《Devil husband, fall in love with me》


 Chapter 1

    Dida Tick What''s wrong with me? Tick Tick How come no one talks? Is this heaven? no It can''t be heaven. Even if I die, I''m afraid I can only go to hell Tick Tick Ear quiet just wait to hear a slight "tick" sound, that terrible devil in the ear kept ringing evil spirit ironic voice no longer, that every word pierced her heart, made her scarred deep terror voice no longer, she really, free? Paradise hospital is the top, most luxurious and largest hospital in the center of a city. It is famous for its high medical level and considerate service attitude. Their advertisement is to give you paradise like enjoyment. Even if a person suffering from an incurable disease can''t save his life and dies in paradise hospital, it will give the dead and their relatives the belief that they will go to heaven after death. And its ultra-high charging standard filters out 99% of the people. Therefore, the most perfect and luxurious paradise hospital, even the toilet is spotless, always seems cold and clean, with more medical staff than patients. The top floor of the hospital, which is not accessible to others, is the private clinic of master Yun Luoyun, the owner of the hospital. In the private luxury ward of class A, a young woman is lying in a round, super large and luxurious room. Her whole body is buried in the white and soft quilt, revealing only a white and slender arm filled with various pipes, as well as the beautiful and pale face. The woman closed her eyes. Her long eyelashes, like light feathers, outlined two beautiful arcs under her eyelids. Her beautiful lips, like petals, were as pale and powerless as her face. A beautiful brown curly hair, lazy and casual spread. She has taken off the baby''s fat in her girlhood. Her facial features are delicate and beautiful. When she is put together, she is as gentle as water. It''s so beautiful. On the top white sofa imported from France not far away, a man half holds his head and looks straight at the sleeping man. His black hair is as quiet and mysterious as night. His long and curly eyelashes and dark eyes are just like the brightest gems in the world. His mysterious and elegant eyes show a trace of tenderness. With a high nose and a light radian from the thin lip flap below, the exquisite and gorgeous facial features are superb. Ren''er''s eyebrows are slightly wrinkled. It seems that he suddenly thought of something unpleasant. Then, the slender fingers exposed outside slightly moved a few times, and his eyelashes trembled slightly. Then, he opened a pair of clear, bright and beautiful eyes, but he looked powerless and confused. When the man on the sofa saw her wake up, the tenderness in her eyes was immediately replaced by the coldness. With an elusive rebellious and sarcastic look in his eyes, he got up and walked towards her step by step like a hunting leopard. Qin Ruoyu opened his eyes and saw only a white world. Quiet, harmonious, but not too much bad smell. This is "It turns out that you are not dead yet. It seems that you have strong vitality! If you are not as humble as an ant, and you can''t bear the pain, I''m afraid you''ll die without even tasting the taste of a man! " Cold evil spirit, through the lazy and sarcastic voice, mercilessly sounded in the ear. Qin Ruoyu shivers and looks at the sound source in fear. He is the man who tries every day to humiliate and torture her and makes her struggle in despair.

 Chapter 2

    "You''re just my toy, you have no right to resist!"


    "Oh - why, so soon? I tell you, Qin Ruyu, I look up to you! "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    She is just like his forbidden woman. She can only bear and suffer in silence He was as beautiful and evil as Satan Shura. He pointed his mobile phone at her and patted her. She opened her eyes and tried to hide it. However, he was so evil and innocent: "Qin Ruyu, what if they knew that the pure and elegant female singer they had always loved was a woman in their bones?"


    "No!"


    Qin Ruoyu covered his head and screamed. He struggled to grab his mobile phone, but he pushed it aside: "recognize your identity, you are not qualified to touch me!"


    One day later, she was shivering and curled up. He forced her to the front of the TV. Entertainment programs and a group of Bohemian photos were broadcast. Although the key parts are covered by mosaics, the impression on the body and the expression on the face are real. She was forced to watch people taunt He made her feel that being alive was disgusting and humiliating. The next second, Qin Ruyu opened his eyes, looked at him with bright and beautiful eyes, pleaded: "Luo, please, let me go After such a long time, even if I owe you something, it''s time to pay it back... "


    She tried to compromise, to beg him As expected, before her voice fell, Yunluo''s sharp eyes narrowed dangerously, and her voice was cold: "how? Let you go and let you throw yourself in the arms of another man? "


    Qin Ruoyu raised his right hand in a hurry and swore: "I swear, as long as you let me go, I will stay away from him and never see him again!"


    "Oh -"


    Yunluo sneered, and rudely drew her close to herself, face to face, firm and incomparable: "I tell you, Qin Ruoyu, in this life, you can''t want to be free! You live, you can only be tortured by me


    After that, he fell down, turned around and left. What a cold and heartless sentence, what a beautiful sentence, ha ha, have you heard me? I can only live in his devastation, and I can only live humbly, carrying all kinds of names, just like a mouse in the sewer Qin Ruoyu, is this your life? Is this the environment you want to survive?

 Chapter 3

    no Even if you die, you have to fight! Qin Ruoyu suddenly got up and pulled out all kinds of tubes on her arm. The sharp needle cut her delicate skin. She didn''t care and ran out regardless. She wants to escape. She doesn''t want to stay in this place any more, even if she wants to fight with him. She didn''t care about the sad life. Hearing the sound, Yunluo turns around with a cold face as soon as he comes to the door. Then he sees Qin Ruoyu in a big sick suit, barefoot, and wants to rush out. Yunluo catches Qin Ruoyu, his face is covered with dark clouds, and looks at her darkly: "Qin Ruoyu, how dare you run away? You know there''s a price to be paid for that! "


    Regardless of his coldness and threat, Qin Ruoyu just struggled desperately and flashed towards the door, screaming: "you let me go! Let go of me


    She is now a little out of control, weak body, there is not much strength, was holding the wrist cloud Luo, in any case, can not get out of the door that is only a few steps away. Yunluo''s face is black and frightening. He mercilessly throws her in. Qin Ruoyu''s thin body is like rags, and is thrown on the floor a few meters away. Bone knock on the floor, can feel the whole body up and down a deep pain. "You die! You can only die here! "


    Cloud Luo finish saying this words, then turn head to fall to open a door to go out, in a short while, spread to cackle a, he locked outside. Qin Ruoyu closed his eyes, then, bearing the pain, struggled to get up, trembling, staggering, step by step toward the door. Through the glass on the door of the ward, Qin Ruoyu clearly saw the cold face that made countless women crazy. really? You can only die here? Qin Ruoyu has a pale but beautiful smile at the corner of his mouth. Sensing her abnormality, Yunluo opens the lock and is about to push the door, only to find that the door has been locked from inside by her. "What are you going to do?"


    Yunluo is roaring outside. But the sound insulation of the door made Qin Ruoyu only see his mouth moving. Turn around, step by step toward the sofa, close, stretch out a white slender hand, hold the fruit knife on the tea table bit by bit, and then, with an angel like smile, look at the handsome man full of panic at the door. "Put down the knife! Qin Ruoyu


    Yunluo''s heart suddenly raised, he had never felt so flustered. The cold light of the knife and the pale smile shook his eyes. If I die, you will have no toys, and you will not treat me like this Qin Ruoyu picks up the knife and cuts his wrist madly, as if it were not himself, but a villain who has hated for many years. One by one, the bright red blood gushed out, fell on the ground, splashed on the clean clothes, sprayed on the face, and warm tears. No pain, only the pleasure of revenge. This body, as if no longer her, but his doll. "No!"


    Looking at her indignant toward his wrist cut, that road, a shoal of startling red, he felt his heart would stop beating, pain made him pale. Desperately hit, want to open this one block him into the door. Qin Ruoyu''s face became paler and paler. Her fingers trembled. She could not hold the knife steadily. She looked at the man who was desperate to hit the door. There was a smile on her face.

 Chapter 4

    Your toy, it''s coming to an end. The knife in his hand slipped and his body fell to the ground involuntarily. Lying in that pool of blood, unconsciousness. Qin Ruoyu is an orphan. When I was born, I was put by my parents in the endless stream of stations. Later, she was sent to a nearby orphanage by a kind-hearted passer-by. In the orphanage, although living in poverty, but also eat warm, warm clothes, there is school. Qin Ruoyu has always been a clever and sensible child. Until she was 16 years old, she was admitted to a private high school in the city by virtue of her excellent academic performance. To put it bluntly, it''s noble high school. Every month, orphanages bring new children who are abandoned by their parents for various reasons. The funds are really not rich. According to the Convention, children over the age of 16 have to learn to leave and survive on their own. Qin Ruoyu is no exception. Although she is reluctant to leave the place where she has lived for 16 years, she still leaves the limited space without hesitation and vows to let the abandoned children have a good life in the future. Feili high school is located in the prime area of a city. The teaching building is as luxurious and spectacular as a castle. Even the library is Gothic. Milky white walls, pointed roofs. The equipment and teaching staff here are first-class in China. As soon as Qin Ruoyu entered the campus, he was dazzled. How lucky she is to continue to study in such a place. The luxury cars parked at the gate of the school and the noble children in the famous brand clothes of tens of thousands of yuan on the campus remind her that in this campus, you are just an alien, without their capital. The only thing you can do is to seize the opportunity and study hard. In fact, she did the same. Wearing a high black frame eyes, all day studying hard, carefully avoid those young people dislike, disgust eyes. She is the only one in this school who has no social background and power. She is the only one in this school who wears dozens of Yuan clothes bought from the stall. Although she is very clean, she is washed so that she can''t see the original color. Although, her grades are very good However, in the eyes of those young masters and young ladies, achievement is far less important than family background, or this is the value of the rich. Because even the school teachers are very careful to please his students. "What a nuisance! How did the nerd get into our class? "


    "Yes! It''s disgusting to see her poor face


    "The school has employed the common people. It''s really a noble high school!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Qin Ruoyu is doing his homework on the seat. She never waste every second in school, always keep learning, learning Because after school, she also did some part-time jobs. Although the school has exempted her from tuition, she still needs to earn money by herself to pay the rent and daily expenses. She has not only heard the wind and rain of other people once or twice, but also deeply knows how humble her position in this school is. Although she has heard it clearly, she pretends not to hear it and continues to study. "Hello! Say you! You are deaf


    Maybe it was because she felt as if nothing had happened to her that their high self-esteem felt embarrassed. A girl came up, stepped on the stool and pushed Qin Ruoyu''s shoulder.

 Chapter 5

    Qin Ruoyu was pushed hard, and his pen fell to the ground. He pushed his glasses and bent down to pick up the pen. After picking it up, he continued to do his homework. "Boring


    The girl pushed her head hard, knowing that no matter how much they laughed at her and bullied her, she would always look silly and would not resist, so she left angrily. Qin Ruoyu''s slender fingers skillfully turned the pen and raised a faint bitter smile at the corner of his mouth. Is she a fool? Be pointed to the nose scold, how can do the wind and rain does not move, calmly accept? Although her heart is also uncomfortable, but to suppress their feelings, quietly, only in this way, there will be no further war spread to her.


    There is a saying that the best way to face other people''s attacks is to ignore them. She didn''t have time to think too much, to keep on studying. She has to finish all her studies at school. Qin Ruoyu''s silence, on the contrary, makes all people feel that she is cowardly. Every day alone, nest in a dark corner of learning, being bullied, not much language. In their spare time every day, they add one more item, which makes Qin Ruoyu. No family background, no background, long and ugly, character and cowardly, never dare to complain to the teacher, such a person, is not born by them? Qin Ruoyu didn''t know when she started. She only remembered that once, after school at noon, other students went out to eat one after another. She took out the Bento she brought from home in the morning. In order not to waste the time at noon, she always eats and studies in the classroom with Bento. Just opened, but saw white rice, a few pieces of vegetables, above the body of a cockroach. Qin Ruoyu couldn''t see the cockroaches and mice all the time. Now he felt sick in his stomach. If there was nothing in his stomach, he would almost vomit.


    "Pa" of a cover lunch box, the eye does not see for net. From the fright just now, I found that someone was peeping outside the classroom. She pretended as if nothing had happened, holding the lunch box with trembling fingers and dumping the contents. Go back to the seat, open the book, bear hunger, continue to study. Try to comfort yourself, it doesn''t matter if you don''t eat. Since then, every once in a while, he will find other things in his Bento, and Qin Ruoyu will be hungry every once in a while. When going to the toilet, she will be locked in the toilet. There is no response in the empty building. She tried to bear it, sat on the toilet lid, took out the English word pamphlet, and forced herself to recite the words. Even sometimes, her stool, books, these things may disappear at any time Students always enjoy bullying Qin Ruoyu. Qin Ruoyu is wronged, but there is no place to say, always buried in the heart, in the dead of night, a person tears. Or, in the heart is really uncomfortable, put down the textbook, a person to walk around the campus, to avoid the crowd. She always comforted herself: bear it again, three years will soon pass. Unconsciously, it has been two years? Fortunately, despite a lot of grievances and humiliations, her achievements have always been among the best. In the twinkling of an eye, he has been promoted to senior three, and Qin Ruoyu has worked harder to learn. What she has to do is not only to go to college, but also to earn money and save tuition by herself.

 Chapter 6

    Going to university is a new beginning. She wants to be an ordinary person and live an ordinary life, not like now Now life, she is really enough! Just on the third year of high school, the school is not normal lively boiling, all the girls, a face of surprise, for a time, all the people before and after class only one topic. Just like Qin Ruoyu never participated in other people''s topics about who looks good, what''s in her family, and which clothes are beautiful, although she felt that the sudden trend was a little fierce, she never thought much about it. Her life, and this noble school, out of place, she did not have the energy to think too much. Qin Ruoyu, the most unsophisticated person, can probably know the reason why everyone is so excited by listening to other people''s words. It turns out that Yunluo, the only son of the Yun family, the leader of domestic enterprises, is coming back from the United States to study in Feili high school. It is said that young master Yunluo has a prominent family and spends money like dirt.


    It''s said that young master Yunluo has an uncertain personality, but he has a beautiful face that makes everyone scream It is said that young master Yunluo in the United States turned the fans of foreign girls around, accidentally made a certain entrepreneur''s belly big, and didn''t want others. The relationship between the two families was very stiff, so he had no choice but to return home for a while The legend of Yunluo is very popular. Yunluo, exaggerated and exaggerated by people, has become a legendary figure in the sky. If the family background of other students is called aristocracy, then Yunluo''s family background can be regarded as a royal family, and others have to look up to 30 degrees to worship Yunshao. However, these have nothing to do with Qin Ruoyu. When Yunluo first stepped into Feili high school, all the people swarmed out, scrambling to stand on both sides of the road, can''t wait to see Yunshao''s elegant demeanor. Qin Ruoyu sits on the table and studies at ease. As soon as the luxury car door was opened, a slender leg stepped out of the door, and a shriek burst out. The young man was tall but slightly thin. He was dressed in a well trimmed black system. His dark hair curled slightly. He had a perfect face like God''s. The whole body is full of pride and dignity, which makes people dare not look directly at it, but can''t open their eyes. Listening to the screams outside, Qin Ruoyu patted his head with a headache.


    How annoying! The screams of those people made her unable to think. A positively charged electron enters a uniform electric field at an initial velocity of V Ah, Qin Ruoyu put together his physics book, took out his English book and prepared to read the text. It seems that the appearance of young master Yun Luoyun is to harm the whole school. On the first day of his arrival, the school was in a state of disorder, and she couldn''t do the problem. Qin Ruoyu thought like this and had no choice but to smile. As soon as Yunluo entered the school, he went straight to the principal''s office. As soon as the headmaster saw Yunluo''s whole face, he immediately laughed: "Yunshao, you are here."


    Yunluo nodded casually, went in, sat on the special seat for the principal, cocked his legs, and gave the principal a preventive injection in advance. It was nothing more than that in the future, no matter whether I came or not, no matter what I did, no matter what I did, don''t mind me! Don''t tell my dad!

 Chapter 7

    The headmaster nodded and agreed. Eighty percent of the shares of Feili school are in the hands of the Yuns. Yunluo is the only son of the Yuns, and will take over the property of the Yuns in a few years. Naturally, the principal dare not offend the future major shareholder. Although Yunluo is intelligent, he is arrogant and unconcerned. Even his father can''t help it. He turns a blind eye to him. How dare the school manage him? Yunluo put his long hand in his trouser pocket and got up: "take me to the classroom!"


    The headmaster helped him with his schoolbag and respectfully followed: "you can choose at will!"


    Yunluo walked into a classroom at random. It happened that there were two of him, Duan Wuchen and Qiu Shaoze. The two boys are also a child with bad water, when the kindergarten on the audacity of the little girl skirt. Although Yunluo and them have not yet reached the point of heart to heart, but at least face to face, can also be regarded as knowing the root and the bottom. Looking at the two boys winking at him, he nodded and sat down at random. When the headmaster looked at it, he finally settled the Buddha. He was relieved and told him not to leave. Just ask the master not to play too much, so that he can''t do it. Yunluo''s purpose of coming to this school is very casual, as long as he stays in the third year of senior high school. In the second year, he is immediately sent abroad by his father for further study. If it wasn''t for the foreign girl''s big stomach, I''m afraid his father wouldn''t bother to transfer him back to China for a year. It''s no fun to do evil by one person. It''s not boring to have two more bad friends, Duan Wuchen and Qiu Shaoze. Duan Shao and Qiu shaoben are rich and handsome. They have played with countless women, and no one dares to provoke them in school. This time, there are more clouds, and they are even more powerful.


    The reputation of Fei Li San Shao, headed by Yun Shao, can be said to be unknown to everyone. When three people come together on campus, all of them have to bow their heads to make way. Qin Ruoyu also encountered such a sacred scene once. Slightly raised his head to see a look, then can''t help thinking, really is birds of a feather flock together, people flock together. With such ruffians as Duan Shao and Qiu Shao, I''m afraid that Yunda Shao''s character is not much better than those two people. However, there is no denying that Yunluo looks really good. He has the capital to let all the girls indulge in him. She can''t afford to offend anyone in this school, let alone the three villains. Qin Ruoyu secretly warned himself that in the future, at school, we must be careful of the embankment and see how far and how much these three people can avoid. Yunluo and Qin Ruoyu are at the two extremes of society. Yunda and Shao do whatever they want on campus every day. They are respected and supported by people. Even all the girls with a little bit of beauty want to rush at him. Yunluo is also a playful person. If she thinks it''s good, she will play for two days. If she''s tired of it, she will kick it. However, this has become a factor that girls are more fascinated by. The more you don''t get it, the more you want to go up. Qin Ruoyu, however, continued to study hard in his seat, endured the humiliation and bullying of his classmates, and continued to work and earn money in his spare time. Everyone, everyone''s fate and way of life, this is her life, she does not want to complain about anything, only hope that through their own efforts, to change something. "Ah! Qin Ruoyu, we went to the bar yesterday and saw a young lady there. She looks like you, isn''t she? "


    A voice of banter came. Qin Ruyu, who was sitting on the seat, was stunned and continued to work out the problem.

 Chapter 8

    "Don''t you don''t talk. Does that mean you''re acquiescent?"


    The girl with curly hair and heavy make-up chewed gum and continued to ask questions aggressively. And she asked, immediately attracted a group of good people, all covetous, a face of irony to see the good play around. Qin Ruoyu''s face turned red. Seeing that silence could not solve the problem, he stood up and said, "don''t go too far!"


    "If you dare to sell it, don''t deny it! I said, Qin Ruoyu, do you live by selling yourself? However, you are really capable of selling even when you grow up like this! "


    As soon as this remark came out, it immediately caused a burst of laughter. "Qin Ruoyu, I''ll give you 500 yuan. How about sleeping with me for one night? It must be better than those old men


    Next to him, a boy said half jokingly and half seriously. Qin Ruoyu felt like a monkey, surrounded by a group of people, listening to their vulgar language and sarcastic laughter, deeply rooted in her heart, crushing her fragile self-esteem under her feet "Even if she wants to, you are really a heavy eater!"


    "Sell to who is not sell, as a classmate, should take care of her business!"


    "Poof Qin Ruoyu, you can go directly to the school in the future, and we will help you solicit business! "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Around, her noble classmates insulting words, deeply hurt her. Before, no matter how they bullied her, she never felt so wronged and humiliated. Qin Ruoyu''s head sounds like it''s going to explode. His mind is blank, his chest is stuffy, and he has difficulty breathing. She can''t stand it. She can''t listen any more. She''s afraid that if it goes on like this, she can''t help rushing up and tearing their laughing mouth. She''s afraid that if it goes on like this, she will go crazy. Qin Ruoyu finally can''t help pushing away the nearest boy, escaping from their encirclement and rushing out of the classroom. Just want to find a quiet corner to hide, to avoid all the people. I don''t know when, the tears surged out of the eyes behind the black frame glasses, a dense, ice cold. Running, running, running to a small garden in the backyard of the school. As this is the backyard, few people come here on weekdays, so sometimes, if she is in a bad mood, she will come here alone for a while. Holding his knees, he curled up and sat on the white bench. The warm sunshine slanted through the branches and splashed on Qin Ruoyu. In such a noble but humiliated environment, how can she safely spend the last period of time. "Ding Ding Dong, Ding Ding Dong!"


    The cell phone suddenly rings. Qin Ruoyu takes out his mobile phone from his pocket, sees a strange number and hesitates to pick it up. ¡°¡­¡­ Hello


    "Is it Qin Ruoyu?"


    The voice of a strange man. "Well..."


    "I''ve been told that you''re very skilled. Five hundred yuan for one night, do you want to do it? "


    That casual voice, as if she was really that kind of woman. Her group of classmates are really good. They started to help her introduce business so soon. Qin Ruoyu burst into tears and yelled at the phone: "go away!"


    Then, he hung up. Lying on my knees, weeping "Hello


    A low cold voice, Qin Ruoyu suddenly felt that he was picked up.

 Chapter 9

    Raise up a face full of tears, but see the eyebrows slightly wrinkled, impatient look with uncomfortable cloud Luo. "What are you crying about here?"


    Yunluo''s unhappy expression was like beating someone. Qin Ruoyu also knew that Yunluo was not easy to be provoked. He raised his hand in a hurry, wiped away the tears on his face and apologized: "I''m sorry, I didn''t know you were here. I''ll go right away."


    Yunluo had skipped class and stayed alone in this deserted geomantic treasure land, lying on the grass to bask in the sun. Had entered sleep, suddenly heard a burst of foot step sound, and then a low sob into the ear. Cloud Luo instant cold face, open the dark color of the eyes of the cold Jie Ao, see a woman in shabby hiding in a chair crying, also yelling at the phone. Damned woman, dare to suddenly break into his forbidden area, disturb his sleep, he was very upset! Qin Ruoyu doesn''t know when this place will become a special site for Yunluo. He just feels flustered. He is shocked by the strong sense of pressure from his whole body. Then he jumps off his chair and wants to run in a hurry. Cloud Luo suddenly play heart big hair, cold face a grasp her collar: "who let you leave?"


    An ugly, but a cowardly face, instantly stimulated cloud Luo heart that want to bully. Qin Ruoyu was even more flustered. He bowed his head and admitted: "sorry, Yunshao I I didn''t mean to... "


    The voice is getting lower and lower, but it seems to cry. Yunluo especially rudely recalled her face that was almost buried in her chest: "Hello! What''s your name! "


    How did he not know when such poor and ugly students could still appear in noble schools? ¡°¡­¡­ Qin Qin Ruoyu... "


    Cloud Luo suddenly evil smile, smile through the people scared cold: "squat on the chair hold head to this young master apology!"


    Qin Ruoyu was stunned and looked down at the school uniform he was wearing - the college style school uniform designed by famous Italian teachers, and the miniskirt above his knee. I don''t know how to refuse. Seeing Qin Ruoyu''s hesitation, Yunluo suddenly narrowed her eyes and pulled her closer: "what? Didn''t you hear me


    Qin Ruoyu trembled with the cold tone and terrible breath, so he had to go out, close his eyes, climb up to the chair bit by bit, and squat down very carefully, for fear that he might accidentally expose the inside Yun Da Shao is really worthy of his reputation. He is really the one who provokes him. Don''t think he can let you go so easily. Yunluo stood with his arms in his arms. The tall boy''s posture was still slightly thin. His lazy and cold breath drifted away. He looked at the girl hiding in the chair with slanting eyes. The girl carried her arms and her head, carefully taking care of the skirt below, with a look of shame, anger and fear on her face. The back garden of the campus is filled with the breath of youth. "Yunshao, I was wrong. I didn''t know you were here I am wrong, please let me go


    Qin Ruoyu hesitated and said these words, praying to look at Yunluo. Cloud Luo is a face carelessly pull out ear: "what? I didn''t hear you


    "I...!"


    Qin Ruoyu''s face became more red. He was a little at a loss and was on pins and needles. He finally made up his mind to shout out, "I''m wrong! Please let me go


    If it wasn''t for such a shameful move in the backyard, I''m afraid her noble classmates would be surrounded by three stories inside and three stories outside. However, she did not lose face once or twice. Why should she care this time.

 Chapter 10

    A feeling of grievance surged into my heart. My nose was sour and my eyes were red. Just now, she yelled hard, which made her chest fluctuate. Under the skirt, her white thighs and light blue pants were exposed, but she was still immersed in her own thoughts. Yunluo glanced at the woman, who looked ugly and had a well-balanced and delicate figure. "Yunshao, why are you hiding here alone?"


    "There''s a woman''s voice. Yunshao, you''re not so righteous!"


    From afar came two voices of banter. Qin Ruoyu saw that two other young masters, Qiu Shaoze and Duan Wuchen, were coming this way. Yunluo frowned slightly and said to Qin Ruoyu on the bench: "get out!"


    If Qin Ruoyu got a big order, he quickly jumped under the chair. He didn''t have lunch at noon, and the squatting time was too long, so his legs were numb. In front of him, he fell to the ground. When he turned around, he almost died of hatred and went away. In a hurry, he got up from the ground, dragged his broken legs and ran. With his head down, he ran past Duan Wuchen and Qiu Shaoze. Duan Wuchen and Qiu Shaoze look back inexplicably, looking at the figure who is difficult to walk, looking back at Yunluo: "Yunshao, are you hungry?"


    "That woman can''t really be like that, is she?"


    "Well, it''s so creepy. I''ve got goose bumps!"


    Yunluo coldly yelled at them: "no more nonsense, go away!"


    After that, he went back to the grass to bask in the sun and have a rest. "Hey, hey, it''s not a joke!"


    They''re not blind. How could they not see the blood on her knees. It''s just a moment of silence for her. It''s light to cause Yun Da Shao to shed so much blood. The topic of the three naturally revolves around Qin Ruoyu, which is mostly said by Duan Wuchen and Qiu Shaoze. Yunluo listened carelessly. "It''s said that she makes money by receiving customers. Those women are too black. She''s so timid and cowardly that it''s impossible to think with her fingers. It''s slander at first sight. "


    "Hey, it''s none of our business. Just turn a blind eye. How nice it is to see the excitement when you have nothing to do


    Yun Da Shao snorted coldly. He didn''t express his opinion, but he was a poor man. That shabby appearance, probably the uniform that everyone dislikes is her best dress. Who is Yunluo? When you go to all kinds of nightclubs and occasions, wave after wave of respectful people around you will soon forget what happened that day. Unfortunately, one day a week later, Qin Ruoyu was walking towards the classroom when he suddenly saw that all the people stopped and stood by the side of the corridor, saying something joyfully and carefully. As soon as he looked up, he saw three people headed by Yun Shao coming face to face. Qin Ruoyu quickly lowered his head, stepped back, carefully turned around and wanted to go back to the classroom. They are so big, she can''t stir up, can only be careful to avoid. She is so humble, so small, he should not notice himself. Qin Ruoyu thought and walked with his head buried, but suddenly he heard a voice: "come back!"


    Huh? It''s none of his business. Qin Ruoyu keeps walking with his head buried. "Dare you take another step!"


    The voice behind him became low and dangerous. Qin Ruoyu raised his head and found that everyone''s eyes were on her, some shocked, some disgusted, and some envious.

 Chapter 11

    Qin Ruoyu''s back is stiff and turns back slowly. Yunluo is holding his arm and looking at her playfully, half squinting as if he were looking at a prey without backhand. Qin Ruoyu said with a stiff smile: "cloud, less cloud."


    "What? I want to run when I see you


    Yunluo steps over and looks at her with a dangerous expression. "Well, no..."


    Qin Ruoyu panicked and began to stammer again. The women around are trying their best to be coquettish, but yunluotong can''t see. Qin Ruoyu can feel that many hot eyes look at her resentfully. Although Yunshao is just trying to embarrass her and make a fool of her, those women are willing to do so and can have close contact with Yunshao. "Next time I see you, you dare to run!"


    Yunluo teaches Qin Ruoyu a lesson. Then, he throws down this sentence and walks away. Qin Ruoyu is speechless. Young master Yun''s self-esteem is also too strong. Where he goes, people must bow their heads respectfully and wait for him to walk by before they can do their own things. "She''s so bold! How dare you disrespect Yunshao


    "Hum, don''t think that you can attract Yunshao''s attention, and don''t look at your virtue!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    As soon as Yunluo and his party walked away, this kind of sharp and sarcastic voice rang out beside them. Qin Ruoyu habitually ignored and went back to the classroom. What happened just now, however, has aroused the strong dissatisfaction of many girls. One is Qin Ruoyu''s disrespect for them. The other is that she wants to attract Yunshao''s attention in this way. A few days later, wave after wave of women from other classes came to the class to declare war on her and abuse her. Fortunately, Qin Ruoyu swallowed it back and didn''t develop into a fierce war. Even if they started to pull their clothes and hair, they didn''t resist. Around that group of students want to see, is not their own resistance, and then be severely trampled on the soles of their feet? There was even a little girl in the lower grade who came to yell at her. Cloud less, really let all the girls for him to lose their senses, jealousy. Qin Ruoyu suddenly felt very funny, unconsciously, helplessly shook his head. Who knows, the girl thought that Qin Ruoyu looked down on her, but the abuse was more energetic, and even started to beat her. "You bitch! Go to hell


    The girl slapped Qin Ruoyu in the face. Qin Ruoyu covers his face. His black eyes are knocked down on the ground. His eyes are blurred. He kneels on the ground and looks for his glasses. And when I saw her eyes which were confused because of shortsightedness, everyone was shocked. In the eyes of boys, it''s amazing, but in the eyes of girls, it''s resentful. When Qin Ruoyu touched the edge of her glasses, the girl raised her foot and trampled away. Qin Ruoyu bit his lip and held back the tears in his eyes. He picked up his glasses. The lenses were broken into pieces and barely hung on his eyes. He saw several broken worlds. "Oh, Qin Ruoyu, I can''t see it. You''ve got a lot of material!"


    A boy squatted down and touched her face. "Don''t touch me!"


    Qin Ruoyu pushes him away and rushes out of the classroom. Other people''s touch only makes her feel more nauseous and nauseous. She buried her head and ran desperately, avoiding the past, stopping to look at her classmates "Dong!"


    There was a dull noise. Qin Ruoyu just ran to the corner, his head hurt and knocked down a solid chest.

 Chapter 12

    Qin Ruoyu staggered when he was hit. He stepped back a few steps, looked at the clean feet of the shoes and apologized: "I''m sorry, I''m sorry!"


    "You''re damn blind!"


    That person angrily scolded a, familiar icy tone, showing infinite shock and oppression. "Sorry..."


    Qin Ruoyu lowered his head tightly and would only repeat such a sentence, while the group of good people around him were watching from a distance. Yunluo''s expression is very frightful at this time. He dares to bump him. He''s tired of living! He''s in a bad mood now! Qin Ruoyu only felt that his chest was tight, and he dragged himself with a strong force. Yunluo grabs her collar and drags her to the front. No matter male or female, he has the impulse to hit people now! Qin Ruoyu still holds the broken glasses in his hand and raises his head in panic, facing Yunluo''s angry eyes. That terrible expression, let Qin Ruoyu can''t help but shrink the body, full of tears in the eyes with a glimmer of fear. Then he closed his eyes in an appointed manner, and his eyelashes trembled slightly. Yunluo''s slap didn''t fall at last. He stared at her for a long time. Finally, he pushed her away and yelled: "get out of here!"


    The people around were in an uproar. Yunshao''s slap was taken back. Yunshao didn''t hit her! Surprise and disappointment. Yunluo turned his head and yelled, "get the hell out of here!"


    People around immediately panic birds and animals scattered. Qin Ruoyu was pushed back a few steps and sat on the ground. His buttocks hurt a little. He opened his eyes and looked at the cold and angry Yunluo. He quickly got up from the ground and ran away. After school, Duan Wuchen and Qiu Shaoze tease Yunluo. "Yunshao, I heard that a guy with no eyes bumped into you today."


    Cloud Luo if have if have no of should a, the mood is agitated. "Yun Da Shao raised his hand and fell down for the first time. That man''s name is so big."


    "Ha ha, don''t bother. The new world has just opened a bar over there and used to play. "


    Yunluo waved his hand: "no, I''ll go another day."


    That said, a step on the gas, the car ran a long way. Today, he was really angry. He wanted to strangle the woman who ran into him! The appearance of Vivino, he recognized her at a glance, several times three times hit him under the muzzle of the gun, how can he bear it again and again! He doesn''t have this word in his dictionary! At the moment when she raised her head, the frightened eyes bumped into his eyes. Suddenly, she couldn''t get down. It was a beautiful eye, like a gem embedded in her face. With her face shape and facial features, everything was just right and harmonious, with a touch of amazing beauty. White and delicate skin, small and delicate melon face, tall and pretty nose, red lips and white teeth. This woman has a good look, but she has been covered by low-key, I''m afraid few people know. He suddenly found it when he looked at it from a close distance. However, he had a lot of women to play with and never saw anything. He never thought that any woman could attract him all the time, and no matter how beautiful he was, he would never pay attention to it. So, the mood is irritable to shout a sentence to her: "roll!"


    It''s so fuckin ''annoying that I didn''t find it out in my anger! That woman had better not hit him again! "Will you hurry up, miss?"


    At night, in a convenience store, a young man took a few bottles of beer and knocked impatiently on the checkout counter.

 Chapter 13

    The young girl in her work clothes came back to her senses. Oh, she quickly scanned the machine and collected the money. The man waited for a while, but did not move. The girl is looking at him strangely, the man''s eyebrows wrinkled and said: "change!"


    The girl just reflected that she had just received one hundred from others. She blushed, apologized and gave him change in a hurry. It''s a tiny convenience store. Qin Ruoyu leaves school at 7 p.m. and works as a cashier at 8 p.m. until midnight. In recent days, I''ve always been out of shape, either forgetting to find other people''s money or carelessly looking for more. The boss helplessly looked at this scene. When he closed the door, he gave her an envelope: "this is your salary for this month. Don''t come next month!"


    Qin Ruoyu was stunned and said in a hurry: "boss, I''m sorry. I''ll work hard in the future. Don''t fire me, OK?"


    The boss sighed and said, "if it''s a fish, I know you didn''t mean it. But if it goes on like this, my shop will have to pay for it! "


    Qin Ruoyu angrily received his eyes, took the envelope, made a bow, said goodbye to the boss, and went back to the small house he rented. Take out a few red banknotes in the envelope, count them over and over again, put them in the drawer, then take out a review book and start to do it. It''s time to pay the rent again, but I was fired at this time. Maybe I''ve been under too much pressure recently. Did a few problems, really can''t go on, then take sleepiness to the bathroom to take a bath, pull the light to sleep. Although the house is small, it has all kinds of internal organs. It has an independent bathroom and can take a bath. The bedroom and living room are integrated, and the balcony can be transformed into a kitchen. This small nest is quite comfortable to live in. Before going to bed, Qin Ruoyu thought vaguely: tomorrow is the weekend, we must go out to find a new job. The next day, I took my glasses wrapped in adhesive tape, dressed in clean and simple casual clothes, and went to the street to find a part-time job. I went to many homes, most of them didn''t recruit employees who paid by the hour. Even if some places recruit, the salary is poor, even eating enough every day is a problem. After walking all day, Qin Ruoyu was so tired that he sat on the steps of the street. The neon lights in the city light up gradually with the coming of night. They are colorful and beautiful. Qin Ruoyu turns his head and sees the big advertisement on the wall. He runs to see it. Finally, he hesitates for a long time and decides to go in and ask. This is a newly opened bar. It''s very prosperous, with strong music and twisting body. Qin Ruoyu can''t help shivering her legs. It''s her first time to come to this kind of place. Found the manager of the bar, Qin Ruoyu lowered his head and asked weakly: "excuse me, are you recruiting here?"


    The manager looked at her for a long time, asked some basic questions, Qin Ruoyu carefully and truthfully answered. "Miss Qin, can you take off your glasses?"


    Qin Ruoyu blushed and was a little embarrassed. He hurriedly took off the bandaged and mummified glasses and said, "I''m sorry, my glasses are broken. I haven''t changed them yet."


    "Can I go to work without glasses? It''s a matter of image. "


    Qin Ruoyu was stunned and nodded: "yes! tolerable! I can wear contact lenses! "


    The manager nodded with satisfaction: "good! You start to come to work tomorrow! "

 Chapter 14

    Qin Ruoyu bowed and said, "thank you!"


    Then, trot away. Although this kind of place is a bit chaotic, as long as you keep your body clean, there should be no problem. Mainly, the salary here is very high. The next morning, Qin Ruoyu made a simple breakfast. In the morning, he read a book at home. She will start round after round of simulated college entrance examination soon. She must not leave her study behind. At noon, after lunch, take a rest. In the afternoon, I went to the glasses shop to wear a contact lens. It took me a long time to wear the thin film in my eyes. A look, if the world is really bright. Under the guidance of the doctor, he took it off and put it on again before he paid to leave. Out of the door, conveniently in the next jewelry shop bought an eyeglass frame, wearing in the eyes, just began to go to the bar. She''s still not used to exposing her whole face. She doesn''t feel safe without a frame. At the door of the bar, put the frame in the bag, take a deep breath and walk in. When the manager saw her, he nodded with satisfaction, and asked a young woman called Na Jie to bring her a dress and tell her what her job was. Her job is a beer baby, wearing a short skirt to sell beer around the bar, if sold out, there will be a commission. Qin Ruoyu took the red cheongsam like dress, some stunned, the skirt is so short. But in order to make a living, I went to the bathroom to change. Small red cheongsam, outlines the perfect posture. The lower skirt is only on the knee, the side is open, you can see the thigh root when you walk. It''s sexy, but it''s also Qin Ruoyu blushed. After considering for a long time, he went out. Nanjie saw her coming out, whistling and joking: "little girl, you are in good shape!"


    Qin Ruoyu blushed and was at a loss. Na Jie is a very straightforward woman, no longer tease her, just said: "sister, see how sister do, you also learn a little bit!"


    Then, twisting his waist, he went to a table and sat in front of several middle-aged men''s tables. He leaned over the man''s ear and said, "would you like a beer, sir?"


    The man took her hand and said, "OK, if you want to drink with us, we''ll have it!"


    Sister Na snapped her fingers, and the bartender immediately went with the beer. Sister Na sat on a man''s lap and had a few drinks with them. Then she said something in the man''s ear, got up, twisted her waist and walked towards Qin Ruoyu. Qin Ruoyu had already been so scared that his eyes almost fell out. He always felt that it was a little scary and hard for people to accept. After all, sister Na has been living in this kind of place for many years. She has already seen nothing strange. Knowing that Qin Ruoyu is still a student who has never seen the world before, she tells her not to look at people who are not easy to provoke. If she can sell, she can sell. If she can''t sell, she can''t catch up with herself. Qin Ruoyu nodded and kept it in mind. Sister Na twisted her waist to find the next target. Qin Ruoyu opened her eyes and looked around, looking for someone who looked more upright. After watching for a long time, Qin Ruoyu suddenly saw four people sitting nearby, two men and two women, all young people. Look at the two men''s clothes, they should be rich people, each embracing his own woman and kissing me. In front of his girlfriend''s face, they should not treat her too much. Qin Ruoyu took a deep breath, walked over and stuttered when he spoke: "first, sir, do you need beer?"

 Chapter 15

    The voice was so low that people didn''t seem to hear it and didn''t lift their heads. Qin Ruoyu cheekily raised his voice and asked again. Four people looked up at her. Qin Ruoyu was embarrassed and wanted to turn around and run away. A man looked at her with great interest, and his voice was frivolous: "good! Drink the wine and we''ll have it


    Qin Ruoyu took a look at the four people, and then looked at the wine on the table. His slender fingers shook the cup, and then, looking up, he poured all the bitter liquid into the cup. His stomach seemed to be full of fire, and his brain was a little dizzy. He put down the cup and gasped: "is that ok?"


    The man suddenly laughed. He grabbed her slender arm and pulled her into his arms. He sprayed hot air in her ears: "baby, you are so delicious."


    The tone, posture, Qin Ruoyu body a shake, flurried to stand up: "you let me go! Let go


    Looking at his "girlfriend" for help, the woman turned a deaf ear. "How about staying with me tonight? The price is up to you! "


    The man threw a pile of money to the woman beside him and asked in Qin Ruoyu''s ear. The woman patted her ass and left. Qin Ruoyu refused: "I don''t want it!"


    "Look over there, I don''t think that girl looks so familiar!"


    Duan Wuchen takes a sip of wine and looks at the table not far away. A Beer girl is selling beer. Qiu Shaoze joked: "which pretty girl do you look familiar with?"


    Cloud Luo casually to the other side of a glance, in see that face, can''t help but squint, is she! A short Qipao, slender white legs exposed, delicate posture with that face. That woman dares to dress like that in such a place. Should he admire her courage? I don''t know why, I suddenly feel irritable. I drink a lot of wine and squint at her. She pours down a large glass of high concentration liquor. Then, faintly, she is dragged into the man''s arms. "If someone hadn''t done it, I would have tasted that girl!"


    Duan Wuchen shook his head pitifully. Yunluo suddenly threw the cup heavily on the table, got up and walked towards the nearby table. The man''s hand is touching Qin Ruoyu''s back. Qin Ruoyu''s head is dizzy and unable to resist. He suddenly feels a pain in his arm and is pulled up. Yunluo picks Qin Ruoyu up. Qin Ruoyu''s confused eyes are right in front of Yunluo''s angry eyes. He shakes and wakes up most of the time. The man is standing up to lift the table and ask: who are you! Seeing Duan Wuchen and Qiu Shaoze, they say hello. Cloud Luo in the mind heaves up the inexplicable anger, pulls Qin Ruoyu to walk toward nobody''s place: "you and I come!"


    Duan Wuchen and Qiu Shaoze couldn''t help shaking their heads: "yunshaogui? For a woman I don''t know? "


    Then he sat down at the table. Qin Ruoyu''s pinched wrist was very painful. He was wearing high-heeled shoes and almost fell down several times. He asked for mercy in a low voice: "Yunshao, let me go."


    She didn''t know when she had offended Yunshao. Yunluo threw her on the wall. Her sharp eyes looked at her, her delicate face, and her exposed clothes. Qin Ruoyu''s legs trembled slightly. He didn''t dare to look directly at his face and let down his eyelashes. And this appearance of fear can arouse people''s impulse. Yunluo''s anger is deeper, and he wants to press her against the wall.

 Chapter 16

    "What are you doing here?"


    Cold, angry voices. "I Work. "


    Qin Ruoyu confesses in a low voice. Yunluo suddenly took out a pile of pink tickets from his pocket and slammed them on her face: "get the hell out of here! Don''t you just want money? Get the money out of here! Don''t show up here and get in my eyes! Go away


    Qin Ruoyu''s face was hurt by falling. Listening to his insulting and sarcastic words, he raised his eyes and looked at his angry and irrational face. The tears in his eyes always wanted to wait for the opportunity to come out, which she could bear. She had never felt so humiliated. Her humble self-esteem seemed to be smashed and trampled on the bottom of her feet. What did she do to make him insult her like this. Looking at her stubborn face that wants to cry, Yun Luo''s heart suddenly pulls out, and has some chagrin and can''t bear it. Qin Ruoyu said nothing, covered his face and ran away. Ran outside, a person nest in a dark corner crying, and then, stomach a burst of discomfort, retching all the things spit out. After crying and vomiting, Qin Ruoyu went back to the bar from the back door with red eyes. The manager looked at her and said apologetically, "Miss Qin, I''m afraid you can''t continue to work here."


    Just now Yunshao came to threaten him. He can''t fight Yunshao because of a Beer girl. Qin Ruoyu nodded: "I know."


    Then go to the dressing room and change. The manager handed her the money, but she didn''t take it. She left the bar alone and went home. Her hard won new job was lost on the first day. With the cool wind, I woke up most of the time. When I got home, I took a bath and lay down. My arm was attached to my eyes. After a while, it was full of liquid. The next day, when I brush my teeth in the mirror in the bathroom, I look at the red and swollen eyes in the mirror and try to squeeze myself a smile. There is no barrier that can''t be overcome. It''s just work. I can find a better one! Apart from the rent and water and electricity charges, there was not much money left. Qin Ruoyu tightened his belt and lived frugally. After returning from the bar, the upset Yunluo suddenly calls Shen Feifei and says, "let''s get along.". Shen Feifei is the daughter of a rich family in a city. She shares a class with Qin Ruoyu. Because of her family background, she and Yunluo are old acquaintances. Yunluo''s words made Shen Feifei tremble as he held the phone: is what you said true? The next day when I went to school, I saw Shen Feifei coming by Yunluo bus. Duan Wuchen and Qiu Shaoze joked that Yunshao, you are really quick! Forget about that Beer girl so soon! They don''t know that the Beer girl is Qin Ruoyu, and Yunluo is too lazy to say. In the morning, after the second class, Yunluo can''t help but clench his fist and stride towards Shen Feifei''s classroom. Last night did not sleep well, think of that beautiful, tearful face, he can''t sleep, feel something in his heart. No matter how beautiful a woman he has seen, how can he have inexplicable feelings for that woman! Maybe no one is so humble and pitiful as her! Yunluo comforted himself like this. I want to see if she has come to school in the name of Shen Feifei. If it was yesterday that made her not come to school, he would not be a sinner. So poor one, if you don''t go to school, isn''t it more sad to live? Duan Wuchen laughs at whether he''s really moved. It''s like three months after a class.

 Chapter 17

    When Yunluo walked into Shen Feifei''s classroom, Shen Feifei happily came up, put his arms around his neck, and said, "Luo, I didn''t expect you to come!"


    Yunluo nodded at random, then scanned the whole classroom without any trace. Many students saw that Yun shaolai quickly went out to make room for the beautiful men and women, except for a few students who sat on the seats to study. Yunluo saw Qin Ruoyu in the back seat, burying himself in the paper to write and calculate, sometimes frowning and reading, sometimes seriously calculating. Take your arms and stride back. Feeling a heavy sense of oppression, Qin Ruoyu raised his head and suddenly panicked when he saw the face. Seeing Shen Feifei standing in the classroom, Qin Ruoyu suddenly understood something. Yunshao changes several girlfriends a day. All the girls in the class have gossip. It''s hard for Qin Ruoyu not to know. Yunshao came to see his girlfriend. Of course, they quit with great insight. Qin Ruoyu lowered his eyes, stood up from his seat, closed his book and went out. Yunluo frowned and held her ponytail punitively. When he saw her coming to school, he was still a little happy. She can be good, do not say hello to want to go, which is so easy. Qin Ruoyu''s scalp hurts and tears almost come out. He looks back at Yunluo. Suddenly, his eyes turn white and he faints. "Hello


    Yunluo frowned and kicked Qin Ruoyu on the ground. There is such a weak wind, but drag hair to the ground. Shen Feifei came over, hugged Yunluo and said: "Luo, when do you like to bully her?"


    Yunluo ignores Shen Feifei''s words, but suddenly realizes that Qin Ruoyu lying on the ground is not pretending to faint, but really fainting. Bent over to pick up Qin Ruoyu, he strode toward the school infirmary, leaving behind Shen Feifei and the others. The school doctor helped Qin Ruoyu check her body, put on the water, took off her mask and said, "she is too weak, hypoglycemic and undernourished. She should not pay attention to her diet for a long time."


    Cloud Luo Leng for a while, although he knew her family was poor, he didn''t know that she was so poor that he didn''t even eat every day. When Qin Ruoyu wakes up, he feels his arms are cold and his nose smells of disinfectant. In a twinkling of an eye, she saw the eyeglass frame lying quietly beside her pillow, and when she saw the handsome and cold man beside her, she was still scared and shrunk in. Where is she? Why is Yunluo here? Yunluo took a piece of chocolate to Qin Ruoyu''s mouth: "eat it!"


    Qin Ruoyu stepped back and bit his lip. "Come on! Take it


    Yunluo tiger''s face roared coldly. Qin Ruoyu came and put it in his mouth. He bit it and carefully looked at Yunluo next to him. Yunluo took a large box of chocolates and stuffed it to her. Then, he pointed to a large pile of food beside her: "eat all these!"


    Then, he sat on one side of the chair and leaned forward to take out his mobile phone to play games. The mellow chocolate melts in the mouth and tastes delicious. It''s just that these things are very expensive. For Qin Ruoyu, they are just luxuries, so she seldom buys them. When I came out in the morning, I didn''t have a meal. When the food stimulated my internal organs, it played an empty city plan. Qin Ruoyu nibbled and looked at Yunluo''s handsome face secretly. Finally, he couldn''t help but ask, "why do you buy me food?"

 Chapter 18

    Cloud Luo head also didn''t lift disdain of say: "I don''t want to let others think is I frighten you to faint past!"


    Qin Ruoyu''s face turned red. After a long time, he whispered, "No


    Her body she knows, sometimes do not eat breakfast will feel a little dizzy, but endure on the past. It''s the first time I''ve fainted in such disgrace. Qin Ruoyu was forced to eat a lot of things. When he came back to the classroom, he saw many students'' angry and contemptuous eyes. I can tell from her words that she is not ashamed of her behavior of pretending to be weak and cheating Yun Shao of compassion. After school at noon the next day, all the students were gone. Qin Ruoyu took out the lunch box in the drawer, opened it and was preparing to eat when he heard footsteps. Looking up, he saw Yunluo coming to the classroom. "Cloud, less cloud."


    Qin Ruoyu stood up and said, "Shen Feifei, she''s gone."


    "Well."


    Yunluo nodded his head at will. Shen Feifei asked him to have dinner with him, but he pushed it off. Cloud Luo came over, condescending, looking at the white rice in the lunch box, not even vegetables, dislike of frown: "you eat this?"


    Qin Ruoyu took out the cheap pickles and stammered, "I got up late and didn''t care to make them."


    Yunluo took her arm and went out. Qin Ruoyu was frightened by his unconventional play. He asked in a low voice in panic, "where are you taking me?"


    "Eat!"


    Qin Ruoyu''s brain is down. Eat, eat In a daze, she came to the dining room of the school. Yunluo took her to the eighth floor in the elevator. The restaurant prices of noble schools are much higher than those outside. Qin Ruoyu seldom comes to the restaurant to eat. Has been pulled to sit on the seat, cloud Luo skilled order finished, Qin Ruoyu just come back to God. "That I don''t have much money with me... "


    The lower floors of the restaurant are still in line for their own meals. As soon as they arrive at the top, there are waiters in charge of ordering, so the charges are naturally higher than those below. "Who wants you to pay? Poor man


    Yunluo sniffed. Qin Ruoyu''s embarrassed face turned red. When the food comes up, Yunluo pushes Qin Ruoyu. Qin Ruoyu is holding chopsticks and hesitates. He doesn''t know how to start. Poor as she is, her ambition is not short. She got everything by her hands, and her self-esteem made her understand that she could not accept the food that came from nothing. Looking at her hesitation, Yunluo was upset again. "Eat quickly! What are you doing! Wait for me to feed you


    Qin Ruoyu''s chopsticks almost fell off when he shook his hand, so he quickly buried himself in his mouth and pulled the rice. Carefully raised his head, unexpectedly saw always cold show people cloud little mouth smile fleeting. It must be her eyes. A meal is full of anxiety. Although these things are all from the top of famous cuisine, Qin Ruoyu is like chewing wax. She doesn''t understand what Yunluo is going to do. If she just bullies her, it doesn''t matter. Anyway, she''s used to being bullied. She can bear it. But all of a sudden he was so kind to her Although the tone was fierce, she was very grateful for inviting her to dinner. She was worried about whether it would be the last lunch. What Yunluo did it for? She had no bottom in her heart and was afraid. "Are you ready? Let''s go


    Yunluo cleans his mouth gracefully, pays money and goes out. Qin Ruoyu follows suit. "You Why are you so nice to me all of a sudden... "


    Qin Ruoyu took a deep breath and asked in a low voice.

 Chapter 19

    Although I don''t know whether he will say it or not, she would like to know the purpose of his doing it. Yunluo hissed and said coldly, "if you want to faint easily, others think I scared you out of sequelae!"


    Qin Ruoyu hung his head and followed Yunluo: "no My body has always been like this It''s none of your business... "


    Yunluo is ahead of us, as if he had never heard of it. Qin Ruoyu continued to whisper, "thank you for your lunch Can we... "


    Don''t come to me again. She had the courage to say that to him. Yunshao and she belong to different people in the world, his good will make her uneasy, she can''t wait to draw a line with him. But before he could say that, Yunluo hummed coldly: "you think I''m willing to take care of you! Ugly


    After that, he strode away, leaving Qin Ruoyu in a daze. Yes, Yunshao is only occasionally kind-hearted to invite her to dinner. Why should she be afraid of his entanglement and be sentimental again. However, as she wishes, she can return to a normal life, so she is indifferent. At noon the next day, Qin Ruoyu was still studying in the classroom. Suddenly, a lunch box was thrown over. Qin Ruoyu was startled and looked up. He saw Yunluo holding his arm against the table next to him. Surprised, how did he come? He said hello. "Yours!"


    Chin refers to the lunch box. "I Yunshao, I can''t ask for your things. "


    Qin Ruoyu returned the lunch box with respectful hands. Cloud little face a pull, way: "which so much nonsense! Eat quickly


    Finally, forced by the power of less cloud, Qin Ruoyu finished the rich lunch. "Wash the lunch box and bring it to me tomorrow!"


    After she finished eating, Yunshao left with a word. Qin Ruoyu carefully put the lunch box in the drawer, and her heart was full of confusion. What was Yunshao doing this for? She would not simply think that Yunshao, who was superior, would take a fancy to her. After that, almost every day, Yunshao would come to the classroom on time to find her, either to bring her Bento, or to pull her to the restaurant to eat. Every time, he would force her to eat a lot, but Qin Ruoyu was not allowed to resist. If he wants to compensate her for the insult he gave her at the bar that day, that''s enough. She really doesn''t need it. Although she covered her head very low every time, she and Yunluo ate together, but many students saw her. Finally, one day at noon, as soon as the bell rang, Qin Ruoyu took two books and ran to the top floor of the teaching building with his lunch box. A person quietly against the wall, while reading, while eating. After a while, a rush of the bell rings, Qin Ruoyu touch out the mobile phone to have a look, a strange number. Thinking of the last time a stranger called to ask her the price, Qin Ruoyu was afraid that it was her classmate''s game again, so he hung up. After a while, the phone rang again, perseverance, Qin Ruoyu even faintly feel cold in the heart. Hesitated for a long time, but picked up. ¡°¡­¡­ Hello


    "Where is it?"


    A cold, uncomfortable voice. "Cloud, cloud less..."


    "Say it


    "Yunshao I, I have already had dinner. "


    "You want me to find it myself, don''t you?"


    The voice over there has become low and murderous. Qin Ruoyu can not calmly refuse, or said. After a while, Yunluo came in a murderous way. Qin Ruoyu quickly put the book aside and stood up with trembling legs to say hello.

 Chapter 20

    Yunluo''s face was not good. As soon as he came over, he grabbed her collar and forced her to ask, "my young master is very kind to you, isn''t he! Huh? Now dare Yang Fengyin for! Well


    Qin Ruoyu was afraid that he would throw himself down from the top floor when he was angry. He apologized in a hurry: "no I just I just don''t think you can spend too much... "


    "I''m so poor that I have money left! How can I spend it? I''m happy! Is it up to you? "


    "I..."


    Qin Ruoyu was choked and speechless. Can not spend on me, I really can not afford. Yunluo released her and sat down against the wall. Qin Ruoyu quickly asked, "you Have you eaten yet? "


    "No!" Yunluo said


    "I I''ll go down and buy it for you. "


    Just a step away, he was strongly held: "come back!"


    Yunluo takes out his mobile phone and makes a call. Qin Ruoyu sits on the other side carefully, picks up the book on the ground and looks at him secretly. The atmosphere was quiet and awkward. After a while, a noisy voice came: "Yunshao, you have a good mood. Eat here!"


    Duan Wuchen came with all kinds of packed lunches, and Yunluo nodded at will. When he saw Qin Ruoyu beside him, Duan Wuchen was surprised. This is Qin Ruoyu, Yunshao is on the top floor with her. Seeing Duan Wuchen''s eyes fixed on him, Qin Ruoyu quickly lowered his head to study, but he couldn''t see it. Yunluo said casually: "new slaves, have fun. Come on, listen to me


    Although Qin Ruoyu is poor, he is also a man with self-respect. Slaves How could she sell herself to be someone else''s slave. Qin Ruoyu was embarrassed and didn''t speak. Cloud Luo is not happy of pick eyebrow: "how? "No?"


    Qin Ruoyu is too cowardly sometimes. Maybe Yunshao doesn''t have any malice. He just talks about it casually. An 18-year-old boy is easy to be competitive. Maybe he just wants to show his superiority in front of others. Qin Ruoyu is not easy to brush his face, obediently called "master". The corner of Yunluo''s mouth immediately raised. Like a child who was praised and encouraged, Qin Ruoyu was a little crazy. He had never seen a boy laugh so well. Bad and childish. "Well, come and feed the host."


    Yunluo put the chopsticks in her hand. What Feed him. If it was a child, she thought she would not hesitate to agree, but he, how can he say that he is also an adult man, actually let her feed him. "Yunshao, you "Next to Duan Wuchen, he looked at them in a daze, with an incredible look on his face. "It''s none of your business. You can go."


    Yun Luo glances at Duan Wuchen next to him and gives an order to expel him. There''s no way, Duan Wuchen left with his head shaking. Qin Ruoyu shrank back and didn''t want to pick up his chopsticks. "Yunshao, I''d better not."


    "Isn''t it natural for slaves to feed their masters?"


    Cloud Luo looks at her straight, very rightfully say. "But


    Qin Ruoyu''s voice suddenly rose. She just didn''t want him to lose face. That''s why she called Ying He. Now there''s no one else here. Why should she feed him. As soon as he saw Yunluo''s pretty eyebrows rising again, Qin Ruoyu''s voice dropped again.

 Chapter 21

    "But I''m not your slave..."


    "I said yes!"


    "You can''t be so overbearing."


    Qin Ruoyu knows that he is very powerful. He looks at him wrongly. Can he bully people if he has money and power? What Yunluo likes to see most is her pitiful and delicate appearance. Her watery eyes seem to drip water. Slowly close to the past, take off her no degree frame, a pair of beautiful eyes appeared in front of me. "Good."


    Yunluo suddenly came up with such a word. She knows how to hide her beauty. Even if she is wearing contact lenses, she also covers it with a frame. It''s very good. He can only see her face. Qin Ruoyu did not understand the blink of his eyes, long eyelashes like incitement of butterfly wings. "Believe it or not, tomorrow I will let you never step into the school gate again."


    Cloud Luo face almost all stick on her face, gloomy of say such a words. Qin Ruoyu certainly believed in Yunluo''s power and means of doing things. If you don''t listen to him, you will be expelled from school as long as he says a word. Qin Ruoyu''s most important thing is to study, and the happiest thing is to be able to go to school. She doesn''t want to ruin her future like this. After listening to Yunluo''s words, he was stunned for a moment. He took up his chopsticks and his hands trembled when he picked up the vegetables. He took a chopstick and sent it to Yunluo''s mouth. Yunluo looked at it in disgust: "I don''t like tomatoes."


    "Tomatoes are very nutritious."


    In the past, the aunt of the orphanage taught them not to be picky about food. Qin Ruoyu has formed a good habit of not being picky about food. Seeing that he doesn''t eat what he doesn''t eat, he blurts out this sentence. Qin Ruoyu doesn''t know whether she''s making a fuss or scared. She holds the chopsticks all the time and doesn''t withdraw her hand. Seeing Yunluo looking at her with that kind of eyes, she''s in a dilemma and finally wants to give him something else. "Oh? Is that right? "


    Just as she was about to withdraw her hand, Yunluo grabbed her hand and ate the tomato. I chewed two mouthfuls, and it really tasted bad. Seeing Yunluo frowning, Qin Ruoyu blurted out: "don''t spit it out, it will affect the environment."


    An evil smile suddenly appeared on Yunluo''s face. Qin Ruoyu knew that he was saying something wrong. He was afraid and was about to step back, but Yunluo caught him. "You, what are you going to do..."


    Yunluo pinched her chin and suddenly leaned over to kiss her before she finished her sentence. Qin Ruoyu''s brain is blank because of this sudden situation. Until Yunluo sends all the tomatoes in her mouth to her, she slowly wakes up. "Cough, cough..."


    The tomato ran down her throat and got stuck. Yunluo released her. Qin Ruoyu covered his neck and coughed. His face was as red as a tomato. "Lo, here you are."


    Suddenly a female voice came. Qin Ruoyu goes to the stairway and sees that it''s Yunluo''s current girlfriend Shen Feifei. Qin Ruoyu quickly picks up the eyeglass frame on the ground and puts it on. "Well."


    Yunluo nodded and picked up his chopsticks to eat. Shen Feifei came over and saw a girl sitting next to Yunluo with her head down. She couldn''t help asking, "this is..."


    "You class, Qin Ruoyu."


    Yunluo is not shy about the careless introduction. Qin Ruoyu looks up and says hello to Shen Feifei. Seeing that Shen Feifei''s face is not pretty, she doesn''t dare to say anything.

 Chapter 22

    The women around Yunluo generally don''t care about Yunluo or his relationship with other women. This is his principle, and Shen Feifei naturally knows this. Soon after school, I received a short message from Yunluo. Wait for me and take you home after school. Qin Ruoyu looked down and couldn''t help blushing. He said he was going to take himself home? My girlfriend doesn''t send me home? Qin Ruoyu takes a look at Shen Feifei sitting in front of him and turns off the machine decisively. He just doesn''t know. As soon as the bell rang, Qin Ruoyu packed up his schoolbag and rushed out of the classroom to run outside the campus. If Yunluo sees her, she can''t leave even if she wants to. Now she''s sneaking away. When he asks tomorrow, she can say that her mobile phone is dead, so she didn''t receive it. As soon as I got out of the school gate, I saw that Yunluo was driving a sports car with a special bag burning, and was parking at the school gate. As soon as she came out, Yunluo said, "just after the class bell, you come out. You can''t wait for me to take you home!"


    Qin Ruoyu''s schoolbag is in a mess in the wind. Why doesn''t she think that Yunshao usually goes to class if she wants to, and doesn''t go if she doesn''t want to. "I..."


    Qin Ruoyu hesitates, wants to refuse, but does not know how to say. "Why do you want me to open the door for you? Hurry up


    "Yunshao, thank you for taking me home. I have something else to do. I''m afraid I can''t be your car. I''m sorry."


    Qin Ruoyu''s attitude was very calm and he bowed his head to apologize. Cloud Luo looked at her for a long time, cold voice way: "are you sure?"


    He was rejected for the first time, and he was in a bad mood! "Well."


    Qin Ruoyu nodded solemnly. "Whatever you want!"


    Yunluo''s face was obviously not good. He left the sentence coldly and drove away. Looking at Yunluo''s car go far, Qin Ruoyu just walk with his head down again, to do a part-time job. Recently, she worked in a 24-hour KFC from school to 12 p.m. Yunluo''s treatment of her is good and bad, which makes her really hard to accept. What''s his purpose? Why do you hold on to him. After being rejected by Qin Ruoyu, Yunluo is upset. By the way, he goes to the bar with Qiu Shaoze and pours wine with a bottle. Duan Wuchen asked jokingly, "what''s the matter with Yunshao? Who makes you angry again? "


    "An idiot woman!"


    Yunluo squeezed out a few words between his teeth and continued to drink. Qiu Shaoze and Duan Wuchen looked at each other, drank a mouthful of wine and said, "Feifei? Feifei''s performance has been very good. She doesn''t even care about you. "


    Who said it was her! Fuck! Yunluo was annoyed and didn''t explain. After that, Yunluo hasn''t gone to Qin Ruoyu for a long time. Even if he goes to their classroom, he goes to Shen Feifei. He doesn''t even look at her. Qin Ruoyu originally wanted to say hello to him. Out of politeness, he raised his hand in embarrassment and found that he didn''t seem to care about himself, so he had to put it down. However, it''s better for him not to pester himself. He won''t guess what he means and what his purpose is all day long. Yunluo, on the other hand, discovers that Qin Ruoyu seems to be busy after school every day. One day, he secretly drives after her and finds that she enters a KFC. Then, he stops the car and goes in wearing a hat. He finds that Qin Ruoyu is changing his KFC uniform to order meals for the guests.

 Chapter 23

    "Hello, what can I do for you?"


    Qin Ruoyu looks at the boy with a hat covering his face with a smile. Yunluo won''t let her know that she is following her. She points to a set meal at will. "Please enjoy your meal."


    Qin Ruoyu turned to take it, put it on the plate and handed it out with both hands. Yunluo throws a hundred and sits down in the corner. "I haven''t changed you yet, sir."


    "No!"


    Yunluo sat in the corner, eating and looking at the ordering table. There are not many guests at eight or nine in the evening. Qin Ruoyu''s attitude is very good, smiling from beginning to end, politely ordering meals for each guest, without any impatience. Looking at her sweet smile at other people, Yunluo is not happy again, and her hand moves slowly. NIMA, she doesn''t sell herself, and she dares to smile again! no way! He must stir her yellow again, so that she can''t laugh! Yunluo has been sitting in the corner until 12 o''clock in the evening, bored playing games with his mobile phone to pass the time. For such a long time, his buttocks hurt. He wondered why the woman had been standing there and smiling all the time, but her feet didn''t hurt and her muscles were stiff? Another young girl came to take over Qin Ruoyu''s job. Qin Ruoyu went to the dressing room to change her clothes, carried her schoolbag and went out with other people in the shop. Don''t go home. Yunluo also sneaks out, driving, carefully following her all the way. When did he do such a disgraceful thing! I don''t know why, there seems to be a kind of magic on that woman, which makes him follow. Qin Ruoyu goes to a remote community and goes in. Yunluo is inconvenient to follow him when he is driving, so he just stops the car and follows him secretly. Qin Ruoyu turns into an old building. There is no light in the corridor. Yunluo is choked by dust and coughs. How can people live in such an old building! Knowing where she lives, Yunluo drives back. I''m still thinking about how to make her stop working. Yunluo doesn''t seem to know much about Qin Ruoyu. After thinking about it, he still finds someone to give him the information about the investigation of Qin Ruoyu. After reading the materials, to be honest, Yunluo was still shocked. It turns out that she keeps looking for part-time jobs because she is short of money. She is an orphan and has to rely on herself. If she doesn''t work, she will starve and can''t survive. This is the minimum guarantee for her life. Yunluo holds the information in his hand and frowns. Although he occasionally straightens her, he doesn''t want to see that she can''t live. How can we think of a way to have the best of both worlds? One night, nearly 12 o''clock, Yunluo went to the KFC store again. But as soon as I got in, I saw some young people ordering a meal, teasing Qin Ruoyu in language, and even reaching out to touch him. This KFC shop is very small, and there are only two waiters in charge of ordering. There are not many people near midnight. Another girl goes to the toilet, and Qin Ruoyu is the only one left. Those young people may also be looking at Qin Ruoyu, a girl in the shop, began to be cheap to tease. Qin Ruoyu stepped back and said, "Sir, please don''t do this!"


    "Which one?"


    Young people are still glib.

 Chapter 24

    Yunluo at the door was angry. Look, he didn''t look at one of them. Some flies started staring at him! Yunluo pushes the door in, runs to fly up and kicks one of them. Before they react, two more punches get rid of the other two. At least, he has also studied karate and Taekwondo for many years. It''s easy to deal with these little gangsters. Several young people did not dare to make a second attempt when they met their opponents and ran away. Qin Ruoyu gratefully looks at the person who saves him. When he discovers that it''s Yunluo, he can''t help but open his eyes in surprise: "cloud, Yunshao, how are you here?"


    Yunluo said casually: "just passing by, come in and buy a drink. What are you doing here? "


    He won''t say that he knew she was here and came to see her on purpose. "Oh, I work here. What would you like to drink? "


    "Coffee."


    "I can''t sleep if I drink coffee so late."


    Qin Ruoyu''s mother made a mistake in her heart and began to teach him that it was bad for her health. Yunluo waved his hand in annoyance: "whatever!"


    Qin Ruoyu held a cup of hot juice and handed it to him with a smile: "I''ll treat you to drink it."


    Eyes curved, such as the general crescent, smile very sweet. "Fish, I''ll do it."


    The girl from Qin Ruoyu class came in and said hello. "Well, I''ll go back first!"


    Qin Ruoyu went to the dressing room to change his clothes. Unexpectedly, Yunluo was still there. Qin Ruoyu couldn''t help chucking his mouth and smiling. He was a cold looking boy, holding a cup of hot juice in his hand and drinking it with a straw. He felt much softer all at once. Yunluo looked at her dangerously: "what are you laughing at?"


    "Ah, nothing."


    Qin Ruoyu quickly gathered his smile. "I''ll take you back!"


    "Well, no more."


    Qin Ruoyu doesn''t want to have anything to do with Yun Dashao because of this. "No nonsense! Follow


    Yunluo looks very upset and turns around. "Fish, it''s good."


    The girl behind is winking at Qin Ruoyu. Oh, it''s not what you think! Qin Ruoyu trotted out with her, for fear that Yun Dashao would be angry again. She couldn''t bear it. When she got on Yunshao''s car, she didn''t know where to put her nervous hands and feet. In such a luxurious car, she was afraid that the smell of fried chicken on her body would make the car smell messy. She didn''t dare to lean on it, so she was sitting in danger. Yunluo glanced at her: "aren''t you tired?"


    "Well, it''s OK."


    Yunluo was driving, and suddenly a sentence came out: "don''t do it!"


    "Well?"


    Qin Ruoyu blinked and looked at him. "I said this job, don''t do it!"


    Qin Ruoyu lowers her head in silence. It''s not so easy for her to find a job. How can she say that if she doesn''t do it, she won''t do it. Moreover, she''s struggling to make a living now, and the tuition fee of the university is still a big difference. Yunshao, you are superior, you will not understand these. "Did you take the second place in the whole school in the last mock exam? "Yunluo asked casually. Qin Ruoyu nodded with bright eyes. Although she works very hard and often can''t eat well and sleep well, it''s gratifying to say that her grades are not bad. She took the second place in the whole school in the first mock exam. The teacher also said that if she kept her grades like this, she would be able to enter a good university. "I''m second to last. "Said Yunshao. Qin Ruoyu doesn''t dare to say anything. She is afraid that her language will make Yunshao feel that he is laughing at him or something.

 Chapter 25

    "My father wants me to find a tutor, Qin Ruoyu. You can make up for me. "Well? I can''t, I, I can''t do anything! "Let her be his tutor? It''s not suitable. She''s still a student. How can she teach him? She knows very little. I''m afraid it will mislead her children. Besides, I''m afraid I''ll be misunderstood if I''m known by others. "Why not? Did you copy your second place? "Yunluo is not willing to pick eyebrows. "No "That''s settled! Two hours a day, one hour a hundred, tomorrow! "But "But what, isn''t that better than you? I won''t be harassed, and I can review and consolidate my knowledge by the way. What else is it? "


    Qin Ruoyu was blocked so much that he couldn''t speak. After a long time, he said, "I don''t want so much money from you."


    She earns 100 an hour for several days. It''s hard for her to accept such a high price. "Yes! That''s fifty an hour! Usually I have something to ask for you, and you have to be on call! "


    Qin Ruoyu finally didn''t resist. After being bombed by Yunda Shao, he nodded and agreed: "well, I will resign after working there for a month."


    "Why are you so busy? It''s time for the college entrance examination to end when you have been working for a month! Don''t talk nonsense. I''ll leave you tomorrow! "


    Yunshao is a little overbearing. Qin Ruoyu doesn''t dare to resist, so he has to let him. If so, she can read books while helping him with her tutoring. It''s really a good way to get the best of both worlds. The car stopped at the gate of qinruoyu community: "here it is!"


    Qin Ruoyu got out of the car and said goodbye to Yunluo. It suddenly occurred to him that he didn''t seem to ask where his family lived. He was so nervous that he forgot to say it. He looked at Yunluo in surprise: "how do you know I live here?"


    Yunluo snorted, didn''t speak and drove away. The next day after school, Yunluo is waiting for Qin Ruoyu in his car. Qin Ruoyu gets on the car in a state of anxiety and says, "will Shen Feifei not be happy?"


    She and Shen Feifei are in the same class. Yunluo is Shen Feifei''s boyfriend now. Is it too much for her to do so? Cloud Luo hissed: "this matter does not belong to you to manage!"


    Yunluo''s car straight hard rich community, in front of a three story villa stop: "here it is!"


    Qin Ruoyu followed Yunluo out of the car and went inside. It''s such a big and beautiful house. It also has a front and back small garden. There are grape vines in the garden and swing chairs below. It looks so warm and comfortable. Yunluo pushes the door in, but finds Qin Ruoyu standing outside without moving. "Why don''t you come in?"


    Qin Ruoyu looks at the clean carpet. It''s the first time for her to come in such a luxurious house. Will it be dirty. Seeing Yunluo''s bad face, Qin Ruoyu took off his shoes and stepped on the carpet in his socks just like him. It''s so comfortable. He looked at the furnishings in the room with a look of surprise that he had never seen the world. What a beautiful sofa, what a beautiful lamp, what a big TV, what a big fish tank In a word, everything is so beautiful and enviable. Yunluo led Qin Ruoyu into the study, then took out the book, put it on the table and began to do his homework. Qin Ruoyu also rushed over and sat on one side: "you don''t ask me."

 Chapter 26

    Yunluo nodded impatiently: "I know, the money will not be given to you in vain!"


    Both of them are doing their homework quietly. Occasionally Yunluo will ask Qin Ruoyu a question. Qin Ruoyu is very patient and tries his best to tell him so that he can understand. In a flash, two hours later, Qin Ruoyu not only finished his homework, but also helped Yunluo finish it. The first day seemed good. After finishing his homework, Yunluo takes out his mobile phone and dials a call for takeout. Qin Ruoyu looks around the house again. Yunluo hangs up. She asks carefully, "are your parents not here?"


    "Well, I live alone!"


    Oh, it''s amazing. Such a big home, so clean. "Every three days I''ll ask the housekeeping center to clean it up."


    Qin Ruoyu nodded: "Oh."


    How can Yunshao do these things himself. Qin Ruoyu put the books in his schoolbag and zipped them up. By the way, he sorted out Yunluo''s books. Just then, the doorbell rang and Yunluo went out to open the door. "Hello, sir. This is your takeout."


    "Well."


    Yunluo pays, closes the door and carries the packed takeout to the table. Qin Ruoyu just came down with his schoolbag: "well, I''ll go back first."


    Yunluo opened the takeout and took out his chopsticks: "come and eat!"


    "I, I''m not hungry!"


    Qin Ruoyu shakes her head. Now she helps him make up lessons to earn money. She feels a little uneasy. How can she eat his food again. But I stayed up till nine o''clock in the evening. How can I not be hungry. Smelling the smell of the food, Qin Ruoyu''s stomach was honest and wailed twice. Yunluo gives her a strange look, and then looks at her stomach. Qin Ruoyu is so embarrassed that he has to find a hole to get in. "I can cook for myself when I get home."


    "Stop talking nonsense! Come here! It''s a waste if we can''t finish eating all these things! "


    Yunluo said impatiently. "Late, late, no car."


    Qin Ruoyu is still looking for reasons to refuse. "I''ll see you off!"


    Yunluo''s face began to change slightly. This woman is a real trouble! He asked her to help him with so many takeout. It''s just a fuss! Yunluo didn''t allow her to go, and Qin Ruoyu didn''t dare to act rashly, so he had to walk slowly, pick up chopsticks and eat something casually. "That''s good?"


    Cloud Luo picks eyebrow to see to still have a lot of things, order a way, "all these give me to eat!"


    At the end of the meal, Qin Ruoyu wants to cry without tears. She really becomes the rice bucket of Yun Da Shao''s family. How can she eat so much. Finally, when Qin Ruoyu was sent back by Yunluo, he held his stomach carefully for fear that he would squeeze out the contents of his stomach. It was too hard. "Lo, you seldom come to me recently."


    On campus, Shen Feifei''s face is not willing to hook Yunluo''s shoulder. Yunluo looked at her with a smile: "Feifei, you should know me."


    What Yunluo dislikes most is that women take the initiative to pester him. Shen Feifei was disappointed for a long time. It turned out that she and he were just making fun of each other to get what they needed. It turned out that she still couldn''t get his heart. "Well, I see."


    Shen Feifei said lightly. "That''s good. I''ll invite you to the cinema tonight."


    Yunluo touches Shen Feifei''s hair and smiles a little. This woman is smart enough to know what kind of girlfriend he wants.

 Chapter 27

    After school, Qin Ruoyu waited at the school gate for a long time. The people in the school were almost gone, but he still didn''t see Yunluo. These days, every afternoon after school, Yunluo will pick her up and help him with his lessons. I keep looking at my watch. Why haven''t I come out today? Is it possible that they have already left? Some hesitant pick up the phone, dial the number. "Hello?"


    There came a familiar voice. "Yunshao, I''ll wait for you at the school gate. Where are you?"


    "Go back first! Don''t wait for me! "


    "Well? That tutorial... "


    "I''m busy now. I''ll come to your house later."


    "Oh."


    Qin Ruoyu nodded, there has been a phone call. Qin Ruoyu came home and took out his books to do his homework. Suddenly I think of Yunshao saying that he will come for a while. I quickly stand up and rush to clean up for fear of losing my propriety. The house is very small. As soon as you go in, you can see clearly. Qin Ruoyu, who should be cleaned up, should be OK. Uneasy and sit back to do homework. When the homework is finished, Qin Ruoyu cooks a simple home cooked dish by himself. He heats up the rice left before. After dinner, he brushes the pot and looks at his watch. It''s more than nine o''clock. Yunshao hasn''t come yet. Is he busy? Qin Ruoyu took out a set of college entrance examination simulation questions and waited for Yunluo. Until more than 10 o''clock, he received Yunluo''s phone call: "what floor of your house?"


    "Sixth floor."


    As soon as he finished speaking, the phone hung up again. Qin Ruoyu thought that it would not be Yunshao. He ran to get out his slippers and was ready to open the door. As soon as the door opened, Yunluo came up. Into the dance, looked at the ground lady slippers, Qin Ruoyu embarrassed said: "sorry, I don''t have men''s slippers."


    The red slippers are not as big as his feet. When he put them on, his heels are exposed. Yunluo frowned and looked at it in disgust. He went in wearing socks instead of slippers. He glanced at it casually and said, "this place is really broken."


    Qin Ruoyu would clean up her nest as soon as she had time. No matter how busy she was, the floor would be cleaned every day. Besides, she was the only one who would not be too dirty. Usually, she ran all over the room barefoot. When Yunluo said this, she had to acquiesce. It''s a small place, a soft bedding, a small desk, a bookshelf, a small tea table, a set of old sofa and an old TV. Many of the furniture in the house, including the old TV, were replaced by the landlord and had no place to put them. It happened that Qin Ruoyu didn''t dislike it. It''s good to make good use of it. The landlord left it to her. Yunluo wanted to do his homework on the desk, but the chairs on the desk were too small. Qin Ruoyu was just sitting right, so he was a little nervous and had to move. Looked around her home, can do homework, in addition to the small desk, the rest of the small tea table. But sitting on the sofa, I always have to bend down and pucker my ass, which is still uncomfortable. Qin Ruoyu quickly took two small horses, and they sat on the horses to read their homework. As soon as I helped Yunluo talk about a physics problem, I saw him hacking. It''s really late now. Qin Ruoyu looks at Yunluo and asks carefully, "Yunshao, why don''t you go back to rest today and I''ll make it up for you tomorrow?"


    "No!"


    Yunluo continues to study.

 Chapter 28

    It wasn''t until twelve o''clock that Yun Shao came home. Qin Ruoyu also took a sleepy bath and went to sleep in a hurry. At the weekend, while lying in bed, Yunluo called. "Hello?"


    Qin Ruoyu picked up with the sound of sleep. What''s the matter so early. "Come to my house! At once


    "Well?"


    Qin Ruoyu is still in a confused state, and his brain has not yet turned around. What are you doing at his house. "Help me clean the house!"


    Yunluo over there said with a strong sense. "Cleaning the house?"


    Why? She''s his tutor, not his nanny. "No tutoring at the weekend! You don''t think I gave you money in vain, do you? Within half an hour, one minute late, the monthly salary will be deducted! "


    It turns out that she is usually used as a tutor, and she is used as a nanny on weekends. Qin Ruoyu is helpless and has no choice but to get up from the bed, wash his face and go to Yunluo''s house. At Yunluo''s house, he rings the doorbell, takes a cup of coffee, opens the door and continues to sit back on the sofa. Qin Ruoyu saw that the room was in a mess. Yunluo Yang chin pointing at the mess: "let''s go."


    He is drinking coffee, holding a notebook sitting on the sofa watching movies. Qin Ruoyu didn''t dare to resist, so he began to work. There are a lot of clothes and socks piled on the floor of the living room. We can''t see whether they are clean or dirty. Qin Ruoyu asks Yunluo, saying he doesn''t know. Qin Ruoyu was simply taken to the toilet and washed for a while. On the tea table, at the end of the tea table, we had to spread a lot of magazines and books, put them away and hold the study. And then put some miscellaneous things back to their original position, and finally it doesn''t look so messy. After this toss, Qin Ruoyu was tired and sweating. A deep breath, is going to take the carpet cleaning machine to clean up the dust on the carpet, suddenly saw on the sofa, next to Yunluo, there is a white corner under the pillow. There are also clothes that I didn''t see just now. Qin Ruoyu went over, took out the clothes from the bottom of the pillow, picked them up, and immediately blushed. It''s a pair of white men''s trousers. Qin Ruoyu was at a loss when he took it. It''s not easy to put it down. It''s even more embarrassing to take it up. Suddenly feel Qin Ruoyu change, cloud Luo lazy twist back to ask: "what''s the matter?"


    "This This... "


    Qin Ruoyu hesitated and did not know what to say. Cloud Luo looking at her blush face, suddenly play heart big up, also as if nothing had happened said: "those are pants."


    I know But "Is this clean or dirty?"


    Qin Ruoyu asked with his head down. "I changed it this morning."


    Qin Ruoyu''s hands are shaking even more. Pretending to be calm, he went to the bathroom and prepared to wash his dirty clothes in the automatic washing machine for a while. Unexpectedly, just after two steps, Yunluo suddenly thought of something and said, "by the way, my pants can only be washed by hand, not by washing machine."


    Qin Ruoyu''s back became stiff. He stopped, turned back, and said, "Yunshao, why don''t you come yourself?"


    Cloud Luo is not willing to pick eyebrow, dangerous looking at her: "you say again?"


    "I I... "


    Qin Ruoyu didn''t have the courage, so he had to put it in the bathroom first and then go to clean up the rest. When I was cleaning the carpet, I saw Yunluo on the sofa behind the sofa. He was watching an American blockbuster, the original version, and even the subtitles were in English.

 Chapter 29

    Although Qin Ruoyu is very good at learning English and learning English well, he still finds it difficult to understand many places when he is watching original American dramas. And watching Yunshao''s expression is as leisurely as watching domestic movies. He can understand! Then, Qin Ruoyu suddenly thought that before he came to their school, Yunluo was studying in the United States. How could his English be poor. However, the day before yesterday, he was still asking her an English question about attributive clauses. It seems that people who speak English well may not be able to pass CET-4 or CET-6, and those who have passed CET-4 or CET-6 may not be able to speak fluent English. It''s almost noon after I''ve cleaned the floor and wiped the table and glass. Big houses are not without disadvantages. At least it takes a lot of time and effort to clean them up. Wipe wipe sweat, but see cloud Luo has received the computer. I don''t know when I ordered the takeout. I asked her to come and eat. Qin Ruoyu washed his hands and walked over, as if she knew that he ate three meals a day outside. "You always order takeout?"


    Qin Ruoyu couldn''t help asking. "Well."


    Yunluo nodded. "It''s not good for your health to eat these all the time."


    Qin Ruyu''s mother is in trouble again. "So?"


    Yunluo suddenly looked up at her. "So, so..."


    Qin Ruoyu was seen by him and quickly dodged. He did not dare to look directly at him, "or I''ll do it for you at night."


    "Good."


    Yunluo nodded and went on eating. Qin Ruoyu wanted to smoke his mouth, even if he was called to clean, he even offered to help him cook. But think about it, Yunshao is very poor. He can''t eat the food cooked at home. When Yunluo heard her saying that sentence, it seemed to be light on the surface, but in fact, he felt very happy. Maybe that''s what he''s looking forward to and waiting for. After dinner, I washed and hung all the clothes in the bathroom, including the white pants. Qin Ruoyu flushes all the way and washes her hands. On the way, Yunshao comes in to watch her work and see how she washes. Qin Ruoyu is very embarrassed. After all, Qin Ruoyu is tired and sits on the sofa. Yunluo kindly hands her a can of drink, but Qin Ruoyu doesn''t refuse. He thanks and opens the ring to drink. A stream of choking liquid suddenly flowed through his throat. Qin Ruoyu coughed: "cough, cough, what''s this?"


    "Beer. Imported. "


    Qin Ruoyu''s cough face turned red, and he glared at Yunluo angrily. This guy is too much! She worked so hard to help him clean, and he played such a trick on her! That''s too much! After a short rest, Yunluo drags Qin Ruoyu to the supermarket and sweeps a pile of things back. Yunluo put the ingredients into the kitchen: "let''s go."


    Yunshao is really good at persuading people, just like his baby sitter. Qin Ruoyu is busy cooking in the kitchen. Qin Ruoyu has been cooking for himself for so many years. He is quite confident in his cooking skills. It''s just that she can''t afford to buy expensive food. Today, there are so many kinds of vegetables and meat for her to show off her skills. Qin Ruoyu feels good doing it. Finally, four hot dishes were served, and a gust of fragrance filled Yunluo''s nose. Yunluo felt that all the greedy insects were hooked up. Qin Ruoyu went to the kitchen to bring the soup and rice, and then ate.

 Chapter 30

    What a cook wants to hear most is others'' comments on his own dishes. A dish is like a work, which integrates the painstaking efforts of the cook. Cloud Luo picked up a piece of eggplant to eat, Qin Ruoyu quickly asked: "how?"


    Yunluo praised in the heart, the taste is really good, much better than those takeout, but the mouth is very venomous evaluation: "not so good."


    Qin Ruoyu was so disappointed that he ate alone. Seeing that she was not happy, Yunluo said again, "but it''s better than takeout."


    Qin Ruoyu, like a child who has been praised, curved his mouth. Seeing her smile, Yunluo felt as if she had a lot of relaxation in her heart. Looking at her glasses frame, she said, "aren''t you wearing contact lenses? Why do you need a frame? It''s not mainstream to learn from others? "


    "Well."


    Qin Ruoyu was stunned and took off the frame. "Oh, I won''t wear you in the future."


    "No way!"


    Cloud Luo again fierce mouth way. "Why?"


    It''s him who won''t wear it. It''s him who won''t wear it. What do you want from her? "Don''t wear it in front of me! You have to take it in front of others! "


    Helpless nodded, good, what you say is what. Yun Shao, who has never been in class, suddenly began to pay attention to his study and began to do his homework. Even the teacher was very surprised. After a period of time, Qin Ruoyu found that Yunluo''s brain is very smart and turns very fast. He can remember the things in the book at a glance, and he will learn and use them flexibly. Once in the mock exam, Yunluo took a big step forward with ease. Qin Ruoyu was very excited. When seeing the results posted, he excitedly called Yunluo: "hello? Yunshao, you have advanced more than 100 this time! "


    Compared with Qin Ruoyu''s excitement, Yunluo seemed a little calm and nodded: "Oh."


    That night, when Qin Ruoyu went to Yunluo''s house to help him make up lessons, he cooked a lot of dishes to comfort him. Even sometimes, Yunluo looks at Qin Ruoyu with a bear apron in his busy home, suddenly has a very warm feeling. In the future, it would be nice to have such a wife who is busy all over the house every day. Yunluo suddenly frowned. He would never fall in love with any woman, and he was just a little fond of Qin Ruoyu. Maybe he would not be interested in her in two days. How could she become his wife. Qin Ruoyu lives a full day during her tutoring for Yunluo. She doesn''t have to worry about whether her living expenses are enough or whether her rent has been paid, because Yunshao has already paid her a month''s salary and she can cope with it for a period of time. She doesn''t have to worry about being bullied by other students, because they often see Qin Ruoyu and Yunluo together. There is no airtight wall. We all know that Qin Ruoyu is Yunluo''s tutor, and Yunluo covers Qin Ruoyu. Although we can''t stand it, we dare not fight Yunshao. Although Shen Feifei is still Yunluo''s girlfriend in name, Yunluo has less contact with her. If you know Yunluo''s character, you just don''t want to. No more entanglement will only make him more disgusted. Shen Feifei has endured it all the time. She neither entangles Yunluo nor proposes to break up. She always bears this empty name.

 Chapter 31

    Duan Wuchen and Qiu Shaoze looked at the change of Yunluo with an incredible face and said with emotion: "Yunshao, are you good?"


    "What kind of good or not, my young master is a good citizen!"


    Yunluo is not angry. "Qin Ruoyu, that girl has a lot of ability. She has transformed Yunshao into this. Yunshao, you are not really interested in that girl, are you


    "Well, I''m still interested."


    Yunluo nodded. Duan Wuchen and Qiu Shaoze only think that Yunshao''s taste is too scary and heavy. Yunluo secretly laughed at them in his heart. You just look at the surface and think it''s hard to eat. How can you know if it''s delicious if you don''t try? A lot of things, but they don''t sell well, but they taste good. "Look at this, take these numbers into these formulas, and then use the theorem we derived above. Then, look, it''s very simple all of a sudden, isn''t it? We''ll... "


    In Yunluo''s study, Qin Ruoyu is patiently helping Yunluo with a math problem. Yunluo has been looking at her drooping eyes, long eyelashes, and constantly talking red lips. "Yunshao, are you listening again?"


    Feeling that Yunluo hasn''t responded for a long time, Qin Ruoyu turns to see Yunluo, only to find that his eyes are strange. Some are low, some are frightening. Yunluo reaches out a hand to caress Qin Ruoyu''s face, then slowly leans over his head. Qin Ruoyu''s face turned red. He was embarrassed and wanted to dodge. He went to be stroked by Yunluo. Yunluo''s face is getting closer and closer. His warm breath sprays on Qin Ruoyu''s face. Qin Ruoyu subconsciously closes his eyes. Yunluo leaned over to kiss her lips, warm and wet, and slowly stretched in. Yunshao has been surrounded by women all the year round. Naturally, a kiss is also very technical. Qin Ruoyu only feels like an electric shock. He feels numb, but he doesn''t reject that feeling. When Yunluo let go of her, Qin Ruoyu''s red face had spread to the whole body. He hung his eyes and didn''t dare to look directly at him. His mind was confused and he didn''t know what to say. Yunshao actually kisses her Yunluo likes her shyness and blush, and she is at a loss. She hooks her mouth and says, "go on."


    Qin Ruoyu''s brain, as if it had been bombed by thunder, had been in a mess for a long time. A topic was in a mess. After that, Yunshao didn''t understand it. She had to say it again. In a word, it took almost three hours to finish what she usually did in an hour. After that, when I looked at my watch, it was already eleven o''clock. Qin Ruoyu looked at Yunluo awkwardly: "there is no bus."


    Yunluo very casually said: "live here!"


    Qin Ruoyu''s face turned red again and said in a low voice, "can you take me home?"


    Yunluo is not angry and talks about troubles in his mouth, but finally he puts on clothes to send her back. After that, Qin Ruoyu didn''t mean to ask, and Yunluo didn''t mention it again. What they knew didn''t happen. Qin Ruoyu thought, maybe, he just had a fever, that''s why he made such a move. Only Yunluo himself knew that he had planned for a long time. She is different from other women. Other women are always pouncing on him, and she is always careful to avoid him. He is afraid of scaring her, so a hasty kiss ends.

 Chapter 32

    Yunluo is not even willing to think that when he became so selfless, he learned to bear others. Qin Ruoyu went to Yunluo''s house every day to make up lessons for him, and occasionally helped him cook dinner. After dinner with him, he cleaned up and Yunluo sent her back. Once, after school, Yunluo took Qin Ruoyu back to his home. On the way, he suddenly said, "I locked the key to my home. I can''t go back."


    Qin Ruoyu looked at him in a daze. "Go to your house first!"


    Yunluo made a very casual decision, and then turned the direction. Well, Qin ruoyume, if he can''t get into his home, he can only go to his own home to help him with his tutoring. As soon as he entered the door, Yunluo frowned and said, "this house is too small and broken, isn''t it where people live?"


    Yunluo''s tall body appeared in the house, which made the room more narrow. After listening to his complaint, Qin Ruoyu was a little embarrassed. He knew that he was wronged to let Tangtang Yunda stay in such a place. However, it was him who proposed to come to her house. Qin Ruoyu could only be a little bit of a gossip. Two people are doing their homework on the small table with their heads close to each other. It''s like a playmate. Suddenly feel cloud Luo motionless staring at himself, Qin Ruoyu puzzled raised his head, asked: "what''s the matter?"


    Yunluo answered directly, "I''m hungry!"


    Qin Ruoyu got up and said, "I''ll help you cook. You do your homework first."


    Then he got up and went into the kitchen. In the living room, you can see the busy woman in the kitchen wearing an apron at a glance. The back curve is very beautiful and looks very comfortable. Yunluo sits there doing his homework, looking at the scenery in the kitchen. Qin Ruoyu stood on tiptoe and stretched out her arms to reach the tomatoes on the top of the refrigerator. Her clothes pulled up with the action, revealing a white and smooth waist. She didn''t know it. Yun shaozheng looked at her straight out. After a while, bursts of fragrance came from the kitchen, accompanied by the sound of cooking. Qin Ruoyu simply cooked a few dishes, collected the book on the tea table, and then brought the dishes out in front of Yun Shao to greet him for dinner. Yunluo is a big brand, enjoying her service rightfully, taking the chopsticks she handed over and eating. It''s light, but it tastes good. Like her people, it makes him addicted to a kiss. Qin Ruoyu picked up Yunluo''s homework and began to check it. After reading it, she found that almost all of his writings were correct and very powerful. How could a person with such a strong ability to do the questions get the countdown in the first exam? After eating, Yunluo cleans his mouth gracefully, and then goes to watch TV on Qin Ruoyu''s sofa. Sofa is old, some small, less cloud, a person accounted for more than half. He''s so noble. It''s a little strange to live in such a small place. Qin Ruoyu had a meal, then took the bowl to the kitchen to wash. After cleaning everything up, it was just after nine o''clock. Yunluo''s vision has been random, Qin Ruoyu''s walking around, but his eyes are very light, always casual look, and then look again, so Qin Ruoyu has not found. Clean your hands and come out. What you see is that Yun shaozheng is watching an economic channel. It''s still a little early now. Qin Ruoyu is too embarrassed to drive him away immediately, so he has to sit on the other side of the sofa and watch TV with him.

 Chapter 33

    Well, I always feel a little embarrassed. The sofa is very small. Although she has been sitting at the edge, it is only a few centimeters away from the cloud. Two people who did not speak, Qin Ruoyu sitting on the sofa watching TV, watching drowsy, can not help but doze off. Holding his head and taking a nap for a while, he opened his eyes. It was more than eleven o''clock. He turned his head and Yunluo was still there. He still looked at her with the alien eyes. Qin Ruoyu was embarrassed. He quickly touched his mouth. He didn''t have any saliva. Did not touch the wet liquid, finally relieved, fortunately not, otherwise embarrassing. Yunluo withdrew his eyes and cast them back on the TV. Qin Ruoyu finally couldn''t help it. He hesitated: "little cloud..."


    "Well?"


    Yunluo turns around and looks at her. "It''s eleven twenty."


    Qin Ruoyu said very obscure. "I know."


    Yunshao said directly. "You Won''t you go back? "


    "I can''t go back because I locked my key in the house!"


    Is he going to stay here for the night? She said here that only one room is OK. How can it be? No! Qin Ruoyu bit his teeth and risked his life: "but But I only have one here. "


    Yunluo suddenly understood what Qin Ruoyu really wanted to say. His voice suddenly became sad and his face was not good-looking. "Do you want to drive me away?"


    Although he understood her, but So directly speaking, how dare she admit it. Qin Ruoyu shook his hands in a hurry: "no, no."


    "Good. I sleep on it, you sleep on the sofa! "


    Yunshao ordered. Although feel aggrieved, Qin Ruoyu also dare not resist. In doing so, Yunshao feels like a dove occupying a magpie''s nest. Poor Qin Ruoyu can only bear it silently. She is very sleepy now and wants to sleep Yunshao finally turns off the TV and stretches. Just like he is at home, he walks into the bathroom and closes the door. In a short time, there comes the sound of water. He was very conscious and began to take a bath in her home. It''s just that he didn''t bring any change of clothes. How can he get out later. At the thought of the situation after the bath, Qin Ruoyu was afraid of being too embarrassed. Her house is too small, two people stay, always feel as if the other side is standing in front of themselves. Qin Ruoyu almost fell asleep on the sofa again, and the sound of water in the bathroom suddenly stopped. "Clattering"


    with the sound of opening the door, Yunluo comes out of the bathroom. Only wearing a pair of trousers, with a dry towel in hand to wipe the hair, there are water drops on the strong and thin chest, it looks crystal clear. At the sight of his semi nude, Qin Ruoyu suddenly turned red and didn''t know where to put his eyes. "Aren''t you going to wash it?"


    Seeing her sitting still, Yunluo frowned at her. "I..."


    Qin Ruoyu hesitated and didn''t know what to say. Her pajamas are a little exposed, with a large back and clavicle exposed. The skirt below is above the thigh. Originally, she wanted to buy cheap pajamas at a discount. She thought it would be OK to wear them at home anyway. But, but today Yunluo is at her home. What does she want to wear after taking a bath. "Don''t you take a bath before you go to bed?"


    Yunluo looks at Qin Ruoyu with disgust in his eyes, like a slovenly woman who never takes a bath. Qin Ruoyu was so embarrassed that he rushed to the bathroom with his pajamas and locked the door.

 Chapter 34

    I took a shower in the bathroom, wrapped my hair in a towel, put on the small suspender pajamas, stood in front of the mirror and pulled the skirt. Although it''s a little exposed, what should be covered is also covered. It doesn''t matter Qin Ruoyu comforted himself, but he couldn''t make up his mind to go out. The first time someone came to her house for the night, she was embarrassed because she was a boy. Qin Ruoyu looked in front of the mirror for a long time. Yunluo was a little impatient outside. He came and knocked on the door: "do you want to sleep in the bathroom?"


    "Well Get out at once. "


    Qin Ruoyu hastened to pull down his skirt. Then he opened the door and went out. Yunluo is half lying, casually glanced at Qin Ruoyu, then, a pull quilt, lie down, sleep. Qin Ruoyu quickly takes small steps to turn off the light. The finger is about to touch the switch at that moment, close the cloud Luo of the eye suddenly voice: "don''t close!"


    Qin Ruoyu is stunned. Why don''t you turn off the light when you sleep? "I''m not used to it."


    "Oh."


    Qin Ruoyu had to go to the sofa, lie down and cover the quilt. The first time I slept in the same room with a boy, I was still a boy who was a little scared in my heart. Some of Qin Ruoyu couldn''t sleep. He carefully looked up at Yunluo. He was facing her. It seemed that he was asleep. Qin Ruoyu turned over carefully, curled up and lay down. He closed his eyes, but he couldn''t sleep for a long time. The light was dazzling. I don''t know when I fell asleep. In my sleep, Qin Ruoyu felt that something was scratching his face, like a dragonfly skimming water, some itching, frowning, turning over and going on sleeping. "Ah -"


    with a scream, Qin Ruoyu fell to the ground. Knead knock painful buttocks, vaguely opened his eyes, immediately stunned. Yunluo is squatting beside the sofa, looking at her strangely. Qin Ruoyu is so embarrassed that she forgets to sleep on the sofa and Yunluo is still at her home. As soon as I lowered my head, I saw the strap of my pajamas drooping on my arm. I almost ran out of it. My skirt was almost back on my ass, and I fell off the sofa. That posture was really indecent. Yunluo pretended to be cruel and gave her the watch, shouting: "class is coming! If I don''t get up again, I''ll go first! "


    As soon as Qin Ruoyu looked at his watch, he hastily straightened the belt of his pajamas, pulled up his skirt and rushed to the bathroom with a red face: "sorry, sorry!"


    What a shame! I''m so embarrassed. I have to change my pajamas tomorrow! Looking at the woman rushed into the bathroom in a panic, Yunluo''s face rarely had a smile. In fact, last night, he felt her turning over in a low voice. I don''t know what time it was. Although it''s still a little small for him, he still sleeps comfortably. Early in the morning, I was awakened by the sound of Ding Dong Ding Dong''s alarm. I pulled out the pink mobile phone under my pillow and turned it off. Then I straightened up, opened my eyes and glanced at the sofa. Qin Ruoyu was sleeping on the sofa. Her long hair was a little messy, and a few strands attached to her pretty and clean side face. Half of the quilt was dragged on the ground, and the other half was covered on her body, revealing a pair of very long and symmetrical legs. After Yunluo was dressed, he went into the bathroom. After washing, he came out. Qin Ruoyu was still sleeping. Cloud Luo suddenly play heart big hair, walked over, squatted beside, looking at her delicate face, plain face, but very clean, long eyelashes cast light shadow, red lips, small nose slightly exhale.

 Chapter 35

    Yunluo stretched out his hand and gently pinched her face. It was soft and slippery, and felt very good. The woman on the sofa didn''t move and was still asleep. Yunluo simply picked up her wisp of hair, swept it on her face and neck, and slid her fingers on her face. The woman on the sofa finally got a response. One turned over and fell to the ground. Looking at her eyebrow slightly wrinkled knead buttocks, some messy long hair spread, there is a hint of lazy taste, the quilt completely slipped from the body, good figure only a sling pajamas, some clothes are not neat. At that moment, Yunluo suddenly felt that the woman on the ground was charming and powerful, more bewitching than his former girlfriends with devil''s body and angel''s face. Those women were deliberately luring him and showing him, while this woman was totally oblivious to some small actions and hooked him. Noticing his presence, the woman''s face on the ground suddenly became a little alarmed, and then turned red again. She stood up in a hurry and ran to the bathroom. It''s like a scared rabbit. Perhaps, this time I really found a treasure, a humble woman who deliberately conceals herself, in fact, she has an attraction that others can''t see. Qin Ruoyu finished washing, changed his clothes, came out of the bathroom, picked up his schoolbag, and consciously took Yunluo''s schoolbag. He was very sorry and said to Yunluo, "sorry, I didn''t hear the alarm. Let''s go."


    Yunluo and uncle like walking in front, Qin Ruoyu is the front of a schoolbag, a schoolbag behind the lock, behind. Just downstairs, Qin Ruoyu touched his pocket when he saw the man selling breakfast. He only had a few yuan, which was enough to buy a breakfast. Think about it, cloud less body noble, which can not eat breakfast, did not hesitate to buy one. Yunluo opens the door, but Qin Ruoyu is not there. He leans impatiently on the door and waits. Qin Ruoyu, who rushed over with breakfast, apologized in a hurry when he saw that let Yunshao wait for a long time. Yunluo didn''t say anything. Open the door and get in. Qin Ruoyu pulled open the front passenger''s car door, threw his schoolbag in first, and then went in with Yunluo''s schoolbag and others. He closed the car door with the breakfast in his hand. "What''s the taste?"


    Yunluo frowned. Qin Ruoyu was embarrassed and said, "breakfast. Soybean milk, and fried dough sticks. "


    Well It''s a bit of a smell. Qin Ruoyu is a little worried about whether Yunluo will throw her out with the rich breakfast. Yunluo looked at the things in her hand, only one. If this woman dares to eat in his car, he will throw her out at once! It seems strange for two people to buy a breakfast. Qin Ruoyu explains, "I I don''t have much money. I can only buy one. "


    Yunluo feels uncomfortable in his heart. He ignores your master so soon, doesn''t he? Do you know that slaves should obey their masters unconditionally and put their masters first. Yunluo was a little upset because Qin Ruoyu didn''t pay enough attention to him, but he didn''t show it clearly. What a shame he is for a woman to influence his mood! After driving to the school, Yunluo pulls the door, and no matter how difficult it is to carry two schoolbags, Qin Ruoyu goes to the teaching building on his own.

 Chapter 36

    "Yun, Yun Shao, your schoolbag!"


    Qin Ruoyu finally got out of the car and ran to catch up with him, shouting. Cloud Luo as if did not hear like walking, Qin Ruoyu on a strength in the pursuit. As soon as he got to the classroom, Yunluo suddenly stopped and turned around. Qin Ruoyu panted to catch up with him, then handed him his schoolbag and breakfast. Yunluo took the bag and looked at her breakfast. Qin Ruoyu some embarrassed said: "breakfast some simple, cloud less, you will be aggrieved to eat it."


    This sentence is beyond Yunluo''s expectation. Didn''t she buy it for herself? Why do you want to give it to yourself all of a sudden? "It doesn''t matter if I''m hungry. Don''t be hungry."


    Qin Ruoyu was staring at him, but he didn''t know where to put it. He was embarrassed. Look at her innocent face, it doesn''t look like a lie. Is it true that she bought it for herself, but he misunderstood it? "I don''t like it. You can eat it yourself."


    Cloud Luo voice light say. "No! Class is coming soon, there is no time to buy breakfast! You''ll be hungry if you don''t eat! "


    Qin Ruoyu raised his face, pulled his empty hand, and was about to put it in his hand. "Whatever you want! I won''t eat it in the garbage can! "


    Cloud Luo is very handsome, very cold drop this sentence, turned into the classroom. "Be sure to eat it!"


    Qin Ruoyu looked at his back and said to him. Looked down at the watch, only a minute to class, rushed to their own classroom. "Yunshao, that girl cares about you very much. She won''t fall in love with you!"


    As soon as he entered the classroom, Duan Wuchen began to joke. In the whole school, Duan Wuchen and Qiu Shaoze are the ones who dare to joke with Yun Shao. Yunluo snorted coldly and replied: "if I remember correctly, you seem to have fallen in love with me long ago!"


    Duan Wuchen was embarrassed and said with exaggerated fists: "Yunshao, please don''t mention that again."


    Qiu Shaoze in the side of a strange smile: "no minister ah no minister, you call this lift a stone hit his feet!"


    At that time in kindergarten, Duan Wuchen just saw Yunluo, who was very beautiful. He thought it was a girl. He pulled a flower from the flower garden and went up to say, "Meimei, I like you. Be my girlfriend!"


    Young voice, said, but also gathered a small mouth to kiss. The beautiful child beat Duan Wuchen cold and blue, crying. Since then, he did not dare to be disrespectful to Yunluo any more. On the contrary, he carefully observed him and flattered him. Gradually, he became a friend. However, when he grew up, Yunluo sometimes used it to satirize and humiliate Duan Wuchen. Yunluo''s originally unhappy and depressed mood suddenly made a 180 degree turn, which was very cool. Open the bag for breakfast, take out the soybean milk, tie the straw, open another bag for fried dough sticks, and break off a disposable chopstick. Next to the Duan Wuchen and Qiu Shaoze look stunned. "Hello! Hello! Yunshao, don''t you hate eating this kind of food? "


    "That''s to say, I''m not born with that civilian, and my taste has dropped to this level, right?"


    "When did you two become such women?"


    Yunluo disdained to look at them, a lazy to pay attention to your expression. Then, I really took a sip of soybean milk. Although I don''t like to drink this kind of food, it''s not so hard to swallow today.

 Chapter 37

    Some happy heart, and then eat a mouthful of fried dough sticks. It''s a bit greasy, but it tastes good. In this way, Yunshao ate his breakfast gracefully, no matter whether he was in class or not or whether there was a teacher on the platform. It was like eating at his own dinner table. Qin Ruoyu hungrily insisted on three classes, but the fourth class was the worst physical education class. Standing on the playground, Qin Ruoyu felt hungry, and his heart was close to his back. After the bell rang, before the PE teacher came, the whole class lined up on the playground, waiting for the teacher to come. "It''s shameless. How can there be such a person?"


    "That''s to say, even Feifei''s boyfriend dares to rob him, and doesn''t look at his virtue!"


    "This kind of person who is born is much better. He has no quality and no education. Of course, he pastes up when he sees a man."


    "That''s a good thing. I''m tutoring. Who knows what I''ve done behind my back? Maybe it''s all connected with Yunshao! "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Next to a few girls pretending to whisper, in fact, that is to say to Qin Ruoyu. Qin Ruoyu also feels very uncomfortable. However, she clearly doesn''t have that idea. She has a very innocent employer relationship with Yun Shao. Their hurtful words make Qin Ruoyu feel aggrieved. Biting her teeth, she thought she didn''t hear it. No matter how ugly it was, she didn''t hear it. "That''s enough, stop it!"


    Shen Feifei in the back drinks coldly. "Feifei, we are also for you. You are Yunshao''s aboveboard girlfriend, but you see, Yunshao spent more time with that bitch than with you!"


    One of those girls was unwilling to say. "My business has nothing to do with you. Don''t scold her."


    Shen Feifei said lightly. "Feifei, you are too nice to be trampled on by that bitch."


    The girl mumbled and said nothing else. Qin Ruoyu turns around and looks at Shen Feifei gratefully. Shen Feifei also sees her eyes, but pretends not to see them. She turns her head to the other side. Shen Feifei is really good. They are all in the same class. Qin Ruoyu is also in the eye. She did not bully other students because of her family background. There were so many students in her class who bullied and abused Qin Ruoyu, but Shen Feifei never did. "Let''s run two laps, move the shin, and then take another 100 meter test. Sports Committee, lead the team and start running


    Young handsome male teacher wearing a cap, holding a folder came, said. "Turn left and run."


    The sports committee started to run around the playground with the students of class one. Qin Ruoyu only felt hungry and had no strength. He felt shaky when jogging. Damn it, why is PE class today, the last class in the morning, and running. Qin Ruoyu didn''t know how he kept running down this circle and a half. He looked up at the bright blue sky and ran with the team. Two laps. I''m going to hold on. Just when Qin Ruoyu was secretly happy, suddenly, he was caught by something at his feet, and then he fell to the ground heavily. Look up, a girl toward her show a proud smile, and then, behind the team around her ran to the end. Just a few meters to the end, she fell. Qin Ruoyu closed her eyes. She was not a fool. She knew that someone had deliberately tripped her.

 Chapter 38

    "Qin Ruoyu."


    There was a sound overhead. Qin Ruoyu looks up and is a PE teacher. The PE teacher squatted down and said, "Qin Ruoyu, are you ok?"


    Qin Ruoyu forced up a smile: "teacher, I''m ok."


    And then, struggling to stand up. "Glasses."


    The physical education teacher picked up the glasses on the ground and handed them to Qin Ruoyu. Qin Ruoyu came and put them on. She didn''t know that the glasses had fallen off. Qin Ruoyu had a bit of difficulty in walking because his knee was scratched and his wrist was red and swollen. The PE teacher helped her to the next step: "do you want me to send you to the infirmary?"


    "No, teacher. I''m fine."


    Qin Ruoyu shakes her hands in a hurry. She''s not Jingui''s daughter. This kind of injury doesn''t get in the way. PE teacher nodded: "you sit first, don''t run."


    Then, he went to test the 100 meters for the students in the class. Once in PE class, it''s hard to avoid girls who can''t run for physiological reasons. When Qin Ruoyu turns around, he sees that there are still several girls who can''t run on leave. "You deserve it!"


    Those girls looked at her disdainfully and said sarcastically. Qin Ruoyu silently lowered his head. "Ding Dong"


    in a small voice, Qin Ruoyu takes out his mobile phone from his sports pants and opens a text message, which is from Yunluo. ¡ª¡ªWhat are you doing? Qin Ruoyu returns to class. Then, a few words were added at the end - did you have breakfast? ¡ª¡ªThrow it away. What class are you having? I''ll call you. ¡ª¡ªPhysical education. What''s the matter? Qin Ruoyu is not happy. She gave him the only breakfast. He told him to throw it away! How hateful! What do you think of her heart? I knew I wouldn''t give it to him! Suddenly I think of what those girls said just now. Yunluo is Shen Feifei''s girlfriend. What is she? She stays in the middle all day. No, we can''t let Yunluo come, otherwise they will be more suspicious, otherwise Shen Feifei will be more sad and disappointed. Qin Ruoyu sends another text message to Yunluo in a hurry. ¡ª¡ªDon''t come here. Sometimes you can text me. There was no response. Qin Ruoyu was at sixes and sevens. After a few minutes, he sent another one. ¡ª¡ªYunshao, please don''t come to me if you''re OK. Still no response, Qin Ruoyu thought in his heart, oh no, with Yunshao''s temper, how can he listen to her? He has always been determined to go his own way. He must be coming soon. Yunluo over there finished his breakfast and had a rest for a while. When he woke up, he looked at his watch and found that it was already 11 o''clock, the last class, and it was almost time for dinner. I think of Qin Ruoyu''s sweet smile when she delivered breakfast to him in the morning. I think of that time when she fainted in the classroom due to lack of strength. Yunluo felt that she couldn''t sit down for a moment. Yunluo was going to ask Qin Ruoyu to have lunch. When she heard that she was in physical education class, she stood up straight from her seat and walked out gracefully with her long legs. It is common for students and teachers. Just walked to the door, but received Qin Ruoyu again sent a message. Don''t come here. Let''s text you something. Woman, I''m afraid you''ll faint and lose my face in PE class! The body is so weak, still don''t eat breakfast, try to be brave to go to PE class, how to say you are also my master''s tutor now, I am supporting you!

 Chapter 39

    Cloud Luo thinks like this, disdain of curled to curl a mouth, received the mobile phone to walk toward the playground. Almost to the playground, but again came the vibration in the pocket, impatiently took out a look. Yunshao, please don''t come to me if you''re OK. Although one can imagine that the woman''s face was timid and pleading at the sight of such words, he was still inexplicably upset, and a thin anger rose. This ungrateful woman even told him not to look for her! Who does she really think she is? It''s always someone else who pours on him in vain. He doesn''t even look at it.


    Merciful to find her to have a meal, she gave him a message like this, he can not angry! Qin Ruoyu whispers "don''t come, don''t come". If Yunluo really wants to come to her this time, she can''t say clearly. Those girls have to scold her to death. Although she didn''t dare to bully her as blatantly as before, she couldn''t prevent the little action behind her. Besides, who is willing to hear others scold themselves endlessly every day. Qin Ruoyu looks uneasily at the entrance of the playground. In a daze, Yunshao is walking in at the entrance. His eyes and radar seem to be shooting everywhere. Qin Ruoyu tears, this is the end. Found that he had not noticed his side, simply secretly squatted down, in front of a half meter high steps to block. "Wow, here comes Yunshao!"


    A sharp eyed girl saw the tall figure and immediately screamed in a low voice. "Ah! If so! Look! Look! Go to Feifei! "


    "That''s right. How can Yunshao take a fancy to that poor woman? Of course, it''s Feifei who is the best match for us!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Qin Ruoyu hid behind the steps and listened to their comments. She never looked up. She had never expected anything between Yunluo and her. She always thought Yunluo and Shen Feifei were a good match. Yunluo took a look at the PE class on the playground, and then determined the position of Qin Ruoyu''s class. But after scanning around, he didn''t see Qin Ruoyu. He just saw Shen Feifei and walked towards her. "Lo."


    Shen Feifei''s face was full of a charming smile, "Why are you here?"


    "Well, where''s Qin Ruoyu


    Cloud Luo very direct, not obscure of ask a way. Shen Feifei''s face slightly changed, but she still pointed and said, "she''s not comfortable. Maybe she''s over there."


    How could such a dissolute and unruly young man put his heart on a woman? Shen Feifei understands that Yunluo''s character doesn''t really love her. They are just making fun of each other. It''s better to be friends with Yunshao. Yunluo nodded and said, "Feifei, please have dinner another day."


    Then he strode in the direction that Shen Feifei had just pointed out. Shen Feifei looked at the figure, a little lonely. Yunluo strides towards the direction Shen Feifei points out. Several girls are staring at Yunluo getting closer and closer. They are so nervous and excited that they even forget to speak. This man, every move seems to reveal a noble and inviolable atmosphere, let a person wrong, but dare not look directly at. "It''s time to go. I''ll apologize to him after school."


    Qin Ruoyu buried his head and squatted on the ground, muttering to himself in a low voice. He was a bit up and down in his heart.

 Chapter 40

    "Where is Qin Ruoyu?"


    Yunluo walked over and casually swept several girls in front of him. He didn''t see the familiar face and asked aloud. Several girls at the same time slowly turned back, pointed to the steps with a finger, Yunluo knowingly walked towards the back. Qin Ruoyu was nervous and almost stuffed his head into the ant hole on the ground. For a long time, he didn''t hear the girls'' chirping voice. He thought that Yunshao must have gone and kept comforting himself. As soon as he was ready to raise his head and stand up from the ground, he heard the voice of compassion coming from his head: "are you avoiding me?"


    Qin Ruoyu screamed and raised his head in a hurry, but he saw Yunluo standing in front of him. He was so scared that his legs softened and he just sat down on the ground. Squatting for such a long time, his feet were numb. Qin Ruoyu couldn''t stand up for a moment, and he shook his head with a smile in a hurry: "no, how can it be?"


    "No? What are you doing here? "


    Yunluo''s voice was obviously unhappy. "I Look at the ants. "


    Qin Ruoyu stares at the ants on the ground and says. Yunluo and look like a fool raised a sneer, this woman, also dare to play hide and seek with him, her mind, don''t think he can''t see it. If it wasn''t for the only breakfast she gave him in the morning, he wouldn''t let her go so easily! "Stop pretending!"


    Cloud Luo slightly some helpless pull Qin Ruoyu''s clothes back collar, lift her up. "Well Hiss... "


    Qin Ruoyu was forced to stand up, knee pain, light call. Yunluo saw the pain on her face and looked down. Her knees were red and worn out. Cloud Luo immediately feel uncomfortable, this woman is a fool? I didn''t see you for a while, so I tossed myself like this. "What''s the matter?"


    Yunluo asked with a cold face. "I accidentally fell."


    Qin Ruoyu lowered his head, just like the child scolded by his father. After that, Qin Ruoyu complains in his heart. He is not his daughter. Why is he nervous and afraid that he will be angry. There''s no way. Yunshao has that aura. As soon as he opens his mouth, he will admit his mistake willingly and be the one to be taught. "Are you a fool?"


    Yunluo knocked her hard. Qin Ruoyu was hungry and fainted. When he knocked her, there were stars in front of her. Cloud Luo sharp eyes swept in front of several girls, see their dodgy eyes, immediately understand what''s going on, dare not fall down, is being bullied by others. His slave, only he can bully, others can not touch! Yunluo coldly looked at the girls and said: "who dares to move Qin Ruoyu in the future? Give me a try!"


    The faces of the girls immediately changed, and there was a flash of panic. If Yunshao starts to be ruthless, then he doesn''t want to stay in this school. Qin Ruoyu looks up at Yunshao''s resolute and handsome face. He suddenly feels that he is always overbearing and hateful. In an instant, he becomes extremely charming. A touch of emotion flashed in his heart. This is the first person to defend her so overbearing, she was moved to cry. Although he bullied her and humiliated her, his concern was irreplaceable. With a warning look in his eyes, Yunluo pulls Qin Ruoyu and starts to stride forward. His action is a little rude. Qin Ruoyu doesn''t react for a moment. He almost jumps on Yunluo when he stumbles. He finally stands firm, hurts his knee, and walks a little unskillfully.

 Chapter 41

    Yunluo suddenly stopped, turned back, a pair of narrow eyes just swept Qin Ruoyu, Qin Ruoyu dropped his head. "Woman in trouble!"


    Yunluo pulled Qin Ruoyu, bent down and picked her up. Qin Ruoyu felt dizzy for a while, so he was picked up and his ears turned red. In full view of the public, even in front of his girlfriend''s face, he actually picked her up by a princess. Qin Ruoyu felt uncomfortable all over, as if he had been climbed up by an ant. He whispered, "Yunshao, you put me down."


    Cloud Luo stares at her one eye, Qin Ruoyu still wants to die. "Classmate Yunluo."


    A gentle male voice, Qin Ruoyu looked up, the physical education teacher has come over, behind all the students are looking at here, Qin Ruoyu embarrassed want to become water evaporation. "Please don''t influence other students in class, OK?"


    Said, eyes also swept Qin Ruoyu. Cloud Luo impatiently raised eyebrow, disdain of say: "she leg hurt, I take her to the infirmary! She begged me to take her! "


    After listening to Yunluo''s words, Qin Ruoyu almost died of hatred. Yunshao can really distort the truth! What she asked him to carry him to, is he forced good! He glares at Yunluo fiercely. Yunluo stares back dangerously. Qin Ruoyu''s arrogance disappears. PE teacher looked at him thoughtfully, and then asked: "Qin Ruoyu, is that so?"


    Qin Ruoyu er for a long time, forced by the threatening eyes in Yun Shao''s eyes, could only nod reluctantly. PE teacher did not stop, just nodded, let go. Qin Ruoyu is very embarrassed to be held by Yunluo and crosses the playground. He is uneasy and can''t resist, but he feels sorry for Shen Feifei. He raises his eyes and looks to Shen Feifei. Shen Feifei just gives them a cold glance, and then turns his head to do something else. Shen Feifei, in the end, it''s hard to feel, just deliberately ignoring it. Qin Ruoyu''s heart sank. She didn''t know what she was doing or how to do it. What kind of position does Yunshao put her in. I have a girlfriend, but sometimes her behavior makes her blush. She really didn''t want to stir up the relationship between them. Although she admitted that she was very grateful to Yunshao when she heard him defending her, she would never allow herself to have other feelings for him to make another girl sad. Qin Ruoyu droops his eyelids and walks from Yunshao to the infirmary without saying a word, but he is thinking wildly. When Yunshao left her rudely, she came back to herself. "Doctor, come and show her!"


    Yun Dashao and his servants summoned the doctor in the infirmary. The doctor pushed his glasses and came quickly. He looked at Qin Ruoyu''s knee and said that it was just skin injury. He applied some medicine to eliminate the poison, and the bandage was finished. Qin Ruoyu knee was wrapped in a layer of gauze, looking at Yunluo, very seriously said: "Yunshao, thank you."


    How could Yunluo be polite to her? She suddenly remembered that she was hiding from her own business today. Her eyes suddenly became dangerous again. She squeezed her chin and said coldly: "you are so bold that you don''t even listen to the master. Have you forgotten your identity?"

 Chapter 42

    Qin Ruoyu was stunned. Some of them didn''t come back. Looking at her silly, cherry lips half open appearance, cloud Luo can''t help but want to kiss down, reason still has the upper hand, didn''t do that. She is very light, the skeleton is very beautiful, so she looks very slim, but not as thin as ribs, very symmetrical, he is not hard to hold. "I''m your employer and your master. You can''t disobey my orders in the future. Do you hear me? Otherwise, your salary will be deducted! "


    Yunluo stares at her tightly, half threatening and half forcing. Qin Ruoyu feels aggrieved. Being a tutor is like selling himself. He opens his mouth and wants to resist. However, seeing Yunluo''s terrible eyes, he is afraid that he will be killed by Yunshao as soon as he exits, so he just swallows it back and drops his head. Yunluo took out two pieces of paper from his pocket, then picked up a pen from the side and handed it to Qin Ruoyu. Half coaxed and half forced, he said, "come on, sign this."


    Qin Ruoyu took it over and scanned it. He immediately opened his eyes and looked at Yunluo. What is written on the paper is her employment contract with Yunluo, which is about how much she pays her for tutoring him every day, cleaning him on weekends and so on. What''s more detailed than what I said before is that she has to cook meals for him several times a week, she has to accompany him whenever he needs company on Saturdays and weekends, and she is not allowed to find other part-time jobs, etc. There are more than ten of them. Although I know that there will be a labor contract when I go to work formally, Yunshao''s work is grand, isn''t it? She doesn''t worry that he won''t pay her. What is he afraid of? "Sign! Stupid woman, so you don''t have to worry about being fired by me! "


    Yunluo said with his arm in his arms. In fact, because she is always careful to him, always deliberately alienated from him, so that he suddenly has a feeling of worrying about her gains and losses, will draw up a contract to keep her by his side. Now, he is still very interested in her. He also wants to bully her around and doesn''t want her to run away. Yunluo, who is very economical, immediately adds a term of three months at the end of the contract, and the violator will be fined 100000 yuan. 100000 yuan is not a big sum for him, but an astronomical sum for Qin Ruoyu. As long as she signs a contract, she has to work for three months. Yunluo''s interest in a woman is usually very short. Three months is a long time. If he gets tired of her in less than three months, he will compensate her 100000 yuan according to the contract. For him, it''s as simple as pulling out one''s hair. He doesn''t care. In this business, he only earns but not loses, no matter what. Looking at the contents of the rules and regulations, it''s no different from what Yunluo asked him to do before, helping him with his lessons, cleaning his room, even helping him cook, watching TV, etc Yun Shao''s family is in business. She is probably born with a business mind. She has been influenced since she was a child. Only when she knows that the employment relationship needs to sign a labor contract, can she sign it. Qin Ruoyu thought so and signed two contracts with a pen, one for each of them. I don''t know why. After signing the contract, Qin Ruoyu felt like he had signed a contract to sell himself when he saw the smile from the corner of Yunluo''s mouth

 Chapter 43

    "Come on, eat!"


    Yunluo put his contract into his pocket at will, some unruly hands in his pocket and turned to go. "Yunshao..."


    Qin Ruoyu didn''t move. He gave a low cry. Yunluo stopped and turned back with a bad look: "what? You want me to hold you! "


    Qin Ruoyu blushed. Then he looked at him seriously and said, "Yunshao, Shen Feifei is your girlfriend. You shouldn''t hold me or..."


    Come to me. Yunluo has a playful expression on his face. He looks at her with great interest and asks in a slightly low tone: "how? Are you jealous? "


    She doesn''t like him. She just doesn''t want to make Shen Feifei sad. What''s more, she and he are just employers and servants, not close enough for him to hold her, right? Don''t say she doesn''t like him now, even if, even if one day, she really likes Yunluo, she will be buried in her heart, or leave alone, she will never admit it. How dare she want to eat swan meat in such a status? Besides, Yunshao also has a girlfriend. She should not be a third party who is despised by others. Is she a person with principles! Qin Ruoyu''s whole body trembled and flushed. Then he roared out: "I won''t like you! I just don''t want everyone poking at me! "


    This words, cloud Luo and inexplicable rise up a fury, she dare to say just won''t like him, this hateful woman, also too take oneself seriously! How dare you shout at Yunshao! Cloud Luo a face anger of facial expression, tight walk two steps, hold her chin to fiercely say: "this is what you say! Don''t love me at last, or you will die miserably! "


    Throw down this sentence, cloud little a kick over next to the stool, head also don''t return of stride. Qin Ruoyu patted her chest in shock. Just now, seeing his anger, she thought he would fight against her, which made her stiff. Fortunately, Yunshao is still a little rational and didn''t do that. Seeing his back, Qin Ruoyu felt a little disappointed. Is it too much for her to do so? No matter how much, Yunshao is also her food and clothing parent now. She just defended her so much that she let him go. In the future, will he abuse her and take revenge on her? Forget it, I don''t want to. She just makes the relationship between the two people clear. Sometimes his too intimate behavior will make her have an illusion. She would rather that he was indifferent to himself, or just treated her as a servant, so that other students would not misunderstand her relationship with Yun Shao. Hungry, Qin Ruoyu felt his pocket and found out his meal card. There should be some money in it, enough for lunch. Some of the slow down, and then limp out of the restaurant. The food on the first floor is the cheapest in the whole restaurant, although it is still a little high for poor people like Qin Ruoyu. Simple hit some food, at this time the restaurant is not a lot of people, Qin Ruoyu sitting in the corner, eating a bite. On the playground, Shen Feifei, as Yunluo''s real girlfriend, watches Yunluo leave with other girls in her arms. She feels uncomfortable, but she pretends to be indifferent and indifferent.

 Chapter 44

    In fact, she had a premonition that her relationship with Yunluo would not last long. No, it should be said that Yunluo had no such relationship with her, because she had never seen any tenderness in his eyes. Yunshao is a playboy, changing women faster than changing clothes. He is tall, handsome and has a distinguished family background. With these two conditions alone, all kinds of women rush to him. Even without Qin Ruoyu, I''m afraid Yunshao won''t be very close to her. Shen Feifei closed her eyes. Even if she can''t be a lover, she can be a friend. At least, let her watch him silently where she can see him. Shen Feifei thought that the first time he fell in love, he fell in love with this man. She wants to have figure, appearance and family background. From small to large, there are many men chasing her. But when she was very young, she saw the beautiful and cold Yunluo riding on another little boy, beating him black and blue and scolding: "let you soak me! I''ll kill you! "


    Her heart, tightly tied to the man, feelings, is really very puzzling things. She cherished this little love in her heart, always close to him, secretly watching him until he went abroad. I heard that he was coming back. She didn''t sleep well all night, just like a little girl in love. Until that day, he called and said, "let''s go out with each other.". Her excited heart almost jumped out, playing with so many women, he finally knew to turn around and look at her, he finally found her better. For a long time, just pretend to calm back to him: good! Only after he became his girlfriend, he found that his attitude towards himself was the same as that of other girls, and he didn''t pay any real feelings for her. Those women are greedy for his money or appearance. She just likes him. She is a little lost. Sometimes I think, since I love him, I will give myself to him. Even if he really abandons himself in the future, I don''t regret it. However, when she was hooking his neck, kissing him and seducing him, he pressed her hand rationally, looked at her seriously and said, "Feifei, we have known each other since childhood. You are a good girl. I don''t want to hurt you, do you know?"


    She put her arm down and nodded. She didn''t know whether to cry or laugh. He doesn''t love her, but he doesn''t want to destroy her innocence. In his eyes, she is more important than other women. On the top floor of the restaurant, Yunluo ordered a lot of food by himself, but he was so angry that he had no appetite to eat those things. Use knife and fork to smash the steak in the plate, put a piece in your mouth and chew it hard. That woman took herself seriously. She dared to run on master Yun. He really wanted to strangle her! Yunluo picked up the red wine on the table, looked up, drank it in one breath, and then heavily put the glass back on the table. "Yunshao, who are you angry with?"


    Duan Wuchen and Qiu Shaoze, like twins, come leisurely again and see him joke. "Sit down!"


    Yunluo pointed to the seats at random, and then helped them fill the wine. He said with a smile, "come and have a drink with my brother."


    Duan Wuchen and Qiu Shaoze looked at each other, looked at Yunluo suspiciously, sat down carefully and asked, "Yunshao, what are you stimulated by? Lovelorn? "


    Today''s Yunshao doesn''t feel right.

 Chapter 45

    "You''re fuckin ''lovelorn."


    On hearing the word "lovelorn", Yunluo immediately retorted that he was not in love at all! How do you think about that woman again? What''s the strength of his love with her? She''s ugly and weak. Duan Wuchen and Qiu Shaoze offer a toast to Yunshao to make amends and frighten him. Several people drink while eating. Yunluo won''t go to drink for Qin Ruoyu. He''s just in a depressed mood and drink a few less. "Ah, by the way, Yunshao, I saw your little teacher eating alone on the first floor just now, and I saw you were still well in the morning. Suddenly the conversation collapsed?"


    Qiu Shaoze suddenly thought of something and asked with a face of gossip. "She''s so ugly. I don''t think she''s an eyesore! Don''t mention her to me


    Yunluo''s dissatisfaction blurted out. The three boys were drinking together again, chatting all over the world. Naturally, the chatting content between boys was not without women. Duan Wuchen patted Yunluo''s shoulder, half drunk, which made his eyes look a little deep. Half serious and half joking, he asked, "Yunluo, have you done the last step with Feifei?"


    Cloud Luo ha ha a smile, say: "I cloud Luo bubble woman, can have complete?"


    Duan Wuchen laughs and his eyes darken. Then he pulls Yunluo and Qiu Shaoze and says, "come on! Keep drinking


    There are still classes in the afternoon, and a few people know that enough is enough. Qin Ruoyu finished eating and was about to go out when he met Yunluo, Duan Wuchen and Qiu Shaoze who had just come downstairs. The corner of Qin Ruoyu''s mouth curved. He was just about to raise his hand to say hello. Yunluo gave her a cold glance, but ignored her. He took her as the air and left directly. Qin Ruoyu half raised her hand and put it down. Isn''t that what she wants? Yunshao pretends not to know her, so she doesn''t have any unnecessary trouble. She just needs to help him with his homework and clean up after class. After school, Qin Ruoyu waited outside for a long time with his schoolbag on his back, but he didn''t see Yunluo come out. After thinking about it, I made a phone call to him. After a long time, the phone was picked up. "Hello?"


    The unruly voice of Yunluo and the noisy voice over there came. "Yunshao, are you still tutoring tonight?"


    Qin Ruoyu asked weakly. "No, pay as you go."


    Yunluo''s voice is lazy. After that, he hangs up directly. And just before hanging up, Qin Ruoyu clearly heard a very soft female voice over there: "Luo, it''s your turn."


    "Here, baby..."


    Qin Ruoyu holds the phone and listens to the blind voice. Yunshao is surrounded by a woman. He calls her baby. Listen to the voice, not Shen Feifei It''s none of your business, so why bother yourself. Qin Ruoyu shook his head with a bitter smile and went home. How can she ask Yunshao to treat Shen Feifei wholeheartedly? What is she? How can Yunshao listen to her. "Come on! Feifei, sit down


    As soon as Shen Feifei enters the black hole bar, Yunluo sits on the sofa and waves to her. He unbuttoned two of his shirt buttons, and casually exposed his thin chest. His eyes were slightly hazy, and his hands and feet were charming. Just, in his arms, holding a protruding back warped, make-up beautiful and moving woman. Shen Feifei immediately felt dazzling, tried to act as if nothing had happened, nodded at him, and then sat down on the other side.

 Chapter 46

    Just now, she received a call from him asking her to come to the black hole bar. She thought that something had happened to him, so she rushed here. Unexpectedly, he came to make her sad. "Two little bees, fly to the flowers!..."


    Yunluo holds the woman in his arms, two people face to face in there. "You lost! Come on, baby, drink this! "


    Yun Luo put the beer into the Baijiu, then added a little Sprite to the woman in the arms. "Lo, don''t do that. People can''t drink it."


    The woman in her arms is not willing to be coquettish. "Well behaved, drink it, or I won''t play with you any more!"


    Yunluo half coax half forced Leng is the cup to the woman''s mouth, give her to pour. The woman was choked, quickly took the cup and begged for mercy: "Yunshao, I''ll do it myself."


    Cloud Luo lit a cigarette, smoked a mouthful, to Shen Feifei light said: "Feifei, break up."


    Although the sound of the stereo in the bar is very noisy, Shen Feifei hears this sentence. She just can''t believe it. She didn''t expect to come so soon. She is still nostalgic for the identity of Yun girl''s friend. "Ah?"


    Shen Feifei held back the tears in her eyes and looked up at him pretending not to hear. "I said, break up!"


    Yunluo yelled again. Shen Feifei squeezed a stiff smile on her face and nodded: "OK."


    "I''m sorry."


    Shen Feifei lowered her head at that moment, she seemed to hear Yunluo''s voice. The voice was too small. She doubted whether she had heard it wrong. "Yunluo!"


    Suddenly there was an angry cry. The three people on the sofa turned their heads at the same time. Duan Wuchen was blushing and his neck was thick. Qiu Shaoze was pulling him at the back, "what did you say?"


    Yunluo didn''t seem to hear his question. He grinned and said, "here you are. Come and sit down!"


    Duan Wuchen''s face is angry, Leng is dragged by Qiu Shaoze to sit down. "I want you to come here to introduce my new girlfriend, baby, to say hello to everyone."


    Cloud Luo embraces the woman in the bosom, intimately kisses on her face, then way. "Hello, my name is Rosa."


    The voice of a woman in her arms is so sweet that it can drip honey. "How obedient."


    Yunluo kisses Rosa again in front of everyone. Sitting on the sofa, Duan Wuchen really couldn''t bear it. He stood up, pointed to Shen Feifei and asked Yunluo angrily, "she''s your girlfriend. What''s Feifei?"


    Yunluo stretched out his arm and pulled Shen Feifei to his arms. He said to Duan Wuchen, "we just broke up peacefully."


    Turning back, looking at Shen Feifei, he asked, "right?"


    Shen Feifei looked into his eyes and was about to nod Duan Wuchen suddenly pulls Shen Feifei from Yunluo to his back. Then he punches at Yunluo with a cold fist. Yunluo can''t dodge and is hit straight. Her head is tilted to one side. The woman in her arms is so scared that she looks pale and screams loudly. Yunluo straightened his head, wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, and growled: "fuck! What the hell are you crazy about


    At this time, Duan Wuchen blushed and his neck was thick. He pointed to Yunluo and said, "you are a scum! I don''t care what you do to other women. You should fight Feifei like this! "


    Qiu Shaoze took Duan Wuchen and kept saying, "it''s all brothers. As for this? Sit down and say something. "

 Chapter 47

    Duan Wuchen broke away from Qiu Shaoze and said, "hum, brother? Yunluo, I warned you that you didn''t treat Feifei well. I think you''ve been upset for a long time! "


    Say, want to start to hit cloud Luo again. Shen Feifei suddenly pulled Duan Wuchen''s shoulder and slapped him in the face: "Duan Wuchen! Have you had enough! "


    Duan Wuchen looked at Shen Feifei with an incredible face. Just now, he was angry and went down, with an unbelievable expression. "It''s between me and Yunluo. It''s none of your business!"


    Shen Feifei coldly dropped a sentence. Although she knows that Duan Wuchen is defending her and fighting for her injustice, she loves Yunluo and doesn''t want to see him beaten. Duan Wuchen some dispirited sat on the sofa, eyes full of loss. In the past, Duan Wuchen was also promiscuous, but he didn''t mean anything. What he liked in his heart was Shen Feifei all the time. Since when, he has forgotten. However, when he saw Shen Feifei''s eyes turning around Yunluo, he understood that she had a place in her heart. That sentence had been hidden in her heart. On the surface, he just regarded her as a friend. After Yunluo went abroad, he thought that his opportunity had come, and he was always fawning on Shen Feifei and giving her hints. Shen Feifei can''t see it, but she politely refuses. No one else knows about this delicate feeling and relationship. But he doesn''t want to give up yet. Once, Duan Wuchen and Shen Feifei chatted together, recalling when they first met. Shen Feifei said that at that time, when she saw a beautiful boy riding on another boy and beating him black and blue, she felt that the beautiful but cold and noble boy was shining in front of her eyes like a raging angel. It was at that time that she wanted to get close to him. Duan Wuchen''s helpless and bitter smile, if not in front of Shen Feifei''s first appearance as the one who was beaten in a particularly embarrassed, but in a heroic and glorious image, Shen Feifei will now also have a good impression on him. They all blame their youth, ignorance and impulsivity for teasing Yunluo, the little devil. Then they set off Yunluo''s nobility with their own embarrassment. He doesn''t want Shen Feifei to be wronged or hurt. When he learned that Shen Feifei had become Yunluo''s girlfriend, although he was blocked in his heart, he still laughed at them and blessed them. As long as Feifei is willing, Feifei is happy. He respects her choice. But when he saw that he was not cold or indifferent to Feifei at ordinary times, he secretly congratulated himself that Yunluo was not a qualified rival. Whether he would still have a chance or not, he also thought of Feifei''s lost face and was full of anger. "Treat Feifei well, or I won''t spare you!"


    In the usual giggle, Duan Wuchen often jokingly threatens Yunluo like this. At noon, he pretends to ask Yunluo casually how far he and Shen Feifei have progressed. Yunluo laughs and admits that he has made the last step. It was at that moment that Duan Wuchen decided to let go. He thought that he must help Feifei watch Yunluo and prevent him from stealing. However, in the evening, he came to the bar at Yunluo''s invitation. What he saw was Yunluo cuddling with other women. Shen Feifei was put aside and told them that they had parted peacefully. How can Duan Wuchen bear this kind of anger. He has always cherished the people who hold to be the queen, but after being got by others, he is like abandoning his shoes.

 Chapter 48

    He was in awe of Yunluo and always obeyed him. That''s because he thought that although he spent a little, he was still very righteous. That''s because he didn''t expect that he was such a scum! Fiercely rushed to hit Yunluo, he must let him give Feifei an account. Who knows, when he is ready to rush up for the second time, Shen Feifei grabs him and slaps him in the face. "Duan Wuchen, have you had enough trouble?"


    "It''s between me and Yunluo. It''s none of your business!"


    Wry smile, who in the end is making trouble, yes, it has nothing to do with me, I just love you too much, can''t help but help you teach that scum man! Feifei, we are both the same. If he hurts you so much, you are still afraid that he will suffer and that I will beat him. I love you, so even if you point at the tip of your nose and scold me, I will still be by my side willingly. Looking at the silk in Shen Feifei''s eyes, Duan Wuchen finally sat on the sofa. A few people sat, no one spoke, and the atmosphere was a little dull for a moment. Although Yunluo''s mouth is a little red and swollen, it has a little influence on the beauty of Zhang Junmei, but it adds some ruffian flavor to him. The hair is a little messy, but still charming. Just now, the woman sitting in Yunluo''s arms had shrunk to the corner of the sofa after the chaos. Seeing that everyone had calmed down, she carefully gathered up and pulled Yunluo''s clothes and said, "Yunshao, please send me back..."


    Cloud Luo in the heart is vexed, listen to her that voice how to listen to how disgusting, don''t look at her one eye, coldly say: "roll!"


    Woman''s eyes full of grievances, and carefully pull: "Luo, you don''t get angry."


    Cloud Luo eyes half narrow, dangerous looking at her: "don''t let me do it!"


    The woman was frightened by his cold and dangerous breath. She looked at Yunluo like a monster, picked up her bag and ran away like running for her life. Yunluo lit another cigarette, took a few mouthfuls, put it out in the ashtray, put his hands in his pocket, stood up and said: "Wuchen, I have something to say to you. Shaoze, you are here with Feifei. "


    Then walk forward. It depends on what you say! Duan Wuchen gritted his teeth, stood up from the sofa and followed Yunluo. In the bathroom, Yunluo stops, holds his arm against the wall and faces Duan Wuchen. Duan Wuchen was also on fire. He said: "if you have something to say, let it go! You''d better give me a reasonable explanation! "


    Yunluo grinned: "this explanation is not for you, it''s for Shen Feifei!"


    Duan Wuchen wants to rush to hit him again. Yunluo grabs his fist and points to the wound in the corner of his mouth and says: "Duan Wuchen, I didn''t hide just now because I really need to fight. I just think you''re angry for Feifei. If you dare to fight with me again now, I will make the scene that you were beaten black and blue when you were a child reappear! "


    Duan Wuchen also knows Yunluo''s character. He has always said the same thing. With his understanding, who dares to move Yunluo''s finger, Yunluo will give it back to him ten times. Yunluo pushed aside Duan Wuchen''s fist and said: "don''t fight with me, just listen to me!"


    Then, light said: "I and Feifei did nothing."


    After hearing this, Duan Wuchen obviously didn''t believe: "what did you say?"


    "Feifei and I did nothing. Although I''m a fool, I haven''t lost my mind. I grew up together. I don''t like her. Can I destroy her? Rabbits don''t eat grass at the edge of their nests

 Chapter 49

    Yunluo doesn''t like twists and turns all the time. It doesn''t seem like cheating to see him say so. Duan Wuchen was relieved and angry at that moment. He asked with red eyes, "then why did you cheat me?"


    Yunluo squinted at him and said with a sneer: "hum, just think carefully. You think I can''t see it. I used to love to walk around Feifei and I won''t give in. If I don''t, how can you know if you really like Feifei?"


    Looking at his arrogant and scarred face, Duan Wuchen just felt that he was extremely weak. At the same time, he also felt a sense of frustration. "I don''t like Feifei. Feifei knows that there is really nothing between us. I know you like Feifei. Let''s go after her. Girls at this time are very vulnerable. "


    Yunluo patted Duan Wuchen on the shoulder, then turned around and went out. Duan Wuchen stood in the bathroom, how to feel, things suddenly changed. Although Yunluo and Shen Feifei are friends and girlfriends, they are just making fun of each other. They don''t want to make Shen Feifei fall deeper. Therefore, they are not indifferent to Shen Feifei all the time. Gave Feifei hope, but let her down, although still very bastard, but at least, he did not really hurt her. Duan Wuchen sneers twice. Yunshao, you don''t cherish the opportunity. Feifei is a good girl. I won''t let go of what I say this time. Don''t regret it. Feifei will come to my home with a dead face! Yunluo goes back to his seat, greets Shen Feifei and Qiu Shaoze and leaves. Duan Wuchen also came out, went to Shen Feifei and said, "Feifei, I''ll take you home."


    Leaving Qiu Shaoze alone there, he sighed, inexplicably, that this place and where, just now it was so busy, and all of a sudden it was gone. What''s the matter with those two? He thought they would find a corner to have a good fight. When they were ready to stop, Shen Feifei held her and told him not to go. Look at these two people, it''s not like fighting. There''s no trace on their face or body. Helpless shaking his head, Qiu Shaoze also went home. "Well, have you heard? Yunluo and Shen Feifei broke up. "


    "Really? It can''t be true! It''s breaking up so soon! "


    "Why, why? Is it because of that ugly woman Qin Ruoyu? "


    "Cut! It has nothing to do with her. Yesterday I went to a bar and saw Yunluo holding a hot young girl in her arms. Yunshao has a new lover again. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The next morning, Qin Ruoyu had just entered the bathroom when he heard several girls outside talking and washing their hands. Yunshao has a new love again. It seems that the girl she heard on the phone yesterday is not Shen Feifei. With a sigh, ah, Shen Feifei, such an excellent girl, was dumped. After the girls left, Qin Ruoyu came out of the bathroom and went to the classroom. Unexpectedly, he saw Yunluo pass by from the other side, with a distance of more than ten meters. Although it was a flash, Qin Ruoyu still saw the redness and swelling at the corner of his mouth. Did Yunshao fight with others? Is Shen Feifei angry, but find someone to beat him? Or was he beaten for robbing someone else''s woman? Qin Ruoyu couldn''t help thinking about it. "Duan Wuchen, I said no!"


    Approaching the door of the classroom, Qin Ruoyu raised his head to hear Shen Feifei''s voice. He saw Shen Feifei standing at the door of the classroom with a frown and Duan Wuchen standing opposite her with breakfast in his hand.

 Chapter 50

    "Feifei, I heard you haven''t eaten since you went back yesterday. Come on, take this and have some."


    Duan Wuchen changed his usual ruffian, and he was very gentle and considerate. He put his things in her arms. "That''s my business!"


    Shen Feifei turns his head and doesn''t want to answer. "Feifei, don''t make trouble. I know it''s wrong for me to beat him yesterday. Would you like to call him back again?"


    Duan Wuchen looked at Shen Feifei seriously and said. Shen Feifei is a little angry for a moment. She hasn''t made a fuss to that extent. She just feels uncomfortable because she is lovelorn. She doesn''t want to eat much. What does it have to do with him beating Yunluo. This is not Duan Wuchen''s fault. Why should she treat Duan Wuchen so ruthlessly because of her bad mood? It''s unfair to him. Shen Feifei had to take the breakfast and said, "thank you."


    Then, turn around and go to the classroom. Seeing that she took over, Duan Wuchen also had a big smile on his face and said, "Feifei, from today on, how about I chase you openly?"


    Shen Feifei shakes. She doesn''t expect Duan Wuchen to insist on her. She understands that she likes someone, but that person doesn''t like her own pain. She doesn''t want to hurt Duan Wuchen badly. "Good! See if you run that fast! "


    Light words, but let Duan Wuchen heart full of power, Feifei, I must catch up with you! Forget about him, we are the best! Seeing such an amazing sight, Qin Ruoyu didn''t believe his eyes. Isn''t Shen Feifei Yunluo''s girlfriend? This just broke up, how did Duan Wuchen like Shen Feifei again? What a mess! Emotional things are really complicated. Before long, the campus was full of rumors, or different versions. Some say that Shen Feifei colludes with Duan Wuchen behind Yunluo''s back, and Yunluo abandons Shen Feifei and helps her and Duan Wuchen. Some say that Yunluo and Duan Wuchen seem to be brothers. In fact, they have hatred in family business. Duan Wuchen likes Shen Feifei, so Yunluo will use Shen Feifei to revenge Duan Wuchen. Some say that Duan Wuchen actually likes Yunluo. If Yunluo doesn''t like Duan Wuchen, Duan Wuchen will take Yunluo''s girlfriend Shen Feifei. After school, Qin Ruoyu just walked to the school gate, holding a mobile phone, still hesitated to think, do you need to call Yunshao first, and ask him if he needs a tutorial today. "Ba Ba!"


    Next to the two trumpets, Qin Ruoyu turned his head, Yunshao driving his particularly hot sports car, raised his face to Qin Ruoyu and said: "you can get to my house within half an hour!"


    Then he walked away, leaving Qin Ruoyu with a stunned face. She saw a young, beautiful, hot and curly woman sitting in Yunluo''s car. One of his hands was on the woman''s shoulder, and his action looked very intimate. That woman is Yunshao''s new love? No matter what kind of woman he looks for, I just need to be responsible for tutoring him. At the rush hour, the bus was very bad. Qin Ruoyu gritted his teeth and took a taxi. After ringing the doorbell at the door for a long time, Yun Luocai opened the door impatiently. His hair was in a mess and his clothes were not neat: "come in!"


    Qin Ruoyu felt very embarrassed. Did he disturb others?

 Chapter 51

    In the study, Yunluo is sitting on the sofa, while the woman is sitting on Yunluo''s leg, with her arms around his neck. Yunluo is also happy with it. Sometimes she puts her hands into her clothes, and the two people kiss each other from time to time. Qin Ruoyu, who is helping Yunluo talk, is at a loss and doesn''t dare to look in their direction. In the heart indignant thought, these two people how and conjoined baby like, a moment also does not separate. "This problem, using this theorem, is known..."


    Qin Ruoyu tilts the book and explains it to Yunluo seriously. Yunluo hugs the woman and gives her a long French kiss. The woman''s slender hand slowly slides to Yunluo''s chest and unloads his buttons one by one Even if he didn''t listen, he had to perform this disgusting drama in front of her with a woman. She wanted to leave for a while and then make it up for him, but he insisted on her going on. Is this a deliberate embarrassment? Qin Ruoyu''s face turned red. Finally, he put down his pen and said, "Yunshao, are you listening carefully?"


    Cloud Luo meaning still did not finish that kiss, looking at the Qi of the chest of Qin Ruoyu, hook the corner of the mouth said: "yes."


    Qin Ruoyu atmosphere from the exercise book to find a same type of problem, push cloud Luo: "then you do this problem, I see!"


    Yunluo doesn''t refuse either, just like a big boss signing his name. He gracefully pulls over, pulls out his pen, brushes it, and then pushes it back to Qin Ruoyu. Qin Ruoyu took a close look, a face of dumbfounded, actually do right! Looking at Qin Ruoyu''s unbelievable expression, Yunluo said, "I said you should listen carefully."


    Casually pointed to other topics: "this, talk about it."


    Qin Ruoyu has to bear it and swallow it. It''s like playing a lute to a cow. Yunluo is still in love with the hot girl. Even Qin Ruoyu is worried that they will not be able to hold on to it. The next second, he will take off his clothes and perform a passionate drama in front of her. Two hours are extraordinarily long and painful. Qin Ruoyu finally insisted on getting to the point and immediately packed up his things and went out: "I''ll go back first."


    Yunluo didn''t look at her. He waved and sent a beggar to show his acquiescence. He turned around and put the woman under him. Qin Ruoyu saw this scene and ran out like running for her life. She was afraid that she would be blind if she looked down again! In the past, when he heard that she wanted to go back, sometimes he would send her with kindness, but today he was very kind to her Qin Ruoyu had a small gap in his heart, and he couldn''t help feeling unhappy. Cover your head and knock, ah, don''t think about it! She sent herself only for kindness, not responsibility. Why did she ask so much! Hearing the sound of Qin Ruoyu closing the door, Yunluo got up from the woman and said, "Rosa, go back by yourself."


    I went into the bathroom and began to take a bath. Rosa''s eyes were wide open, her face was hazy, her clothes were half untied, and she couldn''t feel the situation clearly: "Luo, what did you say?"


    "There''s money in your wallet. Take it for yourself. Disappear before I come out! "


    Close the door that moment, cloud Luo voice is not high but very firm say. Rosa was disappointed, but she still obediently picked up Yunluo''s wallet from the sofa, took a pile of money from it, put it in her bag, pushed it away and left.

 Chapter 52

    Yunluo''s identity and status, she also knows how many women line up to be with him. Breakup fee alone is a lot of money. She was liked by him and stayed with him, although the purpose was also for his money, but in less than one day, she found that he was really a man who could make women addicted. She wanted to make the last step with him, even if there was no money, she earned it. She is willing to flip. However, when Yunshao provoked her lust, it stopped abruptly. She knew that this man was beyond the reach of a woman like her. Yunluo took a shower in the bathroom a little annoyed. That woman can go on! How calm! He was so intimate with other women. The reason why she was angry was that she didn''t listen to the teacher carefully, and the expression of disgust on her face. He really wanted to pinch her neck and yell: "who makes you not like my young master? How dare you not be jealous?"


    Yunluo has always been very confident in his charm. In front of this woman, he felt so frustrated for the first time. He is very interested in her now, and what he wanted to kiss just now is also her lips. He will never allow the woman he is interested in not falling in love with him. He Yunluo is always the winner in the emotional field. He has lost the first game. It''s still early! Yunluo squinted and thought: Qin Ruoyu, I will make you fall in love with me! Even if you really want to win or lose, the person who lost can only be you! As soon as I got home, someone called. Qin Ruoyu looked at the completely strange number. Generally, no one called her. There are many phones that hang up after one or two rings. Qin Ruoyu knew that they were all swindlers who wanted to attract people, so he ignored them. At first, Qin Ruoyu thought it was the cheaters who rang again, but he didn''t hang up until the seventh or eighth tone. Qin Ruoyu pressed the answer button and said, "hello? Who are you


    There is a sweet voice: "little girl, it''s me."


    Qin Ruoyu was stunned. The address, with a gentle tone, had been dusty for a long time in her memory. After a long time, he exclaimed in surprise: "brother mu, you are brother mu, aren''t you?"


    The boy over there smiles and says, "it seems that you haven''t forgotten me. How are you doing recently? Are you ok?"


    Su Mu and Qin Ruoyu met in the orphanage. Su Mu is five years older than Qin Ruoyu. He always loves Qin Ruoyu. Qin Ruoyu also depends on him and has the best relationship with him. But one day, Su Mu suddenly disappeared. The dean said that Su Mu was picked up by his parents in the United States. After su Mu left, Qin Ruoyu was lost for a long time. Since then, there has been no news from Su mu. I didn''t expect to get a call from Su Mu today. Although they haven''t contacted each other for so many years, their feelings and tacit understanding haven''t become strange because of time, and they have a good chat. Qin Ruoyu also learned that Su Mu''s parents developed in the United States. When Su Mu was very young, he was fostered in his grandparents'' home in China. Unfortunately, he was abducted and sent to an orphanage after many twists and turns. At that time, Su Mu was still very young and had no impression or memory of his home. When he was 15 years old, he was taken to the hospital to draw blood and sat on a chair. A middle-aged couple about 40 years old appeared in front of him. The woman was well maintained, dressed in elegant cheongsam, with tears in her eyes, and the man''s eyes were deep.

 Chapter 53

    Su Mu felt strange for a moment, but the Dean told him that the couple were his biological parents. Su Mu was brought to the United States by his parents. He didn''t even have time to say hello to Qin Ruoyu. He had been studying in high school and University in the United States, and even worked there. Su Mu couldn''t wait to report that the head office there had a one month business trip in China branch. After getting off the plane, Su Mu went to ask about Qin Ruoyu''s whereabouts. Finally, with the help of the Dean, he got Qin Ruoyu''s mobile phone number. "I didn''t tell you when I left, if fish, do you hate me?"


    Su Mu sighed and asked. Qin Ruoyu shook his head in a hurry: "no!"


    Now, when she heard that he had come back, she was too happy to hate him. "I haven''t seen you for many years. Are you free tomorrow? I''m looking for you


    "OK, I''ll see you at the coffee shop outside the high school tomorrow noon."


    After chatting for more than an hour, Qin Ruoyu hung up and said, "brother mu, are you tired after flying all day? Let''s have a rest. See you tomorrow! "


    After he hung up the phone, the handsome man over there also had a gentle smile on his lips. In his mind, Qin Ruoyu has always been a beautiful and clever girl. Over the years, he has been thinking about her. Brother Mu is back, brother Mu is back! Knowing the news, Qin Ruoyu was so excited that he didn''t sleep well all night. Naturally, he forgot his unhappiness in Yunluo. I just want to see my brother Mu whom I haven''t seen for eight years tomorrow. Su Mu loved Qin Ruoyu very much when he was a child. In Qin Ruoyu''s heart, he was just like his own brother. Naturally, his status was irreplaceable. The next day, Qin Ruoyu got up early in the morning. After washing, it''s still very early, and I put on a little light makeup. When I used to work as a salesman in a supermarket, people asked for make-up. Although Qin Ruoyu was not a fancy girl, she still had a simple make-up box. Usually used to simple and elegant, a little make-up on the whole person suddenly feel the spirit. Qin Ru Yu looked at herself in the mirror. She always felt that it was a bit bad to go to school. She wiped the lip gloss with a towel. The eyeliner and mascara painted on her eyes did not move. Anyway, she also had to wear a picture frame. It should not be obvious. When changing clothes, Qin Ruoyu specially wore a dark retro floral dress, which was cut just right to make her slim and graceful, showing the elegant temperament and beauty of an oriental woman. This skirt was an old one that was hung outside when I was a waiter in a clothing store last summer. Although it was 50% off, it was still not sold. The owner saw that Qin Ruoyu was well dressed, so he sold it to her at 30% off. The skirt is really beautiful on Qin Ruoyu. It costs more than 100 yuan. Although Qin Ruoyu can do a lot of things, he still bought it. After going home, as like as two peas, they are washed clean. After changing clothes, Qin Ruoyu stood in front of the mirror and put on the frame. The girl, who looked very beautiful and moving, seemed to be covered with light and became ordinary. Take a deep breath and carry your schoolbag to school. Qin Ruoyu always wears the uniform issued by the school, and seldom wears his own clothes. Although the school does not specify that he must wear school uniform, and although some students often wear school uniform, he is not as keen as Qin Ruoyu.

 Chapter 54

    So, when she appeared in her own skirt, some people felt the light in front of their eyes, and felt that it was incredible. Especially when Qin Ruoyu saw a girl wearing a skirt similar to her style, but the Peugeot on her chest was a famous brand, which was many times higher than her high-end, she was a little embarrassed. It''s not because I''m bumping into other people''s clothes, or because the clothes I wear are cheaper than those of others. But Although the girl looks pretty and dressed in fashion, she is a little fat. Wearing that dress is far from as good as Qin Ruoyu''s. On the contrary, Qin Ruoyu used his own conditions to set off his cheap clothes with more expensive and temperament. As soon as the girl saw that Qin Ruoyu was better dressed than herself, she was a little upset. How could she be compared by the village girl? She was coming to talk to Qin Ruoyu and took the opportunity to satirize her. Qin Ruoyu bowed her head and ran from the other side. Qin Ruoyu, who only wanted to see his brother mu, was a little nervous in class. He didn''t listen to what the teacher said. He kept looking at his watch, hoping to finish class and finish school soon. Time is ticking in her ear, walking very slowly. Life is like a year. After finishing the last class in the morning, Qin Ruoyu walked out of the classroom and went downstairs as soon as the teacher left. Yunluo and Qiu Shaoze follow each other out of the classroom. Duan Wuchen, who values sex over friends, has been courting Shen Feifei these days, so there are only two of them. Qiu Shaoze''s eyes brightened. He saw a beautiful girl in front of her, Yunluo beside Lala, and said, "Yunshao, what do you think of that girl''s figure?"


    Yunluo takes a casual glance. Well, it looks pretty good. It makes people feel very comfortable. But many girls are back killers, just don''t know how the face looks. Hey, wait a minute. How do you think that girl looks like Qin Ruoyu? Yunluo suddenly thought of Qin Ruoyu in his mind, but he soon denied that the woman was only wearing school uniform at school. As for her taste, how could she wear such a beautiful skirt. Qiu Shaoze seemed very excited and kept saying, "tut Tut, I didn''t find a girl with such a good figure hidden in the school before."


    Then, yelling at Qin Ruoyu''s back, "beauty!"


    Qin Ruoyu just goes forward. Even if she hears someone calling her "beauty" behind her, it''s the same as if she didn''t, because in her mind, other people never call her that word. "Ho, this girl, how can she run faster and faster?"


    Qiu Shaoze scratched his hair with a depressed face, then said to Yunluo, "I''ll take care of her!"


    Then, he strode forward. "Beauty, you lost your money!"


    After catching up with Qin Ruoyu, Qiu Shaoze patted her on the shoulder. Are you calling yourself? Well, it seems that someone is patting himself on the shoulder. It seems that someone is really calling himself. Qin Ruoyu turned his head with a puzzled expression, holding a one yuan classmate Qiu Shaoze in his hand. At that moment, he petrified the bird. This girl, whose back looks particularly beautiful, turned out to be Qin Ruoyu! Well, although this girl is not ugly in detail, because she has always been a poor person, people look down on her more or less.

 Chapter 55

    What''s more, Yunshao seems to be very interested in this girl recently. He just plays her in front of Yunshao. It''s really a bit embarrassed. Seeing Qin Ruoyu''s confused expression, Qiu Shaoze raised his money and gave it to Qin Ruoyu: "you lost your money."


    As if he was really a good young man, he sent out his props. Qin Ruoyu turned his pocket, and then seriously returned the money to Qiu Shaoze: "thank you, but it''s not mine."


    Finish saying, still attached a smile. Yunluo, who is walking behind, is shocked when Qin Ruoyu comes back. That woman is actually Qin Ruoyu! It''s so mysterious! He pretended to be casual and walked at the original pace. When he got closer, he saw that the woman had painted some makeup. Qin Ruoyu feels that there is a person coming by. Yunshao''s powerful aura can''t be ignored. Seeing Yunluo''s calm face, Qin Ruoyu will feel slightly uncomfortable when he sees Yunluo because of yesterday''s event, but he still politely beckons: "Yunshao."


    Cloud Luo is very calm slightly nodded, but in the heart is particularly not calm. I thought, what''s the matter with this woman today? Wearing such a beautiful dress with make-up, is it the spring heart? Or The woman actually fell in love with him. Seeing that he was flirting with other women, she changed her style and dressed up to attract his attention. Cloud Luo thinks like this, is pondering this woman next step plan how to do? Is it a confession to him? Or what? Yunluo has been waiting for Qin Ruoyu''s action, who knows, Qin Ruoyu suddenly said to them: "then I''ll go first, goodbye."


    A little smile, and then rushed away. At that moment, cloud Luo some don''t understand, this woman gourd sell what medicine. Because face him too bashful, so just can leave suddenly? Strange. I always think something''s wrong with her today. Yunluo and Qiu Shaoze are eating steak together in a high-end western restaurant on campus, but they are thinking about Qin Ruoyu''s idea. Woman, it''s a real problem. Yunluo inadvertently looks out of the landing window. This western restaurant is located on the 18th floor. Sitting by the window, it has a panoramic view of the whole street in front of the school. And is so casual a Piao, unexpectedly saw Qin Ruoyu to enter the door that coffee tube. Yunluo quickly put the fork in his mouth and put it down. He looked at it carefully. Coffee tube against the glass position, sitting a young man, suit straight, see Qin Ruoyu, stood up to say hello, but also touched her head, and the woman, actually no resistance, seems to enjoy it! Yunluo felt angry for a moment. This woman was secretly dating someone behind his back. Aware of Yunluo''s mistake, Qiu Shaoze also leaned up, looked out of the window and asked: "what''s the matter?"


    "Nothing."


    Cloud Luo twist back, sit upright, light said, and then, drink a mouthful of red wine, said, "less Ze, I eat well, something to go first."


    "Ah..."


    Qiu Shaoze looks at the whole steak that hasn''t been touched. He is about to ask what happened. Yunluo has disappeared quickly.

 Chapter 56

    Qiu Shaoze had no choice but to give up and pull Yunluo''s plate together and eat the two. Qin Ruoyu was afraid that Su Mu had been waiting for a long time, so he quickly went to the cafe at the school gate and pushed the door in. Take a look at the whole cafe and look for Su mu. I haven''t seen him for eight years. I''m afraid it has changed a lot. I''ll be embarrassed if I don''t recognize it later. With a glance, I saw a handsome man in a suit, elegant and decent, with a lot of temperament sitting in front of the French window. I could vaguely see some of his former shadow. Qin Ruoyu thought, this should be brother mu. At this time, Su Mu also happened to see Qin Ruoyu, waved and said: "Ruoyu, this way."


    Very gentle, very magnetic bass. Qin Ruoyu smiles and walks over. Su Mu stood up and gently touched her hair. Looking at her, he said with a smile, "I haven''t seen you for several years. I''ve grown into a big girl."


    In the past, when Qin Ruoyu had short hair, brother Mu liked to rub her hair. A few years later, the familiar movements made Qin Ruoyu feel more intimate. "Yes, long time no see. Brother Mu has become more handsome. I can hardly recognize him."


    Qin Ruoyu also long time no see of smile of very comfortable joke. Two people in the cafe intimately said a few words, Su Mu looked at the watch, said: "the girl must be hungry, right? Let''s go. Brother Mu will take you to dinner


    Qin Ruoyu nodded with approval. Su Mu habitually bent his elbow slightly. Qin Ruoyu also took his arm, and they were as intimate as they were when they were children. They walked out with a smile. Out of the cafe, Su Mu opens a silver BMW and invites Qin Ruoyu in. Qin Ruoyu smiles and is about to go up. She hears a voice behind her that makes her body shake. "Qin Ruoyu, what are you doing?"


    Familiar, but with the voice of cold and doubt. Qin Ruoyu turns his head, Yunluo is holding his arm and standing not far away looking at her, seemingly very casually leaning against the nearby tree, but his uninhibited face is cold and sharp. Qin Ruoyu had a feeling of being caught and raped at that moment. How could he happen to meet Yunshao? What''s the catch? Is elder brother Mu her relative? Is it so serious for her to meet her elder brother, whom she hasn''t seen for eight years? Besides, who she meets has nothing to do with Yunshao. Although they signed a labor contract, she didn''t sell it to him. OK, she has the right to freedom of movement. Su Mu also looked back at Yunluo in surprise. Then, he said to Qin Ruoyu: "girl, do you know him?"


    Qin Ruoyu nodded: "well, classmate."


    Then, he adjusted his mood and said to Yunluo politely, "Yunshao, it''s a coincidence. I''ll go to dinner with brother mu. I''ll see you later."


    Is waving don''t want to get on the car, cloud Luo but suddenly a: "I didn''t eat."


    "Well."


    Qin Ruoyu was stunned for a moment. Su Mu next to him responded quickly and said enthusiastically, "since he is Ruoyu''s classmate, let''s go together."


    Cloud Luo is also not polite, thigh a step, came over, opened the door and sat in. Qin Ruoyu, who wanted to have a good chat with Su Mu because he had not seen him for a long time, felt uncomfortable because Yunluo was there. "If it''s fish, which food is better here?"


    Although Su Mu stayed in this city until he was 15 years old, the changes in eight years were enough to make a city turn upside down. He has just returned home and is still unfamiliar with everything here. He asks Qin Ruoyu for advice.

 Chapter 57

    "Well, any one will do."


    Qin Ruoyu seldom eats out. She is never picky about food. She doesn''t feel much about it. Behind the cloud Luo but leisurely mouth: "in front of a good Thai food."


    "If fish, what do you like to eat?"


    "Thai food, then."


    Since Yun Shao said it, let''s start with him. Don''t want to make the atmosphere too rigid, Qin Ruoyu has been carefully in the middle of Su Mu and Yunluo, neither too close to Su mu, also can''t ignore Yunluo. After arriving at the Thai restaurant that Yunluo said, Yunluo took the lead, just like going in and out of his own house, and let the waiter take him to the private room. When ordering, Su Mu considerately gives the menu to Qin Ruoyu and asks her to order. Qin Ruoyu looks at Yunluo opposite and pushes the menu to Yunluo: "you can have some."


    Yunluo squinted at it, then flipped through the menu, pointed to the things on it and said, "this, this And this one. "


    That''s a lot, Qin Ruoyu thought. Yunshao really doesn''t care about details. He''s afraid brother Mu will be unhappy. Although I''m a little bit reluctant, I invite people to come together after all. I can''t say anything more. Besides, she doesn''t have the guts. Su Mu is a gentle man with a soft smile on his face. Although Yunluo is a bit wayward, Su Mu doesn''t care at all. In his eyes, Yunluo is just a immature child. How can he be serious to a child? Su Mu is very considerate. He always helps Qin Ruoyu with his food. Of course, he also takes care of another child and occasionally helps Yunluo with his food. Yunluo is not only not grateful, on the contrary, his face is a little ugly. Is it disgusting? An old man helped him to pick up vegetables. When he was what he was, Yunshao''s self-esteem was particularly frustrated. Su mu, who was meticulous, also felt that Yunluo''s face was not right. He thought that he was not happy to treat him as a child, so he just gave up. He politely asked him to eat more and didn''t help him. "Brother mu, you should eat more."


    Qin Ruoyu put Su Mu''s favorite dish into his bowl. Qin Ruoyu is continuing to eat his own meal. Suddenly, he feels that Yunluo''s eyes on the opposite side are spitting fire. He looks at her with clear eyes and says: "why do you clip him or not! Why


    Well Qin Ruoyu was stunned, and was forced to have nowhere to escape by his eyes. Then, he had to help him clip vegetables: "Yunluo, you should eat more."


    Cloud Luo''s eyes just slightly calm down, not as sharp and frightening as just now. A meal is like a war. Qin Ruoyu keeps a high vigilance in the whole process, for fear that something might happen. It was originally a very warm lunch with brother mu, but it turned into this. After the lunch, Qin Ruoyu immediately wiped his sweat. Su Mu takes Qin Ruoyu and Yunluo to the school gate, sits in the car, shakes down the window, and gently says to Qin Ruoyu, "girl, what time is school in the evening? I''ll pick you up."


    "Well, no more."


    Qin Ruoyu shook his hand and said, "brother mu, I have something else to do at night. Can I call you when I get home?"


    Qin Ruoyu has always been a proper girl. Su Mu didn''t ask much. He simply said, "OK."

 Chapter 58

    After seeing Su Mu''s car leave, Qin Ruoyu just turns around and sees Yunluo looking at her with her eyes. Qin Ruoyu was shocked and thought, "what''s the matter with Yunshao?" he lowered his head and said in a hurry, "I still have homework to do. I''ll go to the classroom first."


    And then run away. Cloud Luo looking at the far away that pretty figure, Yang Wei Qiao''s haughty corners of the mouth, eyes sharp and firm. How can his toys be robbed by others. After school in the afternoon, Qin Ruoyu took the bus to Yunluo''s home to help him with his tutoring. "Ding Dong."


    Qin Ruoyu is ringing the doorbell at the door. The door suddenly opened. Before Qin Ruoyu could react, she was suddenly pulled in by an outstretched arm. The door was closed with a "bump"


    , and Qin Ruoyu was heavily pressed on the door, which made her shoulder hurt. Before even seeing the person in front of him, Qin Ruoyu was dizzy by a series of rude actions. He thought he had met the kidnapper and screamed subconsciously. At the moment when he cried out, his mouth was blocked by a big hand, and his limbs were suppressed, so he couldn''t struggle. Qin Ruoyu''s chest heaved violently, and his heart raised to his throat. He opened his eyes and gradually recovered, only to find that the bandit in front of him was Yunluo. Maybe seeing that she didn''t resist, Yunluo let go of her mouth, but her body was still pressing her tightly. Qin Ruoyu''s face was as red as the sunset. Yunluo didn''t seem to realize how embarrassed and embarrassing their posture was, and how arrogant and evil they were. "Cloud, cloud less, can you let me out?"


    Qin Ruoyu said in a low voice. She is now trapped between Yunluo''s body and the door, unable to move. "Answer my question, what''s your relationship with that man?"


    Yunluo''s face didn''t change. He stepped back a little and gave Qin Ruoyu space to breathe. He held his arm and asked. Qin Ruoyu looked up at Yunluo''s chest and felt that he was oppressed. He had to answer, so he said vaguely, "he''s the little brother I knew in the orphanage."


    "Oh? Or childhood? "


    Yunluo looked at her askance, and then said: "yes, they all drive a BMW. Qin Ruoyu, are you going to be a little grandmother?"


    Qin Ruoyu blushed and explained the relationship between her and Su mu for a long time. Just because there are no relatives, they treat each other as their own relatives. Finally, Yunluo seems to have decided to believe her, and his face is a little better. However, he doesn''t intend to let it go. Su Mu''s appearance gives Yunluo a sense of crisis. No one knows Su mu''an''s heart. Maybe it''s a wolf with a hidden tail. Qin Ruoyu has known him more than he has known himself, and he is also extremely docile and trusting. If one day his prey is attacked by others, who will he go out with. Even if the man didn''t want to, Qin Ruoyu is a piece of jade, sooner or later someone else will find her edge. In order not to let others look at his prey, he must move as soon as possible! Qin Ruoyu some timid looking at cloud Luo touch chin thinking, heart up and down. Are you designing how to deal with her again Yunluo suddenly comes to Qin Ruoyu, arms on both sides of her head, slightly lowers her head and looks at Qin Ruoyu. Qin Ruoyu subconsciously slightly side head, closed his eyes.

 Chapter 59

    "Qin Ruoyu, be my girlfriend!"


    The voice was low and direct. The close distance makes Yunluo''s breath sweep Qin Ruoyu''s neck. Qin Ruoyu was frightened by that sentence. Be his girlfriend, be his girlfriend It''s all over my head. "It''s settled!"


    Cloud Luo slightly hook corners of the mouth, and added. Qin Ruoyu then turned back and opened his eyes and said aloud, "I refuse!"


    Is Yunshao torturing him in disguise? He''s a playboy. She doesn''t want to be chased by many women as his girlfriend. "Well?"


    It seems that she did not expect such a fierce response, cloud Luo arms frowning dangerous looking at her. What has the final say? Is she not qualified to refuse? Qin Ruoyu said weakly: "although I signed the labor contract, I still have the freedom of life. I can help you tutor, help you clean the room, and accompany you to go out to play, but there is no regulation to be your girlfriend..."


    Cloud Luo suddenly treacherous smile, take out the contract to give her: "you have a good look!"


    Qin Ruoyu looked up and down several times, no problem indeed, no one wrote that she must promise to be his girlfriend! Yunluo chuckled. His slender and elegant fingers pointed to the last one: others. Qin Ruoyu watched it for a long time, and then he reflected that what he said was his girlfriend was full of other things. The scope of the rest is too wide. Does she have to agree to everything he says. "What''s that?"


    Qin Ruoyu was stunned. "The contract is made by me. I''ll take care of it!"


    "It''s not fair to me!"


    "Anyway, you have signed it. Why do you want to break the contract? Well, give me a hundred thousand and give me back the salary I paid you before! "


    Yunluo stretched out a hand and said. Qin Ruoyu is speechless. Silent tears in my heart, unscrupulous businessman! Pit her, at the beginning how so easy to sign the contract! She doesn''t know why Yunluo wants to let her be his girlfriend and push her to the top of the storm. If it''s because of deliberately punishing her, it''s too bad. Qin Ruoyu doesn''t want to make any deal with Yunluo in this respect. However, if he does not agree, he will demand that he lose money on the ground of breach of contract. Even if he sells her, he can''t afford to lose money. Just when Qin Ruoyu was thinking and hesitating about what to do, Yunluo suddenly handed his mobile phone to Qin Ruoyu, and reminded her very kindly, "isn''t your brother Mu very rich? Can''t he be defeated by 100000 yuan? Why don''t you call her and ask him to pay it back for you? "


    Only when Yunluo understands Qin Ruoyu''s character can he stir up the fire nearby. Qin Ruoyu blushed and glared at him: "I don''t want brother Mu to help me return it!"


    She would meet Su Mu and be so excited, not because she wanted to make friends with him because he was rich. It''s just because their previous feelings are still there, just because she has always regarded him as her brother. Before, some people donated money to the orphanage, and some kind-hearted people offered to help Qin Ruoyu pay for school, which was rejected by Qin Ruoyu. She has grown up and can stand on her own. She has her own hands and can make money with her own efforts, so she doesn''t need to be subsidized by others. Yunluo thought that Qin Ruoyu would say so, pretending to be in a dilemma and saying: "you don''t have so much money and you don''t want to ask others for help. What can you do? Qin Ruoyu, I can provide it for you.

 Chapter 60

    I''ll see you in court for free lawyer service, but... "


    Cloud Luo suddenly evil smile, safe appearance, smile of Qin Ruoyu hair. Because of this, I''ll see you in court? Qin Ruoyu has always been a good citizen who abides by the law and loves the country. Suddenly, there is a lawsuit. How can she afford to go to school. "Yunshao, please don''t do this, OK?"


    Qin Ruoyu''s tone is very soft, begging Yunluo road. "Well, it''s over if you promise to be my girlfriend."


    Yunluo said casually, then approached Qin Ruoyu, looked at her closely and said, "Qin Ruoyu, is not your girlfriend such a disgraceful thing?"


    Yunluo really felt a little upset. Many women lined up to hook up with him, but he didn''t even look at them. He told her that he wanted her to be his girlfriend, but he was so ruthless that he had to threaten her in various ways. "I..."


    Qin Ruoyu was afraid of Yunluo''s serious eyes and didn''t dare to look directly at him. He calmed down and asked, "Why me?"


    The beauty around him is not in line, why do you want her to be a girlfriend. Yunluo naturally can''t tell the truth that he is interested in her and possessive. "I''m tired of picking up girls. I want to be quiet for two days. Can''t I use you to stop me?"


    Sure enough, he just used her as a tool. For a moment, Qin Ruoyu felt insulted, and he was a little annoyed. Seeing Qin Ruoyu''s anger and stubbornness in her eyes, she was afraid of provoking her. She didn''t agree with her and quickly said, "in fact, the girl around me is just like you recently. As long as you name it, you won''t do anything. It''s basically the same as before. You can rest assured."


    "I don''t want to be surrounded by other women!"


    Qin Ruoyu said hatefully. Cloud Luo a Leng, full face smile of touch her head say: "have this young master to cover you, nobody dares to bully you."


    Since it''s just to help him block the harassment, since he can guarantee that she won''t be bullied by others Die, die! Let it go! Qin Ruoyu said bravely: "well, what you said is only nominal. You must ensure my safety."


    Yunluo nodded and pushed Qin Ruoyu to the kitchen: "I know. I''m hungry. I''ll cook."


    Qin Ruoyu became Yunluo''s girlfriend in name. After dinner, Yunluo added that although it''s a nominal relationship between men and women, it can''t be seen by others. In front of outsiders, they must act like real lovers. Qin Ruoyu nodded his head helplessly and agreed that acting is really not what ordinary people can do. It''s so troublesome. I don''t want to kill her next time! "Besides, you can''t meet other men at will, and you can''t kiss other men unless I approve it!"


    Yunluo said in a low voice. I''ve met a man. Isn''t it obvious that she is talking about Su mu? Su Mu is her brother. He has to approve every meeting? "It''s just for others to see, isn''t it?"


    Qin Ruoyu felt very unfair to himself. "I can''t afford to lose someone if they think you''re cuckolding me!"


    A word from Yunluo made Qin Ruoyu speechless. All right, she''s pissed off! Just be careful not to be seen by other men.

 Chapter 61

    Until very late, Yunluo let Qin Ruoyu go and drove her downstairs. Qin Ruoyu calls Su Mu as soon as he goes upstairs. Su Mu''s voice was warm, and he said thoughtfully: "just back? Why is it so late? "


    Qin Ruoyu replied, "I''m tutoring. I came back a little late."


    The two chatted about something at will. The more they talked, the more speculative they became. It was not until eleven o''clock that Su Mu asked Qin Ruoyu to hang up the phone and go to bed early. The next day, Qin Ruoyu is preparing breakfast for himself when Yunluo calls. Although forced to agree to be his nominal girlfriend, it doesn''t mean that Qin Ruoyu is really in love and will really look forward to receiving his call. "Hello?"


    One hand answers the phone, the other hand turns over the fried eggs. "I''m downstairs. Be quick!"


    Yunluo over there seemed to know what she was doing, he ordered. Qin Ruoyu stretches his neck to look out of the window. He really sees Yunluo standing downstairs by the car. Famous cars, handsome guys, make the morning exercise aunt all keep watching there. "I see."


    Qin Ruoyu put the fried eggs on the bread on the plate and was about to take up the thread when Yunluo said, "remember to bring breakfast for my young master!"


    Qin Ruoyu was reluctant, but he still had to fry another egg and make a simple sandwich for yunshaoye for breakfast. Carrying his schoolbag and two sandwiches in his hand, he went downstairs. When he got into Yunluo''s car, Qin Ruoyu handed the sandwich in his hand: "here you are. "Cloud Luo slanted an eye to see one eye, don''t go to pick up, thin lip lightly opens:" you feed me! "


    Well Qin Ruoyu was stunned, and then felt a sense of being played. He blushed and kept the gesture. Yunluo''s face suddenly became very evil: "my young master has come to pick you up to school. Do you still have a temper with me? Huh? Do you want to lose money? "


    "I..."


    Qin Ruoyu wants to talk but stops, whispers, "but there is no outsider here."


    It''s not acting. There''s no audience to show it to. Yunluo raised his hand, Qin Ruoyu subconsciously closed his eyes, Yunluo heavily knocked on her head: "it''s not afraid that you idiot can''t get into the play and show flaws in front of others!"


    Qin Ruoyu covers the pain pitifully. Yun Shaozhen is a violent guy. He says he can do it at will. He is a tyrant! "Come on! I''ll be late later! "


    Cloud Luo impatiently urges a way in the side. Qin Ruoyu has no choice but to open the bag and put the sandwich in his hand. Yunluo takes a bite. Then he lights the fire and drives contentedly. Along the way, as long as Yunluo has one mouth, Qin Ruoyu has to feed him the sandwich in his hand. Yunluo is eating while driving. Qin Ruoyu has a sandwich in one hand and feeds Yunluo while eating. Qin Ruoyu leans and eats breakfast. Seeing Yunluo open his mouth, he passes the sandwich on his left hand. As soon as Yunluo lowers his head, he sees that Qin Ruoyu has a little bread in his hand. Then he looks at Qin Ruoyu, who is lazily eating his own bread. He doesn''t care at all. Yunluo suddenly mischievous, heart burst, mouth bite down. "Ah


    As soon as his hand hurt, Qin Ruoyu immediately took it back and screamed. Looking at the shallow teeth on his fingers, Qin Ruoyu was very depressed and wanted to ask: Yunshao, are you a dog? Why bite?

 Chapter 62

    Yunluo innocent smile, attitude good apology: "sorry, did not see."


    Seeing Qin Ruoyu sitting next to him, he was angry and afraid to speak. He was so angry that he bit his lips. However, he was very happy. Inadvertently, he has taken teasing Qin Ruoyu as a great pleasure in life. To the school, Qin Ruoyu just opened the door of the car, Yunluo went to her side. It''s natural to put your arm on her shoulder in a couple''s way. "Let''s go."


    Cloud Luo low eye looked at her one eye, Qin Ruoyu had to pull the schoolbag belt, droop the head, by his affectionate embrace shoulder to go to school. All the way by everyone with surprised, incredible eyes, Qin Ruoyu even want to die heart. From small to large, in addition to having physical contact with brother mu, he never held hands or hugged shoulders with any boy. On the other hand, Yunluo''s expression is light, and his action is natural like embracing any of his girlfriends. Although Qin Ruoyu kept praying in his heart that others would not stare at them, their posture clearly told us that we were in love. In a short time, the news of Yunluo and Qin Ruoyu''s success spread all over the campus. "Qin Ruoyu is really shameless! Are you crazy about money? He even wants to hook up with Yunshao! "


    "Hum, Yun Shao is just playing with her. There is no place for her to cry at that time."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Qin Ruoyu''s becoming Yunluo''s girlfriend seems to attract more criticism and anger than any of Yunluo''s girlfriends. Because in their eyes, Qin Ruoyu is a typical person with no money, no family background and no appearance. How can the superior Yunshao take a fancy to her? It must be that she has taken some mean means to hook Yunshao, or she has taken Yunshao''s handle to threaten him, so that Yunshao is forced to choose to associate with her. Qin Ruoyu became the pronoun of bad woman for a while. Fortunately, there are cloud Luo cover, those people are afraid of cloud Luo, also did not dare to really Qin Ruoyu aggressive action. Qin Ruoyu thought, anyway, he doesn''t have any friends in this school, and he used to be the target of bullying. Now what if he was told a few words behind his back? I just need to study hard. Just after school at noon, before Qin Ruoyu had time to pick up his books and go out, a tall girl with a big roll came rushing. The girl stood in front of Qin Ruoyu''s desk with a check and said, "how much do you say?"


    Qin Ruoyu was stunned and blinked at the girl in front of him. He didn''t know her. He asked suspiciously: "classmate Do you recognize the wrong person? "


    "No mistake! In the morning, I saw you come in Yunshao''s car! "


    Since I''m not wrong, why give me money? Qin Ruoyu is still puzzled. "Did you get along with Yunshao and threaten Yunshao with your children?"


    The girl looked at Qin Ruoyu''s stomach with a sad face and said, "how much do you want to kill the child and leave Yunshao?"


    Qin Ruoyu can''t explain. She must have watched too many TV dramas. Children How is that possible? Before, I knew that there were many girls who were infatuated with Yunluo, but Qin Ruoyu never thought that someone was infatuated with Yunluo to such a degree. It''s like a little girl who''s crazy about stardom. When Qin Ruoyu didn''t know what to do, Yunluo came and directly ignored the girl who suddenly became very shy. He took Qin Ruoyu''s hand and went out: "have dinner with my young master."

 Chapter 63

    To the restaurant, Yunluo very gentlemanly help Qin Ruoyu open the chair, Qin Ruoyu immediately nodded and said thank you. Yunluo a look at her too outspoken attitude, some uncomfortable: "you are now my girlfriend, not my dog!"


    Qin Ruoyu is a little embarrassed. "Ding Dong, Ding Dong!"


    Qin Ruoyu''s phone rings and looks at the caller ID: brother mu. I''m a little hesitant. Yunshao is still here. Do you want to take it? Hang up for a while to call in the past, brother Mu will not be angry? The sharp eyed Yunluo saw the name on the screen for a long time, pretended to see nothing and asked: "whose? What are you doing! Pick it up


    Qin Ruoyu said "Oh"


    and picked it up. Su Mu over there means that today is Friday. Can we have dinner together in the evening. Qin Ruoyu wanted to promise, but he was afraid that Yunluo would not be happy. He took a careful look at him and whispered, "brother Su Mu asked me to have dinner. Can we cancel today''s tutorial?"


    "Of course


    Yunluo agreed. Qin Ruoyu looks at Yunluo gratefully, holds the phone and says excitedly: "OK! I''ll wait for you at the school gate after school! "


    After closing the line, Qin Ruoyu was very grateful and thought that Yunshao was a reasonable person. It was so nice that she agreed to go out so easily! Last time, because of Yunluo, she didn''t have time to say a lot to brother mu. This time, she finally had a chance to talk about the past. Unexpectedly, after school in the afternoon, Qin Ruoyu came out of the classroom and saw Yunluo waiting for her outside. As soon as he saw her coming out, he gave her a smile and hugged her intimately: "let''s go."


    Although Qin Ruoyu feels strange, since Yunshao knows that she has something to do tonight, why is she still waiting for her. But when you think about it, they are acting. Maybe Yunshao doesn''t want to make people doubt their feelings, so he bears it silently until he leaves school. Cloud Luo hasn''t let go of meaning, still embrace Qin Ruoyu. Qin Ruoyu looked up and whispered, "Yunshao, I''ll wait for brother mu, you go back first."


    Yunluo smile: "it doesn''t matter, I''ll wait with you."


    "Ha ha, no need."


    Qin Ruoyu subconsciously moved aside, trying to get rid of the control of Yunluo''s arm. Unexpectedly, Yunluo increases her strength and quietly pulls her to her side. Qin Ruoyu is hugged more tightly. Qin Ruoyu wants to cry without tears, but the one in front of him clearly doesn''t want to let her go. Su mu, who doesn''t want to care, sees himself cuddling with a boy. Other people can misunderstand her and doubt her. She doesn''t want people around her to misunderstand her. Qin Ruoyu moves in a small range to break free from the confinement of Yunluo. Yunluo is so powerful that she can''t move. Some anxious Qin Ruoyu actually raises her foot and tramples on Yunluo''s foot. After stepping on it, she regretted it. She felt a strong cold breath. She was so impulsive that she stepped on Yunshao. Yunluo slightly lowered his head, voice cold in her ear said: "do you want to die?"


    Qin Ruoyu shivered with cold. Yunluo is a tiger. Even if he occasionally sticks out his tongue and pretends that the kitten is a little gentle to her, it can''t change his cruel nature at all. Don''t offend him. Maybe one day, he will turn into a beast and tear her to pieces. "If you dare to resist me, I''ll see you in court!"


    Cloud Luo Yin compassion in Qin Ruoyu ear finish this sentence, Qin Ruoyu immediately obediently stand good also dare not move.

 Chapter 64

    Yunluo noticed that her body was stiff, and a satisfied smile rose from the corner of her mouth. Su Mu''s car came to them. After seeing Yunluo and Qin Ruoyu''s unusual body movements, Su Mu was slightly surprised. Although he felt embarrassed, Qin Ruoyu said: "brother mu, are you here?"


    "This..."


    As soon as Su Mu was about to ask what was going on, Yunluo opened his mouth first. He held out his hand to Su Mu and said, "Hello, my name is Yunluo. I''m Qin Ruoyu''s boyfriend. Ruoyu is shy and didn''t tell you about our relationship last time. You are Ruoyu''s brother anyway. It''s right to get to know him! "


    Yunluo''s words were flawless, and his performance was especially good. Su Mu is confused. Out of politeness, he holds Yunluo''s hand and looks at Qin Ruoyu with verification like eyes. Yunluo secretly throws Qin Ruoyu a threatening look. Qin Ruoyu immediately nods to show his acquiescence. "It''s getting late. Let''s go."


    With a polite smile, Yunluo opens the rear door and asks Qin Ruoyu to go up first. Then he goes to the other side and opens the door. Originally, Qin Ruoyu was invited to dinner. Once again, Yunluo was invited to join him. Yunluo, such as declaring sovereignty, reveals that he is Qin Ruoyu''s boyfriend all the time in front of Su mu. During the meal, Qin Ruoyu was also pushed inside. He sat outside. Su mu can''t say how she feels when her little sister has a boyfriend. If she really finds a boyfriend who loves her and loves her, he can only wish her happiness if That boy is not good to her, he thought, he won''t see her jump into the fire pit. This time, Yunluo was extremely polite in front of Su Mu and took good care of Qin Ruoyu, leaving Su Mu speechless. When checking out, Yunluo is also very active, but Su Mu has to let him go. "When a girl is old, it''s time to have a boyfriend."


    Su Mu smiles mildly, touching Qin Ruoyu''s head. Qin Ruoyu had to smile. She always felt a little uncomfortable. In fact, she didn''t want to cheat Su mu. Su Mu put his hand in his pocket, took out two tickets for the amusement park and handed them to Qin Ruoyu: "originally, you were invited to go out at the weekend. It seems that you don''t need brother Mu to accompany you. Let Yunluo accompany you."


    Qin Ruoyu felt that her nose was sour for a while. For so many years, brother Mu did not forget her and their commitment. In the past, brother Mu vowed to take her to the biggest amusement park in the city after making money. "Brother mu, I want you to accompany me."


    Qin Ruoyu raised his head and looked at Su mu in a small voice. Also in front of this man, she can wantonly play a small temper, sajiao. Su Mu smiles. Qin Ruoyu knows what he''s worried about. He goes out with his brother. Isn''t he afraid that his boyfriend will be angry? Seeing that Yunluo was coming back soon, Qin Ruoyu picked up the ticket, put it in his pocket, shook his head and said, "it doesn''t matter."


    "OK, let''s call."


    When Yunluo comes over, he just sees Qin Ruoyu and Su Mu laughing and saying something. He feels uncomfortable again. He hugs Qin Ruoyu and says with a gentle smile, "you can go."


    Qin Ruoyu and Su Mu don''t want Yunluo to know about their going out. On Saturday, he helped Yunluo clean, cook and wash his clothes, and took them out to watch TV with him for a day. After a busy day, Qin Ruoyu was a little tired. He was sitting on the sofa with a pillow and his eyes drooped.

 Chapter 65

    Yunluo thought that she was ill. He moved over and touched her forehead. It was not hot. I look tired. Qin Ruoyu is still thinking about how to tell Yunluo that he has something to do tomorrow, and Yunluo will not doubt it. At this time, Yunluo said: "I''m going home tomorrow. I''ll give you a day off and have a good rest."


    He didn''t go home for a long time. The old man called him several times and asked him to go back. If he didn''t go back, his living expenses would be frozen. Yunluo''s home is only two hours'' drive away from where he lives now. Go home to accompany him tomorrow. Qin Ruoyu is very happy in his heart. It''s very good that God is helping her. It happens that Yunshao has something to do tomorrow, so he doesn''t have to worry about asking for leave with him. Qin Ruoyu pretended to be concerned and asked a few questions about Yunluo''s family. Then he stood up from the sofa and said, "I''ll go back first, and you can have a rest early."


    Yunluo drives Qin Ruoyu downstairs. Looking at her harshness, he threatens to say, "stay at home tomorrow and don''t go anywhere! If I see you like this again, I won''t let you off again! "


    Although Yunluo occasionally has a poisonous tongue, he is still very concerned about her. Qin Ruoyu nodded his head in a hurry. Cheating Yunshao is a bit immoral However, she can''t help it. Yunshao won''t find out when she goes home tomorrow. Thinking about this, Qin Ruoyu fell asleep when he got home. The next morning, I was woken up by the alarm clock in drowsiness. I squinted at my watch and found that it was already 8:50. She and Su Mu agreed to meet downstairs at 9 a.m. on Sunday. Qin Ruoyu pulled on his slippers and rushed into the bathroom. After washing his face and brushing his teeth, he found a clean dress from the cupboard and put it on. He stuffed his mobile phone, key and wallet into his bag. After changing his shoes, he locked the door and went out. Su Mu changed his usual appearance of being an elite in a straight suit at work, wearing casual T-shirts, shorts and sports shoes, and looked like a gentle and amiable brother next door. Qin Ruoyu was afraid of Su Mu and so on. He walked a few steps and raised his face with a smile. Su Mu helped her to press her hair and said, "didn''t you sleep well?"


    He saw at a glance that she had just got up and came down in a hurry. Qin Ruoyu shook his head: "no, I sleep well."


    Su Mu thoughtfully opened the door for Qin Ruoyu. After getting on the bus, Su Mu drove and asked Qin Ruoyu, "Ruoyu, you''re going to take the college entrance examination right now. Can you come here busy while working and studying?"


    Su Mu knows that when she is out of class on weekdays, she helps others make up lessons and clean up on weekends to earn some money, but he doesn''t know that Yunluo is her employer. Qin Ruoyu understands Su Mu''s meaning. He can''t bear to see her so busy and tired every day. Intentionally or unintentionally, he also proposes to provide material help to him so that she can study at ease. Qin Ruoyu doesn''t want to use other people''s money. She really doesn''t need it. "Brother mu, although I''m busy at ordinary times, I live a full life. I was the first in my grade in the last exam. You see, my grades didn''t fall. "


    Qin Ruoyu said very easily. Su Mu saw Qin Ruoyu so persistent, but also can only scrape her nose, sighed: "silly girl."


    Why are you so strict with yourself? Brother mu can''t support you.

 Chapter 66

    Su Mu first took Qin Ruoyu to a simple shop for a delicious and inexpensive breakfast, and then entered the playground. Sometimes, Qin Ruoyu also thinks that brother Mu has such a good temper and is so considerate that he will care about people and his wife will be very happy in the future. Another thought, yes, why didn''t brother Mu talk about his girlfriend? Qin Ruoyu couldn''t help asking, "brother mu, why didn''t you tell me about your sister-in-law?"


    Su Mu was stunned, and then said with a smile: "when you get married, brother Mu will find your sister-in-law."


    A joke made Qin Ruoyu blush. When did brother Mu start to make such a joke. There are many people in the playground, including couples who come out to play with their children, young lovers who are in love, and middle school students who come out to play together. When the sun was near noon, people''s faces began to turn red. They happened to see some stalls selling toy hats and so on. Su Mu took Qin Ruoyu to buy two hats. Su Mu''s cap was an ordinary cap, and Qin Ruoyu was a lady with a big brim. There are a few children next to their parents to buy balloons, vendors holding a variety of shapes of hydrogen balloons, rising in the head, looks particularly spectacular. "Uncle, I want that black cat from Sheriff!"


    "I want SpongeBob!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    A group of children gathered around and said with their heads up. The vendor was in a hurry to collect money and get balloons. Su Mu suddenly walked over and stood outside the group of children. After the group of children left with their favorite balloons, Su Mu said, "help me with the kitty cat''s balloon."


    Qin Ruoyu stay in situ, Su Mu has come over with balloon, handed Qin Ruoyu said: "girl, send you."


    Qin Ruoyu has a look around. The height of the child holding the balloon is not as high as her waist. She is not a child any more. Why do you send her the balloon? However, since it''s brother Mu''s heart, she is still very happy to accept it. Su Mu and Qin Ruoyu buy tickets, ride a roller coaster, ride a swivel chair, and play with a pirate ship They played all the fun and exciting things in the playground side by side. Qin Ruoyu, who came to this place for the first time, had a lot of fun as a child. He sat on the roller coaster, covered his ears, screamed and laughed with people. Su Mu was infected by her breath and occasionally called twice regardless of her image. Abandoning everything in life and playing with the most real temperament, Qin Ruoyu felt that he had not been so happy for a long time. Su Mu helps Qin Ruoyu get off the equipment and goes to other places. On the way, he meets a person who sells a sweet cone and eats it with a sweet cone in his hand. Seeing the ghost house in front of him, Su Mu suddenly looks at Qin Ruoyu with a mischievous eyebrow and asks, "ghost house, dare you enter?"


    Qin Ruoyu is also in the mood. He knows that he is making fun of the embarrassing story of being afraid of ghosts when he was a child. With one eye, he says, "if you enter, you will enter. Who is afraid of whom?"


    Su Mu bought two tickets. When he went in, Qin Ruoyu subconsciously grabbed Su Mu''s arm. All of a sudden, it became dark all around. At the beginning, it was a long corridor. As he was walking, he suddenly heard a strange cry. As soon as Qin Ruoyu lowered his head, he saw that under the transparent media floor, there was a ferocious ghost growling. "Ah


    Qin Ruoyu screamed with fright and hid behind.

 Chapter 67

    Although I knew at the beginning that all the demons and ghosts here were played by people, when I saw that scene, I was still scared and my heart was beating wildly. Su Mu''s warm hand grasps Qin Ruoyu''s hand, only to find that her palm is slightly sweating. She uses her shoulder to block her sight, so that she can''t see the picture under the floor. She asks softly, "are you ok?"


    He knew that she was afraid of ghosts, just joked that she came in bravely, but she was still so timid. Qin Ruoyu calmed down, relieved and recovered: "well, I''m ok."


    There was no ghost at all, but he just scared himself. Qin Ruoyu kept comforting himself in this way, and then he took Su Mu and went on. Along the way, he encountered all kinds of strange things. Qin Ruoyu was trying to comfort himself with the idea of no ghost. See more, courage also slowly let go, to a corner, Qin Ruoyu just stepped into the compartment, a turn, and screamed out. Su Mu was walking behind her, and she just jumped into Su Mu''s arms. Su Mu looked inside and saw a dead ghost in white, with long hair and tongue hanging on the side of the entrance. It''s so lifelike, and it''s behind the door. No wonder it''s startling. Su Mu patted Qin Ruoyu on the back: "it''s OK, it''s just a prop."


    Su Mu takes Qin Ruoyu''s hand in front, Qin Ruoyu walks behind, hides behind Su mu, and follows Su Mu out of the haunted house. Qin Ruoyu''s face turned pale with fright. In order to comfort her, Su Mu took her to eat a lot of delicious food and play a lot of fun. Qin Ruoyu had a good time in this amusement park. Yunluo drove home early in the morning. As soon as he got home, the old man would blow his beard and stare at him. Yunluo quickly went up and said a few good words. Although the old man said, "you son of a bitch, how do you know you''re back? Get out of here


    But Yunluo knew that he still wanted his son very much. I chatted with the old lady for a while, played a few games of chess with the old man, and it was night before I knew it. "I ask you, didn''t you do anything bad at school? I warn you, don''t let me wipe your ass again


    Yunluo quickly denied: "no No! "


    I don''t know why, I think of Qin Ruoyu. What is she doing now? Cloud Luo straight scold to go to hell, a day didn''t see, unexpectedly began to think of her. I can''t help but send a message to Qin Ruoyu: what are you doing? Qin Ruoyu is eating out with Su mu. Feeling the vibration of his mobile phone, he takes it out and looks at the screen. He is hesitating about how to reply. Su Mu asks, "what''s the matter?"


    Qin Ruoyu said with a smile, "it''s OK."


    Then quickly typed a few words, sent out: at home to do the problem. After receiving Qin Ruoyu''s reply, Yunluo can''t wait to see her. Don''t want to let the old man and the old lady see that something is wrong with him. Yunluo yawns and says that he is sleepy and wants to go back. Come again next time. The old lady said, it''s better to sleep here. Yunluo said that he was afraid of being late for class the next day. From home, Yunluo drove straight to Qin Ruoyu''s residence. Yunluo drives to the downstairs of Qin Ruoyu''s house, gets out of the car and looks up. There is no light in the room. Go to bed so early? Yunluo walked forward a few steps, just wanted to go upstairs to knock on the door, suddenly thought of Qin Ruoyu''s tired face, then slowed down.

 Chapter 68

    Go up now, it will disturb her rest. I lit a cigarette and wandered downstairs for two times. Finally, I pinched the cigarette end, opened the door and sat in. Forget it, go back, don''t go up! No, she''ll yawn again tomorrow. Yunluo was about to drive away when he saw a car passing by and stopping not far away. Originally, it''s just a car. Even BMW can''t attract Yunshao''s attention. However, the familiar license plate number seems to be su Mu''s. What''s su Mu doing here in the evening! Yunluo immediately felt that something was going to happen. He sat in the car and squinted. See Su Mu get out of the car, a moment later, from the other side out of a woman, that figure, is Qin Ruoyu, right! Su Mu touched Qin Ruoyu''s head: "go up early! You should be tired after playing all day. Have a rest early


    Qin Ruoyu looks at Su Mu''s sweet smile and nods. Yunluo immediately understood what was going on. Seeing them looking at each other not far away, he always felt that they were dazzling, and his heart was also full of anger and irritability. Don''t you mean at home? Now what''s going on! She dared to deceive him so blatantly. She dared to go out with his brother who had no clear relationship on his back until the evening. He was still walking around her downstairs like a fool for fear of disturbing her rest. Yunluo growled in the car: "Damn it! I''m so mean


    Qin Ruoyu stood downstairs, waving to Su mu in the car and watching Su Mu leave. After su Mu''s car turned, Qin Ruoyu turned around and prepared to go upstairs. As soon as I stepped out, there was a cold and gloomy voice behind me. "Qin Ruoyu!"


    When Qin Ruoyu heard that, his back was stiff and he turned around slowly. Yunluo is not far away, holding his arms and leaning against the street lamp. The soft and dim light sprinkles on him. His figure is extraordinarily slender, but he can''t see the expression on his face. Qin Ruoyu is surprised. Isn''t Yunshao going home today? Why is this party downstairs. In a twinkling of an eye, I saw the car parked nearby. I thought, Yunshao, he has been here for a long time. Just now, he saw it. Qin Ruoyu felt a little uneasy and wanted to explain something, but he felt that there was no need to explain. It''s true that she cheated him. He knows all this. The explanation will be more obvious. Qin Ruoyu bit his lip. Finally, he didn''t speak. Yunluo takes a long step and walks towards Qin Ruoyu. Qin Ruoyu lowered his head slightly and did not dare to look at Yunluo. He watched his feet getting closer and closer until he stopped in front of her. Yunluo just looked at her coldly. For a moment, the air was quiet and terrible. The atmosphere was so awkward that Qin Ruoyu felt uncomfortable. "I''m sorry, I''m wrong."


    For a long time, Qin Ruoyu apologized. Yunluo still did not speak, seems to be waiting for her next self-examination. After a long silence, Qin Ruoyu whispered again: "I shouldn''t cheat you. I shouldn''t sneak out to play with brother Mu behind your back."


    Yunluo voice low: "woman, cheat me, is to pay the price!"


    Qin Ruoyu is stunned. He looks up at Yunluo and looks at him with evil eyes. He can''t help shaking all over. How does Yunshao plan to revenge her deception this time.

 Chapter 69

    Yunluo looked down at her: "where did you go today? What did you play? "


    "Well The playground. "


    Qin Ruoyu dodged his eyes. "Be specific! Even if you go to the toilet several times, you have to be honest with me! "


    Yunluo''s handsome and evil face lowered again, which made Qin Ruoyu have no way back. He felt embarrassed. Under the strong pressure of Yunluo, he had to say that Qin Ruoyu told Yunluo exactly what time he left in the morning, where he went and what he had played in the playground. Yunshao is really like a prisoner. He has to ask where he says something ambiguous. It''s almost time to ask. It''s already quite late at night. Fortunately, she was honest and knew how to confess to him. Looking at her slightly drooping head, the flame in Yunluo''s heart disappeared most of the time, and finally amnesty the world, said: "you go up!"


    Then, turn around and drive away. Qin Ruoyu watched Yunluo leave and then went upstairs. He was still thinking, is Yunshao going to let her go? But he thought that with Yun Shao''s character, it would not be so easy for him to let go the people who cheated him. Qin Ruoyu has been thinking uneasily about how Yunshao will punish himself, just like you already know that there will be danger, but you don''t know when, so that the whole person will be in a state of fear. The next day, Qin Ruoyu went downstairs in a bad mood and unexpectedly found Yunluo waiting for her. "Get in the car!"


    Yunluo threw out two words cleanly. Qin Ruoyu quickly trotted past and got into the car. He thought, Yunshao actually took her to school. Has he really forgiven her for cheating him? Sitting in the car, Qin Ruoyu carefully observes Yunluo''s face. Yunluo drives the car without strabismus. Sometimes there is a smile on his young and handsome face, which makes Qin Ruoyu feel creepy. Suddenly found on both sides of the road store furnishings and in the past some different, Qin Ruoyu grilled in the window carefully look out, but found that this is not the way to the school. Qin Ruoyu can''t help but turn to Yunluo and say, "Yunshao, this is not the way to school, is it?"


    Cloud Luo evil smile: "who and you say I am going to school?"


    Qin Ruoyu was stunned and stammered, "where are you going?"


    You''re not going to abduct her, are you? Or to find a place where there is no one to kill? She just lied to him once, and would not come to such a miserable end! "Playground!"


    Yunluo spits out three words cleanly. "But, but there''s still class today."


    Qin Ruoyu is in a bit of a hurry. How about going to the playground on Monday? Cloud Luo calmly said: "please have a leave!"


    Qin Ruoyu wants to refuse, but he can''t find a suitable reason. He can only look out of the window with a depressed face. Yunshao is not a joker. The car stops at the gate of the playground. Yunluo buys two tickets and takes Qin Ruoyu in. "This is the first one to play."


    Yunluo looked at the entertainment equipment in front of him and said to himself. Then he bought the ticket decisively and dragged Qin Ruoyu in to play. Qin Ruoyu''s stomach is a little uncomfortable. Every time he comes to the holiday, he will have a slight reaction. He just bumps into today, so he looks listless. Yunluo put one arm around Qin Ruoyu''s shoulder, one hand pinched Qin Ruoyu''s chin, let her face herself, some uncomfortable said: "how, with your brother to play so happy, and I''m tired?"

 Chapter 70

    Although she felt that Yunshao was as naive as a child sometimes, she didn''t mean to annoy him. She could only pretend to laugh and say, "No


    "That''s good!"


    Yunluo nodded with satisfaction, and then took Qin Ruoyu to play other games. Yunshao''s memory is not so good. After listening to her confession last night, she wrote down all the orders. Yesterday, she played with Su mu, and he took her to play. After a roller coaster ride, Qin Ruoyu''s face turned pale and uncomfortable, but he couldn''t show it in front of Yun Shao. He was afraid that he would mistakenly think that he was doing something against him on purpose, so he had to bear it. Seeing the ice cream seller on the way, Yunshao said, "I ate this yesterday."


    Then he went to buy two big ones and handed them to Qin Ruoyu. Qin Ruoyu is not very comfortable, especially at this sensitive time. He can''t eat anything irritating. It will only hurt badly. Qin Ruoyu said, "little cloud, I don''t want to eat."


    Yunluo began to fight again. Why do you eat what Su Mu bought and don''t eat what I bought? Qin Ruoyu is hard to tell the hard truth. He sighs in his heart that if brother Mu''s words, he might have guessed it all at once. Yunshao is really slow sometimes. Qin Ruoyu couldn''t beat him. He could only take it reluctantly, like swallowing poison. Just after eating the ice cream, Yunluo pulls Qin Ruoyu into the ghost house in front of him. Coming out of the haunted house, Qin Ruoyu was even weaker, sweating, pale, and aching. Some girls will have dysmenorrhea during their holidays. Some girls will not. They have no response at all. Qin Ruoyu is just between the two kinds of girls. I feel a little uncomfortable in the early period of my holiday, but I don''t feel very strong. As long as I don''t eat stimulating things, I won''t be OK. As long as I eat cold ice, I will have a reaction immediately. My dysmenorrhea is severe. Therefore, Qin Ruoyu will pay attention to his diet once he feels that he is going to have a holiday soon. Yunluo pulls Qin Ruoyu''s hand and feels the sweat in her palm. She thinks she is scared. She turns around and sees that Qin Ruoyu is biting her lips. She looks very painful. Yunluo noticed something wrong and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Qin Ruoyu shook his head and said, "I go to the bathroom."


    Some staggered into the bathroom. Yunluo is waiting outside, a little anxious. She always feels that she is not in good shape today. She seems to be uncomfortable. But wasn''t it good yesterday? Suddenly sick? Qin Ruoyu came out of the bathroom supporting the wall. The pain made her not even have the strength to speak. She finally staggered to Yunluo. Looking at her swing, Yunluo stretched out his hand and took her. With the fulcrum to rely on, Qin Ruoyu leaned on him, supporting his weight. "What''s the matter? Is it uncomfortable? "


    Yunluo touched her forehead in a cold sweat. "Stomachache."


    Qin Ruoyu couldn''t make it, so he said weakly. Yunluo bent down, picked Qin Ruoyu up and strode out of the playground. Put Qin Ruoyu in the car and drive to the nearest hospital.

 Chapter 71

    To the hospital, rushed to hold Qin Ruoyu registered to find a doctor. Dysmenorrhea, in fact, is no big deal, many girls will be like this, Qin Ruoyu some weak Lala Yunluo clothes, let him not busy. Cloud Luo where willing to listen, must find the best doctor to see. The doctor took a look at Qin Ruoyu and asked her about her physical condition. Seeing that Qin Ruoyu was in severe pain, he turned to ask Yunluo, "did she eat anything stimulating today?"


    Yunluo thought about it and told her what she had eaten one by one. "And an ice cream."


    The doctor is also a straight tempered person. When he heard this, he criticized Yunluo in a loud voice: "it''s strange that you let your girlfriend eat ice cream during her physiological period! I don''t know what responsibility is to you guys. I just want to have a good time. I don''t know how to care about my girlfriend. If things go on like this, something will happen to the girl sooner or later! "


    Yunluo usually at home, few people point to his nose, let alone outside. The doctor said that he was a little angry and irritable for a while. He wanted to go back, but Qin Ruoyu''s face was pale. He bit his teeth and forbeared: "you can give her some medicine quickly!"


    This woman''s physiological period, how can he know. Yunluo some fidgety rubbed rubs the hair, the woman is really troublesome! After taking the medicine prescribed by the doctor and drinking some hot water, Qin Ruoyu came over slightly. Looking at Yunluo''s unhappy face, he pulled his clothes and whispered, "I''m sorry."


    Yunluo''s face is still not very good-looking, casually waved his hand: "forget it, next time I''ll let you make it up for me!"


    This is to pull her out to play with him for a day, but this kind of thing happened. Is God helping Su Mu instead of him? From the hospital, Yunluo drove Qin Ruoyu home, followed Qin Ruoyu upstairs. My home is small and hot. Yunshao has nothing to do with it. It''s also suffering when he goes up. Qin Ruoyu wanted him not to go up, but he thought that it was too inhuman for others to send him back. So he didn''t say anything and let him follow. After opening the door and entering the house, Yunluo sat on the sofa at random as if he were in his own house, and complained: "how can you live here like a room?"


    Qin Ruoyu explained that this is the top floor. The sun keeps shining all day. It''s naturally hot. Go to the kitchen and pour him a glass of ice water. Qin Ruoyu sits on the other end of the sofa. Cloud Luo poured a saliva, suddenly stand up, go to open Qin Ruoyu''s wardrobe: "move me there to live!"


    Then he threw the clothes one by one. "Ah -"


    Qin Ruoyu was stunned by his sudden action. She managed to fold her clothes and quickly stopped Yunluo from taking them out. "It''s nice for me to live here."


    Although now she is his nominal girlfriend, there is no need to move to his house. "The customer is God, haven''t you heard that? Now I have to eat your breakfast every day. You can move there to cook and clean for me! "


    "I can also help you make breakfast and deliver the classroom at my own home."


    Qin Ruoyu is still explaining. "No! Or move! Or pay liquidated damages! Do it yourself


    Qin Ruoyu had been fed by the contract. He hesitated for a moment, looked up at Yunluo and said, "how about some time?"

 Chapter 72

    Yunluo held her arm and looked at her askance. Qin Ruoyu explained: "I don''t want brother Mu to see it. Brother Mu will go back to the United States in advance if he has something to do. How about waiting another week?"


    "What''s the matter? I''m afraid your elder brother knows he doesn''t want you?"


    When he heard that it was su Mu again, Yunluo was a little upset and said something mean and hurtful. Qin Ruoyu blushed and explained, "no, brother Mu is going back to America for a blind date. Yunshao, don''t think much about it!"


    She also heard from brother Mu that day. His parents helped him find a girl who was in a good family and forced him to go back. He had no choice but to go back ahead of time and deal with it. Blind date? Hurry to marry a wife, cloud Luo heart gloating thought, reluctantly promised Qin Ruoyu: "OK, give you a week."


    When Qin Ruoyu goes to the airport to see Su Mu off, Yunluo insists on following him. Qin Ruoyu can''t beat him, so he can only follow him. Before boarding, Su Mu told Qin Ruoyu to take good care of her body and not to be too tired. Qin Ruoyu nodded and looked at Su mu. Not long after she came back, she had to go to the other side of the ocean. Cloud Luo affectionately hugged Qin Ruoyu, patted his chest, a good gentleman''s appearance, promised: "you don''t worry, if the fish has my care, it will be OK."


    Su Mu patted Yunluo on the shoulder and said with a smile, "please


    As soon as he saw Su Mu off, Yunluo pulled Qin Ruoyu in a domineering manner, stuffed Qin Ruoyu, who was still immersed in the sad atmosphere of parting, into the car and drove to Qin Ruoyu''s residence. He went upstairs, opened the door, held his arm and said, "let''s start packing."


    Qin Ruoyu looks at Yunluo puzzled. Yunluo''s face is gloomy and says, "have you forgotten what you promised me? Well


    Qin Ruoyu remembered that he had promised to move to Yunshao when elder brother Mu left. But it''s too fast. Seeing that Qin Ruoyu didn''t do it, Yunluo began to do it by himself and picked up the cup on the table: "this is too old, don''t want it."


    Put it in the garbage can. "I''ve been wearing this dress for many years. I''ve lost all the colors. I''ll throw it away!"


    "And this, don''t move this rubbish to my house."


    cloud Luo is very picky and carelessly throws the thing of Qin''s fish, Qin Luo fish hurriedly rush to go up, salvage the half bottle of lotion in his hand, put it in the cosmetic bag, pleasing to pull cloud Luo to the sofa, let him sit down, whisper, "I''ll do it myself."


    Pull out your suitcase from the corner, open it and put the clothes in the cupboard one by one. Yunluo was sitting on the sofa, with her legs crossed, watching Qin Ruoyu''s busy work and her thin white waist when she bent down to put clothes in the box. She felt that it was very eye-catching and her body had a new slight change. Cloud Luo straight scold damned, in front of so hot matchless girl have no reaction, unexpectedly at this time feel throat some tight. "Ah, you still have such a broken thing."


    In order to divert attention, he deliberately pointed to Qin Ruoyu''s white jeans. "In fact, these pants are very good. They can still be worn."


    Qin Ruoyu ignored him and pretended to be himself. Although the washing turned white, although it had some rough edges, last time a girl asked her where she bought it and said it looked very retro and beautiful.

 Chapter 73

    Qin Ruoyu put the remaining bits and pieces in a big box, and his own books. Looking at the big boxes in the middle of the narrow house, Qin Ruoyu is in a bit of a dilemma. In fact, it''s very troublesome to move. As a girl, although she doesn''t have many things, she also has a lot of miscellaneous things. What''s more, there are so many books in senior three, which is also very heavy. Yunluo sat on the sofa with his arms in his arms: "you''re using my house as a garbage collection center. Take so many things."


    Qin Ruoyu was helpless. She wanted to bring something at will, but Yunshao, the sinister guy, secretly returned her house. That is to say, if she didn''t move to Yunshao, she would be homeless. She could only move all her things. Qin Ruoyu didn''t dare to bother Yunshao. He poured a glass of water for Yunluo and said in a good voice, "Yunshao, sit down first. I''ll do it myself."


    If she can''t even move these things out by herself, how can she survive by herself. Qin Ruoyu bent down, picked up the box with heavy books, and tried to lift his breath up. He bent down and held it with some difficulty, and walked out step by step. After a few steps, the box slipped down, stopped and went on. Although Yunluo has a poisonous tongue and says that she has a lot of things, she can''t bear to see Qin Ruoyu''s hard work. Qin Ruoyu is about to go downstairs tremblingly. Suddenly, a big palm reaches out to hold the box. Qin Ruoyu turns around and sees Yunluo coming out. "I''ll do it! I can''t stand you, troublemaker


    Cloud Luo took the box, the foot quickly down the stairs, mouth complain. Looking at cloud Luo that slowly disappear figure, Qin Ruoyu touched the sweat on the forehead, unexpectedly unconsciously low smile. If you don''t forgive others in your mouth, you are still very considerate in your heart. Yunshao''s character is really awkward. Qin Ruoyu had a sweet heart and turned to move other things. Yunluo drove Qin Ruoyu and a car of belongings to his home, helped her move things down, and then pointed to the room next to his bedroom and said, "you can live here."


    Qin Ruoyu looked at the decorated room and began to put his things out one by one. When I opened the big wardrobe, I found that there were lots of girls'' clothes hanging in it, almost all of them were new, even the labels were not removed. Why does Yunshao have girls'' clothes when he lives here alone? "Yunshao, is this


    Qin Ruoyu looks at Yunluo who leans to one side. Yunluo, who admitted that he saw the model in the store and thought it was beautiful on Qin Ruoyu, so he paid for it. He glanced at it casually, pretended to be careless and said, "I bought it for my former girlfriend, but I didn''t have time to send it out. If you like, you can wear it."


    Looking at those valuable beautiful clothes, Qin Ruoyu can only look in the window and can never afford to buy them, but she is not willing to accept them. Without touching them, she gently puts her clothes in the corner of the wardrobe. After all the things are settled, it''s getting late. Yunluo leans lazily on the sofa and shouts, "I''m hungry. Help me cook."

 Chapter 74

    Yunluo enjoys this kind of life very much. He is no longer alone at home. A figure is busy for him. He serves tea and pours water. Looking at the delicate figure, he feels very comfortable. If other people live here, he may kick him out with a disgusting kick, but Qin Ruoyu, somehow, always wants to get close to her and confine her to his side. After Duan Wuchen''s relentless pursuit, Shen Feifei is finally moved by him and agrees to associate with him for a while. Here, the story of Qin Ruoyu and Yunluo is also very popular in the school. Yunluo didn''t feel unhappy because of all kinds of gossip. On the contrary, he was happy to be said by them. Even in public, he occasionally kisses Qin Ruoyu on the cheek, which makes people around him cover their mouths to avoid screaming. Qin Ruoyu''s face turns into a red apple. Qin Ruoyu blushes. Yunshao is too involved in the play. Feel very embarrassed, to this Dragonfly like kiss, but does not exclude, Qin Ruoyu bit his lip, think, don''t like cloud less. Although Yunshao is very charming and has a lot of personality, she is not something that small people like her can climb up to. There is cloud Luo cover Qin Ruoyu, even the teacher to her also respectful three points. Qin Ruoyu enjoys the benefits brought by her friend as a young girl of cloud, and at the same time carefully controls her own feelings to prevent her from indulging in him. In the evening, before Qin Ruoyu had time to serve dinner, the light went out. Qin Ruoyu stayed in the kitchen, a little depressed. I don''t know what''s going on. Is there a power failure? Or did it trip? Yunluo scolded, lit a lighter, took out a flashlight from the drawer in the dark, and went to the dining table to light the candle. Forget it. I haven''t had a chance. Today is a candlelight dinner. When the meal was on the table, the dim candlelight set off a strong sense of confusion. Qin Ruoyu suddenly felt at a loss. Yunluo takes a look at Qin Ruoyu sitting on the opposite side. The gentle candlelight sweeps her face, which is very good-looking, casting a shadow under her long eyelashes. Qin Ruoyu pushed the dish to Yunluo and said, "Yunshao, eat more."


    Yunluo suddenly stood up, took a bottle of French red wine from the wine rack, carried two tall glasses, helped Qin Ruoyu pour a glass, and pushed her: "this time is very suitable for drinking red wine."


    Qin ruoyudao said "thank you" and took it. Yunluo slightly raises the cup, Qin Ruoyu immediately has the eye to know lightly to touch, then slightly raises the neck to drink. Well, the taste is pretty good. It''s a little sweet. It doesn''t have a strong alcoholic smell. Looking at the charming lines of her neck, Yunluo felt her throat tight and wanted to eat her immediately because she still moved a little, put down the cup and licked the corner of her mouth. Careful calculation, Yunluo has not touched a woman for a long time. This is Qin Ruoyu''s first time to drink red wine. He just thinks it''s good to drink, but he doesn''t know. In fact, it has a high alcohol content and has a great stamina. It''s easy to get drunk. After Qin Ruoyu finished drinking the red wine in the glass, Yunluo also asked, "what''s the taste like?"


    Qin Ruoyu nodded: "well, it''s delicious."


    Yunluo is very kind to help her pour a cup: "then drink more."


    In the heart is very dark brewing plot, want to see Qin Ruoyu drunk appearance.

 Chapter 75

    "Yunshao, I don''t want to drink any more."


    To the third cup, Qin Ruoyu desperately grab the cup, who expected, Yunluo hand fast, has been poured. "The last one, don''t waste it."


    Qin Ruoyu had no choice but to drink up with the idea of no waste. Qin Ruoyu felt that his face was a little red and his body was a little hot. He thought that maybe he didn''t drink a lot, so he would react if he drank a little. After dinner, ready to collect the plate, Qin Ruoyu just stood up, feel some heavy head, head a little dull, almost fell. Cloud Luo hand anxious eyes, in time to catch her. Qin Ruoyu said thank you and wanted to stand up, but Yunluo held her waist and didn''t let go. "Little cloud?"


    Qin Ruoyu blinks and looks at Yunluo. Because she was drunk, her beautiful eyes were very hazy and charming, and her voice was soft and charming. Yunluo bowed his head and gave her a kiss on her lips. It has a light alcohol smell, and tastes good. Yunluo can''t stop going deep and sucking. Qin Ruoyu was even more dazed by the sudden kiss. Want to push away cloud Luo, but the whole body is soft, can''t make the strength, want to refuse words overflow, mouth is gently low hum. The dim candlelight seems to make people more powerless. Yunluo''s face is also very good-looking under the illumination of candlelight, just like a model with delicate facial features in a magazine. Yunluo is a very experienced person in love. Just one kiss makes Qin Ruoyu a little lost. When Qin Ruoyu was about to sink, "pa!"


    The light suddenly came on, the whole room suddenly lit up, Qin Ruoyu also slightly awake, bit Yunluo''s lip, Yunluo this just a little reluctant to let her go. Qin Ruoyu fell asleep as soon as he hit the pillow. He just covered his head. When he woke up, he saw his red and swollen lips in the mirror and thought of last night. His face turned red immediately. He was evasive when he saw Yunluo. Since that night, Yunluo has a stronger interest in Qin Ruoyu. He always kisses her and hugs her whenever he can. Qin Ruoyu is cooking in the kitchen. Yunluo leans against the door to watch her for a long time. Although the food she makes is delicious, it seems that she is more delicious to him. Qin Ruoyu is busy, and he doesn''t realize when Yunluo is coming. As soon as the waist was tight, warm breath came from behind the neck. Suddenly, the back was stiff, and the shovel was still holding in hand. "What''s good to do?"


    Yunluo put his arm around her slender waist and put his head around her neck. "Fried pork slices with zucchini."


    Qin Ruoyu didn''t dare to move. He replied honestly. Yunluo looked into the pot, grabbed her hand with a shovel and turned it inside: "it''s going to burn."


    Qin Ruoyu quickly scrambled a few times, out of the pot. After loading plate, relaxed breath, just suddenly think of, cloud little still embrace oneself behind. "Don''t be surprised. Let''s go and have dinner."


    Yunluo kisses her neck in the back, then picks up the dish just out of the pot and goes out. Qin Ruoyu was shocked like an electric shock. He calmed down and took out the rest of the dishes. Although he was always embarrassed by Yunluo''s sneak attack and hugging, he became a little used to it after many times. Sometimes, Qin Ruoyu even wondered if he was making a real joke and was not so repelled by Yunluo''s kiss.

 Chapter 76

    One night, Qin Ruoyu went to wash. He saw that although the light was on in the bathroom, the door was wide open. He went in without thinking about it. As he walked, he whispered: "Yunshao is too casual. After taking a bath, he didn''t even turn off the light."


    Qin Ruoyu takes out his cup, brushes his teeth, and drags a towel to wipe the corner of his mouth. When he looks in the mirror, he suddenly sees Yunshao lying in the luxurious bathtub behind him, soaking in the bath, and looking at her in his spare time. Qin Ruoyu was stunned and screamed. He quickly lowered his head, did not dare to look, and apologized in a low voice: "sorry, I didn''t know you were taking a bath."


    But in the heart is crazy, cloud little bath how not to close the door ah! What can we do now! "You just want to come in and peep at me."


    Yunluo is half leaning, holding his head, his hair wet and dripping with water, and his handsome face is full of evil and sexy. "No, no!"


    Qin Ruoyu quickly denied, "I''ll go out now. Remember to close the door next time you take a bath."


    In the last sentence, Qin Ruoyu''s voice was lower. "My own home, is it necessary to close the bathroom?"


    Cloud Luo looks at her that embarrassed lovely appearance, voice low way. "Wow!"


    A loud sound of water, Yunluo stood up from the bathtub, heard the sound, Qin Ruoyu subconsciously looked up, immediately screamed. "Ah


    He took two steps back and covered his eyes. Yunluona''s standard male model still has a sexy water drop on his body. With a long leg, he steps out of the bathtub elegantly and naked. Qin Ruoyu accidentally shows him all. How can a simple Qin Ruoyu ever see such a picture. Yunshao is very handsome and has a good figure, but she will blush and heart beat when she sees it. How about meeting red ears! Just when Qin Ruoyu is in a panic and doesn''t dare to open his eyes and is leaning against the wash basin behind, Yunluo has wrapped a bath towel under his body and comes over. "You didn''t want to peek at me. What did you see just now? Well


    Yunluo leaned over and asked in her ear. Qin Ruoyu shivered and hid behind. He slowly narrowed his eyes and looked down carefully. Seeing that he was wearing a bath towel around his waist, he was a little relieved. "I don''t see anything."


    Cloud Luo change good pajamas, see Qin Ruoyu also locked the door, did not come out, around the past, knocked on the door: "Qin Ruoyu?"


    Hearing the knock on the door, Qin Ruoyu suddenly raised his head, looked at the door with vigilance, and stammered: "well, what''s the matter?"


    "Come out! Take a bath quickly


    Hearing the word "bath"


    , Qin Ruoyu immediately got nervous again and replied, "I know. I''ll go in a moment."

 Chapter 77

    Yunluo waited outside for a while. Seeing that she hadn''t moved, the woman was too shy to come out. She knocked twice: "hurry up! I don''t care if I''m late tomorrow morning! "


    "I I''m sleepy. I won''t wash it. "


    Qin Ruoyu holds the pillow and shouts in the quilt. "You dare!"


    Cloud Luo outside gloomy threat way. This woman, unexpectedly afraid to be like this, Yunluo wiped her head with a towel and went back to her room. Hearing the sound of the door closing next door, Qin Ruoyu crept down to the door and listened. There was no movement outside. It seems that Yunshao went back to his room to sleep. Qin Ruoyu opened the door carefully and looked around like a thief. No one entered the bathroom on tiptoe. As soon as he closed the door, he suddenly thought of something and came out carefully. He opened the drawer beside him and took out the key inside. Then he entered the bathroom and locked the door. Cloud Luo pillow arm lying, heard the faint sound of water, hook mouth smile. Needless to think, he could guess the cautious appearance of the woman coming out of the room. The next day, Qin Ruoyu got up and made a simple breakfast. Yunluo just got up from the quilt. His hair was a little messy, and he had a slender figure. His chest was open at will. He narrowed his eyes slightly and came lazily to sit down. Seeing such a sexy picture of a beautiful man, Qin Ruoyu suddenly remembered the picture she saw last night. Her face turned red and she tried to bury her head and eat. Sensing that she was wrong, Yunluo turned to look at her, put his arm on the table and stretched his head forward: "what are you thinking? Well


    "No, nothing."


    Qin Ruoyu raised his head, pretended to be indifferent, and said, with a smirk. Also said no, that expression betrayed himself. Yunluo hissed and got up to brush his teeth. Qin Ruoyu found a strange phenomenon, that is, since he saw Yunshao naked, he often thought of him inadvertently. Yunluo''s face often appears in Qin Ruoyu''s mind. I haven''t seen you for several hours. I always think, what is Yunshao doing now? Qin Ruoyu was extremely depressed, but he didn''t know what to do. Once, when he recited words, recited them to the bathroom, and recited them to the bathroom, he wandered to Yunluo, and remembered the scene of him standing in front of him naked that day. At that time, the nosebleed almost came out again, red face desperately grabbed his hair and roared in his heart: "mygod! What the hell is going on


    I want to bump against the wall to stop myself from thinking about Yunluo. When he went to the library to read a book, Qin Ruoyu found an ancient Chinese dictionary and was about to take it out. However, he saw a psychological test book beside him. He hesitated for a moment, put back half of the dictionary and took out another book. Qin Ruoyu''s nest is in the corner. Open the book, look at the lovely pictures and words next to him, go straight to the theme, and start to do the test. In the past, Qin Ruoyu only devoted herself to study. She would never touch this kind of book. However, when she saw the word "test", she really wanted to know whether she liked Yunluo. "Do you think he''s handsome no matter what he does? Any movement can get your attention? "

 Chapter 78

    Standing, lying, frowning, laughing, learning, just getting up Yunluo is perfect as a God. It looks so charming every moment. "Do you often think of him and want to know what he''s doing?"


    Yes, I think so now. "See if he will blush and heartbeat, want him to notice himself, and a little scared?"


    Well I blush and my heart beats fast. ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    All the way down, the final comparison test results, Qin Ruoyu some silly eyes. "Love is irresistible when it comes. Congratulations, you have found the other half in your mind. You should strive to win him!"


    Qin Ruoyu, a book, wants to cry without tears, isn''t it? She really likes Yunshao. Before, I was constantly warning myself, don''t take it seriously, don''t be emotional, I didn''t expect to fall so soon. In the future, Qin Ruoyu slowly admits the fact that he likes Yunluo, but carefully hides his mind and dares not let Yunluo find out. She is afraid that one day, he will look at her with high spirit and disdain and say, you, also deserve to like this young master? Get out of here! In the first few days, she often woke up with such nightmares. Qin Ruoyu wakes up and is relieved to find that it''s just a dream. However, he is a bit disappointed to think that she and Yunluo are just a contractual relationship. There must be no future between them. Drooping head out of the room door, but found that cloud Luo just came out, two people at the door looking at each other. "Good morning, Yunshao."


    Squeeze out a smile and say hello. Yunluo came over, lifted the scattered hair on her forehead and bent over to stick her forehead up. Qin Ruoyu suddenly opened his eyes and blushed again. "Sick?"


    Yunluo raised his head, frowned and asked. She used to be radiant every time she woke up, but today she is dejected, pale, with a cold sweat on her forehead. It seems that something is wrong. Yunluo''s concern made Qin Ruoyu a little surprised and moved. In his dream, Yunshao, who drove him away, was a fake. In front of him, this bully cared about her. Yunshao was real. He looked up and laughed: "it''s OK, just didn''t sleep well."


    "Then go to sleep. It''s Saturday."


    At the weekend, Yunluo takes Qin Ruoyu to see a movie. As soon as Qin Ruoyu comes out of the room, Yunluo leans on the outside and looks at her with disgust and says, "change your clothes. Others think I''ve abused you!"


    Qin Ruoyu is very casual in his clothes. It''s really strange to stand beside the smart and handsome Yunshao in this half worn clothes and jeans. Qin Ruoyu is silent. He goes back to his room to change his clothes. Yunluo follows him in. Open the wardrobe, in the corner of his clothes, take out a white one, hold it to Yunluo to see: "this one OK?"


    Yunluo critically shook his head: "too naive!"


    Qin Ruoyu continued to look for it. As soon as his eyes brightened, he turned out a black one: "what about this one?"


    "The style is too old, others will think that I led my mother out!"


    Qin Ruoyu continued to search and search. After searching to the end, he found that none of his clothes could get into Yunshao''s eyes. "Why not wear those new ones, eh?"


    Yunluo leans over, hugs Qin Ruoyu from behind and asks. He finds that the clothes he bought are still hanging as they are, but she hasn''t touched them.

 Chapter 79

    I don''t know why, when I think of Yunluo''s countless girlfriends, and these clothes are given to those women, I feel a little angry. Qin Ruoyu is a little unhappy and breaks away from her arms, saying: "this is for your ex girlfriend. Anyway, I want to keep it as a souvenir, so I don''t want to wear it."


    Qin Ruoyu is always submissive and obedient in front of Yunluo. Today, he suddenly became angry and began to scratch people like a crazy kitten. Cloud Luo is not angry but smile, tightly embrace her, low ask in her ear: "how? Jealous? "


    Qin Ruoyu, like a cat caught in pain, struggles even harder: "don''t talk nonsense, I''m not jealous!"


    Yunluo''s arm is so powerful that she can''t break it. Close to her pink face: "fool, those clothes are specially bought for you by my young master."


    Qin Ruoyu a Leng, specially bought it for her? Why does this woman always have no confidence in herself? Does she know that she does not wear glasses, does not apply powder Dai''s appearance is really very beautiful, very attractive, occasionally shy appearance, occasionally small temper, let him feel very cute. Yunluo pulls out a piece of clothes, takes out an invoice from his pocket and hands it to Qin Ruoyu. Qin Ruoyu sweeps from top to bottom, and every one of them is worth a lot of money. Finally, the last date is the week before she moved here. "Do you believe it now?"


    Of course, Qin Ruoyu knows that since they became contractual friends, Yunshao seldom had contact with other women. Naturally, he would not give any gifts. In this way, these clothes were really bought for her! Although he complained a little about why he wasted so much money and bought so many clothes, he was sweet in his heart, for nothing else, just because Yunshao had a heart for her. Qin Ruoyu is not struggling, red face, twist back, looking at Yunluo: "Yunshao, why are you so good to me?"


    Her beautiful eyes did not blink at him, very aura, at the beginning, is such a pair of eyes attracted his eyes, clean, transparent. "Because I like you."


    Yunluo looked at her and said in a low and serious voice. She is different from other women. In the past, when he was with other women, he was just acting on occasion and getting what they needed, just because of their hot appearance and body shape, just to vent their male needs. After getting tired of it, I''ll be patient for no more than a month. However, Qin Ruoyu is the first woman who makes him want to really pay attention to treat her well. The more he gets along with her, the more he finds her lovely and wants to keep her by his side. Like the word, Yunluo blurted out. Yunshao''s sudden confession makes Qin Ruoyu dizzy. Happiness comes a little too fast. Qin Ruoyu has no time to respond. Yunshao says that he likes her. Looking at her confused eyes, Yunluo bowed his head and kissed her lips. His voice was enchanting and asked, "if fish, do you like me?"


    Qin Ruoyu completely with his heart, nodded: "like."


    Then, Qingshi responded to Yunluo. Although the technique is a bit clumsy, and the teeth hit Yunluo''s lips, Yunluo doesn''t care at all. After receiving her response, she hugs her tightly, as if to rub her to the bone. She kisses Qin Ruoyu fiercely and passionately. Finally, Yunluo respects Qin Ruoyu and doesn''t go on. He lets her go and chooses a small and beautiful high waist dress for her: "wear this one."

 Chapter 80

    Qin Ruoyu blushed, took the clothes and nodded, only to find Yunluo standing beside him with his arm in his arms and didn''t start. "Yunshao, can you avoid it?"


    Qin Ruoyu whispered. Cloud Luo''s face is full of bad smile: "I have been all seen by you, can''t let me see you?"


    Qin Ruoyu''s face immediately turned red and could drip blood, "I"


    for a long time, I don''t know how to go on. If you go on like this, I''m afraid you can''t go out at night. Yunluo swaggered out with his arms in his arms this time. Qin Ruoyu was relieved and began to change clothes with a happy smile on his face. The woman in the mirror has a delicate face, her eyes are very flexible, her long, soft hair is dressed casually, with a little bit of natural curl, her small dress is a little thin, and her skirt is on her knees. Her black trousers pull her legs straight and slender, and she is equipped with a pair of lady shoes with slope heel. Qin Ruoyu, who has always been mediocre, didn''t know he could be so good-looking. With Yunluo, Qin Ruoyu feels very happy. He is secretly happy to be able to watch movies with the people he likes, just like ordinary Lovers Dating in love. Although, I don''t know how long this happiness can last, the important thing is to grasp the present. Qiu Shaoze complained: "since you two have girlfriends, we haven''t been together for a long time! Go out for a drink tonight, you must go! "


    Duan Wuchen said with a smile: "OK, I''ll take Feifei with me after class."


    Qiu Shaoze looked at his stomach and said, "Damn, you two are conjoined babies. You are so glued that you can''t bear to part!"


    Duan Wuchen exaggeratively covered his stomach and cried, but his face couldn''t stop laughing. Yunluo thinks that since Qin Ruoyu moved to his place, he went home on time every day, and Felix didn''t get together for a long time. After school, walking to the school gate, Yunluo touched Qin Ruoyu''s face and said, "I have something to do tonight, darling. You go back and wait for me first."


    He didn''t want Qin Ruoyu to go to such a chaotic place. Qin Ruoyu looks at Duan Wuchen, Shen Feifei and Qiu Shaoze behind him and immediately knows that they must be going to the nightclub. Obediently nodded, charged two: "don''t drink too much wine, come back early."


    A big smile rose on Yunluo''s handsome face, and he gave her a kiss on the forehead: "I know."


    With so many people watching, Qin Ruoyu blushed again and left quickly. "Yunshao, why do I think you are more and more like the newly married couple?"


    Qiu Shaoze yelled in the back. "Stop talking nonsense and let''s go!"


    Yunluo''s face is a happy smile. He likes this feeling very much, some people care about him, some people care about him. After eating some Western food, the four people went straight to the bar they used to go to. As soon as they went in, they met the manager, who immediately welcomed them in, saying, "Yunshao, you haven''t been here for a long time."


    The music in the bar is playing hi. A group of young men and women are wriggling around in the middle of the dance floor. After drinking a few glasses of wine and chatting for a while, Duan Wuchen takes Shen Feifei to dance. Qiu Shaoze asks, "Yunshao, don''t you dance for a while?"


    Yunluo shook his head: "you go."


    In the twinkling of an eye, Yunluo was the only one sitting on the seat with a wine bottle. After drinking for a while, he looked at the time. It was more than nine o''clock.

 Chapter 81

    The three jumpers came back sweating, sat down and poured wine into their stomachs with the wine on the table. Yunluo touched the bottle with them symbolically, drank the last sip of wine and said, "you play first, I''ll go back first."


    Duan Wuchen grabs Yunluo: "Yunshao, I''m in a hurry to leave at ten o''clock. I''m afraid your family is in a hurry."


    In the past, they talked freely together, and Yunluo never cared about such words. Today, he hit him with a smile and said, "I''ll beat you up if you talk nonsense again!"


    "It''s not easy to get together once. Let''s play and go again! Come on, sit down


    Qiu Shaoze also stood up and put Yunluo on his seat. Cloud Luo helpless, thought, Qin Ruoyu can''t wait, should go to sleep, simply relax, began to play with them, pinjiu. Qin Ruoyu returns home, finishes his homework, goes to the kitchen to cook dinner, brings it to the table, and has a look. It''s more than nine o''clock, but Yunluo hasn''t come back yet. Cover the kitchen table and watch TV with a pillow on the sofa. Time passed by bit by bit. When Qin Ruoyu felt hungry, he looked at his watch. It was more than ten o''clock and thought, "be patient for a while and eat together when Yunshao comes back.". After eleven o''clock, the TV series was finished, and Qin Ruoyu began to change the channel boring. I haven''t come back so late. Have I drunk too much? Qin Ruoyu is a little worried. He takes out his mobile phone and calls Yunluo. After dialing, no one answers. I dialed it several times in a row, but there was no response. Qin Ruoyu some lost put down his mobile phone, continue to watch TV, see finally really can''t support, holding pillow fan Deng fell asleep. Yunluo and Qiu Shaoze played until one o''clock at night. After pouring a lot of wine, Yunluo''s brain is a little bit dizzy. He reluctantly returns home, opens the door and goes in. There is no light on in the living room, but there is a TV. Through the weak light of the TV, Yunluo sees Qin Ruoyu nestling on the sofa, eyes closed and head bit by bit. Looking around, the dishes on the table were well buckled, and they didn''t move. Yunluo was moved. This fool asked her to wait at home, and she was really waiting for him. She didn''t eat or sleep so late. Yunluo took off his coat and dropped his mobile phone on the carpet. Only then did he see several missed calls. Afraid of making a noise to Qin Ruoyu, he walked towards her on the sofa very lightly and held her from the front. Qin Ruoyu was surprised. He opened his eyes and saw Yunluo come back. He straightened up and said, "come back, I''ll help you warm up."


    Yunluo pressed her shoulder and pushed her to the sofa. Her voice was low and charming: "no need."


    Bow, kiss her lips, moist mouth has a strong alcohol micro fragrance. Qin Ruoyu is almost out of breath. Yunluo just ends her long deep kiss and leaves her lips. Her drunken eyes are extremely dim and deep, looking at her without blinking. "Why don''t you go to bed?"


    Qin Ruoyu honest answer: "you didn''t come back, I can''t sleep."


    She was worried about him because he didn''t come back so late. Yunluo with the strength of wine, finally can''t control a bow, once again kiss her. Qin Ruoyu is weak. Although she likes Yunluo, it doesn''t mean she can accept this kind of thing. They are still students. It''s too early to do so. "Yunshao, don''t worry."


    Qin Ruoyu whispers to push Yunluo.

 Chapter 82

    Qin Ruoyu panics and pushes Yunluo hard. Yunluo was pushed aside by her, Qin Ruoyu straightened up, panting, and quickly pulled his pajamas. Suddenly see cloud Luo bite lips dead cover stomach, Qin Ruoyu quickly past to support him: "cloud little, what''s the matter with you?"


    "I''m sick of my stomach. I''m used to your cooking."


    Qin Ruoyu quickly came down from the sofa, took Yunluo''s arm and put it on his shoulder: "I''ll help you to have a rest."


    "Help me to take a bath."


    Cloud Luo shun from of stand up, body weight all lean on Qin Ruoyu body, half closed eyes way. Seeing such a weak cloud Luo, Qin Ruoyu, no matter what shame or not, clenched his teeth and helped him into the bathroom. Let him sit on the toilet cover and wait, Qin Ruoyu adjust the water temperature, put water into the bathtub, and help Yunluo up: "OK."


    Yunluo stood wobbly, stretching out his arms, looking like waiting for someone to wait on him. Qin Ruoyu blushed and turned his head aside. His fingers trembled to help him unbutton his shirt. His long, cold fingers occasionally swept his solid, hot chest. Take off the top shirt, consider for a long time, gritting his teeth, help Yunluo untie his belt, close his eyes, pull down, support him, let him lift his leg, take off his trousers. Finish all this time, Qin Ruoyu has blushed like sunset. Yunluo doesn''t care at all. He squints his eyes and waddles into the bathtub with Qin Ruoyu. Qin Ruoyu helps him to wipe his back symbolically. He simply rinses his head and face and helps him out. Close your eyes, wipe the water on his body and head, take a big towel to surround his lower body, and then help him back to the room. After Yunluo is settled down and the quilt is covered, Qin Ruoyu runs around to find some medicine for stomachache, takes a glass of water, holds Yunluo''s head and feeds him. Yunluo doesn''t like to turn off the light when he sleeps. Qin Ruoyu leaves a lamp for him. After feeding him the medicine, he says, "you have a good rest."


    Turning around and about to leave, Yunluo suddenly reaches out his long arm and holds Qin Ruoyu''s hand. "Well?"


    Qin Ruoyu turns his head. Cloud Luo open eyes, voice some soft: "if fish, stay with me."


    Qin Ruoyu a Leng, shame face red again, accompany, accompany him to sleep? Originally overbearing, Yunshao blinked. There was a taste of coquetry. Qin Ruoyu couldn''t bear to see it. At the moment when Qin Ruoyu hesitates, Yunluo pulls Qin Ruoyu with an effort. Qin Ruoyu falls on Yunluo''s chest. Yunluo lifted the quilt, wrapped her in, hugged her, put her head around her neck, and went to sleep. Qin Ruoyu was too scared to move, and his hand was still close to Yunluo''s solid and tight chest. Make sure that Yunluo breathes evenly. When he does sleep, Qin Ruoyu loosens his hands and feet, changes his comfortable posture, and sleeps with Yunluo under a quilt. The next day, Qin Ruoyu wakes up early, turns his head and looks at Yunluo, who is still closed, with a smile on the corner of his mouth. Long eyelashes, thick eyebrows, high nose, sexy thin lips, this man is so handsome and charming at any time. Qin Ruoyu thinks he is very lucky to meet such an excellent man who also likes himself. Although he used to have a chaotic love life and constant sex news, now he has never had any contact with other women. Although he nearly passed the thunder pool several times, he did not force her to take the last step.

 Chapter 83

    Qin Ruoyu was slightly moved in his heart. He gathered around him, put his arm around him and put his face on his warm chest. In P.E. class, the P.E. teacher asked each two to play volleyball. Qin Ruoyu and Shen Feifei were in the same group. Shen Feifei is Yunluo''s ex girlfriend. Now, Yunshao is with him. Although Yunshao has repeatedly stressed that it has nothing to do with her that he broke up with Shen Feifei, Qin Ruoyu still feels a little ashamed of Shen Feifei and embarrassed to meet her. Shen Feifei''s face doesn''t matter. Before, he saw Qin Ruoyu''s expression, but now he still has it. "Qin Ruoyu, I have something to say to you."


    After passing a few balls to each other, Shen Feifei took a look around. Everyone was passing the ball, and the PE teacher was on the other side to guide others. "Well?"


    Qin Ruoyu was stunned to see Shen Feifei take the ball, hold it in his hand, turn around and walk. He quickly took two steps and followed. I wonder what Shen Feifei wants to say to me? After arriving at the tree not far away, Shen Feifei turned back and went straight to the topic and asked, "did you and Yun Shao make the last step?"


    Qin Ruoyu, of course, understands what she is asking. He just feels that it''s embarrassing for a person who doesn''t have a very good relationship to ask this question. Seeing Shen Feifei staring at her tightly, Qin Ruoyu finally shakes his head: "No."


    Shen Feifei was stunned, then looked at the distance and said, "Qin Ruoyu, this time, Yunshao is really moved."


    What does that mean? Qin Ruoyu is puzzled. Shen Feifei continued: "Yunshao and any of his previous girlfriends do it first before they establish a relationship. You haven''t touched you for such a long time. Probably, in his heart, you are different from other women. "


    After listening to Shen Feifei''s words, Qin Ruoyu is a little happy. Yunshao really likes her. That confession is not just a casual one. "Yunshao is an excellent man, but not an ordinary woman. Good luck!"


    After Shen Feifei said this, he took the ball and went to the place where he had been practicing. Qin Ruoyu thought about Shen Feifei''s words and was more determined to love Yunluo. It''s getting cold day by day. In the twinkling of an eye, it''s winter vacation. Before, Qin Ruoyu would go back to the orphanage as soon as he had time to have a look at the children there and help them buy something to eat and use. After the third year of senior high school, she was very busy studying and seldom went back. It''s not easy to take a vacation. I must go back and have a look. Yunluo was going to take Qin Ruoyu to the ski resort to ski. He bought all the tickets on his own. After talking to Qin Ruoyu in the evening, Qin Ruoyu said that he had just agreed with the dean and would go back to have a look tomorrow. Cloud Luo a face not happy of say: "will let me go alone tomorrow?"


    Qin Ruoyu rushed over, held his arm, pleaded for mercy and admitted: "Yunshao, I''m sorry, next time I''ll go with you, OK? Please don''t be angry


    Qin Ruoyu blinked his innocent eyes and rubbed against him like a kitten. Yunluo leaned on the sofa: "kiss me and I''ll forgive you."


    Qin Ruoyu leaned over and gave him a quick kiss in the face. Cloud Luo is not satisfied, pointed to the lip: "here!"


    Qin Ruoyu lowered his head in embarrassment. No more. But forced by Yun Shao''s powerful aura, he thought about it for a long time, and finally gave up. He raised his head to Yun Luo''s mouth and kissed him.

 Chapter 84

    Too much force, teeth hit Yunluo''s lips. Cloud Luo licked the blood of the corner of the mouth, gloomy face: "you are intentional!"


    Qin Ruoyu caught a punitive pro in the past. Finally, Qin Ruoyu touched his red and swollen lips and got the right to go to the orphanage the next day. "I agreed with the dean that I would stay there for one night tomorrow, and I would be back in the morning the day after tomorrow."


    When entering the room, Qin Ruoyu especially twisted back and explained this to Yunshao. Early the next morning, Qin Ruoyu turned off the alarm clock and got up from the warm quilt. He walked to the bathroom with his eyes closed like a Dream Tour. With a toothbrush in his mouth, he began to brush his teeth. Yunluo just got up to go to the toilet. Seeing Qin Ruoyu''s lovely appearance of squinting and brushing his teeth in the bathroom, he immediately felt warm in his heart. Qin Ruoyu is totally ignorant. Yunluo stares at her like a hungry wolf. He takes a mouthful of water and spits it out. There are some toothpaste foam in his mouth and around his mouth. From the mirror, he sees Yunshao at the door. He holds a cup in one hand and a toothbrush in the other. He says, "Yunshao, good morning."


    A pair of didn''t wake up appearance, voice also with some just up hoarse. Yunluo rushes over like a wild animal, embraces Qin Ruoyu''s waist, presses her on the sink and kisses her fiercely, regardless of whether she still has toothpaste in her mouth. Qin Ruoyu didn''t come back yet. He gulped down a mouthful of foam and coughed. Yunluo was sprayed with foam on her face. After she finished coughing, she looked at her with deep eyes: "Ruoyu, I miss you!"


    Never before had any woman let him so endure, want, but don''t want to force him. Cloud Luo low deep breathing, continue to light the fire, Qin Ruoyu once again seized his hand: "don''t."


    Yunluo see her face crimson, eyes hazy, out of the tongue licked her small earlobe, in her ear deep sexy asked: "you don''t like me?"


    Qin Ruoyu shook his head, because he was provoked and his voice was soft: "Yunshao, I like you. It''s just that I can''t do it now. "


    The heart has been given to him, why care about the body? Just, it''s really too early now. After their college entrance examination, if he still loves her, she will give everything for him. Yunluo doesn''t want to be hard again. His face is very ugly. He lets Qin Ruoyu go and smashes the wall: "you go quickly!"


    Qin Ruoyu knows that Yunluo has been working hard for several times. If a man goes on like this, he will get sick sooner or later. However, Qin Ruoyu is also secretly glad that Yunshao thinks about her so much. According to Yunshao''s character, he has come to this stage and has not yet done it. It''s really rare. After washing, Qin Ruoyu changes his clothes, greets Yunluo and leaves. Yunluo took a cold shower with some depression, thinking that if it goes on like this, the young master will not be able to get rid of the whole aspect of this woman sooner or later. Recently that kind of impulse is more and more frequent. After careful calculation, I haven''t touched a woman for a long time, and I''m almost a monk. Qin Ruoyu came to the orphanage with all kinds of hats, scarves, gloves and a lot of food. When the Dean heard that she was coming, he quickly welcomed her in. The children were also very happy to come around. They pulled her sleeve and hugged her leg and said, "sister Ruoyu, you are coming!"


    Qin Ruoyu likes the children here very much. He puts down his things, hugs them and kisses them: "yes, do you miss your sister?"

 Chapter 85

    "Yes, we all miss sister Ruoyu."


    The child replied very honestly. Qin Ruoyu took out the candy and snacks he bought and gave them to share: "come on, take it. Don''t rob it. Everyone has it."


    The children took the food and ate happily. Qin Ruoyu gave the winter food to the dean and asked her to send it to the children. Qin Ruoyu came out of it. Naturally, he has a deep feeling for it. These children are very poor, no parents, few people care, Qin Ruoyu want to do what he can to leave some good memories for these children''s childhood. "If you are a fish, it''s not easy for you to earn money by working. Just come and have a look once in a while. Don''t buy so many things."


    The dean said with Qin Ruoyu. Qin Ruyu said with a smile, "it''s OK. Now I''ve got a job as a tutor with a high salary."


    Qin Ruoyu chatted with the dean for a while and played with the children for a while. Time always passes quickly. In the twinkling of an eye, it will be dark. Qin Ruoyu wanted to stay here, but he suddenly thought of Yunluo. He was at home alone, and he couldn''t cook. He must have ordered takeout. Last time, after eating outside and drinking some wine, he had a stomachache. It''s hard to leave him at home alone. Qin Ruoyu said goodbye to the dean and said he was going back. The dean said, didn''t he say that he would stay here for one night? Qin Ruoyu had to find an excuse to say that something happened temporarily. Qin Ruoyu bought a lot of dishes and wanted to surprise Yunluo. He went back to make more delicious food for him. Imagining that he was hungry all day and was eating her food, Qin Ruoyu laughed unconsciously. Gently opened the door, went in, but saw cloud Luo waist encircles a bath towel, is lazily leaning to watch TV. Qin Ruoyu thought, Yunshao is very good today. He didn''t go out to play with those friends. Pursed the corners of his mouth, gently put the key on the cabinet next to him, making a slight jingle. Yunluo saw Qin Ruoyu coming back. For a moment, there was a flash of panic in his eyes, but Qin Ruoyu, who was secretly trying to surprise Yunluo, didn''t notice. "If fish, don''t you mean to stay there for one night?"


    Yunluo sat up straight and asked. "Well, when I miss you, I''ll come back."


    Qin Ruoyu untied the scarf around his neck and hung it on the hanger. For the first time, this kind of words appeared to be numb. She found that one day did not see him, began to think of him, want to go over, kiss his face. Qin Ruoyu is about to change his shoes when he hears a "squeak"


    and looks up in surprise. Is there anyone else at home? Following the sound, I saw that the door of the bathroom was opened, and a woman with hot body came out and twisted her body towards Yunluo. The voice was extremely charming: "Yunshao..."


    Even a fool can see what''s going on in front of him. Yunluo and the woman just came out of the bath, and they didn''t even cover their shame. What else can they do next? Qin Ruoyu''s action suddenly stopped, and his vegetables also fell to the ground. He opened his eyes and looked at the scene with an unbelievable face. Cloud is little, unexpectedly carry her, lead a woman to go home, mix with other woman! Hearing the sound, the woman turned her head and saw Qin Ruoyu at the door. She blinked and asked, "Yunshao, is this

 Chapter 86

    Yunluo ignores the woman beside him, just stares at Qin Ruoyu tightly and opens his thin lips: "it''s not what you think!"


    His voice was firm and serious. At this time, do you still want to cheat her? Thanks to her thinking of him, loving him and wanting to give him all the trust and care, but what about him?! If she comes back a little later, she will see him in the house with other women! If she didn''t come back because she was worried about him, and if she came back the next day, could he still hold her, kiss her and say he loves her after having sex with other women! She has always been very selfish, she really can''t tolerate her boyfriend and other women have an affair, but he pretended to see nothing, such feelings, she would rather not! Tears from Qin Ruoyu''s eyes, dripping on the floor, step by step back: "then you tell me how it is!"


    Are you cheating me for the first time, or are you cheating me from the beginning! She said she liked her, but she went home to get a woman when she was not there. If she hadn''t come back suddenly today and seen it with her own eyes, she would have been kept in the dark by him! In his heart, what is she! She was so worried about him, for fear that he would not take care of himself, for fear that he was hungry, for fear that he had a stomachache, and cheated the dean to come back to surprise him, but he did that with other women at home! Looking at Qin Ruoyu''s sad appearance of retreating, Yunluo feels remorseful. At this time, she bumps into him. He stands up from the sofa and walks towards Qin Ruoyu: "Ruoyu, come back."


    "You liar


    Qin Ruoyu could not help crying, covered his mouth, opened the door, and ran out without looking back. "Qin Ruoyu!"


    Yunluo yelled in the back, but was interrupted by the loud sound of closing the door. Some of the naked women didn''t understand how this happened. They walked towards Yunluo, put their arms around him from behind, touched his chest and teased him. But at this time, Yunluo couldn''t get excited at all. They pushed her away and yelled: "get out of here!"


    Then he put on his trousers and put on a down jacket, and chased out without wearing anything inside. The wind outside, like a knife, blows straight into Qin Ruoyu''s neck. Tears flow down his cheek like the flood of breaking the dike. When he is blown by the cold wind in winter, it seems that he is about to solidify. Qin Ruoyu doesn''t turn his head back. He covers his mouth with one hand and runs as fast as he can. For fear of crying out, he scolds himself for not striving, but he can''t control it. There was a faint sound of opening the door, and Yunluo''s cry. Qin Ruoyu ran out of the community, ran to the street, stopped a taxi and jumped up: "master, drive."


    Qin Ruoyu ran out of the rich community crying like a tearful person. The taxi master was also startled: "girl, where are you going?"


    Where are you going? Facing this problem, Qin Ruoyu found out how helpless he was. Where can she go? In this big city, there are no relatives, no friends, even the previous house has been returned. Before she knew it, she had taken the person she loved as her home, but in the end, she found that she was just his passer-by. Now, where else can she go. "Qin Ruoyu!"


    A faint cry, turned his head, from the glass to see cloud Luo is running towards this side.

 Chapter 87

    Qin Ruoyu hesitated, wiped his tears and told the taxi master his previous address. The car with Qin Ruoyu''s heartbroken and lost, Yunluo ran to the street, the taxi has gone far away. ¡°shit£¡¡±


    Yunluo clenched his fist and swore low. After a while, no taxi came. He took out his mobile phone and pressed the shortcut key. Qin Ruoyu is sitting in the car wiping tears, the first love, the first time so believe and love a person, was injured black and white, was injured so thoroughly. What else can she believe. There was a sound of music and the mobile phone in his pocket rang. Qin Ruoyu sucked his nose and took it out. When he saw "Yunshao"


    , he pressed the hang up button without hesitation. If you treat her like this, why call her again? Do you want to hurt her again? Abandon her again? "Du -- Du --"


    over there, Yunluo is standing in the cold wind, only wearing a pair of jeans and bare legs. The cold wind is pouring into the trouser legs. When the phone rings twice, it will prompt that the phone you dialed is in the process of calling. Please dial again later. This woman doesn''t answer his phone. Cloud Luo some anxious, once again called in the past, is still refused. After several calls, Yunluo began to send text messages instead. "If fish, you come back first, I can explain."


    "Where are you? Trust me again, will you listen to me? "


    Several of them were sent in a row, but they were all like a stone sinking into the sea, and there was no response. When Yunluo called again, it was turned off. How did she run into her at this time?! Yunluo is a little irritable and lights a cigarette. He only blames his carelessness and feels guilty. The woman finally starts to trust him and love him. Because of his impulsivity, she is forced away. Left and right walked two laps, then mercilessly threw cigarette butts to the ground, turned back to the community, went to the garage to drive. No, he still found that in the face of her sad leave, he can''t be indifferent, he must get her back! Originally, he thought that it was only because of the freshness that he would have a good impression on her and would like to be close to her and keep her by his side. Three months of contract has expired, these days of contact, he found himself more and more like her, has been used to her existence. In a few times she inadvertently seduced the desire to burn, see her aura full of fog eyes, but can''t bear to force her. Although I took a cold bath, I still thought of her red lips, her smooth skin and slender waist, and imagined that I would press her under my body. Maybe it''s too long abstinence that leads to such desire and dissatisfaction. If we go on like this, there will only be two results. The first is that we can''t control ourselves and make her strong. The second is that we are stifled. He''s so dignified that there are so many women he''s been to. It''s not allowed to be laughed to death! Because he didn''t want Qin Ruoyu to know that he was sad, he didn''t go out to find a woman. He just wanted to vent his passion. After the incident, he let her go. He never thought that at this time, Qin Ruoyu came back! He admitted that at that moment, he was a little flustered. Before her, even if his girlfriend saw him messing with other women, he could smoke quietly and let her see enough, but this time it was really different.

 Chapter 88

    Seeing her unbelievable expression, her sad and disappointed face, and tears in her beautiful eyes, he really wanted to hold her in his arms and tell her that what he liked was her. "Girl, whatever happens will pass."


    After the car stopped, the driver took a worried look at Qin Ruoyu and comforted him. After crying, Qin Ruoyu''s eyes were a little red. He barely laughed and began to pay. I searched all my pockets, took out all the money and found that there was still five yuan to go. Qin Ruoyu was in a bad mood originally. Now he even needs five yuan from the driver''s master to take a taxi. He''s even more flustered to find it everywhere. "Master, my cell phone is pressing you here."


    Qin Ruoyu handed the driver a pile of change and a mobile phone. The driver took the change and gave it back to her: "this one is still useful for you. Just five yuan."


    After thanking the driver, Qin Ruoyu got out of the car with red and swollen eyes and looked around. He was familiar with the environment, but there was no place to go. I wandered downstairs a few times. If she didn''t meet Yunshao, if they didn''t have so much intersection, she wouldn''t like him, and there wouldn''t be so many things. Although she knows that Yun Shaohua is famous and has many women, how she hopes that he really likes her instead of being so nice to her because he wants to abduct her to bed and say some sweet words to cheat her. If it is because of that, she would rather not! The sun has just set. At this time, most of the people have gone home to eat together, and there are few people outside. Qin Ruoyu looked up at some gray days, a piece of broken snow fell on her face, slightly blowing a small wind, shivering, began to snow. "If fish?"


    A voice of surprise. Qin Ruoyu sucked his nose and turned his head. He was the former landlord''s aunt. "If fish, how did you come back?"


    The landlord''s aunt probably just came back from the supermarket with a bottle of vinegar in her hand. She came up and asked kindly. "I miss it here. Come and have a look."


    Qin Ruoyu pretended that nothing had happened and said it easily. "You child, why don''t you come here early? It''s so cold outside. You don''t even have a scarf around. Go, go in and have dinner? Today we have dumplings at home. Let''s stay for dinner. "


    The landlord aunt is very enthusiastic to pull Qin Ruoyu to go in. The house of the landlord''s aunt is on the first floor. Before, she always looked down and didn''t look up. When she saw that Qin Ruoyu was a girl, her family was lonely and took good care of her. "No, auntie, I have something else to do. I''ll go back first. Please hurry in."


    Qin Ruoyu stopped, took the landlady''s hand and said. Landlady aunt see her so persistent, also did not invite again, just said: "then go back early, wear so little, not cold ah, next time to come in advance and aunt said."


    Qin Ruoyu cleverly nodded: "well, auntie, you go first, I''ll go back now!"


    At this time, the sky has been a dim, street lights are inadvertently all lit up, in the dim yellow light, snowflakes and dust by the sun, falling. Qin Ruoyu shrinks his neck, reaches into his pocket and walks towards the small park next to the community. Seeing the banners and lanterns outside, I found that it was almost new year''s day.

 Chapter 89

    Pull the zipper of clothes high to the top, or can''t resist the invasion of cold, although the snow is very small, touch the head, has a thin layer of ice. Even accidentally fall into the neck, all cold Qin Ruoyu shivering. There is a piece of fitness equipment in the small park. There is a bench next to it and a big tree behind it. When Qin Ruoyu came here, he simply stopped, stepped on the bench, lowered his head, smoothed down the ice residue of his hair, put on his hat, and squatted on it with his knees. Under the dim yellow light, a girl with slender bones curled up on her arm. She couldn''t see her face and the expression on her face. What she saw was only a beautiful picture. Qin Ruoyu''s mind is very confused. She doesn''t know how to face Yunluo in the future. She wants to escape and leave his sight far away. She wants to walk away quietly. It has nothing to do with him like a passer-by. So squatting, for a long time, Qin Ruoyu desperately cling to his body, but can not stop shaking, eyelashes are like a thin layer of ice, legs have squatted numb. Yunluo drives around looking for Qin Ruoyu. She has searched all the places she might go. She has searched for her school, the place where she worked, the orphanage, and even the house where she used to live, but there is still no trace of Qin Ruoyu. The phone is also missing in the power off state. It''s so late and it''s snowing. Where did she go? Yunluo just came out of the place where Qin Ruoyu used to live. When he knocked on the door just now, a little couple opened it. It turns out that the house has been rented out. Yunluo still reluctantly glanced inside. With the suspicious eyes of the little couple, he said that he went wrong and then came out. He couldn''t imagine where she could go. He clenched his fist and gave a hard blow to the air. He was upset and could only pray to find her soon. He was worried when he imagined her wearing thin clothes alone in the cold snow. He stood at the door of the building for a while and closed his eyes. It turned out that this woman had been so deeply rooted in his heart. Hands on the coat pocket, is ready to go, to other places to go, suddenly heard the laughter from the next door. After a moment''s hesitation, Yunluo returns and knocks on the door. Qin Ruoyu''s former landlord aunt opened the door. When she saw Yunluo at the door, the aunt pointed at him for a long time and finally thought of saying, "you are Yunluo, right?"


    Yunluo nodded, the landlord aunt let him in. Before, Yunluo came to her once, gave her a sum of liquidated damages, and returned Qin Ruoyu''s house. The landlady knew that he was Qin Ruoyu''s boyfriend, so she was very kind to him. After chatting casually, the landlord''s aunt began to tell Yunluo: "if fish is a good girl, obedient and sensible, you should treat her well! You can''t find such a nice girl with the lantern on... "


    There was a lot of talk. Yunluo was very polite and said, "well, that''s right."


    After chatting, the landlady was surprised: "strange, why didn''t you come with Ruoyu?"


    Yunluo a listen to this meaning, the heart suddenly raised, some excited asked: "aunt, you mean, if the fish just came?"


    "Yes! I came here at six o''clock and said I was in a hurry to go back, so I left. "

 Chapter 90

    "Do you know where she went?"


    Yunluo can''t wait to know where Qin Ruoyu is. "Didn''t she go back?"


    The landlord''s aunt was also a little surprised. She looked at her watch and said, "it''s been more than four hours!"


    "I''ll find her!"


    Yunluo ran out in a hurry. "Ah


    The landlord''s aunt suddenly grabbed Yunluo''s sleeve, "tell your aunt honestly, what happened in the end?"


    I don''t think it''s right. If the fish don''t live there? How could he not know where the fish had gone? Ruoyu came back suddenly today. Did he bully Ruoyu! That silly girl is not good to trouble her, and she said nothing, may hide where secretly cry! Yunluo is eager to find Qin Ruoyu. Unfortunately, he is forced to confess here, so he has to turn the matter into a trivial one and say, "it''s all my fault. It makes Ruoyu angry. I''ll go to find her now!"


    She has no place to go, she must be around here! Cloud Luo unusual firm thought, braves the cold wind, the full area turns to look for Qin Ruoyu, does not let go each corner! At the end of the run, I was sweating and didn''t feel cold even wearing a pair of jeans. Suddenly see the front of the small park, cloud Luo rushed in without hesitation, find carefully. Turning half a circle, suddenly stopped, not far away, under the light, a small figure curled up in a chair squatting. The snowflakes fell on her body and had already woven a thick layer of ice clothes. That picture, so desolate, so helpless, Yunluo heart a smoke, want to smoke their own mouth. For fear of disturbing her, Yunluo stepped on the snow and walked slowly towards the people on the bench. Come near, help her head snow with fingers, low said: "if fish, let''s go home."


    Qin Ruoyu straightened his head slowly. When he saw the tall and handsome man in front of him, his tears flowed out uncontrollably. His voice was a little hoarse: "leave me alone, you go!"


    Yunluo put his arms around Qin Ruoyu''s shaking body: "Ruoyu, don''t make trouble, come home with me!"


    She stayed here for more than four hours. She was frozen in the snow for such a long time. Her whole body was as cold as ice. Her body was shaking all the time! Yunluo heartache, eyes full of regret and heartache. "Don''t touch me! You liar


    Being hugged by him, Qin Ruoyu struggled again, pushing him and shouting in despair. Yunluo which Ken let go, by her in his arms, struggling, beating his chest, but more tightly let her close to himself. After waiting for Qin Ruoyu to make trouble, he had no strength to struggle at all. Yunluo lovingly kisses her earlobe and whispers: "Ruoyu, it''s all my fault. It''s all my impulse. Come back with me, OK?"


    Qin Ruoyu didn''t speak, just like a stranded fish. He opened his eyes slightly and felt it was difficult to breathe. Always want to ask him, why, why do this to her! But humble thought, what is she? How dare she ask him to be devoted to her! Love, no big deal, lovelorn, no big deal, she just want to end the last six months of high school three, she does not want her life destroyed here. Seeing that Qin Ruoyu doesn''t respond, Yunluo simply embraces Qin Ruoyu and takes her to the car. Put Qin Ruoyu in the car, Yunluo grabs Qin Ruoyu''s cold hand, turns the heating to the maximum, rubs her hand: "is it still cold?"

 Chapter 91

    Qin Ruoyu subconsciously retracted his hand and twisted his head on the other side. "If fish, I haven''t played with any other women in the past few months with you, you know, men will have that kind of demand. I''m crazy to do that. Ruoyu, you believe me, I didn''t talk to her... "


    Cloud Luo some incoherent explanation, don''t know how to say. When has he ever been so low to a woman? But in the face of Qin Ruoyu''s misunderstanding, he wants to explain and let her forgive him. Qin Ruoyu just sat quietly and didn''t speak. Yunluo holds Qin Ruoyu''s hand tightly with one hand, conveying a kind of concern and repentance, and drives with the other hand. At home, take Qin Ruoyu from the car to the room. Qin Ruoyu, holding the cabinet in the porch, was about to walk in, but he seemed to be stepping on the cotton. As soon as he tilted, he fell on the ground. "Like a fish!"


    Cloud Luo a surprised, quickly help her up, just know her squat time is too long, legs and feet have been completely numb. "Darling, don''t cry, just take a hot bath!"


    Seeing her red and swollen eyes, Yunluo feels even worse. He kisses the corners of her eyes, holds her, and puts her on the sofa. He goes to the bathroom to drain water. Cloud Luo holding Qin Ruoyu into the bathroom, know that she was outside frozen for so long, and cry for so long, no strength, low voice in her ear comfort said: "darling, take off your clothes, I won''t see you."


    Seeing that Qin Ruoyu didn''t resist, he gently and seriously helped her take off her clothes one by one, and even deftly untied her underwear. He turned sideways and untied her eyes. Finally, Qin Ruoyu is put into the bathtub full of bubbles. Yunluo just helps her to take off her clothes instead of taking advantage of her. The clothes outside are too bulky. After Yunluo takes them off, Qin Ruoyu finds that he has nothing on inside. Yunluo, who has always been arrogant and uninhibited, looks at women like clothes and says to throw them away, actually admits her mistake in such a low voice. Always no matter what, sauce oil son bottle fell all lazy to help cloud Luo, unexpectedly help her put bath water. If she sees that behind the scenes, he can coldly smoke a cigarette and say to her, "I''m just playing with you. Now I''m tired of playing, you can go away"


    , then she can give up completely without hesitation. After the pain, she will no longer have any hope for him. But now, how to choose! After taking a bath, he took her back to bed, bought her hot porridge and fed her to drink. "If fish, as long as I am with you, I will never touch other women again. Believe me this time."


    Yunluo sat in front of Qin Ruoyu''s bed for a long time. Finally, he said something like this. He lowered his head, gave her a kiss on the forehead and got up to go out. Qin Ruoyu pulls the quilt to his head and hides in the quilt, letting himself stop thinking about these things. Small as she, in the end, can only come back here. Qin Ruoyu coughed two times. He stretched out his arm to touch the water cup on the bed cabinet, but he fell out of bed. Fortunately, the bed was not very high, and there was a carpet on the floor. I didn''t feel much pain. I struggled to get up, got the cup and found it empty.

 Chapter 92

    Qin Ruoyu felt very uncomfortable in his throat. He stood up and walked forward. When he opened the door, he held on to the doorframe and gasped for half a day. Finally, he gritted his teeth and continued to shake. He wanted to pour water downstairs. Grasp the wooden railings, powerless to put the weight of the body on top, step by step to take the stairs. I don''t know if it''s because I didn''t wear glasses. My eyes are a little blurred. Qin Ruoyu''s body fell down due to gravity. He had no strength in his hand. He could not hold the railing tightly and rolled down the stairs. All over the body knock pain, especially the caudal vertebrae, is a heavy injury, pain to death. Qin Ruoyu is rolling on the ground in pain, but he is biting his teeth to keep himself from singing. "Pa!"


    The whole living room lit up. Qin Ruoyu weakly half opened his eyes and saw that Yunluo had rushed out wearing only a pair of underwear. He saw her lying on the ground and running down the stairs towards her. "If fish, what''s the matter?"


    Yunluo holds Qin Ruoyu''s head, and her hands skim her skin to find that it''s very hot. He didn''t fall asleep because of the day. Today''s events made him more aware of the importance of Qin Ruoyu in his heart. Compared with thousands of women, he chose to take only her. Although he thought it was against his nature, he decided to try to love her alone and not touch other women. All of a sudden, he heard a strange sound coming from the outside. He ran out of the room and saw that Qin Ruoyu was rolling on the carpet on the first floor and fell down the stairs! "Water..."


    Qin Ruoyu stretched out his arm and cried softly. Yunluo poured a glass of water and fed her to drink. "Ruoyu, you have a fever. I have to take you to the hospital now!"


    Yunluo puts Qin Ruoyu on the sofa, then rushes to get dressed, takes the car key, takes a big blanket, wraps Qin Ruoyu in, holds him and goes to the garage. Qin Ruoyu had a fever and was in a daze. He didn''t even know when he was sent to the hospital. Seeing Qin Ruoyu sick like this, Yunluo was also frightened. He held her hand tightly in front of her bed and did not move. The next day, when Qin Ruoyu woke up, he smelled a pungent smell of disinfectant. He turned his head and saw Yunluo in front of her bed, holding her hand and lying on the bed. Long eyelashes, slightly dark circles under the eyes, showing some fatigue, high nose, slightly upturned thin lips, hair a little messy, look, some embarrassed. This man, even when he is most embarrassed, shows a noble and elegant temperament. There is no indecency. On the contrary, he is more casual. Because of that day''s event, Qin Ruoyu originally opened some of the heart door closed, to cloud Luo also cold light, words are not how to say, very quiet. For the first time, Yunluo didn''t blame her for ignoring her. She took the initiative to take care of her. She even bought a recipe to help her cook porridge and stew in the kitchen after she heard that it was easy to get angry when she often ate things outside. Qin Ruoyu has been very good since he wakes up. When he goes to eat, he goes to the toilet. Although he doesn''t talk, he doesn''t make trouble. It is because Qin Ruoyu is too calm that Yunluo is more worried. The doctor said that Qin Ruoyu''s body is too weak. It''s not enough just for the fever to subside. He still has to hang water in the hospital for two days. Otherwise, it will be a big new year''s day. Now he''s not cured, so he won''t get sick again.

 Chapter 93

    When the little nurse came to help Qin Ruoyu with the needle, Qin Ruoyu stretched out her slender wrist. The little nurse took the needle to find her blood vessel and put it in. Qin Ruoyu frowned slightly. The nurse adjusted the speed of the drop, and was about to leave when she suddenly found that Qin Ruoyu''s wrist was swollen. She quickly dared to pull it out, saying that it was not tied up. I found the blood vessel again, pricked it again, and still didn''t prick it in. Several times in a row, Qin Ruoyu''s arm was bruised and swollen, with holes on it. The little nurse was also a little flustered and asked Qin Ruoyu to change his arm. Qin Ruoyu is obedient to the other wrist out. Yunluo, who was sitting by, couldn''t watch any more. He was still on fire. When he saw that she had made Qin Ruoyu''s arm like that, his anger suddenly came up. Stand up, a kick over the chair, looking at the nurse shouting: "can you get a damn needle! How many times do you want to hang water! "


    The nurse saw that Yunluo''s face was cold, so frightening. She was even more flustered. She was so anxious that she almost cried. She didn''t know what to do. "You''ve lost the eye of her needle! Or I can''t spare you! "


    Yunluo points at Qin Ruoyu''s wrist. Qin Ruoyu saw that the nurse''s tears had been swirling in her eyes. Several medical staff who heard the news asked why, and they were all mediating. Yunluo''s heart is too angry these days. When he finds a blast hole, it''s all burst out. No one can stop him. He insists that the nurse fix Qin Ruoyu''s wrist. A young male doctor asked the little nurse to go out first and muttered in a low voice: "some patients can get ten or eight stitches. You just get a few stitches like this. Who dares to see a doctor in the future?"


    The doctor''s words, like a provocation to Yunluo, picked out all the violent factors in Yunluo''s heart. "Say it to me again!"


    Yunluo is more and more irritated. He pushes aside the two people who are standing in the way, and is going to beat the doctor. Yunluo is tall, with his fierce and angry expression, and there is definitely some background behind him from all aspects. The male doctor recoiled and didn''t dare to speak any more. Seeing that Yunluo was about to start, the medical staff couldn''t stop him. Qin Ruoyu suddenly took Yunluo''s hand. Yunluo was about to subconsciously throw away the man who was pulling him. Suddenly, he realized that the cold, well-defined hand belonged to Qin Ruoyu. Slowly, it fell down, like a restless Warcraft. He stopped, turned and looked at Qin Ruoyu. Qin Ruoyu closed his eyes and shook his head gently. Yunluo knows what Qin Ruoyu means. She doesn''t want him to fight. She closed her eyes. Did he scare her just now? Yunluo endured the fire in his heart, gently touched Qin Ruoyu''s forehead and said in a low voice: "don''t worry, I will never do it to you."


    Seeing Yunluo calm down, the medical staff were relieved, and the provocative male doctor went out in a cold sweat. After a while, the head nurse came to put the needle for Qin Ruoyu himself. For her, she learned to cook porridge, although it was full of paste. For her sake, she scolded the nurses and even planned to fight the doctors. Also is for her, he stiffly swallowed this tone down, raised the hand to put down again.

 Chapter 94

    If he had no feelings for himself, she would not be the first to believe it. Yunluo''s kindness to her is melting her heart. She was afraid that she could not resist and would be moved again. She was afraid that she would be hurt again. Qin Ruoyu stayed in the hospital for a few days, and Yunluo accompanied her for a few days. At the time of discharge, Qin Ruoyu''s spirit has almost recovered, just because the spiritual damage has not fully recovered, and he is still indifferent to Yunluo. Yunluo wants to take Qin Ruoyu out, but Qin Ruoyu refuses and insists on going out by himself. Yunluo followed her with a pile of things and followed her out. Seeing them go, the doctors and nurses were relieved and finally left. It''s not easy these days. They treat Qin Ruoyu with care as if they were serving the old Buddha. Because there was a little mistake, Yunluo next to him immediately became angry and wanted to swallow them alive. Finally home, cloud Luo push open the door, Qin Ruoyu go in, standing in the porch, some dull looking at the scene of the house. The room is full of balloons. All kinds of balloons are crowded over the room. There is a huge cake on the table with 18 candles on it. It says happy birthday. If she doesn''t see the familiar furnishings, she must think she has gone wrong. Yunluo hugs Qin Ruoyu from behind and whispers in her ear, "Ruoyu, today is your 18th birthday. Happy birthday."


    Then pull her inside. Qin Ruoyu was wearing a birthday cap from the cake shop. Yunluo lit a candle. There were people singing a happy birthday song for her. At that moment, Qin Ruoyu felt like a lump in her throat and could not speak. No one has ever helped her to celebrate her birthday so much since she was so old. She has always bought a small piece of cake and eaten it secretly, which is regarded as her birthday. "Make a wish."


    Yunluo looks at her affectionately. Qin Ruoyu closed his eyes and piously closed his fingers. After a few seconds, he opened his eyes and blew out the candle. "Thank you, Yunshao."


    Qin Ruoyu is still looking at Yunluo road sincerely. Yunluo gives her a big hug, and then magically takes out a box from her pocket. Qin Ruoyu is presented with a pair of rings, simple but exquisite. One is carved with a small lock, and the other is carved with a small key. Yunluo holds Qin Ruoyu''s slender hand, puts the ring engraved with the key on her little finger, raises his head and looks at her pitifully: "wife, forgive me, OK?"


    Yunluo''s meaning is very clear, he gave her the key, that is to say, he here, only she can open. The sound of his wife made Qin Ruoyu blush, but his heart trembled. Yunshao, a master in love, is really good at capturing women''s hearts. The tenderness and romance just created makes Qin Ruoyu lose himself for a while. Is it too cowardly to give up like this? Should we strive for our own happiness? Seeing Qin Ruoyu wavering, Yunluo strikes while the iron is hot and gives her another ring: "wife, if you forgive me, will you help me put it on?"


    Qin Ruoyu took a deep breath and put the ring on for him with his fingers trembling slightly. Looking at him, his voice was cold, but he said firmly: "Yunshao, I believe you this time, but if you don''t like me, can you tell me in advance? Don''t lie to me any more. "

 Chapter 95

    Yunluo tightly holds Qin Ruoyu in his arms. She has neglected him for so many days. He is really afraid of her leaving. How can he not like her? Qin Ruoyu wants to give Yunluo a chance as well as herself. She finally decides to forgive Yunluo for the possibility of cheating and make up with him again. Because of that episode, Yunluo cherishes Qin Ruoyu even more. A few days before the Chinese new year, Yunluo took Qin Ruoyu to the supermarket to buy new year clothes. He bought a couple''s dress in a couple''s shop. Yun Luo, who is more handsome, holds Qin Ruoyu, who is delicate and delicate. The owner praised them as a good match. Big bags of things are taken out of the car and put into the refrigerator. So many things can run out by themselves. Two people some tired sit on the sofa pant, cloud Luo a turn head, the magic claw extended to Qin Ruoyu again, the corner of the mouth a evil smile, rushed to press her on the sofa to kiss her corner of the mouth. He likes her plain face. It looks pretty and delicious. Qin Ruoyu frowned. He attacked her again and pinched his nose. Cloud Luo on the contrary more excessive whole person all presses on her body, lightly bites her nose. Just at this time, Yunluo''s phone rings. He wanted to hang up. Seeing the caller ID above, he had to sit up straight and answer the phone. Qin Ruoyu took the opportunity to go to the other side. "Hello, Dad. Well, I know. What''s going on recently. No, no, please don''t come. I''ll go back for the Spring Festival. "


    Yunluo picked up the phone and talked to his father for a long time. Qin Ruoyu sat on the sofa and listened quietly. Seeing the atmosphere of the new year becoming more and more intense, Qin Ruoyu used to be a lonely person. These days, with Yunluo by her side and buying new year''s goods together, she really feels very happy and no longer feels like a person. However, Yunluo''s family is still waiting for him to go back for reunion. As a son, it''s too much for him not to go home often. If he doesn''t go back for the new year, it''s too unfilial. In the final analysis, she was the only one on New Year''s day. Such a big room, other people''s homes are laughing, and their own, can only be accompanied by the air. Thinking like this, Qin Ruoyu felt a little lost. Yunluo sighed and hung up the phone. Turning around, he saw Qin Ruoyu sitting alone in the corner, feeling a little depressed. He put his mobile phone down and hugged her shoulder: "what''s the matter? "Yes?"


    Qin Ruoyu was afraid that Yunluo would see his mind. He quickly pulled up a smile, raised his head and said, "it''s OK."


    She doesn''t want to be so selfish. She doesn''t want Yunluo to have any psychological burden for her. In fact, a person is also very good, she has been used to. "Tomorrow I''ll go home and have a look. You should be good at home by yourself. Remember to eat on time."


    Cloud Luo Shun Shun Qin Ruoyu''s hair, gentle said. Qin Ruoyu smiles and nods: "well, I''m ok!"


    The next day, Qin Ruoyu always looked as if nothing had happened. He busily sent Yunluo out of the door and watched his car go away. He would go for a while and close the door. The smile on the corner of his mouth suddenly disappeared, and suddenly he felt powerless. Looked up, looked at the empty house, there was no sound, the silence was terrible, she was suddenly very afraid of this feeling. Slowly go to the sofa, holding the pillow, curl up the body, press to turn on the TV, the TV is full of red, lively scenes.

 Chapter 96

    She doesn''t watch TV. She just wants to listen to the sound inside. She just doesn''t want to be so lonely here. Staring, but nothing to see in, so has been curled up, do not know how long to sit, the sky gradually darkened down, the sound of firecrackers outside, also began to ring, fireworks rendering the whole night sky, looks particularly beautiful. Hungry cuckoo, Qin Ruoyu is too lazy to turn on the light, too lazy to look for food, still sitting like that. In fact, I really want to have a family, and I can also eat together. In fact, she also wants to have someone who can take care of her and read her. Maybe she will be annoyed, but it is also a kind of happiness. In fact, she also wants to have a warm home, even if it is small, just like the place she used to live in, as long as there is a family in it, she will never be happy I feel lonely. In fact, she has been afraid of loneliness, afraid of the empty world, leaving her alone, in fact, she did not look so strong. Qin Ruoyu put his face on the pillow and felt wet liquid flowing out of the corner of his eyes. The sound of singing and dancing, sketches, applause and the host''s speech on TV are all celebrating this wonderful time once a year. Qin Ruoyu wiped away his tears, began to watch TV seriously, and began to follow the countdown of the host on TV. "Five!"


    Four


    "Three


    "Two!"


    "One!"


    "Ding!"


    "Happy New Year!"


    At the last happy moment, all the people are blessing each other. At this time, Qin Ruoyu''s mobile phone rings, his eyes are bright, it''s Yunluo. Don''t want to make Yunluo feel wrong, Qin Ruoyu takes a deep breath, easily answers the phone, and says: "Yunshao, happy New Year..."


    There Yunluo chuckled twice, and then said: "well, wife, you too, happy New Year!"


    "Ha ha, how about not going back for such a long time? Have you been taught by your father?"


    "Of course, the old man almost hit me!"


    Yunluo said jokingly, and then asked, "wife, what do you do at home and what do you eat at night?"


    "I''m watching the phone. Ha ha, the program just now is very funny. It''s killing me! Well, I have dumplings in the evening! "


    "Well, that''s good. I have something else to do. Hang up first!"


    "Well, go ahead."


    Listening to the blind voice on the phone, Qin Ruoyu''s mood suddenly lost again. Listening to the sound of TV, sitting on the sofa, Qin Ruoyu fell asleep. Although the posture was a little uncomfortable, she didn''t want to go back to her room. When Yunluo gently pushed the door open, all he saw was that all the lights in the house were not on, only the TV was still on. The faint light hit Qin Ruoyu''s face with his eyes closed. Yunluo has a slight night blindness. He can''t see clearly at night or when the light is dark, so he is used to turning on the light when he sleeps and when he is at home. He walked towards the sofa gently. When he was about to pass, he was pushed by the table next to him and nearly fell to the ground. Fortunately, he helped the sofa in time. Qin Ruoyu was surprised. She opened her eyes and saw a figure in front of her. She was very familiar with this figure. Who else could it be if it was not Yunluo. Qin Ruoyu doubts his eyes and rubs them. No, isn''t Yunshao going back to spend the new year with his parents? Why are you here? Is she blinded? She''s still dreaming.

 Chapter 97

    After kneading, Yunluo is still beside him. "Cloud, less cloud?"


    Qin Ruoyu some uncertain shout. "Yes."


    Yunluo turns on the light in the living room, and the whole house lights up all of a sudden. Qin Ruoyu can''t open his eyes because of the sudden light. "Why don''t you go to bed?"


    Yunluo still has some cold air on his body. He just came back from the outside. Qin Ruoyu explained: "I was watching the phone just now, and I fell asleep. How did you come back? "


    She''s always been surprised at that. Yunluo pinched her nose, intimately said: "miss you, afraid you feel lonely alone."


    Qin Ruoyu''s heart was suddenly moved, afraid that she would be lonely. This is probably the most moving language in the world. I sucked my nose and my eyes were red. This stupid girl was moved to cry. Yunluo put her in her arms and stroked her back. "Didn''t your parents stop you?"


    Qin Ruoyu let him hold him, and felt that his light tobacco smell was full of man''s breath. Although he just came back from the outside, there was a chill on his body. As long as his heart was hot, she felt extremely warm. "I told them I was sleepy. I went back to my room to sleep. I jumped down from the upstairs. Don''t worry. They don''t know."


    "Ah


    Qin Ruoyu screamed in surprise. Then he looked up and down at his body and checked it. He didn''t seem to be hurt. Then he asked, "how many floors do you live on?"


    "On the second floor, your husband still has this ability. He can''t fall to death."


    Although she was happy that he could think of her like that, she didn''t want him to take risks. Qin Ruoyu angrily hit him: "you can''t do this next time. Do you hear me?"


    "My young master came back to see you in the middle of the night. You blame me, eh?"


    Yunluo''s whole face was almost on her face. She asked with a smile in her eyes. Qin Ruoyu is moved in his heart, but he doesn''t know how to express his feelings in words. He can only do some simple actions with his heart, hook Yunluo''s neck, and take the initiative to kiss his sexy thin lips. Yunluo and so on is this moment, Qin Ruoyu''s every initiative, let him know, this woman is in love with him. When he was in the mood, Qin Ruoyu''s stomach growled twice. Qin Ruoyu immediately pushed Yunluo away with embarrassment and explained in a low voice: "I didn''t have enough at night."


    Yunluo looked at her suspiciously and touched her stomach with his big hand. She was thin and flat, but now she is almost concave. "You haven''t eaten since I left?" he said


    Qin Ruoyu is still trying to explain: "I ate it."


    But by cloud Luo''s eyes staring at, all the lies in front of him can''t continue. Qin Ruoyu slowly lowered his head. Yunluo knocked her on the head and said in a low voice, "idiot!"


    Then I got up and went to the kitchen. This fool, does she think she can hide it from him? Does she think he doesn''t know that all her pleasure on the phone is fake? Did she think he didn''t see the surprise in her eyes when he came back? Yunluo goes to the kitchen, opens the refrigerator, finds out a bag of quick-frozen dumplings, then boils water and cooks dumplings. Qin Ruoyu, wearing slippers, leans behind the door frame of the kitchen. Looking inside, he sees the spoiled and unruly boy busy cooking dumplings for her, with a quiet smile on his face.

 Chapter 98

    Yunluo doesn''t know how to cook dumplings very well. When the water boils, he pours the dumplings in and takes them out. As expected, some of the dumplings stick together and stick to the bottom of the pot. In addition, the cooking time is too long. When they are taken out, they all stick to pieces of soup. Yunluo looks at the finished product in the bowl and is about to pour it into the garbage can. Qin Ruoyu runs quickly and holds Yunluo''s arm. Yunluo turned to look at her, Qin Ruoyu raised his hand to pick up his bowl: "I eat."


    Yunluo looked at Qin Ruoyu''s face, looked at the dumplings in the bowl, and shook his head: "no! I''ll cook it again


    "No!"


    Qin Ruoyu didn''t agree. He snatched it back. After smelling it, he said with a satisfied smile, "it looks good."


    Yunluo had no choice but to give up and follow her to the dining table to watch her eat. Qin Ruoyu seems to be very happy. He doesn''t mind whether the dumplings are complete or not. It''s not easy to hold chopsticks, so he just takes a spoon to eat the broken dumplings. After finishing the last one, he licked the corner of his mouth and nodded to Yunluo: "en, it''s delicious!"


    "Is it?"


    Yunluo looks at her suspiciously. She doesn''t have any appetite when she sees that pile of things. Does she feel delicious? Qin Ruoyu definitely nodded: "en!"


    Happy to think, as long as you do for me, I feel very delicious. Yunluo fished her in his arms and said, "give me a taste!"


    Then bully the body of overbearing go down, kiss her lip, stretch out tongue to lick lightly. "Well..."


    Before Qin Ruoyu could react, he was violated again. Until two o''clock in the morning, Yunluo touched Qin Ruoyu''s head: "go to bed early."


    Qin Ruoyu nodded his head obediently. His loss and loneliness had been swept away, and the family was busy all of a sudden. Qin Ruoyu felt inexplicably relieved, lying on the bed with a shallow smile on his face, and soon fell asleep. On the first day of the lunar new year, Qin Ruoyu doesn''t have the habit of paying New Year''s respects. He usually sleeps until noon. In a daze, he was woken up by a telephone ring. He rubbed his eyes and went out of the door. He heard the sound of water in the bathroom. It turned out that Yunshao was taking a bath. Qin Ruoyu picked up the phone. He wanted to tell him that Yun Shao had something to do. He asked him to call back later. Before he opened his mouth, there was a roar. "Son of a bitch, how dare you cheat me! Come back to me quickly, don''t let me go to you in person! "


    The old man was furious over there. This morning, his mother went to the room to ask him to have dinner. Only then did he find that the boy had left without knowing when, and the quilt was well folded. Qin Ruoyu was so scared that he held up the phone and didn''t dare to say anything. Yunluo hurriedly wrapped a big towel and came out of the bathroom. Seeing Qin Ruoyu''s pale face holding the phone, he didn''t dare to move. He walked over and took the phone from her hand and hugged her shoulder comfortingly. The old man''s roar came out of the phone again: "don''t think you''ll be ok if you don''t speak! You''d better give me an explanation! "


    Qin Ruoyu looks up and takes a look at Yunluo. Yunluo also has a headache in front of his father. He caresses his forehead and gives Qin Ruoyu a relieved smile, indicating that she should go back to bed first. His family takes the phone and begins to explain to him. Master Yun is the only son. Naturally, he loves his son very much, but his love is different from that of ordinary people.

 Chapter 99

    Mr. Yun has a short temper. He is a big business man. He manages such a big enterprise with thousands of people. It''s hard to avoid his temper. He should fight against Yunluo when he should be punished. Yunluo still has some dignity in his heart. It''s natural for master Yun to know his son''s affairs. He just turned a blind eye to them. Young people have sex and play. It''s time to have a stable family after playing for a few years. As the future helmsman, it''s natural to have a right daughter-in-law. Boys have to wander outside to grow up. Mr. Yun doesn''t care much about Yunluo. However, it''s a bit too much for him to stay away from home every day or even come to celebrate the new year. Yunluo and the old man said a long time of humility, said a long time of good words, and finally the old man said with a cold hum: "hurry up, the college entrance examination is over, get out of the country


    Then I hung up. Yunluo breathed a sigh of relief, but he was still free abroad. Unexpectedly, when he came back to China, the old man was so difficult. After the end of the new year, the school will begin, which means that the college entrance examination is a step forward. Qin Ruoyu has always attached great importance to his study. He always hopes to get into a good university in a good condition. He can get good grades, get some scholarships, work in his spare time, and find a good job after graduation, so he can be self-supporting. Yunluo followed Qin Ruoyu and pretended to learn. He no longer ran around without home as before. Qin Ruoyu clenched his pen and frowned at the questions on the paper. Yunluo read for a while, feel a little tired, began to idle pen, look up, see Qin Ruoyu that face serious meditation, suddenly want to tease her. A wisp of hair that hasn''t been tied up falls down obediently, which makes her clean and delicate face more sexy and charming. Yunluo reached under the table and pinched her leg. Qin Ruoyu moved slightly and continued to look at the topic. Yunluo sees that she ignores herself. Instead, she makes more efforts. She talks under the table, touches her leg, and touches her inside little by little. She wants to tickle her like a prank. When I was still looking at the topic, I suddenly became stiff and blushed. I hurriedly opened Yunluo''s salty pig hand under the table and said, "Yunshao, don''t make any noise."


    This guy, where are you going! Seeing her strong thirst for knowledge, Yunluo can''t bear to disturb her any more. He knows how important it is for Qin Ruoyu to study and go to university. How can he break her dream? He just puts down his pen and goes out to watch a movie with his laptop. Although Yunluo didn''t work hard to study, Qin Ruoyu was surprised that his grades improved by leaps and bounds. Is he a fairy? This can make progress! Qin Ruoyu sighed, but Yunluo said with disdain: "my young master just didn''t bother to take the exam before."


    Just hand in the blank papers. Some people are working hard for their dreams, and others, like Duan Wuchen and Qiu Shaoze, are spending too much time as usual. Nightclubs, girls, busy, but Duan Wuchen now has Shen Feifei, dare not have sex with other women. Qiu Shaoze and Duan Wuchen have always been very curious about what kind of girl Qin Ruoyu is. She has such a great charm that she can transform Yunshao into a girl with two doors. Before, Yunluo has never been in such a state. One day she''s not playing around.

 Chapter 100

    Qin Ruoyu has always been a mysterious existence in their eyes. "Yunshao, take your little lover out to play on your birthday in a few days."


    Qiu Shaoze looks at Yunluo road with a smile. Yunluo didn''t object. He agreed casually: "good."


    Qiu Shaoze, Duan Wuchen, Shen Feifei and Yunluo knew each other when they were children. Naturally, they knew when his birthday was. But Qin Ruoyu didn''t know. Sometimes she was very dull, didn''t know anything about romance, and didn''t remember any birthdays. That day, it was Friday, Qin Ruoyu stayed in the study, Yunluo hugged her, disturbed her, kept reading in her ear to take her out. "Yunshao, how about waiting for a few months? I''ll have fun with you when the college entrance examination is over


    Qin Ruoyu doesn''t want to give up his paper, but he is still fighting against Yunluo. "Good boy! On this day, today, Friday and tomorrow, it doesn''t matter! "


    Cloud Luo is still Qin Ruoyu ear gently blowing gas, coax. "No, my goal is to finish two sets of papers every day, and I can''t give up even on the weekend."


    Qin Ruoyu has always been strict with himself in his study. "Wife, today is my birthday, don''t you accompany me?"


    Yunluo put his head on Qin Ruoyu''s shoulder and rubbed it. A big boy, with a slightly coquettish tone and blinking eyes, would not make people feel uncomfortable. This kind of Yunshao is very cute. "That doesn''t work either..."


    Qin Ruoyu refused. He couldn''t be moved by his cute coquetry. His head suddenly turned around, his eyes widened and he turned around, "today is your birthday?"


    Yunluo knocked her head a little unhappily: "idiot! Didn''t you notice that my cell phone was almost bombed today? The old man also specially called to ask me if I would return! "


    Qin Ruoyu just remembered, yes, Yunshao is a little busy today. The last time I saw his birthday in the information, I didn''t remember it very much, but it seems that it was really like this. Qin Ruoyu is not the kind of rigid girl, she loves Yunluo, learning is important, but compared to Yunluo''s birthday, she did not hesitate to choose the latter. Qin Ruoyu turns to put his arms around Yunluo''s neck and kisses him gently on his sexy thin lips: "sorry, I''m too careless. I''ll accompany you wherever you go today!"


    Seeing Qin Ruoyu''s clever appearance, how could Yunluo let him go like this? After taking advantage of him, he said, "today, I''ll go with Shaoze and change your clothes."


    For Qin Ruoyu, a rich young master like Qiu Shaoze and Duan Wuchen doesn''t belong to the same group. She always keeps a distance from them carefully, if she doesn''t meet and fall in love with Yunluo. They are Yunluo''s best friends. Naturally, she will try her best to learn to get along with them. Yunluo personally chose a dress for her. She also stepped on a pair of high-heeled shoes. She looked very slim and graceful, with temperament. Her face was painted with light makeup, her hair was rolled up, and she looked radiant. Qin Ruoyu is so used to elegance that she doesn''t even touch the clothes Yunluo bought her, and she doesn''t know how to make up. But since Yunluo likes it, she will try to do it for him properly. When Yunluo takes Qin Ruoyu by the hand and enters the pub he usually goes to, Duan Wuchen, who has already started drinking there, has a moment of surprise.

 Chapter 101

    Even Shen Feifei, for a while, is really Qin Ruoyu. She has lost her humble and ugly appearance. It turns out that she is also a beauty. No wonder Yunshao doesn''t come out to hunt for beauty now. Qiu Shaoze is used to whistling when he sees a beautiful woman. A frivolous whistling makes Qin Ruoyu blush and dare not come out behind Yunluo. Yunluo jokingly hit Qiu Shaoze: "the first time she came to such a place, don''t scare her!" Then he led Qin Ruoyu to sit down. In addition to a pile of wine on the table, there is also a big cake. When he learned that Yunluo was born today, even the bar manager himself came to congratulate them and gave them a special free drink. Compared with Yunluo, they are calm and familiar. Qin Ruoyu seems a little out of place. Listening to the deafening rock music on the stage, people wriggle wildly on the dance floor, and some are drunk with wine bottles, which is full of luxury. Even Shen Feifei, a heroine, never frowns when drinking. Qin Ruoyu sat with a glass of juice, feeling a little uneasy. Yunluo sees her constraint and holds her hand. Qin Ruoyu is a little relieved. "Happy 19th birthday to Yunshao, the handsome dragon among the people Duan Wuchen took the lead in raising his glass, and others responded. When seeing the glass of juice in Qin Ruoyu''s hand, Qiu Shaoze, with a smile, took the juice in her hand and gave her a glass of wine. He said, "girl, it''s not kind of you. How can you still drink juice at such a grand moment on Yunshao''s birthday?" Qin Ruoyu was too much to drink. He knew he couldn''t drink much. He was afraid of making a fool of himself, so he refused to drink. However, when Qiu Shaoze said that, she also felt that there was some truth. Taking fruit juice was really a little embarrassing. Looking at Yunluo for help, Yunluo smiles at the corner of his mouth and nods his head. Qin Ruoyu purses his lips, steadies the cup, shows his eyebrows and wrinkles slightly. He drinks the liquid and almost chokes. When the candle was lit, the light of the whole bar suddenly went out. All the drinkers and dancers were quiet. It seemed that they could hear each other''s breath. All the people''s eyes turned to the candlelight place in the middle of the bar. Without accompaniment, the happy birthday song starts from the stage, and the sound is getting louder and louder. The accompaniment of musical instruments starts from scratch and follows the song. In the end, the whole bar is infected by this breath, clapping hands and singing together. Qin Ruoyu is also infected by this smell. Look at Yunluo''s handsome and well-defined face illuminated by candlelight, and then look around. It''s dark, and people are all blessing in unison. After singing, Qin Ruoyu whispered in Yunluo''s ear: "little cloud, make a wish." Cloud Luo evil smile, said: "I want you --" Qin Ruoyu a listen, immediately embarrassed want to find a crack to drill up, in front of so many people''s face, cloud less how can say such words. Yunluo badly added: "your gift!" Blow out the candle, and the whole bar lights up again. Yunluo, like a child begging for a gift, held out his hand and blinked cunningly at Qin Ruoyu: "a gift." "Er..." Qin Ruoyu was a little at a loss. She didn''t even have time to prepare a gift for Yunshao. But with so many people around, she couldn''t, and couldn''t say no.

 Chapter 102

    Those two words are like a charm, involving Qin Ruoyu''s heart. She tries to pretend that she doesn''t care and continues to listen to the class. But slowly, she finds that she can''t listen to them at all. She is constantly wandering. What does Yunshao say to her by sending a text message?


    I really want to open it. Well, I can''t. once I open it, I won''t be able to listen to the class again.


    As if there were two villains fighting in my head, one said, open it, open it and have a look, the other said, no, listen to the class well.


    The two villains had a good fight. In the end, the villain who said to open up won.


    Qin Ruoyu finally could not help but secretly reached into the drawer, opened it and looked at the text message: "wife, I miss you."


    Although there are only four simple words with a punctuation mark, Qin Ruoyu still looks at his mobile phone and giggles for a long time.


    "Cough, Qin Ruoyu." The teacher who was lecturing on the platform coughed twice and cried.


    Qin Ruoyu put the mobile phone in a hurry and stood up. Embarrassed, the teacher saw that she was distracted. She answered a question with a red face and sat down.


    As time goes by, it''s getting closer and closer to the college entrance examination. In a twinkling of an eye, it''s the end of April, and it''s almost may. Qin Ruoyu is also working harder, only taking a few hours off every day.


    Every day, in addition to eating and sleeping, is learning.


    It''s hard for Yunluo. Every time she sees Qin Ruoyu, she is as busy as anything. He wants to do something bad secretly at night. As soon as she lies in bed, she looks like a corpse and has no energy to open her eyes.


    One day, Qin Ruoyu just came out of the bathroom. A man came out and hugged her.


    "Ah Qin Ruoyu was startled and screamed. He turned around and found that it was Yunluo.


    "Yun, Yun Shao, you scared me to death." Qin Ruoyu clapped his chest and stammered.


    Yunluo''s eyes were fixed on her.


    Qin Ruoyu''s heart bristled with such eyes and asked in a low voice: "Yunshao, what''s the matter with you?"


    Yunluo picked her up and went to the room: "wife, you haven''t paid attention to me except for your homework for a long time."


    Qin Ruoyu struggled: "no, I haven''t finished my homework yet."


    "Never mind. Write it tomorrow." Yunluo can''t help but say, want to pull her attention back.


    "But, but there are classes tomorrow!" Qin Ruoyu struggles.


    Cloud Luo side elegant said: "I have asked for leave with the teacher, tomorrow does not matter."


    She doesn''t want to miss a very important lesson tomorrow.


    As soon as I think about it, I suddenly come up with a good method.


    Qin Ruoyu said: "last time you didn''t really want to play sword three with me. Let me go and bring the computer to play with you."


    Cloud Luo a face happy, intentionally said: "good good, barely accompany you to play."


    Qin Ruoyu scolded Yunluo in his heart. He got out of bed slowly and went to his room barefoot.


    Out of the door of Yunluo room, Qin Ruoyu ran a few steps, rushed into his room, "touch" the door, and then locked the door inside.


    Suddenly feel Qin Ruoyu wrong, there is a huge sound of closing the door, Yunluo feel cheated.


    Come out to see, sure enough, the door over there is dead closed, twisted the handle, locked.


    Yunluo knocked on the door outside: "Qin Ruoyu, open the door!"


    This damned woman dares to cheat him. I''m tired of living. When he catches her, he must repair her!

 Chapter 103

    After last night''s emotional sublimation, their relationship is even sweeter.


    As the saying goes, close to the unexpected break up, before, Yunluo countless girlfriends are breaking up.


    But this time, he was reluctant to let go.


    After that day, Qin Ruoyu found out that Yunluo was a real jerk.


    "Wife, wash and go to bed early." Yunluo came out of the bathroom with a big towel around her waist, holding Qin Ruoyu in her back and saying in her ear.


    Qin Ruoyu wears soft long hair with natural curls at will. He has a pair of big black glasses on his small and straight nose, which makes him lazy.


    Looking at her watch, she still had a lot of questions to write. She gently poked Yunluo''s face with a pen and said in a slightly coquettish tone: "Yunshao, let me finish these questions, OK?"


    There was a trace of tiredness in her beautiful eyes, and a serious face was a request.


    Yunluo nodded: "OK, I''ll wait for you in the room."


    Qin Ruoyu continued to read, do questions and study. Until nearly twelve o''clock, he put away his books and took a shower in the bathroom. He went back to the room like a sleepwalker, squinting all the way. He fell on the soft shop and fell asleep with his eyes closed.


    Yunluo was a little impatient in his room. He finally heard the sound of water in the bathroom. After the sound stopped, he waited for a long time, but there was no movement.


    Pang got out of bed with his shoes, opened the door and went to the bathroom to have a look. Was this woman too tired to fall asleep in the bathroom? After a turn, no one pushed open the door of Qin Ruoyu''s room and found that she had already fallen asleep in bed.


    Yunluo went over and pinched her nose: "wife, get up."


    Qin Ruoyu grunted, too sleepy to lift her eyelids. Seeing her like this, Yunluo couldn''t bear to help her cover up and go back to her room.


    In class, Qin Ruoyu is listening carefully. The mobile phone in the drawer vibrates slightly. Qin Ruoyu didn''t want to pay attention to it. It''s strange that she saw the word "husband" on the screen as soon as she lowered her head.


    This is Yunluo brazenly forced to change, she secretly changed several times "Yunshao", were found by him, tough attitude changed, helpless, can only follow him.


    Those two words are like a charm, involving Qin Ruoyu''s heart. She tries to pretend that she doesn''t care and continues to listen to the class. But slowly, she finds that she can''t listen to them at all. She is constantly wandering. What does Yunshao say to her by sending a text message?


    I really want to open it. Well, I can''t. once I open it, I won''t be able to listen to the class again.


    As if there were two villains fighting in my head, one said, open it, open it and have a look, the other said, no, listen to the class well.


    The two villains had a good fight. In the end, the villain who said to open up won.


    Qin Ruoyu finally could not help but secretly reached into the drawer, opened it and looked at the text message: "wife, I miss you."


    Although there are only four simple words with a punctuation mark, Qin Ruoyu still looks at his mobile phone and giggles for a long time.


    "Cough, Qin Ruoyu." The teacher who was lecturing on the platform coughed twice and cried.


    Qin Ruoyu put the mobile phone in a hurry and stood up. Embarrassed, the teacher saw that she was distracted. She answered a question with a red face and sat down.


    As time goes by, it''s getting closer and closer to the college entrance examination. In a twinkling of an eye, it''s the end of April, and it''s almost may. Qin Ruoyu is also working harder, only taking a few hours off every day.


    Every day, in addition to eating and sleeping, is learning.


    It''s hard for Yunluo. Every time she sees Qin Ruoyu, she is as busy as anything. He wants to do something bad secretly at night. As soon as she lies in bed, she looks like a corpse and has no energy to open her eyes.


    One day, Qin Ruoyu just came out of the bathroom. A man came out and hugged her.


    "Ah Qin Ruoyu was startled and screamed. He turned around and found that it was Yunluo.


    "Yun, Yun Shao, you scared me to death." Qin Ruoyu clapped his chest and stammered.


    Yunluo''s eyes were fixed on her.


    Qin Ruoyu''s heart bristled with such eyes and asked in a low voice: "Yunshao, what''s the matter with you?"


    Yunluo picked her up and went to the room: "wife, you haven''t paid attention to me except for your homework for a long time."


    Qin Ruoyu struggled: "no, I haven''t finished my homework yet."


    "Never mind. Write it tomorrow." Yunluo can''t help but say, want to pull her attention back.


    "But, but there are classes tomorrow!" Qin Ruoyu struggles.


    Cloud Luo side elegant said: "I have asked for leave with the teacher, tomorrow does not matter."


    She doesn''t want to miss a very important lesson tomorrow.


    As soon as I think about it, I suddenly come up with a good method.


    Qin Ruoyu said: "last time you didn''t really want to play sword three with me. Let me go and bring the computer to play with you."


    Cloud Luo a face happy, intentionally said: "good good, barely accompany you to play."Qin Ruoyu scolded Yunluo in his heart. He got out of bed slowly and went to his room barefoot.


    Out of the door of Yunluo room, Qin Ruoyu ran a few steps, rushed into his room, "touch" the door, and then locked the door inside.


    Suddenly feel Qin Ruoyu wrong, there is a huge sound of closing the door, Yunluo feel cheated.


    Come out to see, sure enough, the door over there is dead closed, twisted the handle, locked.


    Yunluo knocked on the door outside: "Qin Ruoyu, open the door!"


    This damned woman dares to cheat him. I''m tired of living. When he catches her, he must repair her!

 Chapter 104

    Qin Ruoyu exhausted, cloud less still powerful, Qin Ruoyu miserable, desperately admit: "spare me, cloud less, I, I really can''t do it."


    "If you open the door for me, it''s still possible. Now, it''s late!"


    Qin Ruoyu continued to beg for mercy and said, "I''m wrong Yunshao Husband, please forgive me... "


    Qin Ruoyu begged for mercy and called the word "husband" for the first time.


    Yunluo stopped and asked, "what do you call me?"


    Qin Ruoyu blushed and repeated in a low voice: "husband."


    Hearing this address, Yunluo looks very happy, with a smile on his face, but


    He still refused to let her go to sleep. He kept hitting the keyboard with his hand and said, "well, for your initiative, I''ll let you go."


    Qin Ruoyu can''t help complaining, "cheater..." Don''t you mean to let her go? How to start a new round of competition.


    Qin Ruoyu''s painful experience of playing online games all night leads to a conclusion that he must not offend Yunshao. His revenge is really terrible.


    The next day, Qin Ruoyu was late.


    Although Yunluo is a bit wayward and male chauvinist sometimes, what makes Qin Ruoyu happy is that he still cares about himself in his own way.


    May day is the last long holiday before the college entrance examination. Yunluo said that he would take Qin Ruoyu out to relax. He would study at home every day, which was too depressing.


    With all his efforts, he handled the documents in advance, bought the tickets to Hong Kong, and even reserved the hotel in advance.


    There are many people going out on May Day. Qin Ruoyu has no experience. Yunluo has been running everywhere since he was a child, so he is already familiar with the road.


    Qin Ruoyu packed his bag, filled all kinds of medicine, cups, umbrellas and clothes, and finally stuffed them with some books and papers.


    Yunluo looked at her, reached out and took her book, put it back to one side, stroked her forehead and said, "since you go out to play, what are you going to do with the book?" Then she poured out a lot of things and brought so many things that it was like moving. These necessities could be bought in Hong Kong.


    Finally embarked on the flight to Hong Kong, Qin Ruoyu for the first time by plane, always feel full of freshness.


    After getting off the plane and entering the hotel Yunluo had reserved in advance, Qin Ruoyu found that Yunluo had only reserved one room and a double room.


    Qin Ruoyu looks at him in surprise. Although they are friends and girlfriends, it''s not so good to live in one room. Yun Shao is too good. He must have ulterior motives.


    "Can you change it to two single rooms?" If she lived with him, wouldn''t she have been swallowed up and lost her bones?


    The receptionist looked at her in embarrassment and said, "I''m sorry, there are no spare rooms."


    Yunluo comfortingly touched her head and said: "well behaved, there are more people coming out to play on May Day, and some of them live well." Although it was to comfort her, the smile on his face could not escape Qin Ruoyu''s eyes.


    Asshole, since you''re booking in advance, why don''t you book two single rooms? It''s on purpose.


    Curled his mouth, followed Yunluo with room card came to the room.


    They didn''t get a lot of things this time, but they were a little tired from flying. They took a bath, and then went to the buffet place of the hotel to eat.


    Qin Ruoyu and Yunluo find a seat by the window and sit down. There are all kinds of delicious and exquisite food on the plate, which tastes good.


    While eating, Qin Ruoyu looked out of the window and saw the beautiful and mysterious castle and colorful buildings not far away. They were full of youth and joy. He couldn''t help staring and pointing to Yunluo: "Yunshao, look there, it''s so beautiful!"


    Yunluo glanced, ate and said, "it''s Disneyland in Hong Kong. I''ll take you there tomorrow."


    Disneyland! Qin Ruoyu has heard of Hong Kong Disneyland, but this is the first time to see it, although it is a little far away.


    Qin Ruoyu was eating and looking at the mysterious, beautiful and joyful place. Unexpectedly, the hotel they stayed in was next to the famous Disneyland in Hong Kong.


    The night scene of Hong Kong is very beautiful, the lights are bright, and the buildings with unique style have a panoramic view.


    Qin Ruoyu only looked at the window of the room for a while, then he was called by Yunluo to take a bath and go to bed.


    Qin Ruoyu came out of the bathroom, dressed in pajamas provided by the hotel and wrapped himself up.


    Looking at her careful appearance, she went to bed and covered the quilt tightly. Yunluo suddenly couldn''t help laughing. Is he so terrible? In her eyes, he is a hungry wolf who looks at her with green eyes all the time.


    Originally, the May Day holiday was not long. Yunluo just wanted to take her to have a good time and relax. If he wasted all his time on it and had a bad time, it would deviate from his original intention of taking her out.


    Qin Ruoyu opened his eyes and saw Yunluo say "good night" to him. He lay down and went to bed. Although he was a little relieved, he thought Yunshao was abnormal today.The next day, they set out from the hotel and arrived at the gate of Disneyland not far away. The green doorplate was hanging high, which said "welcome to Disneyland Resort". On the doorplate was a Mickey Mouse with an open arm.


    Qin Ruoyu was excited. The legendary Disneyland finally came.


    It seems that Yunluo has not only been to this place once or twice, but has already been familiar with it. He takes Qin Ruoyu, who is happy but a little confused, to buy tickets.


    During the May Day period, there were many tourists from all over the world, including many foreigners with blonde hair and blue eyes.


    Even the ticket office building is beautiful, like a small castle, white wall, looks clean and bright, the roof pointed, pasted with reddish brown brick.


    After waiting in line for a long time, he finally got the ticket. Yunluo took Qin Ruoyu by the hand and walked in.


    Qin Ruoyu kept looking at the scenery on both sides. Every plant and tree was very beautiful. The grass was in the shape of Mickey Mouse''s head, and even the branches and leaves of pines and cypresses were cut into spiral coils.


    There are several distinctive projects in Disneyland, which attract thousands of tourists every day.


    Yunluo took Qin Ruoyu to watch Mickey''s classic musicals, play space mountain, bath Lightyear and a series of distinctive things.

 Chapter 105

    Qin Ruoyu is very grateful for all Yunluo has done for her.


    After May Day, Qin Ruoyu quickly recovered his mind and continued to devote himself to his studies.


    Before the college entrance examination, Qin Ruoyu had a physical examination. She always faced everything in the future with an indifferent attitude. As long as she paid now, the harvest would always be expected. But what she never thought was that this physical examination was a turning point of her fate.


    Because of Qin Ruoyu, Yunluo gradually wavered. His original plan was to study abroad as soon as he finished the college entrance examination. But now, he hesitated. If he wanted to release Qin Ruoyu in China, he would think she was crazy. He had only two choices.


    If Qin Ruoyu didn''t go out with him, or he would stay at home and not go out.


    If you choose the first one, Qin Ruoyu will definitely not accept it. Although she was thin and weak, she was extremely stubborn. Even the gifts and clothes he bought for her, she just accepted them with a smile, but never moved them.


    She has always been a strong person, going abroad needs a lot of money, how can she rely on him?


    If you choose the second It doesn''t matter to him. In fact, it''s the same everywhere. I''m afraid my family won''t agree.


    The old man is already making arrangements for Yunluo to apply for a visa, get contacts, and find a school. Because of this, Yunluo went home to live, but didn''t come to school. He is going to talk about it with the old man slowly.


    "Qin Ruoyu, come with me!" After class, the head teacher took a look at Qin Ruoyu and said.


    Her tone was cold and her expression was serious. Qin Ruoyu always felt that the teacher was angry, but he didn''t understand what he had done wrong? Even the students looked at her with inquiring eyes.


    With full of doubts, he followed the head teacher to the office. There was a teacher sitting in the office. Qin Ruoyu knew her. She was the school doctor who had their physical examination last time.


    The two teachers sat with dignity on their faces. Qin Ruoyu was like a prisoner on trial. He pulled his clothes and didn''t understand what was going on.


    "Qin Ruoyu, I always thought you were a sensible girl. How can you do such a thing?" The teacher in charge of a class has some stern words that hate iron but not steel.


    Qin Ruoyu was full of panic and asked in a low voice: "teacher, I don''t understand what you are talking about."


    The school doctor handed her the physical examination report in his hand. Qin Ruoyu took it in fear and looked at it carefully. His eyes were fixed on the bottom of the word. He was stunned for a moment.


    Cherish Pregnant! She''s pregnant!


    Qin Ruoyu felt a buzz in his mind, his brain was blank, his eyes were a little empty, he put down the physical examination report, and kept asking, how is it possible, how is it possible to be pregnant, when is it, how can it be like this! Even if I am 19 years old and mature, I can give birth to a child, but I am still a student! Does a student who even himself is ethereal in the wind and rain really have the ability to raise a child?


    The teacher continued to criticize: "Qin Ruoyu, you are now a senior three, and you are about to take the college entrance examination. How can you Do you know how many years our school has not seen such a situation! "


    Senior three students pregnant, this spread, not only to lose her face, but also to shame the school.


    And this student is in his own class, the head teacher is naturally very angry.


    "Teacher, I..." Tears in his eyes, Qin Ruoyu has been at a loss, do not know how to deal with.


    "It''s a big deal. We''ll leave it to the school. You''d better be prepared. Well, go back! " The head teacher finished this sentence, some helpless wave, let her go out, holding the forehead, a face of headache and helplessness.

 Chapter 106

    "What''s the matter?" Yunluo threw off his clothes on the bed, naked with a thin and solid upper body, looking for clean clothes in the wardrobe.


    "No! Don''t you know? Your little sister is pregnant. She''s making a lot of noise in school


    "What!" Yunluo turned back to the bed, took the cell phone on the bed and said, "what are you talking about?"


    Qiu Shaoze sighed and said, "you really don''t know. The whole school knows about it!"


    Yunluo didn''t say anything. He hung up with a cold face. He was wearing clothes and was about to rush out. He saw the old man standing at the door with a dignified face.


    "Dad." Yunluo hesitated and stopped.


    The old man was infuriated. Even his hand with crutches was slightly trembling. He drank sternly: "you little son of a bitch! Look at what you''ve done Then, involuntarily, he came to Yunluo with a crutch.


    "Dad, Dad, listen to me." Cloud Luo side body hide, and the old man explained.


    "Son of a bitch! Last time, I warned you that I would never wipe your ass for any more peach blossom debt! I don''t think you remember to eat or fight! I''ll kill you today! "


    Yunluo was beaten so hard that there were scars on his back and arms. The old lady rushed to him with heartache and grabbed him in a hurry.


    "Deal with it yourself! Otherwise, don''t come into this house again! " The old man was angrily helped to the sofa outside and threw out such a sentence.


    Because of Qin Ruoyu''s pregnancy, Yunluo is also upset. His purpose is to play with women and not let any woman have the possibility of pregnancy. Although he likes Qin Ruoyu in his heart, at such a critical moment, her pregnancy also causes him a lot of trouble.


    Now, being criticized by the old man, he was still injured, and he was very upset.


    Every time we calculate the safety period, we prepare for the defense ahead of time. How can we get pregnant? Yunluo is upset and thinks about it. It was the day before May day that he wanted to do it on a whim, and then he pressed her on the sofa. He can''t wait to go to the bedroom to get the one.


    Yunluo murmured: "shit! You can get shot just once!


    Yunluo just came to the school, he ran into Qiu Shaoze and Duan Wuchen, Duan Wuchen also rare did not and Shen Feifei together.


    These childe brothers are all bad friends of a group. Seeing the blue and purple on Yunluo''s arm, they are all surprised and say, "Yunshao, are you being repaired by the old man?"


    Yunluo took out a cigarette from the cigarette box, lit it, frowned his handsome brow, spit out a cigarette ring, and hummed casually: "en."


    "Yunshao, as I say, you can just give her some money to kill her. I haven''t seen you care about any woman since I played with so many women before. How can a little Qin Ruoyu live with you? "


    "I agree! Women are just for fun. It''s boring to be too serious. What''s more, who knows what she thinks? Maybe she just wants to rely on you for the rest of her life. "


    "Wuchen, Feifei is behind you." Qiu Shaoze joked.


    "Where is it?" Duan Wuchen turned his head in a hurry and looked at it. He raised his foot to kick Qiu Shaoze and scolded, "dare to cheat me!"


    "Ha ha! Look at your promise

 Chapter 107

    "Feifei in my family is different from other women!"


    Yunluo had no idea and didn''t know how to deal with it. Being tossed about by these two bad friends, he was even more angry.


    Qin Ruoyu just came out of the headmaster''s office with red eyes and went to the classroom.


    Deliberately lowered his head, ignoring the scornful eyes of others, those sarcastic abuse also turned a deaf ear.


    Suddenly, I saw a pair of familiar feet in front of me. Looking up, it was Yunluo.


    It''s like a drowning person suddenly sees a life-saving straw. It''s like a wronged person suddenly sees his relatives. Now, there is only Yunshao in her heart to rely on.


    Qin Ruoyu''s eyes are more red, forcing himself not to cry so incompetently, squeezing out a smile that is more ugly than crying: "Yunshao, you''re back."


    Yunluo''s hair is a little messy, frowning and looking at her: "are you pregnant?"


    Qin Ruoyu nodded gently: "yes."


    Just now, the headmaster talked to her and said that the school had made a decision on punishment and that she must be expelled.


    Qin Ruoyu begged for a long time, she finally came to this day, there is less than a month to college entrance examination, how can they expel her at this time!


    But the school righteously rejected her request, the conduct is not correct, study again good also useless.


    Yunluo has a strong background. Even the headmaster has to give him three points. Qin Ruoyu was still thinking that no matter what she was asked to do, she would agree. I hope Yunluo can talk to the headmaster and don''t dismiss her.


    If there were fewer clouds, it would be easier.


    Unexpectedly, Qin Ruoyu''s words haven''t come out yet, and the grievances he has suffered in the past few days haven''t come out yet. Yunluo clenched his fist and scolded: "Qin Ruoyu! Who do you think you are? I tell you! Even if you are pregnant with my young master''s child! I can''t get married to the cloud family! You don''t deserve my child


    Qin Ruoyu''s expression froze with a cold-blooded and heartless remark. She could clearly hear the sound of her wounded heart breaking. She could clearly feel her whole body dripping with blood and tears.


    Yunshao, she has been as a man to rely on, but when she is so helpless, taking advantage of her weakness, she gives her a knife from behind.


    Finish saying this words, cloud Luo Li also ignore her, turn around to walk.


    Qin Ruoyu was left standing there alone. He was so sad that he could hardly breathe.


    Shen Feifei just witnessed this scene, came over and said, "Yunluo has just been repaired by the old man because of this, he may just say it out of a moment''s annoyance, you don''t mind."


    Although it''s just such a simple sentence, it makes Qin Ruoyu feel warm for the first time these days. With tears on her face, she looks at Shen Feifei and says, "thank you."


    Shen Feifei walked by her side and didn''t accept it, leaving her a figure.


    Yunluo didn''t go home for a few days. Every day he spent a lot of time outside to get drunk. People with clear eyes could see that he was in a bad mood.


    Qin Ruoyu didn''t go to school. She stayed at home every day and thought about it with her knees in her arms. She wanted to know what she was going to do.


    She wanted to calm down for a few days and sort out her mood.


    Touch her flat belly, this sudden little life has brought so many changes to her life.

 Chapter 108

    Just like Shen Feifei said, Yunluo is just a 19-year-old boy. He is full of blood. When he suddenly has a child, he must feel a lot of pressure.


    Be known by his father, certainly ruthlessly criticized him, he will be in a hurry to say that to himself.


    Think of the past, think of the past bit by bit, Qin Ruoyu don''t believe, Yunluo to himself so ruthless, she don''t believe, Yunluo so hate themselves.


    The child is Yunluo''s too. She thinks that he has the right to decide whether to stay or take. She can''t make such a selfish decision by herself.


    No matter what happens, she must insist on going to school. She will not give up, nor will she give up being with Yunluo.


    Although this matter is a little big, although all people look down on her, despise her, close your eyes, there will always be the past, as long as you get through these storms, you will see the rainbow again.


    A few days later, Qin Ruoyu thought that after such a long time, Yunshao''s anger should go down. She wanted to find him.


    He made up his mind to call him, indicating that he had turned off the power.


    Qin Ruoyu wandered outside the school for a long time, and saw Yunluo''s car parked outside. He came to the school.


    Biting her teeth, although she knew that once she went in, all kinds of eyes would stab her like a knife, but she didn''t care about these.


    Take a deep breath and walk in.


    "What a cheeky man! How dare you come to school!"


    "If you are not cheeky, how can you catch up with Yunshao?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    As soon as she entered the school gate, all kinds of vicious words came to her like a tide. Qin Ruoyu walked on the campus like he had been stripped. He forced himself not to care about those things, and it was important to find Yunshao.


    Just like the ancient criminals wandering the streets, they were scolded all the way to Yunluo''s classroom door. Those white eyes made her feel worse than rotten eggs and leftovers.


    Qin Ruoyu looked into the classroom and didn''t see Yunluo.


    A girl saw Qin Ruoyu and came out with her arms in her arms and said, "Qin Ruoyu, you are really capable. At this time, you still come to entangle Yunshao!"


    Seeing that Yunluo is not here, Qin Ruoyu doesn''t want to talk to her and turns around.


    "Do you think Yunshao really likes you? Do you think Yunshao will want you after being laughed at by so many people? Give up, you


    Qin Ruoyu thought bitterly, yes, it''s her shame. She was pregnant after physical examination. Not only was she ridiculed and abused, but even Yunshao was also humiliated.


    Qin Ruoyu felt very uncomfortable. After the bell rang, the campus was quieter, and the filthy language was a little bit quieter.


    Aimlessly walking in the campus, a lonely face, unconsciously, came to the place where Yunshao met for the first time.


    At that time, she broke into his forbidden area by mistake and was punished by him. She squatted on the chair to admit her mistake and trembled.


    Inadvertently looked up, but saw, not far away, Yunluo is lying on the lush grass, Qiu Shaoze sitting next to him.


    Qin Ruoyu was about to walk past, but he heard Qiu Shaoze ask: "Yunshao, the first time I saw you so hesitant, I haven''t thought about what to do?"


    Qin Ruoyu stops abruptly, stands in the original place, looks at Yunluo without blinking, and wants to hear his answer.


    Yunluo was lying on his arm and didn''t speak.


    Qiu Shaoze said with a smile: "Yunshao, are you really moved? You look like a little boy who just fell in love. "

 Chapter 109

    Wandering outside, suddenly, I look down and see the words on the cover of the advertisement: painless abortion in three minutes.


    Qin Ruoyu smiles bitterly. Is this a hint from heaven?


    On the street, there are often some small hospitals advertising. Unfortunately, what she is holding is a piece of advertising paper for the abortion hospital.


    Looked at the price, in her acceptance range, Qin Ruoyu bit his teeth, according to the above address to find.


    In a remote alley, I found the hospital.


    This is a low bungalow, surrounded by a circle of high-rise buildings in the middle, there are serious peeling on the wall, there are big words on it, the whole alley is crowded, extremely narrow, and exudes a smell.


    After Qin Ruoyu went in, there was a middle-aged woman who was eating melon seeds. She was wearing a white dress, but it was filthy. Seeing Qin Ruoyu come in, she clapped her hands, shook off the melon seed skin debris on her hands, and said, "girl, abortion?"


    Qin Ruoyu nodded a little hesitantly. Seeing the narrow and crude environment inside, he was slightly afraid.


    As soon as the middle-aged woman saw the business coming, she called her in: "girl, come and sit first."


    Qin Ruoyu looked around awkwardly and said in a low voice: "aunt, here..."


    The middle-aged woman knew what she wanted to ask and said boldly, "don''t worry, girl, although our environment here is not as good as that of a big hospital, it''s 100% safe! Abortion is not a major operation. As for paying so much money to go to the hospital? Don''t you think so? Adults should be responsible for what they have done. "


    The middle-aged woman opened the curtain beside her and let Qin Ruoyu in. Qin Ruoyu saw behind the curtain a compartment with an operating bed, some shelves and simple instruments that could not be named.


    The middle-aged woman spread a thin film on the operating bed and motioned Qin Ruoyu to lie on it. Qin Ruoyu''s heart was horizontal and he took off his shoes and lay on it.


    The middle-aged woman began to pull the curtain and tamper with the instruments.


    "Auntie, are you a doctor in this clinic?" Qin Ruoyu asked in a low voice.


    "Yes, my aunt used to work in the city hospital."


    Fortunately, the aunt also has some professional quality. She washed her hands on the tap.


    At this time, just stick to it.


    I don''t know how to get through it. When the doctor agreed, Qin Ruoyu only felt that his body was full of cold sweat, cold and hot, and his face turned pale.


    Paid the money, reluctantly supported the wall out of the door, some faltering and powerless stopped a taxi home.


    After a few days'' rest at home, the pain just eased down a little, but occasionally the pain in the lower abdomen would be heartbreaking. The following bleeding for several days, looking at the shocking liquid, Qin Ruoyu doubted whether he would lose too much blood to die.


    Bitter smile, cheap things, really can not believe.


    Fortunately, her vitality is tenacious, not so easy to die, or strong to survive.


    After the wound was slightly better, Qin Ruoyu went back to the school again and went to the principal''s office to pray for the principal to let her come back to school.

 Chapter 110

    Although the school''s punishment for her is expulsion, the time has not yet been determined. Qin Ruoyu has no guardian and can only sign for herself. She hasn''t signed yet. She wants to fight for another chance to stay.


    Even if it is more than ten days, it will be good for her to take part in the college entrance examination. She is sure that she can take part in a good university. She does not want to give up her dream of three years.


    As soon as Qin Ruoyu came in, she knelt down on the ground and said that she had repented and had had an abortion. She hoped the headmaster could consider letting her take the college entrance examination.


    However, the headmaster was not embarrassed, and readily agreed


    Qin Ruoyu became more isolated than before, shrinking a corner of the classroom and not contacting anyone.


    Learning that Qin Ruoyu is back, Yunluo comes to the classroom to find her.


    After so many days, he finally understood.


    If he insisted on breaking up, he was reluctant to give up. He found that he couldn''t let her go, and his anger returned to him. But when he really tried to persuade him to let go, he was very hesitant and distressed.


    On the issue of children, although he never thought that he would have children when he was so young, if it was other women, he might not hesitate to let her get rid of them.


    However, when he was thinking about this problem, he found that he could not do the same.


    It was him and her children. Although it was an accident, it was quite different. Even in his dreams, he dreamed of a baby holding his neck and calling his father. Although he was awakened in a cold sweat, he lit a cigarette and thought about it carefully. He didn''t hate it so much.


    So he decided to accept the reality, accept her and the children.


    Anyway, it''s almost time for the college entrance examination. As soon as the college entrance examination is finished, they will get married immediately, and then wait for their son to be born.


    Anyway, now college love freedom, marriage is also free.


    At the thought that Qin Ruoyu would really become his wife and that they would have a lovely child, Yunluo, who always thought that marriage was just a shackle, realized a kind of happiness.


    In order to make the old man accept Qin Ruoyu, Yunluo goes home and tells him that he is serious this time. He wants to marry her as soon as the college entrance examination is finished.


    When the old man heard that Yunluo was going to marry a woman from the orphanage, he almost vomited blood: "you bastard! You come back on purpose to annoy me


    Yunluo kneels on the ground, does not get up, lets the old man get angry, takes the crutch to knock him, also does not beg for mercy, wholeheartedly says: "I will marry her!"


    The old lady looked distressed and went to pull Yunluo, but Yunluo said, if you don''t promise me, I won''t get up!


    The old lady was helpless and said, "then you can show the girl first.".


    Yunluo doesn''t want to bring Qin Ruoyu so presumptuously, for fear of hurting her.


    She just showed all her photos to the old lady. The old lady turned over a few photos and said, the girl looks good and looks good. From the look on her face, she should have a good character.


    "Old man, you see, this girl and Xiao Luo stand together to match The old lady is holding a picture of them in Hong Kong Disneyland. Yunluo is very domineering about Qin Ruoyu''s neck. Qin Ruoyu looks up at his face with a happy face, full of tenderness and love.


    It can be seen that this girl also loves her son very much. It''s from her heart. It''s not like those vain girls in today''s society. It''s just for money.


    The old lady is very satisfied with Qin Ruoyu.

 Chapter 111

    In fact, marriage is still beneficial to them. However, with the strength of the cloud family, those so-called marriages are also flattered by family businesses.


    There are a lot of beautiful girls now, but the secular society makes them extremely realistic and vulgar. They just want to be his daughter-in-law because of money. If that''s the reason, it''s better to find a wife with strong background for Yunluo.


    If her son can find true love, as a mother, she is willing to accept it.


    Cloud father did not look at it, but snorted in his nose and disagreed.


    Yunluo finally had to use his trump card to threaten the old man and said, "Dad, if you don''t agree with me to marry her, I''ll just find a man. Anyway, a man won''t be pregnant. If he''s tired of playing, just abandon him!"


    The old man has a friend''s son who just doesn''t like women and likes men, which makes the whole family fly.


    This boy, actually has such an idea! The old man glared angrily, picked up the thing in his hand and hit him head and face: "you son of a bitch! Even want to play with men! Get married! Dare to break my root and see if I don''t beat you to death! "


    He is the old son. He even wants to marry a man!


    "Old man, I think this girl is very good. She looks good. She looks real. How nice. She doesn''t want to marry other women. Do you really want to force him to find a man?"


    The old man angrily glanced at the photo. The girl in the photo really didn''t hate it. She shook her head and didn''t speak. She got up and went back to the room.


    The old lady quickly helped Yunluo up: "come on, your father agreed!"


    Yunluo was overjoyed, hugged the old lady and yelled, "thank you! Dad


    Then he ran out in a hurry and drove to school. While driving, he called the headmaster and asked him to call Qin Ruoyu back to school.


    Yunshao has said something, so the headmaster naturally has to do it. He is asking the Secretary to find Qin Ruoyu''s information. Qin Ruoyu comes by himself. The headmaster readily agrees to revoke her punishment and let her come back to class.


    "Qin Ruoyu!"


    Qin Ruoyu is lowering his head when he hears a familiar voice. Is he hallucinating? Qin Ruoyu looks up incredulously. Yunluo is standing in front of him. There are some sweat beads on his forehead. It seems that he is in a hurry.


    Qin Ruoyu tried to suppress the bitterness in his heart, raised a shallow smile and said, "little cloud, long time no see."


    It''s really a long time no see. From the time she overheard what he said to Qiu Shaoze, she ran out to have an abortion. Now, she''s come to school. It''s really gone for several days.


    The smile raised could not stop the deep loss and grief in her eyes. Yunluo also felt that he was talking a little too much that day. The last time he saw Qin Ruoyu, he was just pulled out of the house by the old man.


    "Child..." Yunluo is about to open his mouth and tell her that he can accept her and her children and marry her. When he hears the word "child", Qin Ruoyu''s heart is deeply hurt and his lower abdomen is also painful.


    "Yunshao, you don''t have to worry, son. I''ve done it." Children, for you and me, are a burden, a shame, I will not take children to contain you.

 Chapter 112

    Although the cost of abortion in a small clinic is low, the harm to the body is huge. Until now, Qin Ruoyu feels that the place is in pain all the time. Pretending to smile natural and unrestrained, eyes full is, I have nothing to do with you.


    After hearing these words, Yunluo''s face, which was still calm, suddenly flashed a frightful cold breath, suppressed his anger, and said coldly: "what do you say, say it again!"


    Qin Ruoyu took a deep breath and said word by word, "child, I''ve done it."


    Yunluo''s face was covered with dark clouds, like a devil running out of hell. He suddenly put out his hand to hold her neck and roared angrily: "who asked you to be my son! Who''s going to make it


    What Qin Ruoyu didn''t expect was that he changed his face for only a moment. He knew that she was pregnant, and he called her unworthy.


    She knocked the baby out, and he grabbed her by the neck and yelled at her.


    Qin Ruoyu was so disappointed that he didn''t hold any hope any more. He didn''t resist.


    "How dare you kill my child! I''ll let you pay for your life Cloud Luo''s face is covered with bloodthirsty cold, increased the strength on the hand, all the students around are scared silly by this scene, some scared back.


    The neck is aching, the chest is choking, the suffocation is uncomfortable, but, compared with the physical pain, the heartache also comes out to join the fun, Qin Ruoyu closes his eyes, Yunluo, falling in love with you, is my luck, is also my misfortune, if you want, take my life.


    Seeing the red mark on her white neck and her pale but calm face, Yunluo finally couldn''t bear to strangle her and let go.


    He managed to persuade himself and his family to marry her, but she was said to have knocked out his child without saying anything. How could he accept it!


    Yunluo is in a state of agitation and confusion again. All the previous plans are disrupted by the abortion.


    Turn around and kick aside the stool standing in the way, turn around and go without turning back.


    Yunshao, it seems that you really hate me. No matter what I do, it''s ridiculous in your eyes. It seems that we really can''t go back.


    Qin Ruoyu is so heartbroken that she doesn''t have the courage to stay here for a second. She''s really fed up with it. She won''t go on like this any more.


    Really, all those things, she did not want, let her leave it, let her escape so cold place, away from these cold people.


    After school, Qin Ruoyu was stopped by several women as soon as he left school.


    "Cheap woman, Yunshao has dumped you. How can you be arrogant again?"


    "We''ve been looking at you for a long time. It''s enough to see your innocent face!"


    Qin Ruoyu was heartbroken and didn''t have the strength to quarrel with anyone. He faintly felt that there was a warm current flowing out of his lower abdomen and bleeding again. He was like a walking corpse. Ignoring their provocative words, he just begged for mercy in a low voice: "will you let me go?"


    Seeing her half dead appearance, a woman got angry and slapped Qin Ruoyu: "who are you pretending to be dead to?"


    Qin Ruoyu didn''t cry, turned his head, continued to empty his eyes and asked for mercy in a low voice: "you let me go, let me go."


    On the contrary, those women were even more irritated, just like she hit them.

 Chapter 113

    "Little cloud is coming. Do you need to avoid it?" All of a sudden, a girl whispered in fear.


    When the women saw Yunluo coming, they were a little bit restrained. Qin Ruoyu followed their eyes. Yunluo was as tall and handsome as ever. He was rebellious, but his face was full of anger that anyone who dares to offend our young master will die.


    Qin Ruoyu looks at Yunluo coming. He is still thinking, Yunshao, if you really have a little friendship with me, I won''t sit back and ignore you. If you really have a little affection for me, I won''t give you up so easily.


    Yunluo walked by them indifferently. He didn''t take a look at them and strode away.


    The women saw that Qin Ruoyu was completely abandoned by Yunluo. They beat her a few times and said, "get out of here!" And then he left.


    Qin Ruoyu squatted on the ground, holding his knee and crying silently, endured the pain of his body and went home. I''m afraid he can''t be called a writer there. Yunshao, it seems that there is really no possibility between us.


    Back to the cold and spacious place, I simply treated the wound. Fortunately, the scars were all on my body. I just got a slap on my face, which was not obvious.


    Qin Ruoyu in front of the mirror to give himself a smile even worse than crying, Qin Ruoyu, after to start a new life, can''t be so unpromising!


    But with a smile, she found that her tears flowed out uncontrollably and ran to the room, lying on the bed crying.


    Crying heart crack lung!


    After crying, he wiped away his tears, pulled out his suitcase, opened the cupboard, put his old clothes in and opened the drawer. There were many kinds of bank cards and membership cards, all of which Yunluo gave her.


    Qin Ruoyu only took out his previous one, and put the rest back. He pulled out the delicate and small ring and put it in the drawer.


    After finishing everything, Qin Ruoyu went to bed.


    Early the next morning, Qin Ruoyu woke up and cleaned the house before carrying his backpack, pulling his suitcase and turning to go out.


    Lock the door, put the key on the windowsill, step by step forward.


    First, I went to the ATM and looked at the balance. It was less than 1000 yuan. I took a few hundred yuan and took the bus to the railway station.


    Standing in the bustling railway station and queuing in front of the ticket office, Qin Ruoyu hesitated to see the number of trains, the destination and the departure time displayed on the screen in big red characters not far away.


    "Where are you going, miss?" In the twinkling of an eye, it was her turn.


    "Er..." Qin Ruoyu hesitated, suddenly saw the screen is rolling to Z City, half an hour later, Qin Ruoyu said without hesitation, "give me a ticket to Z City, thank you."


    "Hello, miss. The tickets are sold out. Can I get you the station ticket?"


    Qin Ruoyu nodded: "yes, thank you."


    Holding the ticket, she finally took a look at the city where she had lived for 18 years, then turned around and boarded the train.


    Yunluo continues to be upset and angry at night. Her forehead is thin and her hair slightly covers her deep eyes. Her handsome face is slightly chilly, and her chest is open at will. Her whole body is full of noble, cold and charming breath.


    In the chaotic shop, many hot women with few clothes are already coveting him.

 Chapter 114

    "Little cloud is coming. Do you need to avoid it?" All of a sudden, a girl whispered in fear.


    When the women saw Yunluo coming, they were a little bit restrained. Qin Ruoyu followed their eyes. Yunluo was as tall and handsome as ever. He was rebellious, but his face was full of anger that anyone who dares to offend our young master will die.


    Qin Ruoyu looks at Yunluo coming. He is still thinking, Yunshao, if you really have a little friendship with me, I won''t sit back and ignore you. If you really have a little affection for me, I won''t give you up so easily.


    Yunluo walked by them indifferently. He didn''t take a look at them and strode away.


    The women saw that Qin Ruoyu was completely abandoned by Yunluo. They beat her a few times and said, "get out of here!" And then he left.


    Qin Ruoyu squatted on the ground, holding his knee and crying silently, endured the pain of his body and went home. I''m afraid he can''t be called a writer there. Yunshao, it seems that there is really no possibility between us.


    Back to the cold and spacious place, I simply treated the wound. Fortunately, the scars were all on my body. I just got a slap on my face, which was not obvious.


    Qin Ruoyu in front of the mirror to give himself a smile even worse than crying, Qin Ruoyu, after to start a new life, can''t be so unpromising!


    But with a smile, she found that her tears flowed out uncontrollably and ran to the room, lying on the bed crying.


    Crying heart crack lung!


    After crying, he wiped away his tears, pulled out his suitcase, opened the cupboard, put his old clothes in and opened the drawer. There were many kinds of bank cards and membership cards, all given to her by Yunluo.


    Qin Ruoyu only took out his previous one, and put the rest back. He pulled out the delicate and small ring and put it in the drawer.


    After finishing everything, Qin Ruoyu went to bed.


    Yunluo used to refuse all comers to beauties, half drunk and half sober, leaving with a woman''s slender waist.


    That woman is very familiar with the first to take a bath, and then come out, weak boneless hands on his chest.


    Yunluo frowned slightly in disgust. He didn''t like to be touched by others.


    "I''ll take a bath." Push aside the woman next to you and go into the bathroom.


    After Yunluo comes out, he looks at the woman in front of him. The more he feels disgusted, Yunluo suddenly quietly climbs up from the bed and leans on the head of the bed to smoke.


    Yunluo completely ignored her, smoked the cigarette, dressed himself, got up and left.


    Out of the hotel, was outside the wind, a little sober.


    Just now, when he was interested in that aspect, he thought of Qin Ruoyu''s pretty face. When he saw that person''s beautiful face, his interest was gone.


    From knowing that Qin Ruoyu was pregnant to now, he was extremely upset and didn''t know how to deal with it. He scolded her twice and even knew that she had beaten her.


    Think of without his protection, those people laugh at her, abuse her. Even bullying her, he felt a little unbearable.


    Now think about it, the most painful and helpless thing is not him, but She.


    I haven''t been back for a long time, and I haven''t been to school for a long time. I don''t know what happened to her recently.


    Yunluo takes out his mobile phone and dials Qin Ruoyu. He wants to tell him that he was too impulsive before. He wants to let her know that after a few days of separation, he still can''t let her go.


    This is a bad episode between them. In the future, they will have children. He will learn to grow up and accept them as an adult.


    Call. It''s off.


    She really suffered too much recently. Maybe she was in a bad mood and didn''t want to contact anyone.


    Yunluo closes his eyes and dials his home number.


    After thinking for a long time, no one answered.


    Yunluo suddenly feels that something is not right. Now it''s more than eleven o''clock in the evening. Why hasn''t anyone answered? Isn''t she at home?


    Where else can she go besides going back there?


    The bad feeling in his heart is getting stronger and stronger. Yunluo drives home in a hurry.


    All the way crazy, stopped the car, quickly opened the door, found a dark home, no lights.


    Turn on the light and walk upstairs, shouting: "Qin Ruoyu!"

 Chapter 115

    There was no response at all. When he opened the door of Qin Ruoyu''s room, Yunluo was afraid. After pushing it open, he turned on the light. There was no one inside, and the quilt was stacked neatly.


    "Qin Ruoyu, don''t hide, come out quickly!" Yunluo looks for Qin Ruoyu everywhere in the room. He doesn''t let go of a corner. To his disappointment, he doesn''t see his shadow.


    She''s gone? She''s so frustrated with him that she''s moved out of his house?


    Yunluo hurriedly takes out his mobile phone and calls Shen Feifei.


    "Feifei, does Qin Ruoyu go to school these days?" As soon as the phone was connected, Yunluo asked anxiously and directly.


    "No, she hasn''t been here since you left school last time." Shen Feifei''s voice over there is faint.


    Hearing the news, Yunluo''s heart suddenly cooled.


    Last time, that is, the day he knew about her abortion, it has been almost a week now. She didn''t go to class. Where did she go.


    Hearing the silence over there, Shen Feifei hesitated and said, "Yunshao, that day, Qin Ruoyu came to school to find you."


    "What day?"


    "The day you were with Qiu Shaoze, she went to the back garden to look for you. When she came out, she saw that she ran out crying."


    There was a trace of pain and disbelief in Yunluo''s eyes. So she heard what he said to Qiu Shaoze that day?


    He just because of the high self-esteem, but do not want to be looked down upon, coupled with the mood is not happy, will say that kind of words, will say just play with her, she unexpectedly, all heard.


    No wonder, when she saw her again, distance and pain came out of her eyes. It turned out that unconsciously, he hurt her so deeply.


    "Yunshao, I don''t like Qin Ruoyu very much, but now, I pity her. Yunshao, I think I''m a wise choice. I chose Duan Wuchen. You are worse than all men!" Shen Feifei calmly finished this sentence and hung up.


    She has always been a person of real temperament, like who is like, do not like is not like.


    Yunluo''s care and feelings for Qin Ruoyu are in her eyes. She also hopes that Yunluo can really find someone who can get together and grow old together.


    She has always thought that the person who changed Yunluo has appeared. She is Qin Ruoyu.


    Qin Ruoyu is not a person she likes or dislikes. In a word, she is ordinary.


    But since Qin Ruoyu was found to be pregnant, Yunluo''s attitude towards Qin Ruoyu is extremely evil. He is angry with her several times and says that.


    No one can stand it, not to mention the helpless Qin Ruoyu.


    The only person she trusts and loves in this city treats herself like that. How can she stay.


    "I''m an asshole!" Cloud Luo low secretly scolded a, really want to smoke oneself a mouth, turn round to run into Qin Ruoyu''s room, want to find a little trace of her.


    Open the wardrobe, all the beautiful clothes are still there, only the clothes she once took out are less, and then open the drawer, in which are the money he gave her, the card he gave her, and a delicate ring.


    Yunluo picked up the ring and held it in his hand. He always knew that she was very independent and stubborn,


    never wanted to rely on him, and loving him was never the power and status of his family. However, he was so angry that he said that to her.

 Chapter 116

    Yunluo never felt so uneasy, never felt so anxious, just like losing the most important and precious thing. He felt very uncomfortable and tried his best to find it.


    He found all the relationships and asked all his friends to help him find them together. However, until the end of the college entrance examination, there was no news.


    Yunluo never felt so humble. He always felt that he was superior, but he never thought that it was so difficult and powerless to find someone.


    Although he is the successor of the cloud family, he has no real power, but he is not really strong. What he has been using to show off is only his skin bag and what his Laozi gave him.


    Master Yun still places great hope on Yunluo. He hopes that his son will be stronger after he takes over his family business.


    Now that the woman and the children have been beaten and the people have gone, there is no need to worry about her pestering.


    No matter how Yunluo tells the old man to help him find Qin Ruoyu, the old man is not moved.


    "Nothing! When you take over Yunshi, are you afraid that you won''t find a woman? "


    In the end, Yunluo was forced to go abroad to study, but in his heart, Qin Ruoyu is always a mark of injustice.


    It took seven hours to get to Z City by train. Qin Ruoyu got on the train with the stream of people. Some of them struggled to lift their suitcases and put them on the luggage rack. They were not tall enough and couldn''t reach them on tiptoe. A big brother in her early thirties stood up and helped her carry the suitcases.


    Qin Ruoyu said thank you in a hurry.


    Qin Ruoyu used to stay in her own city and seldom went out. This was her first time to take the train. After she really went up, she found that it was not easy to take the train.


    After standing on the back of the chair for two hours, Qin Ruoyu began to feel numb. One leg is standing straight, the other leg is bending, the sole of the foot is touching the ground, put all the center of gravity on one leg, let the other leg rest a little, so repeatedly changed the center of gravity for several times, she felt that the leg was numb and it was not her own, she insisted.


    There were a few passengers who didn''t get tickets in the corridor, which was not very crowded. At this time, colleges and universities have no holiday, and it is not the peak of the flow of people.


    Qin Ruoyu once saw on TV that during the Spring Festival, when migrant workers return home and students go home, it is difficult to get a ticket in many places.


    The corridor in the middle of the train was full of passengers and luggage. There was not even a place to stay. The carriage was hot and dry. Many people were tired and had no place to sit, so they just sat at the door of the toilet.


    It''s really chilling to see such a scene.


    "Girl, you can sit here." Next to him, a big brother leaned against the back of his chair and slept for a while. When he woke up a few hours later, he saw Qin Ruoyu and said hello.


    "Well, no, I''m not tired!" Qin Ruoyu quickly picked up his spirits and stood straighter than before. He looked very energetic and said with a smile.


    "Come and sit down. I''ll have a cigarette over there." The elder brother could not help but stand up and walked towards the smoking room between the carriages.


    "Thank you." Qin Ruoyu took the bag off his back and put it on the chair. His numbness was relieved.


    I didn''t feel it before. I really stood for a few hours to find out how happy it is to be able to sit.

 Chapter 117

    Qin Ruoyu looks at his watch and has been smoking for more than half an hour since he left the elder brother. He is a good man and knows that Qin Ruoyu will not sit when he comes back. He stands outside deliberately and gives her his seat.


    At this time, it was almost noon, and people nearby had already taken out biscuits, bread, instant noodles and all kinds of food to fill their stomachs.


    Qin Ruoyu didn''t eat in the morning, and she was hungry, but she didn''t think of this. When she got on the bus, she didn''t even bring a bottle of water.


    "Beer, mineral water, peanuts, melon seeds, eight treasures porridge!" The stewardess pushed the car full of all kinds of snacks, shouting regularly, walking slowly, collecting money and taking things for people.


    Qin Ruoyu looked at the car full of food. When it was near, he wanted to buy some food.


    Just about to ask, there is a young man in front of us who has asked for the price.


    As soon as he heard the price, it was more expensive than what he usually bought. Qin Ruoyu swallowed and decided not to buy it.


    She doesn''t have much money on her. She doesn''t know how to survive in that city. She has to save every cent.


    People nearby are eating. The cells in Qin Ruoyu''s stomach are clamoring, and even begin to secrete saliva.


    In order to divert attention, Qin Ruoyu pretends to be calm and takes out his mobile phone and starts to play.


    Her mobile phone is old and has no new functions, so she can make a phone call and send a text message. Before, Yunluo took her to the mobile phone store to help her watch her mobile phone, but she refused.


    Bored, opened the mailbox, saw once the message quietly lying inside, all cloud Luo sent, she suddenly felt a little sad.


    Yunluo sent her messages, she has been reluctant to delete, more than 100, all in.


    Qin Ruoyu pursed her lips, pressed the front one, opened it, and after reading it, deleted it, then looked at the next one, and then deleted it.


    Has been repeating a single action, every time I see a text message, I feel more sad. Every time I delete one, I force myself to forget some. Until the end, there is no one left to delete.


    From meeting Yunshao, falling in love, to the end, it seems that all the scenes have passed through again in my mind.


    After closing the mobile phone, Qin Ruoyu thought in his heart, Yunshao, you and I are just like passers-by, and will not have any relationship. I will try my best to forget you and will not have any feelings for you.


    "Well, try this. I just brought it from home." Opposite a girl who looks like a student takes out some delicate snacks from her schoolbag and gives them to the people around her.


    When handing it to Qin Ruoyu, Qin Ruoyu subconsciously pushed it off and said with a smile, "no, I''m not hungry."


    The girl thrust it on her and said, "you can eat it. It''s our specialty there. You can''t eat it anywhere else."


    The girl was very warm, Qin Ruoyu refused, but said gratefully: "thank you." Pick it up.


    Qin Ruoyu found that the girl knew she was hungry, but she didn''t want to embarrass her, so she gave her something to eat in this tactful way.


    Qin Ruoyu was moved by the delicacy in his hand.


    These strangers met by chance, but they took good care of her and helped her.


    Someone nearby asked where the girl came from.


    The girl said that she went to university in Z city. There were many people on the train during the holidays, so she didn''t go back on May Day. Recently, many courses have been completed, so she took time to go home and bring some specialty products to her classmates.

 Chapter 118

    Seeing the girl''s face full of youth, Qin Ruoyu suddenly felt envious when she talked about these things with everyone.


    University, what a beautiful word. Since she was sensible, she has been dreaming of going to university. Sometimes, even when she dreams that she didn''t go to university, she will wake up crying.


    If it wasn''t for the nightmare half a month ago, she thought that she would sit in the classroom and study at ease, and then wait for the college entrance examination in the near future. She thought that she would also be admitted to the University, and there would be no more discrimination and humiliation.


    However, all this, like a bubble, has been shattered.


    When asked about Qin Ruoyu, Qin Ruoyu simply said that his family was poor and he went to work in Z city.


    After getting off the train, Qin Ruoyu walks in a strange city with a suitcase, goes out of the railway station and buys a map.


    It was getting late and she had to find a place to live as soon as possible.


    Qin Ruoyu followed the map all the way to a village in the city.


    These dilapidated houses, hiding under the city''s tall concrete buildings, exist humbly.


    Although it''s not very far away from the riot, compared with the high-rise buildings and neon lights, the gray here is no different from the rural town.


    Most of the people who come here are migrant workers working in the city, and some students who secretly move out to live together behind their parents'' back.


    Qin Ruoyu went to the front of the house where the guest house was written in white chalk on the cement wall outside the house and pulled the suitcase in.


    This kind of place, although the environment is not good, but accommodation is the cheapest.


    Once inside, there was a tree in the yard. A middle-aged woman, who looked very fat, sat under the tree with a fan to enjoy the cool.


    Qin Ruoyu''s eyes looked quickly, and there was no one else. Qin Ruoyu was just about to ask where the front desk of the hostel was. The middle-aged woman said, "girl, do you want to find a place to live?"


    Qin Ruoyu nodded quickly.


    This small yard is extremely narrow, and there is a tree, so a few bicycles are parked full.


    There are about four or five rooms downstairs. There is a clothesline at the door of each room. It seems that there are several families.


    The second floor is also a house. It can be seen that it was built later, because Qin Ruoyu lived in this kind of house at the beginning. He knew that for the lighting of the first floor, the second floor usually had a drying shed.


    In order to rent more houses to others to make money, houses in urban villages generally don''t waste a little space, and the whole yard looks more crowded.


    "If you live by the day, it''s fifteen a day and three hundred a month. It''s not a big place, but it''s OK to live. There''s a vacant room. If you think it''s suitable, come up and have a look at the house." The middle-aged woman stood up from the low stool. Her fat figure made her walk funny. After introducing the price to Qin Ruoyu, she went up the narrow stairs.


    It''s inconvenient for Qin Ruoyu to pull the box, so he just put it against the wall and followed the middle-aged woman.


    A wooden door was opened, and the middle-aged woman asked her to go in and have a look.


    Qin Ruoyu went in and looked around. The narrow room, only a few square meters, had a single bed and a set of old tables and chairs used by students in the school. There was nothing else.


    Qin Ruoyu thought that if the aunt outside wants to come in, I''m afraid there''s no room to turn around.

 Chapter 119

    Qin Ruoyu didn''t dare decide to settle down here. He just found a temporary place to live. After paying the rent for three days, Qin Ruoyu went downstairs, moved his suitcase up and lived.


    In the evening, Qin Ruoyu found that there were a lot of people living in the small yard. Roughly, there were more than 20 people, almost living in one house.


    The faucets, kitchens and toilets here are all public, one for people on the first floor and one for people on the second floor.


    Qin Ruoyu was about to go to bed early after washing the tap. Suddenly he heard the sound of going up the stairs. After a while, the door next door opened.


    "Isn''t it good for me to find this place, baby?" With a proud voice, it sounds like a young boy.


    "Cut, such a rotten place also means to call me to come!" A girl''s voice, some disdain.


    "Go in, it''s the same everywhere." Boys seem to be coaxing girls, and then, the door was closed.


    Qin Ruoyu secretly felt a little curious, listening to the voice, the two people are not very old.


    "It''s none of your business. Go to sleep!" Qin Ruoyu lies on the bed, adjusts a comfortable posture and closes his eyes.


    When I was sleepy, there was a cry from a child downstairs. It was still a baby, crying for more than half an hour.


    Qin Ruoyu was a little tired. He rolled over and over on the bed until he stopped crying.


    With so many people living together, there will inevitably be differences in living habits and other aspects. The only principle for everyone to live together is mutual tolerance.


    The next day, Qin Ruoyu came out with a pair of panda eyes and a towel and a toothbrush cup to brush her teeth. She happened to see a 16-year-old girl washing her face in front of the tap and wearing her high school uniform.


    Girl looks pretty, but, that exaggerated hair, as well as a row of earrings on the ear, how to look like little sister.


    Well, it''s probably the girl next door last night.


    Qin Ruoyu simply washed his face, tied up his hair, locked the door, and went out looking for a job with his schoolbag on his back.


    She has to find a job as soon as possible to make a living. With her little money, she can hold on for a month at most.


    Ran several streets, went in to ask several, did not meet the right.


    A lot of jobs with fairly good salary. When people went in and asked her if she had no experience, they asked her to practice for three months. That is to say, there was almost no salary for those three months.

 Chapter 120

    The next day, Qin Ruoyu came out with a pair of panda eyes and a towel and a toothbrush cup to brush her teeth. She happened to see a 16-year-old girl washing her face in front of the tap and wearing her high school uniform.


    Girl looks pretty, but, that exaggerated hair, as well as a row of earrings on the ear, how to look like little sister.


    Well, it''s probably the girl next door last night.


    Qin Ruoyu simply washed his face, tied up his hair, locked the door, and went out looking for a job with his schoolbag on his back.


    She has to find a job as soon as possible to make a living. With her little money, she can hold on for a month at most.


    Ran several streets, went in to ask several, did not meet the right.


    A lot of jobs with fairly good salary. When people went in and asked her if she had no experience, they asked her to practice for three months. That is to say, there was almost no salary for those three months.


    There are even some places, not only don''t give money, but also need her to pay the training fee first.


    One day after running down, Qin Ruoyu was already hungry and tired. He dragged his body back with his schoolbag. He ate something from the old man at the entrance of the alley not far from where he lived, and then went back.


    I washed my feet, brushed my teeth and ran all day. My feet were swollen.


    At this time, the couple living next door came back.


    Maybe he came back at this point every day after studying in the evening. However, listening to their voices, Qin Ruoyu didn''t think it was right.


    Secretly looked out, this time it was a girl with short hair, not the one yesterday.


    Qin Ruoyu was afraid to be seen, so he pulled the lamp and lay down. He just thought to himself that the students are too open now.


    It''s the sound of the bed shaking all night.


    In the middle of the night, hearing the sound of the door opening next door, the girl deliberately lowered her voice and said, "my mother will kill me if she comes back from the night shift and finds that I''m not at home!"


    The boy took her out of the door and closed it.


    The next day, Qin Ruoyu took off his glasses, washed his face with the tap, and sobered his mind. Although living here is cheap, the quality of sleep is not very good.


    Hearing the sound of opening the door, Qin Ruoyu subconsciously turned to look, and saw that the boy living in the next room seemed to have just woken up and came out rubbing his hair.


    See Qin Ruoyu a few steps away, the boy''s face suddenly floats up a smile as if there were nothing, not with good intentions.


    Qin Ruoyu''s eyes are short-sighted. He only sees a tall, thin and fuzzy figure.


    I wiped my face with a towel and put on my glasses.


    The boy leaned on the doorframe with his arms in his arms, and looked straight at Qin Ruoyu without taboo. The boy had a very delicate and beautiful face, even better looking than the girl, but with an evil expression, just like a beautiful angel.


    Messy hair, casual open school uniform shirt, worn jeans, how to look like a bad boy.


    Qin Ruoyu was frightened by his unkind smile. He brushed his teeth in a hurry and went back to his room.


    Boys hot eyes have been chasing her figure, until she some unnatural escape.


    I don''t know why, Qin Ruoyu always feels that there is a trace of danger in the boy''s eyes. Thinking of the two days and two nights he lived here and brought two girls back, Qin Ruoyu feels more uncomfortable with his eyes.


    Reach out and touch her face. Yunluo also said that her face is very beautiful, especially her eyes, which have the brilliance and beauty that ordinary people can''t imagine.


    After coming out, she has been very deliberately hiding herself, afraid of trouble, wearing clumsy black frame glasses. Just wash your face and you''re being watched.


    When the boy next door comes out with his schoolbag on his back, Qin Ruoyu sneaks out.


    Looking for job advertisements all over the street, the summer sun is a bit spicy, baking the atmosphere, steaming the heat, making people a little suffocating.


    Qin Ruoyu was tired and stood in the shade under the bus stop sign. Looking at the passing vehicles and the endless stream of people, he was disconsolate. He couldn''t go on like this any more. He had to find something to do, or he would not be able to maintain his daily life.


    Inadvertently turned his head, but saw next to the column pasted with an advertisement, written in black and white, recruiting tutors, tutoring primary school curriculum.

 Chapter 121

    Qin Ruoyu was a little pleased, so he quickly wrote down the phone number left above and dialed it on the public telephone.


    She had already thrown away her old mobile phone card, thinking that she would have to get a local card sometime soon.


    There is a man pick up, heard Qin Ruoyu is want to apply for tutor, very readily let her first try a class, and then told her the address.


    Qin Ruoyu was at the station and asked the people next to him what bus he needed to take to get there. After many twists and turns, he finally found the family.


    Knocking on the door, a man in furniture clothes opened the door. In his thirties, he was not very tall and thin. His eyes looked up and down at Qin Ruoyu. However, Qin Ruoyu felt guilty and afraid when he saw him.


    Maybe he thought too much, Qin Ruoyu summoned up courage and said his intention.


    The man pulls her to let her in. In summer, he wears half sleeves, and the man''s hand is holding her arm. Qin Ruoyu is uncomfortable, but he can only understand that he is enthusiastic. After entering, he quietly avoids.


    "Mr. Qin, my son is still playing in other children''s homes. I''ll call him back. Just a moment." The man and Qin Ruoyu said.


    Qin Ruoyu said with a polite smile, "it''s OK. I''ll wait. Just call me Xiao Qin."


    The man went into the bedroom to make a phone call, then came out, sat on the sofa and asked, "Xiao Qin, which school do you go to?"


    Probably thought she was a university student, Qin Ruoyu blushed and explained in a hurry: "I didn''t go to university, but I believe I can teach well."


    The man talked to Qin Ruoyu all the time, and even asked her where her home was and whether she had a boyfriend. Qin Ruoyu just felt embarrassed, some questions were not easy to answer, and he was embarrassed to ask. In addition, his eyes became more and more obvious and more obscene, which made Qin Ruoyu feel uneasy.


    Looking at her watch, she had been waiting for more than an hour, and the man was getting closer to her. Qin Ruoyu finally stood up and said, "I''m sorry, I have something else to do. Please come back another day." And then he went out in a hurry.


    The man called her at the back and chased her for a few steps. Qin Ruoyu ran out in a hurry.


    He ran out for a long time, then stroked his chest.


    Why feel come to this strange city, meet some strange people, why feel those people are so terrible.


    Suddenly I felt a pain in my lower abdomen. It was like being put in with a knife and pulled out several times.


    Counting the days, Qin Ruoyu knew that it might be the precursor of his aunt''s coming, but he had never suffered so much before.


    If it is in that kind of unprofessional place after abortion, what problems are falling down.


    Qin Ruoyu went to the public toilet to change the tampon, came out, supported the wall, and went to the subway station bit by bit.


    Slowly down the stairs, around the corner, Qin Ruoyu suddenly heard someone singing.


    With the sound of guitar and faint voice, Qin Ruoyu unconsciously walked over and saw two young boys standing there.


    It seems that he is only about 20 years old. He is very young and exudes the temperament of a wandering singer. Both of them are playing the guitar. A boy with a delicate face is singing.


    Qin Ruoyu was attracted by the song, but ignored the pain of his stomach. He sat on the steps not far away, looking at the two people and listening carefully.

 Chapter 122

    The boy''s cheerful, smile, very infectious, such as the spring sun warm, let people have no estrangement and obstacles, even Qin Ruoyu who has never been familiar with strangers are driven by her.


    Compared with Qin Nan, Gu Yi is much more silent, just like two extreme people, but they have a good relationship.


    "I haven''t known your name for so long?" Qin Nan asked with a smile.


    "My name is Qin Ruoyu." Qin Ruoyu put down the empty cup and answered with a smile.


    Qin Nan immediately exaggerates to shout to say: "Ao Ao, you also surname Qin, so say we are still old home, nice to meet you." A clean hand is in front of Qin Ruoyu.


    Qin Ruoyu gently held his hand, simply held it and separated.


    "Ruoyu, you don''t sound like a local, do you?" Qin Nan was really familiar. On the first day, he took out her surname and called her by her first name.


    However, this approach without distance is not uncomfortable.


    "Well, no, I came to Z City in recent days."


    "Look, you''re young and carrying a schoolbag. Did you go to school here?"


    Qin Ruoyu looks a little dim. In fact, she doesn''t want to go to school, but now everything is impossible.


    Do not want to let them find her sad, Qin Ruoyu pretended to smile as if nothing had happened, said: "no, come here to work."


    Qin Nan said: "it''s not easy for a girl to be away from home, especially if she is new here and doesn''t know her place well. We will be friends in the future. You can come to us if you have anything. Although we don''t have many skills, we have been here for three years. At least we are more familiar with the city than you."


    Say, still write the mobile phone number of oneself and Gu Yi to Qin Ruoyu.


    Qin Ruoyu looks at them gratefully. Qin Nan takes Gu Yi''s back recklessly. Qin Ruoyu suddenly feels that it''s good to have a friend who can stick with him no matter what happens.


    She can see the deep friendship between Qin Nan and Gu Yi. They rely on and encourage each other like brothers.


    In order to pursue their music dream, they can give up everything, can abandon all secular, do not take the university entrance examination, come to this city, and have been working hard for their dream.


    But she has given up her dream.


    "Our biggest dream is to have our own concert!" Qin Nan looked at the poster hanging on the wall, the poster of a shining band standing on the stage, with a smile in his mouth and a hopeful look in his eyes.


    His sunny face showed some self-confidence, Qin Ruoyu knew that was his determination to pursue his dream.


    Qin Ruoyu was moved by their insistence and nodded for sure: "it will be!"


    All of a sudden, Qin Ruoyu saw a music book beside his bed. He picked it up and looked at it. On the title page, Gu Yi was written in a beautiful and elegant way. Turning it inside, all the books were full of songs.


    "This is..." Qin Ruoyu was a little surprised. The handwriting on it was old and new. It seemed that it had been many years.


    Qin Nan said with a smile, "these are all created by Yi when she was inspired. Although Yi is shy and silent, and doesn''t like to communicate with others, she is very talented. He wrote many of the songs we sing today. Yi, show her a hand."

 Chapter 123

    When Qin Nan praised Gu Yi, he said that he was very proud, and then pushed Gu Yi with his elbow.


    Gu Yi was a little embarrassed by his praise. A little red rose on his pretty face and said, "don''t praise me so much. Don''t you fill in all the lyrics?"


    Then, without pinching, he picked up the guitar beside him and casually talked about a melody.


    Qin Ruoyu is very familiar with this melody and can''t help singing along with it.


    "The black sky is low


    , the bright stars follow, the insects fly, who are you missing. The stars in the sky shed tears, the roses on the ground withered, the cold wind blows, as long as you accompany. Insects fly, flowers sleep, a pair of beautiful, not afraid of dark, only afraid of heartbreak, whether tired or not, also regardless of southeast and northwest


    After singing, Qin Nan suddenly clapped, found the new world like said: "Ruoyu, your voice line is good, you sing great!"


    Qin Ruoyu blushed and said, "I''m not very good at singing."


    She''s just in a moment of passion, and she''ll follow her gently.


    Qin Nan was very interested in Qin Ruoyu. He asked her where she lived and whether she had a job. When he learned that Qin Ruoyu''s situation was not optimistic, the living environment was not good, and she had not found a job, Qin Nan said, do you like music? Why don''t you sing with us!


    Qin Ruoyu never thought about this development in the past. She didn''t even sing very much. She went out to sing with them. She was afraid that everyone would be scared away by her.


    Qin Ruoyu some flattered shake hands: "no, I will drag you."


    "No, I think you sing really well, Yi, don''t you?"


    Gu Yi, who has been playing guitar in silence, nodded: "well, your voice condition is better than that of me and Nan."


    Although Gu Yi doesn''t like to talk much, he seems to be a more professional person in musical instruments. He says so, which really surprised Qin Ruoyu.


    "If fish, what songs do you sing? We''ll accompany you, and you''ll sing another one."


    Under Qin Nan''s enthusiastic request, Qin Ruoyu only reported the name of a song that she could sing. Qin Nan and Gu Yi, two boys, sat on one side to help her play the guitar.


    Qin Ruoyu is singing "old boy" by chopsticks brother this time.


    "That''s the person I miss deeply. How can I express it? Will she accept me. Maybe I''ll never say that to her. I''m destined to travel all over the world. How can I care about it? " With a clear voice and a touch of melancholy, Qin Ruoyu spoke slowly.


    "Dreams are always out of reach. Should we give up? Flowers bloom and fall again. Where are you in spring?"


    "Youth is like a running river. It''s too late to say goodbye once it''s gone. I''m the ordinary one. I don''t have the blood of that year."


    The voice suddenly rises high, and the beautiful song is full of deep feelings. Every tune and every sound is just right.


    Listening to her singing, it seems to reproduce the scene of the film, as if to see their own youth in front of the sliding scenes.


    "Has the original wish come true? Now I have to sacrifice it. I can''t find my true self any more. I look up at the starry River, the one that accompanied me at that time. Do you still remember the story here? If there is tomorrow, I wish you dear..." The last note falls slowly, Qin Nan and Gu Yi are moved by her singing.

 Chapter 124

    At the end of the song, even Gu Yi, who has never talked much, is excited. His face is a little red, just like bole, who has found Qianlima. His eyes are bright, and he looks at Qin Ruoyu with appreciation.


    "If you fish, you can form a band with us. You can compose music and I can write words. Your voice is better than ours. How about you be the lead singer?" Qin Nan said, holding Qin Ruoyu''s shoulder.


    "Er..." Qin Ruoyu is in a bit of a dilemma. Is this really OK?


    Although after contacting with them, she yearns for their feelings and determination to pursue their dreams, can she really join them?


    Seeing her hesitation, Qin Nan also felt that he was a little upset. He took back his hand and said with a smile, "it''s OK. You can think about it, but we really want you to join us."


    Qin Ruoyu could see that they were sincere. After thinking for a while, he said, "if not, I''ll go out with you tomorrow and have a try."


    "Great!" Qin Nan raised his hand and Gu Yi gave him a tacit high five.


    Seeing them like this, Qin Ruoyu couldn''t help smiling. He felt like finding a bosom friend and integrating into the group.


    It was late. Qin Ruoyu got up from bed and told him not to go back.


    Qin Nan takes Gu Yi to send her back. Although Qin Ruoyu has said not to use it several times, they are more enthusiastic and insist that she is a girl and it is not safe to go back alone.


    Qin Nan and Gu Yi are walking beside Qin Ruoyu. Qin Nan is busy talking all the way. Qin Ruoyu talks with him. Gu Yi doesn''t speak much as usual, and only says a few words when necessary.


    Qin Ruoyu has been sent home, Qin Nan and Gu Yi at the gate of the yard, see the crowded scene, are a little surprised: "Ruoyu, you live here?"


    Qin Ruoyu nodded a little embarrassed and said, "thank you for sending me back. My room is a little small, so I won''t ask you to sit up."


    If they want to go in, I''m afraid they don''t even have a place to sit.


    Qin Nan and Gu Yi understood her. Qin Nan patted her on the shoulder solemnly and said, "you don''t want to move to our place. Although our house is not big, we can still live in a crowded place."


    Just one day, Qin Nan and Gu Yi invited her to move in. Qin Ruoyu knew that because they trusted her very much, it was for her good.


    However, Qin Ruoyu shook his head and said, "no, I''ll stay here for a few days. I''ll find a suitable house later."


    "Then you go up. Be careful by yourself." Qin Nan looked around at the environment. The whole yard was in chaos. There were so many people and they couldn''t find out the details. In addition, the house was old and the doors and windows were not strong. He always felt that it was not safe for a girl to live here.


    "Thank you for sending me back. You should go back earlier too." Qin Ruoyu nodded and gave them a smile.


    After Qin Nan and Gu Yi left, Qin Ruoyu went upstairs.


    As soon as Qin Ruoyu went up, he saw a slender figure leaning against the wall with a smile on his evil face. It seemed that he had been there for a long time. The smile made Qin Ruoyu unable to see his real emotion and always felt a little creepy.


    Qin Ruoyu pretended to be calm and passed by him without saying a word or greeting. Her intuition told her that she had better not provoke such people.

 Chapter 125

    "Is that your friend?" Qin Ruoyu and he passed by, the boy suddenly opened his mouth, light and humorous tone.


    Qin Ruoyu a Leng, nose pronunciation, a simple answer: "en."


    On the contrary, boys laugh more easily. Behind the smile, they feel a faint smell of poppy.


    Qin Ruoyu shivered all over and hurried back to his room.


    This boy, feeling really strange, the whole person, like a demon beauty noble but uninhibited character of the bloodthirsty spirit.


    Judging from his clothes, although he was dressed like a ruffian, like a few tens of yuan worth of things from a stall, Qin Ruoyu had seen the watch on his wrist, and Yunluo also had one, which was worth more than ten thousand yuan.


    Is He is not only a ruffian, but also a thief?


    With this in mind, Qin Ruoyu suddenly sees a young man with eyes in his mouth, squinting and holding a knife to force the junior high school students to hand over the money in his pocket. Will his watch be stolen or robbed.


    In this way, Qin Ruoyu felt even more dangerous. In the past, after locking the doors and windows, he shook them. The quality of the doors and windows was not very good. If he kicked them hard, he might kick them open. Qin Ruoyu comforts himself that there are so many people living here, so it should be OK.


    Early the next morning, I woke up from urination and went to the toilet with my eyes rubbed in my pajamas. Before six o''clock, the sky was bright and there was a cool feeling in the air.


    Qin Ruoyu just came out of the toilet and saw a figure standing outside.


    It''s the boy.


    Qin Ruoyu politely gave him a smile, indicating that she was finished, he could go in, and then went to his room.


    Unexpectedly, just walked two steps, suddenly a hand stretched out to grab her arm, Qin Ruoyu had not yet reacted to be brought into a embrace.


    Although the boy''s arm is not thick, it is extremely strong. From behind, he tightly hugs Qin Ruoyu''s waist.


    Qin Ruoyu was crazy, but he didn''t dare to shout. He was afraid that he would misunderstand those people when he saw them. He just struggled desperately and cried out to him, "what are you doing? Let me go!"


    The boy was very strong. Holding her arms like steel, Wensi didn''t move. He came to her neck and smelled: "it''s delicious."


    He was provoked by a boy who looked younger than himself. Qin Ruoyu was angry and angry. He raised his leg and stepped on his feet.


    Wearing flip flops, the boy frowned and let her go.


    Qin Ruoyu immediately jumped out, a face of vigilant standing in a few meters away looking at the boy, a face of anger: "crazy!"


    The boy''s good-looking brow is wrinkled, just like a beautiful angel who has been hurt, which makes people feel a little distressed for a moment.


    Qin Ruoyu thought that he must be dazzled, because the next moment, the boy picked up eyebrows, good-looking face banter expression: "pretty spicy." Looking at her eyes as if to see prey in general, almost out of the tongue to lick his lips.


    Qin Ruoyu was so angry that she wanted to smoke her. She was a girl. When she first came to the city, she had to run back to her room and close the doors and windows.


    "Hua Ze Lu." Boys some low voice sounded outside, seems to be doing self introduction.


    Qin Ruoyu thought contemptuously in the room, if it is really wonderful, even the name is so fancy.

 Chapter 126

    Qin Nan and Gu Yi come to see her and take her out to sing together.


    "Like a fish!" Hearing the familiar voice, Qin Ruoyu opened the door and ran out. He saw Qin Nan and Gu Yi standing under with their guitars on their backs. He saw her coming out and waving her arms.


    Qin Ruoyu smiles, locks the door and goes downstairs to join them.


    When they came to the subway station where they met, Qin Ruoyu stood awkwardly. She didn''t understand the musical instruments and music theory at all. But she felt embarrassed to let her sing in the place where people came and went. She didn''t know how to speak.


    Qin Nan and Gu Yi took turns singing for a while, while singing, but also to cheer Qin Ruoyu, let her rest assured bold singing.


    Qin Ruoyu finally gave up his heart and began to sing.


    Qin Nan and Gu Yi accompany her. Qin Ruoyu is a little nervous at the beginning and his voice is shaking. Seeing his companions standing beside him and encouraging himself with his eyes, Qin Ruoyu feels that he can''t let them down.


    Some passers-by slowed down to listen to her singing, others stopped to put money in the hat in front of them.


    Qin Ruoyu looks at the first person who is willing to spend money to listen to her singing gratefully. He is confident that he will come back little by little and sing more freely.


    Slowly, more and more people were attracted by her singing. More and more people put money into their hats. At the end of the song, there were a few people around.


    In this busy city, there are still people willing to stop to listen to her singing. Qin Ruoyu feels very satisfied and comforted.


    In the evening, when I finished work, I saw that the income of the day was much higher than usual.


    Qin Nan said excitedly that Qin Ruoyu said: "Ruoyu, you are a born singer!"


    I''ve never learned how to sing music so well. I''m sure I''ll make more achievements with more development in the future.


    "Let''s go out to dinner today!" Qin Nan in the hand is raising that a few bright red banknotes, high spirited of say.


    Qin Ruoyu didn''t expect that he could sing so successfully for the first time, and his mood was also affected by them.


    Three people came to a restaurant which is not sour but not shabby. They ordered a table of dishes. It was the first time Qin Ruoyu had eaten such a rich food in so many days. One of the departments had her achievements.


    "Ruoyu, come on, eat more! You are a great hero Qinnan quickly to qinruoyu with a variety of dishes, her bowl quickly piled into a hill.


    Finally, Qin Nan raised the issue and asked Qin Ruoyu to move in with them.


    "This Not quite Qin Ruoyu hesitated. Their house was not very big. If she had gone, wouldn''t it have been more crowded?


    "We have two bedrooms there. My one is bigger than the one of Yihe. Yihe, your room of Yihe! That''s a deal! " Qin Nan''s own advocators had settled the matter, but they didn''t give Qin Ruoyu another chance to argue.


    Qin Ruoyu is busy looking for a job these days. Originally, he planned to pay a month''s rent. First, he would live in the current place, and then he would change his place after stability.


    Originally, the money was ready. Because of what happened in the morning, Qin Ruoyu really hesitated. The boy was really sick. Qin Ruoyu intuitively thought that it would be dangerous to continue to live there without something he couldn''t do.


    Under the strong demands of Qin Nan and Gu Yi, Qin Ruoyu finally decided to move in and live with them.

 Chapter 127

    Although they haven''t known each other for a long time, Qin Ruoyu knows that they are all people with real temperament, just like he has known them for many years, which makes people trustworthy.


    Qin Ruoyu doesn''t have many things. A suitcase and a schoolbag can do it. Qin Nan and Gu Yi are waiting downstairs. Qin Ruoyu locks the door and drags things downstairs.


    Go to the corner of the stairs and see the familiar figure.


    Slender and thin body, holding arms against the wall, flaunting delicate face, mouth slightly hook, showing evil, but can not say what expression, people shudder to see.


    The stairs are narrow, and it''s even more crowded to lean there alone.


    Qin Ruoyu didn''t want to provoke him. He just pretended not to see him. He forced his way through the empty road and didn''t squint.


    "Living together so soon."


    When he passed by the evil boy, he suddenly opened his thin lips, with a frivolous and funny tone, and floated out such a sentence at will.


    If the dog could not spit out the ivory, Qin Ruoyu thought angrily. He ignored him and pretended not to hear him. His pace was faster.


    ¡°3p£¿ So you like this one? " Behind the boy looked at her some hasty back, suddenly chuckled, said.


    Qin Ruoyu was stimulated by this sentence, and he was crazy. He was really depressed. How could he meet such a person!


    Fortunately, I have decided to leave here, otherwise something strange may happen in the future!


    The name of Hua Ze Lu and the bad boy who was as delicate as an angel but smelled like poppy were like poisonous insects in Qin Ruoyu''s heart.


    Down the stairs, Qin Nan and Gu Yi take the box in her hand thoughtfully, help her pull it, and walk towards their apartment.


    "If fish, this is your room!" At home, Qin Nan put the box on the ground, pushed open the door of Gu Yi''s house and said excitedly.


    As soon as Qin Ruoyu saw it, he knew that it had been carefully cleaned up. All the sheets and covers had been changed. The miscellaneous CDs, magazines and short sleeves of shirts belonging to young boys in the room had disappeared. Although they were still a bit messy, they were much better.


    Thank you Qin Ruoyu is very grateful to thank them.


    "After that, it will be the whole family. Thank you Qin Nan handed the key of the room to Qin Ruoyu, took Gu Yi''s shoulder, and then said, "I didn''t take you with me last time. You look good. Let''s go. I''ll show you around." ,


    Qin Ruoyu follows Qin Nan and Gu Yi. Qin Nan is very cheerful, just like a sun. He brings sunshine to wherever he goes.


    "You see, this is the bathroom. The facilities are a little old, but the bath is OK. Here, this is the kitchen. It looks clean, doesn''t it? Because Yi and I don''t know how to cook, ha ha! This is a balcony, you can air clothes! This is my room with Yi. It''s quite big... "


    Because of Qin Nan''s and Gu Yi''s enthusiasm, Qin Ruoyu suddenly feels at home. She thinks that she will be happy with them here.


    After living here, Qin Ruoyu''s mind shifted from looking for a job to singing. In the past, she didn''t pursue music. Because she was busy studying and working, she didn''t have the opportunity to develop her specialty and interest. That doesn''t mean she doesn''t like singing.


    When she found that she could sing very well and was affirmed by so many people, she suddenly felt very happy and had more confidence in her development on this road.

 Chapter 128

    Qin Ruoyu took a chopstick of Eggplant and gave it to Gu Yi. Gu Yi was surprised. He raised his head and said, "thank you."


    As soon as Qin Nan saw it, he began to yell: "if you are partial to Gu Yi, will you give it to me?"


    Qin Ruoyu was amused to see that he was eating from the bottom to the top. He had already added rice to the bowl for the second time and said, "you''ve almost eaten all the delicious food. Of course, you have to give it to Gu Yi."


    "It''s not your cooking. It''s delicious!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ended the lunch in a very harmonious and joyous atmosphere. The two guys were awesome enough to eat all the radish leaves.


    With the help and guidance of Qin Nan and Gu Yi, Qin Ruoyu also improves himself day by day. The guitar is very simple. After learning for more than half a month, he has learned almost everything about music theory. Many songs are much easier to learn.


    Gu Yi gives Qin Ruoyu a song to play. That''s the first song he and Qin Nan wrote. They always feel that boys don''t sing very well. They want Qin Ruoyu to sing it.


    Although they have decided to make Qin Ruoyu the lead singer of the band, as a wandering singer, they also need to play and sing by themselves.


    Qin Ruoyu sits on the chair according to the music score and plays the guitar.


    Beautiful features, white face, a pair of black frame glasses frame on the bridge of the nose, forehead bangs randomly with hairpin up, gentle slightly self curling hair, occasionally lower head play, hair will cover half of the face, looks very quiet, clever.


    Although Qin Ruoyu can barely play some music with his guitar, he is still not familiar with it. When he plays a certain sound, he always breaks it.


    Gu Yi patiently listens to her play, guides her on the broken sound, and tells her how to play.


    Every time Gu Yi teaches it, Qin Ruoyu plays it again, until he plays it wrong several times. Qin Ruoyu is embarrassed to face Gu Yi, but he smiles helplessly.


    Gu Yi has always been very patient, but it''s really hard to play. He also knows that it''s very difficult for Qin Ruoyu, who has just been in touch with musical instruments for a short time. Finally, he can''t watch it any more. He leans over, next to Qin Ruoyu and teaches her hand in hand.


    "That''s it." Qin Ruoyu holds the guitar, Gu Yi side body demonstration several times, and then said.


    The distance between the two people is a little close, one is only concerned with learning, the other is only concerned with teaching.


    Qin Nan came in with a few bottles of drinks in his hand. As soon as he saw that their posture was a little close, he coughed two times, which made them wake up.


    The longer they stay together, the more they know each other, and the closer their hearts are.


    The two people who used to depend on each other have now become three.


    The same band, tacit understanding is very important, they are very happy, between them have.


    Everyone put down their burden and regarded each other as their most important partners. Even Gu Yi gradually overcame his silence and shyness. He regarded Qin Ruoyu as Qin Nan''s friend who could joke occasionally and would not blush easily.


    In the subway, Qin Ruoyu carries a guitar and plays and sings the song written by Gu Yi and Qin Nan.


    This is her first time to sing their own song here. Although she is very ashamed that she did not participate in the creation of the whole song, she just sang it once. Fortunately, many people are willing to listen to it and even come to ask what it is after singing.

 Chapter 129

    Qin Nan excitedly told them the name of the song, and then confidently said, "in the near future, there will be a CD selling this song in the video store!"


    Their life is simple, but happy, everyday and music company, entertainment life is particularly simple, occasionally in the living room to watch TV, play poker or something.


    "Great! Today''s income is higher than yesterday''s! If this goes on, we can buy a computer! " Qin Nan said excitedly.


    Their daily income, generally paying rent, eating and repairing musical instruments, is not much left.


    Qin Ruoyu is used to the life of being accompanied and cared by people around him every day. He is indifferent to the money he used to earn, but now it''s not worth it.


    As long as enough is good, as long as happy, too much pursuit, will only give yourself a heavier burden.


    Three people are playing cards in the living room. If they lose, they drink cold water.


    Gu Yi felt his stomach, put the card on the table, put on his slippers and said, "I''ll go to the toilet. You can''t look at my card!"


    Qin Nan and Qin Ruoyu nod their heads. Gu Yi takes two steps and turns back. He holds the card in his hand. He takes a look at Qin Nan and holds the card in his hand. His eyes are clearly saying: I don''t trust you!


    as Gu Yi enters the toilet, Qin Nan pokes out his head and asks Qin Ruoyu in a low voice: "do you have eight? Give me an 8, I have the card you want


    Qin Ruoyu looked at the 8 in his hand, hesitated and shook his head decisively: "no way." Gu Yi''s child has gone to the toilet three times a night. They can''t be so unsympathetic and bully others.


    Qin Nan also want to say what, Gu Yi came out from the toilet, he had to do well.


    After Gu Yi came back, the three continued to play.


    In five minutes


    "Ha ha, I won!" Then he handed the cold water to Qin Ruoyu and Qin Nan with a smile.


    "If fish, you''re still tender!" After Gu Yi walked away, Qin Nan shook his head and patted Qin Ruoyu on the shoulder.


    "Well?" Qin Ruoyu didn''t respond for a moment. Qin Nan continued: "do you think Gu Yigang just went to the toilet! According to what I know about him, he must have thrown away some useless cards secretly! "


    "Ah?" Qin Ruoyu''s face is incredible. Will Gu Yi''s quiet child do such a thing?


    "I don''t believe you count!" Qin Nan didn''t have to look at it. He said with his arms in his arms.


    Qin Ruoyu collected all the cards on the table and counted them. Sure enough, there were a few less.


    Qin Ruoyu is traumatized, and Gu Yi''s image of a good baby in her heart is destroyed. Unexpectedly, the child has such a dark and sinister side. Sure enough, intuition is not credible.


    Too perfect people will make people feel superior from the heart, feel that it is not easy to get close, and have a sense of distance. Occasionally, a small defect will make people feel more intimate and close without the burden of heart.


    It''s hard to sing outside every day. The income is not stable.


    According to Qin Nan, they have also been to bars and applied to sing there, but now there are too many people who go singing. They have no acquaintances and their performance is not particularly excellent. It''s a pity that they didn''t succeed.


    The road is coming out step by step. In their pursuit of music dream, they care about every little breakthrough and achievement.

 Chapter 130

    Qin Ruoyu understands their feelings very well. As a member of the same band, she also wants to use her own efforts in exchange for the progress of the band.


    "There''s a bar looking for a band. I want to try again!" Qin Nan''s decision was unconditionally supported by Qin Ruoyu and Gu Yi.


    They chose a good song, accompanied by Gu Yi and Qin Nan, with Qin Ruoyu as the lead singer. They rehearsed many times in advance until they felt perfect.


    That night, Qin Ruoyu followed Gu Yi and Qin Nan into the bar and saw several bands waiting backstage.


    The manager said, let each band draw lots and perform in turn to see how the stage effect is and which band has the strongest response will stay.


    Although we all know that we are all vagrant singers, have the same dream of music, and are eager to stay. As their competitors, Qin Ruoyu has secretly made up her mind to do her best.


    Qin Ruoyu and his wife are in the last two groups. They always thought that when they came to apply in the evening, they just sang to the manager. They didn''t expect that so many bands would apply at the same time. What''s more, the manager''s method was decided by the audience.


    In this way, that is to say, they should not only make one person feel good, but also make all people feel good.


    It''s a bit difficult to say what''s more, if you have to face so many audiences, you can''t do it without certain psychological quality.


    In front of the group, because the lead singer was too nervous, his voice and action on the stage were a little stiff, and there was a lot of booing under the stage, which was a humiliating exit. In another group, because he was not familiar with the venue, a member of the group stepped on the air and nearly fell down, which caused a burst of laughter.


    Qin Ruoyu, they are watching the situation in front of them backstage.


    "If fish, don''t be nervous, sing well later!" Feeling Qin Ruoyu clenching her fist, Gu Yi patted her on the shoulder and comforted her.


    There''s a group of bands ahead. It''s their turn soon.


    Qin Ruoyu nodded, staring at the front without blinking.


    The former group sang a love song with rich feelings. Although the timbre was good in all aspects, it didn''t have much appeal because it was so soft and lyrical and didn''t match the atmosphere below.


    Qin Nan was a little lucky. Fortunately, they thought of this in advance, so when preparing the song, they chose a song with a cheerful and high tune.


    Although Qin Ruoyu''s voice is more lyrical, today they have to gamble on the road of rock and roll.


    "If you fish, you are only responsible for singing, you can''t control the whole audience, it doesn''t matter, I''ll be responsible for it!" Qin Nan turned around and said to Qin Ruoyu that his eyes were shining with the light of potential, which made Qin Ruoyu feel confident together.


    "Come on! We can do it Qin Nan stretched out his hand, Qin Ruoyu attached to his hand, and Gu Yi attached to Qin Ruoyu''s hand.


    Three hands overlapping, three people all for the same dream to work hard!


    "Next, let''s welcome Nanyi fish band!" The host announced.


    Nanyi fish band, simply put three people''s names together, but it''s not a simple fusion of the three hearts in pursuit of dreams. This band, and each of them, are inseparable.


    On the silent stage, Qin Ruoyu stands in the middle, Qin Nan and Gu Yi on both sides of her, a little behind her. There was no light on the stage. I saw only three vague figures.

 Chapter 131

    In the dark environment, the audience slowly quieted down, and the whole audience was as quiet as if they were in the meeting hall.


    "Throw away the watch, throw away the coat, throw away the backpack, throw away the nagging, throw away the TV, throw away the computer, throw away the brain, throw away the trouble again." the cold and simple voice slowly rings out, no music accompaniment, perfect voice line, with a bit of rock and roll flavor.


    May day''s "off the surface of the earth.".


    Qin Ruoyu is standing in the middle of the stage, with a slender hand holding the microphone on the microphone rack in front. Her hair is fluffy and combed up at will. Her upper body is a small shirt with a slightly long corner. She is tied up in front to outline her slim waist, and her lower body is a pair of Harlan''s shorts. She looks like a rock female singer.


    In the dark, Qin Ruoyu holds the microphone and says: "lose your watch, your coat, your backpack, your nagging, your TV, your computer, your brain, your worries ¡±


    it is said that Qingchang is more able to show a singer''s voice line conditions and musical quality. Qin Ruoyu''s perfect voice and perfect grasp of rhythm and tone, without accompaniment, is more unique.


    When Qin Ruoyu finished singing the second time, the prelude began.


    The noise of the guitar, the low of the bass, the rhythm of the drum, then sounded. The lights on the stage are also flashing.


    This is a relatively high rock music style song, originally sung by Mayday orchestra. It is perfect and full of anti geocentric atmosphere.


    The simple lyrics, listening to the random and cheerful melody, reveal the uninhibited atmosphere.


    Qin Ruoyu deliberately makes his voice sound not so low and lyrical. He tries to let go of his voice and make his singing more rock and roll.


    Qin Nan and Gu Yi also played very hard.


    Qin Nan stands in front of the bar and occasionally interacts with the audience to arouse the atmosphere of the bar.


    "A heart pounding wildly, for a moment, forget all my troubles, I will never hurt myself for another second!"


    Qin Ruoyu played an electric guitar on his hand and sang to the microphone. His voice was low and clear, and even roared. Close your eyes, let go of everything, at this time, her heart is only the pursuit of music dream, this is a rock wild song, just like abandon everything, let yourself immersed in the breath of rock.


    The audience are also infected by this atmosphere, followed by Qin Nan holding his arm, in the rhythm of a powerful swing.


    It turns out that when girls sing rock, it can be so tasteful, soft and strong, and the rhythm is just right. It also makes people feel blood surging, and the whole body shouts the melody of rock.


    "A heart thumping wildly for a moment to forget all my troubles. I shake off the earth. If I shake off the earth, just jump higher and higher!"


    With more and more exciting music, the last note fell, and the perfect performance was over, and a burst of applause immediately broke out under the stage.


    "One more song! Another song There were even people shouting under the stage.


    The host timely appeared, suppressed the voice under the stage, invited the last group out.


    The lead singer of the last group of bands is also a girl. She is small, with long shawl hair, a few strands of white, a little fat, but she looks very impressive. It''s common to see this kind of occasion.


    This group of bands brought European and American songs, Avril''s famous song "complex".

 Chapter 132

    Although the girl is not tall, her voice is very penetrating, and her singing is almost the same as the original one.


    Qin Ruoyu felt a little flustered when he saw that the band behind sang so well. He was afraid that he would not sing as well as others and that he would lose in the end.


    Gu Yi comforted her and said, "although that girl sings well, she doesn''t have her own characteristics. You are different from her."


    Qin Ruoyu nodded to him gratefully. In a word, Qin Ruoyu felt more confident.


    What are you afraid of? If you have your own companions with you, will you be afraid of an ending?


    Those bands that didn''t perform well in front of them were naturally dropped by KO, and only Qin Ruoyu was left in the end.


    General rock bands, with about four or five lead singers, a guitarist, a bass player, a keyboard player, and a drummer. In this way, the melody of the guitar, the low voice of the bass, the sound quality of the keyboard, and the rhythm of the drum, etc Only when the musical instruments cooperate with each other, can the perfect music be played and the music be more vivid and vital. Guitar is like the soul of a band. Some bands even have two guitarists.


    In terms of the number of people, Qin Ruoyu and his group are not very dominant.


    However, it does not mean that the more people there are, the better. What the band needs is a kind of team spirit, a kind of tacit understanding. With more people, it is more difficult to reach a common tacit understanding, which will be cumbersome.


    Qin Nan is very proud to say that although we don''t have many people, we are very proficient in these musical instruments. We have our own original songs. Our lead singer''s style is changeable, can be quiet and dynamic, suitable for lyric, and can also rock.


    Finally, in the audience''s unanimous cry, their "Nanyi fish" was selected.


    The reason is really surprising. I feel that the people in their band are more handsome and the lead singer is more beautiful.


    Qin Ruoyu never thought that there was such a bloody reason. He took a sneak look at the band next to him. The little girl who was the lead singer was pretty good, but some of them were bloated and some of them were short. The image of the other four boys was not so good. Compared with the elegant and elegant Gu Yi and the sunny and tall Qin Nan, they were really inferior.


    "Yes Determined to be the last band left behind, Qin Ruoyu, Qin Nan and Gu Yi clapped their hands tacitly and finally took another step on the road of music.


    Singing in a bar is much easier than singing in the subway.


    Every day there is a fixed singing time, as long as the evening to sing for a few hours, there is a fixed salary, don''t worry, sometimes the weather is bad, no one will listen to the song.


    It''s late. It starts at 10 p.m. and ends at two or three o''clock in the morning. But it''s better to get used to this kind of life.


    They have more time to write songs and learn.


    Soon, they went to the mall together and bought a computer.


    Usually, when you have nothing to do, you can go online and check things.


    They are very popular in the bar singing, there are often guests send flowers to them, after a long time, some will become regular customers.


    In a flash, I''ve been in a bar for more than a year.


    Over the past year or so, on such occasions, there will also be people who come to trouble with them. Qin Nan is generally sociable and is always the first to come out with good words and try to calm down others. There are also people who don''t know what to do and use their hands and feet. Sometimes it''s inevitable to get angry, because when going out, there will always be a bad time, especially in such a impetuous time A society full of substance.

 Chapter 133

    However, when you are in a bad mood, there are people around you who can comfort and accompany you.


    One day, at the end of the evening performance, Qin Ruoyu packed up their musical instruments and went out backstage to get ready to go home. However, they saw a handsome young man of mixed blood standing there, as if he had been waiting for a long time.


    Qin Ruoyu, the man, was impressed. He had seen him in the bar for several nights. He sat quietly in his seat, ordered a cocktail and listened to the class carefully while drinking.


    His handsome image and valuable clothes attract many women in the bar to rush on him, but he pushes them off gracefully and perfectly every time.


    There are all kinds of people in the bar. After being here for a long time and seeing more people, they have formed a habit of not provoking anyone.


    Qin Nan walked in front, nodded politely to the man next to him, and then walked forward without squinting. After that, Qin Ruoyu and Gu Yi were still like this.


    When Qin Ruoyu passed him, the man suddenly said, "Hello, can I talk to you?"


    Qin Ruoyu turned back in surprise and didn''t understand what he was talking about. A young man of mixed race who speaks Chinese as well as his mother tongue.


    Qin Nan turns his head in front of him, and Gu Yi stops because of Qin Ruoyu''s mouth. The three people look at the man in front of them together.


    Looking at them so polite with alert eyes, the man hooked the corner of his mouth with a smile, some helpless, handed up a business card, very sincerely said: "I''m g stone company''s agent jiebei, can I talk to you?"


    Qin Nan took the business card, looked at the company name and position, and then handed it to Qin Ruoyu. After Qin Ruoyu read it, he handed it to Gu Yi.


    There are agents who want to come to them and sign up. The name "jiebei" seems to have appeared in some place. Qin Nan suddenly remembered that he had read a report that a famous singer and her gold medal agent jiebei were in love.


    Of course, the news was finally cleared up as a rumor.


    It''s said that jiebei is a myth in the entertainment industry. He is the gold broker of G stone company. Even the boss has to give him three points. As long as he chooses the people he likes, he will make them by packaging. None of the artists he holds is not a big hit.


    Generally, he won''t hold an artist for more than two years. Once two years have passed, he will let go immediately.


    Since he formally stepped into this circle, he has become a pop star for two singers and a pop star.


    He is young and promising, with a distinguished family background. It is said that his mother is still an Italian aristocrat.


    Qin Nan and Qin Ruoyu, Gu Yi looked at each other, then nodded, and jiebei said: "OK."


    Jiebei very gentlemanly slightly stretched out his hand: "this way, please."


    Four people sitting together, Qin Ruoyu for the first time saw Qin Nan a little nervous, holding his hand awkwardly.


    Qin Ruoyu knows that they have been waiting for this day for a long time. They have insisted on music for so many years, and an ace agent is willing to come to them, which means that they can finally achieve something.


    "I''ve seen all your performances these days." The man took a sip of wine and looked at Qin Ruoyu with blue eyes. "I want to sign a contract with you for our company."

 Chapter 134

    "Really?" Good luck came suddenly, Qin Ruoyu pulled Qin Nan and Gu Yi excitedly and said, "see? I said we''ll make it and your concert dream will come true! "


    Qin Nan and Gu Yi are also very happy, their eyes are shining.


    But in the next second, three people were stunned at the same time.


    "I mean, you." The man gently smile, pointed to Qin Ruoyu, "you should know, I never packaging band."


    Three people in Leng for a long time, just understand, in front of this agent jiebei said is, want to sign Qin Ruoyu a person.


    Such a good opportunity in front of her also carries the dreams of Qin Nan and Gu Yi. She doesn''t want to give up.


    Qin Ruoyu calmed down and said, "can''t it be the three of us?"


    Jiebei shook his finger and said, "you know, it''s much more difficult to package a band than a person. What''s more, it''s even more difficult to win a band. I never do anything I''m not sure about."


    I''ve heard of jiebei for a long time. He is persistent. He always does what he thinks is right, and will not make any changes for anyone. His bargaining is even higher. For him, there is no possibility of any discussion.


    "I like your temperament and your singing. How about it? Are you interested?" Jiebei looks at Qin Ruoyu with a smile.


    Qin Ruoyu''s eyes suddenly became a little dim and said calmly: "sorry, we are a whole. I won''t sign with you unless..." You promised to sign our entire band.


    "Like a fish." Qin Nan and Gu Yi looked at Qin Ruoyu straight, very serious and calm said, "he will give you a brilliant stage, you sign it, don''t care about us."


    Qin Ruoyu shook his head: "I''m on this road because of you. What''s the meaning of signing a contract without you." She didn''t want to abandon them. When she was most lonely, they accepted her without hesitation and gave her so much care and help. Because of them, she began to sing.


    Because when she was with them, she also felt that singing was a very happy thing. For more than a year, they wrote songs while she sang.


    Now, how can she have the heart to leave them? Without them, music is nothing in her eyes. Even if this gold medal agent can give her a brilliant tomorrow, what''s the significance of standing alone on that stage? Once happy, beautiful, will not have.


    What''s more, she has heard of the chaos in the entertainment circle for a long time. She always keeps a low profile and doesn''t want to step into that circle.


    "I really want you to be my artist. Except for the condition just now, everything else is easy to discuss!" Jiebei looks at Qin Ruoyu seriously and says that he can''t tell any lies from his blue eyes.


    What''s more, he is also a well-known figure in the entertainment industry. Why come to deceive them.


    "I''m sorry, I won''t sign it alone unless you promise to sign our band!" Qin Ruoyu''s answer is also resolute.


    "Can''t we really discuss it again?" There is a trace of persistence in jiebei''s eyes. I hope Qin Ruoyu can think about it again.


    "No!" Qin Ruoyu said with certainty, got up, took Qin Nan and Gu Yi and left.


    Back home, because of this episode, three people stay in the living room, the atmosphere for a moment some silence.

 Chapter 135

    Qin Ruoyu was afraid that Qin Nan and Gu Yi would feel sad and there would be a gap. Originally, he thought he would be signed, but in the end, it turned out to be this result. They must be from excited to frustrated. It''s hard to feel.


    "If we have a chance in the future, let''s take it as if he didn''t say that!" Qin Ruoyu pretended to relax the atmosphere.


    Qin Nan had a bitter smile, and then said: "how can a big agent like jiebei come to us to sign a contract? In fact, I should have thought that our strength is still insufficient." Then, he looked up and said, "fish, in fact, I always think that with your conditions, you will develop better than Yi and I. It''s reasonable for him to come to you."


    "South..." Qin Ruoyu looks at Qin Nan with some uncertainty. What does he mean by this? Does he want to drive her away?


    After they got familiar with each other, they were used to the last word of each other''s names.


    "Fish, go! When you become a big star, Yi and I will be happy for you! At that time, we can also show others that we have formed bands with big stars Qin Nan converges his loss and returns to his usual joking sunny boy appearance. He gives Qin Ruoyu a big smile.


    "That is, to continue our dream! But we will continue to work hard! "Gu Yi said very easily, cheering Qin Ruoyu.


    "Here you are!" Pass the card to Qin Ruoyu, "call him!"


    This is such a golden opportunity. Generally, jiebei is very excited to see any one more. Now, he has personally talked about the signing of the contract, and most people have been busy nodding their heads.


    Qin Ruoyu refuses. Qin Nan and Gu Yi know that the reason is that Qin Ruoyu doesn''t want to be separated from them. But how can they see such a good opportunity slip away from their eyes? How can they selfishly let Qin Ruoyu give up this opportunity.


    Seeing the encouraging eyes of her companions, Qin Ruoyu was moved by their support. At any time, they selflessly wanted to make her better in the future.


    But they don''t understand, without them, she is like a fish out of water, she is nothing.


    It is because of the joint efforts of the team that she will feel so warm and like singing so much.


    "Nan Yi, I won''t sign. As long as I sing, I will be with you!" Qin Ruoyu firmly said to them, "without you, my music would not be complete." I''m used to singing the songs you write and make. The soul of my music comes from you.


    "Fish, you are so stupid! So why not have a good chance to become famous? "


    Now how many people are fighting for fame, even playing all kinds of means. Only after they become famous can their songs be heard and recognized by more people.


    At present, there is a good opportunity, but she is determined to give up.


    "I don''t want to be famous, I just want to be with you, make music with you, sing together." Qin Ruoyu looked at them and said so lightly.


    At that moment, Qin Nan and Gu Yi had some complicated emotions in their eyes, the three people''s signature actions, and stretched out a hand at the same time.


    "Good! Let our Nanyi fish band go on forever


    Every day, they still go to the bar to sing. Jiebei seems to be very persistent. Every day, they still go to the bar to listen to songs. When the show is over, they go to Qin Ruoyu to persuade her to sign a contract.

 Chapter 136

    Even all the methods have been used up, all kinds of means of abduction have been used, and Qin Ruoyu is not affected. In short, there is only one condition, either sign the three of us, or not sign any of us.


    Both of them are very persistent and do not give in to each other.


    Generally, those second - and third tier stars or people who want to become famous follow jiebei and beg him to be their agent. Few people are as difficult as Qin Ruoyu.


    Every time after hitting the wall, jiebei has some helplessness to cover his forehead, just want to shout: Oh my God!


    However, this excellent person, he really does not want to give up, he has to sign her in.


    He couldn''t tell exactly where she attracted him. When he came to this bar by chance and heard the ethereal singing from fairyland, he was a little addicted. He sat down, ordered a glass of wine, looked at the girl on the stage, holding the microphone, singing by herself, young face, casual dress, and a pair of glasses, but he couldn''t hide his inherent temperament, let me read Countless people, he found at a glance, this girl, is absolutely the person he is looking for.


    After another unsuccessful negotiation with Qin Ruoyu, jiebei shrugged his shoulders helplessly and said half jokingly: "beauty, even if I pursue you, you should be moved for more than two months?"


    These days of contact, they also know that jiebei has no malice, and it is not like ordinary celebrities playing big names.


    However, they did not reach a consensus because they had their own points to stick to.


    Qin Ruoyu was embarrassed by his joke. For the last time, he solemnly said, "I really won''t abandon my two companions."


    Finally, jiebei also reluctantly handed Qin Ruoyu a business card: "as long as it''s the artist I like, you must sign in! I went back to France recently. I took my business card first and called me when I got through. " Jiebei put his hand on his ear and made a phone call gesture. He chuckled and said, "I''m looking forward to your call!" Then he turned around and rushed away.


    Qin Ruoyu has that business card in his hand. He''s a bit helpless. He''s too stubborn. He''s the most popular agent of a company. He even comes to listen to their songs every night and signs a contract with her.


    In order to show his determination, his first business card was indeed thrown away by her. After thinking about it, other people''s heart was so sincere that it was not good for him to throw it away so decisively, so he had to receive it in the bag.


    His persistence is his business, they are also very determined to refuse, did not move the mind.


    If not for that phone call, maybe they will never separate.


    One night, when they were performing on the stage, Qin Nan''s mobile phone in his pocket vibrated all of a sudden. He ignored it and wanted to call him back after the performance.


    The continuous vibration lasted for half an hour intermittently. Qin Nan felt that something was not right. He was inexplicably flustered and even lost his mind. He accidentally played several wrong notes.


    Qin Ruoyu and Gu Yi save the field and make up for his mistake. They look at him quietly and give him a surprised look.


    Qin Nan seldom shows this way. Is something wrong?


    Until the end of the performance, when he got off the stage, Qin Nan took out his mobile phone in a hurry. When he saw that it was his family, he pressed the callback button in a hurry.

 Chapter 137

    Qin Ruoyu and Gu Yi stand behind him with some worries, but they don''t go up to interrupt.


    "What''s the matter, Ma?" As soon as he got through, Qin Nan asked in a hurry.


    If it wasn''t for an emergency, his mother wouldn''t call him over and over again.


    "Xiao Nan, your father has a heart attack again. He''s in hospital. This time it''s serious, the doctor said The doctor said There was a crying voice in the woman''s words. In the end, she couldn''t speak any more.


    Qin Nan was shocked. He had a heart attack. It was serious It was like a ray of thunder in his heart.


    "What did the doctor say?" At this moment, it seems that the whole world is silent. I can only hear the weeping voice of my mother who is at a loss.


    "The doctor said that we have to have an operation. The cost of the operation is about one million. How can our family spend so much money?"


    A million This number is like a mountain, people who are directly under pressure can''t breathe.


    Qin Nan tried to stabilize his mood, but in his voice, he trembled and comforted his mother: "Mom, we have to do this operation. I''ll think about the money."


    They are all children of ordinary families. Their parents are just ordinary workers with meager wages. Now, they are old and laid off with only a little pension. How can they afford such expensive operation expenses.


    But, after all, it was his father. No matter how expensive the operation cost was, he had to find a way to get the money and perform the operation for his father.


    "Xiaonan, it''s not easy for you to be outside. A million dollars is enough."


    "Mom, don''t worry. Take good care of me. I''ll go back tomorrow. Don''t worry. Dad will be OK."


    Hang up the phone, when Qin Nan turns around, Qin Ruoyu and Gu Yi clearly see a glimmer of tears in his eyes.


    Qin Nan said with a weak smile, "my father is in hospital. I have to go back tomorrow."


    From his phone call just now, Qin Ruoyu and Gu Yi probably guessed that it was a very serious illness.


    Their companions are faced with such great difficulties. As a member of the same band, they naturally feel uncomfortable.


    "Nan, what''s the matter? Let''s go home first." Qin Ruoyu pulled Qin Nan''s arm and said.


    Gu Yi also walked over and gave him an encouraging hug: "it''s OK, and we, uncle will be OK."


    Qin Nan Yang raised the corner of his mouth and wiped away the tears in his eyes. Then he firmly put one hand on Gu Yi''s shoulder and the other hand on Qin Ruoyu''s shoulder. The three people went back together.


    Back home, Qin Nan told them the whole story.


    When he was in high school, he devoted himself to playing music, abandoned his studies, and even wanted to drop out of school. The family strongly opposed him, but the adolescent boys were stubborn, because he still fell out with his family and didn''t go home for several days.


    His father fainted and was sent to the hospital. At that time, he was found to have heart disease, but it was not particularly serious. As long as he was not stimulated, he was generally OK.


    Qin Nan was frightened by that. He didn''t expect that his life was so fragile. If he didn''t get to the hospital in time, I''m afraid his father would be gone.


    A blessing in disguise, the father and son made a compromise. Qin''s father didn''t object to his continuing to play music, but he also had to study hard. He must successfully graduate from high school and take part in the college entrance examination. At that time, it''s his own business that he can''t go to college.

 Chapter 138

    Qin Nan also agreed. After the college entrance examination, Qin Nan''s score was not particularly high. Between going to college and playing music, he insisted on choosing music.


    Qin''s father did not have too much opposition, very indifferent said: "you go, come back to have a look when you have time."


    After coming out for so many years, he showed little to go back, and he also showed little to bring back to his family.


    Suddenly, I felt that I was unfilial. If it wasn''t for myself, my father would not be like this.


    Qin Nan felt very sad. At the moment, he still had a large amount of medical expenses to solve. At this moment, he was really at a loss. He really didn''t know whether he was right or wrong to stick to this road.


    Music, he can''t play, his father, he can''t play.


    In the ten thousand contradictions and tangles, Qin Nan lowered his head, put his hands in his hair, and said in a low voice: "there is a train back at 6 in the morning, and I will leave soon."


    Looking at the watch, it''s almost five o''clock. Qin Ruoyu and Gu Yi take out all their savings and give them to Qin Nan.


    Qin Nan shirked: "I can''t take the money." He knew that it was not easy for them to save the money. They almost gave it all. They also had their own plans and life. It was inevitable that they would not encounter anything that needed money. If they gave it to him, how could he take it with ease.


    "Nan, take it. We don''t need it urgently. The money is just a drop in the bucket for my uncle''s medical expenses, but you can rest assured that we will also find a way to raise money!" Qin Ruoyu firmly gave him the money and looked him in the eyes seriously.


    "No matter how hard it is, we will carry it. Take it!" Gu Yi also cheered him on and encouraged him.


    When he was the most down and out and in the most difficult time, he had his own companion to support him and give him the courage to go on. He really felt that it was a great relief in his life.


    "Fish, Yi, thank you." Perhaps, now a thank you too light weight, not enough to express his gratitude to them, but, from the heart, but only such a sentence.


    "It''s the company who says thank you!" Gu Yi hit him on the shoulder.


    As soon as five o''clock passed, Qin Nan took the money and took a taxi to the railway station. He got on the bus back to his home. There were only Qin Ruoyu and Gu Yi left in the house.


    After such a big thing happened, they couldn''t sleep. They sat in the living room, thinking about how to help Qin Nan raise one million yuan.


    Although they are a little famous now, they only stay in nightclubs, and their income is not particularly high.


    It''s really difficult to raise a million in the short term.


    "Why don''t we talk to the manager and see if he can pay part of it in advance." Qin Ruoyu hesitated.


    Now, this is the only way they can do it.


    They sign every three months, because their band has a good response and they are familiar with the place here. Once the contract is over, they sign it again.


    Time is not long, but they are free to come and go. If they don''t want to sing here, they can leave as soon as the contract is over.


    The next day, Qin Ruoyu, Gu Yi and the manager talked about it. The manager said with a look of embarrassment: "you want thousands or even tens of thousands, but I can barely promise. I can''t take out the hundreds of thousands."


    What''s more, hundreds of thousands of people, how long do they have to sing before they can pay off? At that time, who knows whether the customers in the store like to listen to their songs? He is a businessman, and the minimum interests should be followed.

 Chapter 139

    "We can sing here all the time, manager. Please, help my friend!" Except for the manager, they don''t know who to go to, and they can raise the million quickly.


    "A million is not difficult." The manager lit a cigarette and puffed out a ring.


    In a word, Qin Ruoyu and Gu Yi seem to see hope, open their eyes and stare at the manager: "you say."


    "Some time ago, didn''t an agent come to you to sign a contract? As long as you sign, don''t say one million, even ten million!" The manager looked at Qin Ruoyu and said in a faint voice.


    The light in Qin Ruoyu''s eyes flashed away, signing a contract Yes, the previous agent said that as long as she signed a contract, he would apply with the company for her villa, luxury car, and all kinds of material temptations, which were rejected by her.


    It''s true that the more we come to the critical moment, the more we can feel the importance of money. In the past, we only thought about three people singing together freely, but now


    After thinking about it for a long time, Qin Ruoyu nodded solemnly: "OK, I''ll try." Then open the bag and take out the card.


    "Fish..." Gu Yi hesitated and called. She refused so firmly before. Now, because of her companion, she has to give in. Thinking about it, she feels very sorry for her. However, there seems to be no better solution except this one.


    Qin Ruoyu raised an indifferent smile and comforted Gu Yi: "Yi, it''s OK. I suddenly feel that it''s good to be a star. Although I''m at the mercy of others, at least I''ll have fame and fortune. At least I''ll have a good material life."


    Of course, Gu Yi knew that her words were just comforting him, but he asked uncertainly: "do you really think so?"


    Qin Ruoyu nodded: "of course, who doesn''t want to be famous." It''s just that she doesn''t know if the agent will sign her.


    Jiebei just got off the plane and went back to his villa. As soon as he took a bath, he heard his mobile phone ringing on the sofa. He picked it up casually and saw a strange number. Sitting on the sofa, he lazily picked it up: "Hello, hello."


    "Excuse me, are you jiebei?" There''s a girl who''s a little nervous.


    When jiebei heard it, he knew who it was. He was in a good mood and answered with a smile: "yes, Miss Qin Ruoyu."


    "I want to sign a contract with you. Is it still valid?"


    "Of course, I''ve been waiting for you for a long time. Where shall I see you? I''ll come to you tomorrow! " She finally figured out that she was going to sign a contract with him, which jiebei didn''t expect. That stubborn little girl, he always felt that he needed to think of some other ways. Unexpectedly, as soon as he came back, she called him.


    "Wait..." Qin Ruoyu hesitated, "I have a condition..."


    Jiebei thought that he would not have to sign three of them again. He subtracted a little from his instant joy, but he said very gentlemanly, "you said."


    "Before signing the contract, can you pay me a million dollars first, and then I can pay you back when I earn money."


    This condition was unexpected to jiebei. She was not moved by what he said before. Now she signed a contract with him on the condition of only giving her a million yuan.

 Chapter 140

    Jiebei nodded: "of course, you can also want more!"


    "Thank you. A million is enough."


    "Well, I''ll see you tomorrow night."


    "Well, bye."


    Hang up the phone, Qin Ruoyu long sigh of relief, the million, finally have a place, although, so to sell themselves, but as long as you relax, think about, the future is still very good.


    In the future, she can stand on the gorgeous stage to sing, so that people all over the country can hear her singing, and even start their own concerts, to become a big star, these are how many dreams in pursuit of ah, she should learn to meet, learn to enjoy their own income.


    The next day, when jiebei came with the contract, he saw that there were only Qin Ruoyu and Gu Yi. Their expressions seemed to be a little lost, as if something had happened.


    As smart as jiebei, it''s just a guess. When she needed money most, she signed a contract with her, although it was not very honorable Think of it as God''s help.


    "This is what you want." Jiebei is wearing a stiff suit, holding a folder in his hand. As soon as he sits down, he pushes away Qin Ruoyu''s card and gives her the file.


    Qin ruoyudao said "thank you", took the card, looked at the contract, the term, two years, fingers trembled, but still signed his name.


    This signing also means that she has left the band "Nanyi fish", which means that in the past two years, she has no freedom for ordinary people, and she has to accept the company''s arrangement, just like a doll at the mercy of others.


    "The term of this contract is two years. At that time, if you want to change your company or retire, you can. But I believe that within two years, I will be able to hold you up as a hot star, happy cooperation Jiebei confidently hooks the corner of his mouth, stands up and reaches out his hand. Qin Ruoyu grabs it and signs the contract, even if it is officially completed.


    Everyone is the most beautiful man with self-confidence. Jiebei''s smile, gentlemanly temperament and handsome young half blood face all give people a feeling of admiration, which is more elegant than many male stars in the entertainment industry.


    No wonder, so many popular stars, there will be gossip with him.


    Qin Ruoyu calls Qin Nan and asks about his father. Then he comforts him and tells him not to worry. The money has been raised and transferred to his account immediately.


    In just a few days, so much money was raised all at once. Qin Nan naturally guessed what happened.


    This kind of thing, there is no good, Qin Ruoyu very frankly said, said that has signed a contract with G stone.


    Qin Nan is silent. In the past, they advised her to sign a contract to make her have a good development in the future. She resolutely rejected it. Now, they signed a contract to help him raise money. All their gratitude is in her heart.


    After a few simple words, I hung up the phone. From the voice, I heard that Qinnan was very tired these days.


    Jiebei is waiting for Qin Ruoyu downstairs in a rather windy car. Qin Ruoyu picks up her things. Gu Yi looks at her silently. Then, he helps her with the box and takes her downstairs.


    I''ve lived here for nearly two years, but now I''m leaving. I''m really reluctant.


    Jiebei is very gentlemanly to help Qin Ruoyu open the door. Gu Yi waves to her. No matter how close her companion is, there will always be another day.

 Chapter 141

    As long as once had, as long as the memory of each other is enough.


    Jiebei said to Qin Ruoyu while driving, first take her to the place where she lives, put down her luggage, and then take her to the company the next day to get familiar with the environment.


    The car went through the trouble, along the long highway, to a very luxurious villa.


    "Your house hasn''t been approved yet. Stay with me these days."


    Qin Ruoyu never knew that there were agents who could have money to this extent. The villa he lived in was like a castle, super luxurious.


    After getting off the bus, jiebei helps Qin Ruoyu carry her luggage and take her into the room.


    It''s almost spotless, with all kinds of high-end equipment. It seems that jiebei is a person who has a high pursuit of life.


    "In the future, we''ll be our own people. I''ll depend on you for dinner. Don''t feel constrained." Jiebei takes out a bottle of drink from the refrigerator and hands it to Qin Ruoyu. He jokingly says that his blue eyes are bright.


    Qin Ruoyu nodded solemnly. Now that she has signed the contract, she should do what an artist should do.


    From the moment she signed her name, she had such awareness and psychological preparation.


    Jiebei is an excellent agent, very good to his artists, like friends. It seems that for him, hand selecting and praising an artist is the embodiment of his work value.


    Jiebei''s last hit was the actress suno, who had appeared in many films shortly after her debut and won the title of Queen of the film.


    But six months ago, jiebei and her contract had expired.


    Suno is also the most popular actress who has an affair with jiebei.


    The next day, jiebei took Qin Ruoyu to G stone company. The tall building is more than one grade higher than the surrounding buildings. There are special forces guarding the entrance, and there are all kinds of expensive cars nearby. It looks very formal.


    On weekdays, these people don''t even have the right to get close to the building. They just have a look at it from a distance, because there are some popular stars in and out of the building, and they are accompanied by bodyguards.


    Of course, there are also star chasing girls who crouch outside just to see their idols.


    Standing in front of this building, I suddenly feel so small that I feel a little timid.


    Look at the people coming in and out of the company. The employees of the company look like elites. They are dressed in refined fashion. All the women wear thin heels and walk steadily.


    She is a simple and elegant dress, a pair of high-heeled shoes, a natural curly hair, compared with those mature or enchanting women, she looks like a new student.


    The gap makes her have some small inferiority, can she really?


    When I went up the steps, I was so embarrassed that I almost fell down. Jiebei helped her at the right time and asked, "are you ok?"


    Qin Ruoyu shook his head: "I''m ok."


    Following jiebei, I enter the hall. While waiting for the elevator, I suddenly come across a woman with fresh suspenders, a small white suit outside, a pair of simple pants, sunglasses on her delicate face and wavy curly hair.


    Qin Ruoyu only thinks this woman is familiar.


    "North, long time no see." Women walk like models on the catwalk. They walk towards them and greet jiebei intimately. They look familiar.

 Chapter 142

    Compared with such a dazzling woman who seemed to be standing on the stage, Qin Ruoyu felt inferior and looked up at the beautiful clouds in the sky.


    "Yes, long time no see." Jiebei also turned around and said hello to her warmly.


    When the woman comes near and takes off her glasses, Qin Ruoyu sees that the woman in front of her is actually suno, the movie queen who is very red all over the country.


    On weekdays, I only see her on TV and billboards all over the street. Unexpectedly, I can see a real person today.


    Qin Ruoyu was stunned for a moment, because the woman in front of her was so excellent and beautiful that she was the goddess in almost all men''s eyes.


    "I heard you found a new artist?" Seeing Qin Ruoyu standing behind jiebei, Su Nuo smiles and asks.


    That smile, such as a bright fireworks, very beautiful, see Qin Ruoyu can not help but praise in the heart.


    "Introduce my new artist, Qin Ruoyu." Jiebei pulls Qin Ruoyu out from behind, puts her intimate hands on her shoulders, introduces her to Sunuo, points to Sunuo, and says to Qin Ruoyu, "Sunuo, you should know her."


    Qin Ruoyu nodded in a hurry. Suno, how could she not know her? I''m afraid there are few people in the country who don''t know her now.


    "Hello, I''ve heard so much about you Qin Ruoyu was incoherent and held out his hand.


    Suno face floating up a smile, toward the North said: "north, your taste is more and more unique." Then he reached out his slender hand and touched Qin Ruoyu''s hand lightly. He said goodbye to jiebei and twisted his waist and left.


    Qin Ruoyu always feels that in her smile, there seems to be a trace of disdain and disdain. She doesn''t seem to like herself.


    There was a moment of emotional loss, it seems that he is really not suitable for development in this industry.


    Jiebei gave her a comforting smile, comforting her: "they are all packaged, you can be better than her!"


    With jiebei beside her, Qin Ruoyu also felt relieved.


    Everyone in this company is very polite to him. When they meet, they always stop to say hello.


    Jiebei takes Qin Ruoyu to the top of the company, the boss''s office of G stone company.


    "Boss, that''s my new voice." Jiebei naturally sits on the sofa and introduces it to the boss.


    G Shi''s boss is a man in his forties. He looks up and down at Qin Ruoyu and seems to have some doubts. Is such a little girl who looks like a student really worth spending so much money on packaging? However, jiebei''s achievements are there. All the people he discovered have boundless potential and become a superstar.


    Jiebei has become a big sign of their company. Many companies try their best to dig corners. Since he stays here, they dare not offend and doubt.


    The boss nodded and said, "Mr. Jie, I believe your eyes! You just need to go to the financial report for packaging expenses. "


    Jiebei got up from the sofa and walked over, patted the boss on the shoulder with a smile and said, "boss, you know what you mean! thanks£¡¡±


    To become a contract artist of G stone company, jiebei monitoring completed everything from appearance packaging to route.


    Qin Ruoyu sits in the company''s dressing room, from her hair to her feet. She is tossed all over again. Jiebei is right next to her. If she is not satisfied with what she has done, she will give some advice.

 Chapter 143

    It took Qin Ruoyu a whole day to get her hair done, her face painted with light makeup, and her body changed into a suit that was matched by a costume matching teacher.


    Finally finished, Qin Ruoyu waist pain, stood up from the chair, jiebei looked at her carefully, nodded, said: "OK, hard you."


    A natural curly hair is scattered at will. Although it doesn''t feel much changed, it''s more perfect than before. It makes a face full of aura. The light make-up on the face, a slim suspender skirt on the body, and the long and straight legs are exposed, making it more straight.


    Qin Ruoyu can''t believe himself when he sees himself in the mirror. The change is really big.


    Jiebei is really good to her artists. She tries her best to show her best to everyone. Or, it can be said that jiebei is serious and meticulous in her work.


    The best make-up artist, the best costume designer, and even a lot of clothes are tailor-made.


    Even the repertoire of the songs was written by some popular Ci writers and song writers in the entertainment circle who jiebei personally went to.


    There are a lot of people who are not willing, and a lot of people are unfair. Because jiebei is her agent, the company has to give her the best. Why.


    Sometimes, in the face of other artists from the same company who came earlier than Qin Ruoyu, but with average treatment, Qin Ruoyu felt guilty when he saw those in their eyes who were not satisfied.


    Jiebei said half jokingly and half seriously: "the artists in my charge have the priority to enjoy the best resources of the company."


    If Qin Ruoyu doesn''t think he can repay him, he can only show his best state and performance to make every job the best.


    There was no special professional training before. Jiebei invited excellent vocal music teachers to give Qin Ruoyu some simple training and instruction.


    After nearly a month of study, hard work and hard recording, Qin Ruoyu''s first single was finally successfully recorded and hit the market.


    Back home, jiebei said with a gentle and casual smile: "it''s been a hard time. Have a good rest for a few days. There will be more work to do in the future."


    In fact, Qin Ruoyu knows that when she works hard to practice and record songs, jiebei is not easy either. Besides accompanying her and listening to her recording outside, she will also deal with other things.


    Qin Ruoyu has been worried about whether his first song will be liked.


    After several days, while Qin Ruoyu is resting at home, he will also pay attention to some news on TV and the Internet. However, his song has never been heard from. It seems that it has sunk into the sea. Qin Ruoyu''s worry is even worse.


    As an excellent agent, jiebei naturally knows more about the entertainment industry than Qin Ruoyu.


    According to this sign, the sales volume of this song seems not good.


    The major music lists did not come to the top, nor did they have any influence to let people see this new singer.


    After receiving a phone call from the company, jiebei gave Qin Ruoyu an encouraging smile: "it doesn''t matter. The first time I sent a song, the result is not very bad. I''m sure it will get better later!"


    Qin Ruoyu knows that jiebei is comforting herself. She goes into this chaotic circle. She is helpless and believes that jiebei is the only one she depends on.


    These days, she also deeply understands that jiebei is not as proud as those people in the entertainment industry. Although she is a little disappointed, she doesn''t want to disappoint him.

 Chapter 144

    Looking at jiebei''s eyes, he definitely nodded.


    When Qin Ruoyu came back to the company, he heard all kinds of ridicule. Some people secretly said that the company invested so much money to issue songs, and the results were so poor. It seems that the new man is just like this. Is Mr. Jie blind this time.


    Qin Ruoyu is very upset. She has nothing to do with herself, because if it wasn''t for raising the one million yuan, she would not have entered this circle. The main reason for her pursuit of fame is to introduce herself to the north. Before, she had been humiliated by all kinds of people. What''s this. However, when she heard them say that, she felt uncomfortable. It was she who dragged him down.


    G Shi''s boss also talked to jiebei once. He always believed in jiebei''s vision, because the people picked out by jiebei can always cause waves and attract people''s attention when they first appear.


    This is the first time that a song has been released, but no one has listened to it.


    Since it''s a company, it must focus on making money. Especially in entertainment companies, a packaging person often invests a lot of money. Jiebei also understands boss''s worries.


    He is always confident. This is just the beginning. There is still a long way to go. He patted the boss on the shoulder and said, "I have confidence in my artists!"


    "I hope so, too." It''s just that in case the money is lost and there is no return, it''s better to consider investing in other potential artists.


    "Don''t worry! Within a year, I will definitely earn it back for the company! "


    Since the gold brokers of their company have said so positively, he, as the boss, can only nod his head to support his work.


    Jiebei always keeps an elegant smile as before. It doesn''t seem to be affected by the depression at the beginning. He treats Qin Ruoyu tenderly and considerately. He takes good care of her in both life and work.


    For fear that she would feel inferior and lose confidence because of the failure of her first song, jiebei also asked her for a few days'' leave to take her out to play, relax and prepare for her later work.


    In order to show up in front of the national audience and let more people get to know her, jiebei helped Qin Ruoyu arrange some activities and announcements.


    There are all kinds of variety shows, each of which has a very high audience rating and is very influential. One of them can be said to be the leader. Those who can be on that show are generally red and purple stars.


    It''s the first time for Qin Ruoyu, a fledgling star without any influence. Although he''s only a soy sauce maker, it''s not easy to have such an opportunity.


    It''s all about the relationship between jiebei and those program directors.


    Jiebei is very good at dealing with interpersonal relations. Before, the person in charge of that show asked him to help suno on their show. Suno was already a star at the post movie level at that time, and his airs would inevitably be bigger. Jiebei and suno said that suno really agreed to go. The person in charge of the show always kept in mind.


    Now, jiebei comes to him, hoping to let his artists on the show. The person in charge agrees very readily.


    There are many famous artists in G stone company. That day, Qin Ruoyu and several senior brothers and sisters of the company went on the show as guests.

 Chapter 145

    When seeing the senior brothers and sisters in front of him, the audience saw the screams and deafening applause from the idols, the posters and luminous fonts in the audience. Qin Ruoyu thought that they were really powerful.


    When she didn''t sign up for this company, she often saw her senior brothers and sisters on TV. She was also very lucky to be in the same company with so many excellent artists.


    Finally, when Qin Ruoyu appeared on the stage, the host only gave a brief introduction. After all, she is just a new person and has not made any achievements.


    After Qin Ruoyu appeared on the stage, the applause was obviously not as enthusiastic as before.


    In the process of recording the program, when the host asked questions, they were all answered by several other artists. Occasionally, Qin Ruoyu would say a word or two. The camera of the photographer also showed a lot of other people. Occasionally, he would cut Qin Ruoyu for a few seconds.


    Because the purpose is very clear, Qin Ruoyu''s purpose in this program is to make the audience feel more or less familiar with her in the process of watching this program.


    Many audiences watch it because they have their favorite stars. If most of the scenes are cut to her, it will definitely make the audience feel that it is not wonderful enough and lower the ratings of the program itself.


    Qin Ruoyu is a bit shy and reserved. This kind of variety show makes other senior brothers and sisters have the ability to cope with it and adjust the atmosphere of the scene so high that they admire it secretly.


    She almost can''t imagine that all of her friends can open up on the stage, holding a microphone and telling their own embarrassing stories humorously on the stage, which makes the audience and the host laugh.


    During the break time, Qin Ruoyu was specially arranged to sing a song, which they released in the early stage, but the result was not very good.


    Qin Ruoyu holds the microphone and stands in the middle of the stage. He doesn''t have too much movement or superfluous language. He just listens to the prelude quietly and opens his mouth slowly. His expression is quiet and serious. He is very focused and emotional.


    Beautiful facial features, white skin, such as the sounds of nature in general singing, emotional singing, at that moment, everyone''s eyes are on the stage that elegant as a fairy Qin Ruoyu, and involuntarily attracted by her singing, and with her singing, left and right swing in the hands of the silver stick.


    Through this program, more people have heard Qin Ruoyu''s song.


    After recording the program, Qin Ruoyu got off the stage weakly, and jiebei gave her a big hug: "good performance."


    Jiebei is handsome and tall. Relying on his solid chest, Qin Ruoyu feels very safe.


    These days, it''s him who keeps encouraging and motivating her.


    The next night, Qin Ruoyu and jiebei sit on the sofa watching TV. Jiebei looks at his watch and changes the channel. Qin Ruoyu suddenly feels a little nervous.


    Because what she''s going to see is what she looks like on the variety show.


    She was afraid to see herself standing on it very stiff. She looked really shameful.


    Jiebei leans to the side, reaches out her hand, attaches it to her slender palm, smiles at her, and signals her not to be nervous.


    Yes, as a star, she will often appear on TV. If she can''t accept this reality now, how can she continue to go on in the future.

 Chapter 146

    After the show started, Qin Ruoyu watched it very carefully. By comparison, he found that his expression and movements were not as natural and relaxed as those of other artists. Other artists were very active on the stage, and he was really bored. Fortunately, from the beginning to the end, he had a smile on his face, which made people feel less stiff.


    Qin Nan is in the living room listening to music and surfing the Internet with headphones. Gu Yi is in the room writing music with a guitar.


    Qin Nan casually opened a video and looked at it carelessly. Suddenly, his eyes lit up and he stared at the screen. His mouth was wide open for a long time. After a long time, he came back to himself. He took off his earphone and called to his bedroom: "Gu Yi! Come and see


    Gu Yi put down his guitar and composition book, slowly shook out, holding the doorframe and shouting: "what''s the matter?"


    Qin Nan pointed to the computer screen and yelled, "come and have a look!"


    Gu Yi feels strange. He walks over and sits down beside him. He looks at the computer screen. The recent video of a variety show with high ratings. Although this program is quite famous, it''s not as exciting as this, is it?


    Gu Yi took a look at Qin Nan. Did he see his favorite star? That shouldn''t be.


    "You wait." Qin Nan pulls out the earphone and stares at the computer screen brightly, patting Gu Yi on the shoulder.


    "Look! Come out again In a flash, Qin Nan exclaimed excitedly.


    Just now Faintly, seeing a familiar face, it''s not true. Although Gu Yi is excited, he can''t believe his judgment.


    "Next, let''s invite Qin Ruoyu to bring her latest single."


    After listening to the host''s announcement, Gu Yicai finally couldn''t help crying out: "it''s fish, fish on TV!"


    "Yes! I didn''t expect the fish to be so powerful! I''ll be on this show so soon


    They focus on looking at Qin Ruoyu on the screen, watching her emotional singing. The sounds of nature reverberate in the whole living room, singing so attentively, beautiful and intoxicating.


    Seeing Qin Ruoyu in the program, Qin Nan and Gu Yi were also excited for several days.


    Since Qin Ruoyu signed the contract, they have never contacted each other again, because jiebei said that the artist''s information and telephone number are generally confidential. By implication, he hoped that she would not contact others too much.


    After all those big and small programs and announcements, Qin Ruoyu devoted himself to the album.


    Considering the image of Qin Ruoyu in jiebei, she looks very grand and beautiful. She also has a good temperament. She looks clean and comfortable, but her eyes are short-sighted. Wearing glasses is a bit damaging to her image.


    Although Qin Ruoyu has been wearing contact lenses since then, sometimes he is busy at work. After wearing them for more than ten hours, his eyes are red, swollen and dry.


    Jiebei takes Qin Ruoyu to the eye hospital for laser correction surgery.


    After a period of hard work, they finally recorded all the songs of the whole album. In order to make the whole album more perfect, they spent a lot of effort to plan and shoot the MV of each song.


    One of the songs tells about a girl who has been in love with her boyfriend for seven years and is about to get married when she finds her boyfriend cheating.


    If you add something bright in a work, it will lead to a rapid improvement.

 Chapter 147

    Just like this MV, in order to enhance Qin Ruoyu''s popularity, jiebei played a card to let Sunuo guest star as female No.2.


    In fact, in the same brokerage company, we will help more or less. Just like before, when suno was a newcomer, he was supported and taken care of by other seniors.


    When jiebei and Sunuo said, although Sunuo didn''t like Qin Ruoyu, she was a little reluctant to look at her, but because it was jiebei and herself, she agreed.


    Suno really likes jiebei in her heart. From the moment she started her career, she knew nothing about it to the moment she became a national idol. It''s all because jiebei supports her. Jiebei is a handsome, gentle and confident man. She has been attracted by his temperament for a long time.


    She had thought that it would be natural for her to answer the rumor and be with jiebei. Unexpectedly, jiebei is a person who has a clear separation between work and life. At work, they can be intimate, but there is a bottom line. He will never cross the line.


    Now, seeing that jiebei is still living together for another woman, she is not very comfortable.


    But, she is a movie queen, acting first-class, those inner emotions, of course, will not easily show in the face.


    Qin Ruoyu is acting for the first time. It''s hard to avoid that he is not very involved in the play.


    Among them, there is a scene where Qin Ruoyu accidentally sees his boyfriend and woman, that is, Sunuo, kissing together. Knowing that he has betrayed himself, he slaps him and runs away.


    The man who plays her boyfriend is also an artist in the company.


    Acting is different from reality. Qin Ruoyu has always been a pacifist. In reality, if he wants his boyfriend to cheat on him, he doesn''t have to beat him, let alone acting?


    Several times, Qin Ruoyu was not angry enough, not decisive enough, and hesitated when he hit his boyfriend.


    Even the male artist jokingly said, "are you beating me or tickling me? Let go of it. I won''t blame you."


    Qin Ruoyu was embarrassed by what he said. He laughed awkwardly and said, "I''m sorry, I''ll try again."


    Try to make your feelings close to the feelings of the girl in this story. When you see the two people in front of you kissing, you rush up, you see the boy''s panic and apology in his eyes, you see the arrogance and arrogance in the girl''s eyes, you slap him with bitterness and resentment


    "Card!" The director called to stop again, "the expression is enough, but the strength is still not enough. Be more decisive."


    Qin Ruoyu, as a child, has only been bullied by others since she was a child. She has never done anything to others. Even the kittens and dogs on the roadside, she can''t bear to bully and beat others. For her, it''s really a difficult obstacle.


    Qin Ruoyu also felt very sorry for the failure of a shot that had been remade many times. So many staff members were waiting there with him.


    Jiebei stood beside the director with his arms in his arms, watching them shoot.


    "Let''s have a rest and continue shooting in half an hour!" The director ordered, all the people are rubbing their shoulders, the rest of the rest, the drink of water.


    "Don''t bother, one shot remake so many times." Sunuo said something unpleasantly. Qin Ruoyu knew that she said this to herself.

 Chapter 148

    Qin Ruoyu and sincerely apologized: "sorry, I will take a good picture next time."


    Suno ignored her. As soon as she heard about the rest, suno''s four assistants rushed to her with water and umbrellas, surrounded her and took her to a cool place.


    Jiebei came over with a bottle of water in his hand and handed it to Qin Ruoyu: "it''s like this for the first time. Let it go."


    Qin Ruoyu saw jiebei''s smile and felt very warm. He took the water, gave him a smile and nodded: "en."


    "Sit over there." Jiebei naturally embraces Qin Ruoyu''s shoulder and takes her to one side to have a rest.


    There are a row of chairs in the shade, specially for artists to rest. Suno sits there, with several assistants waiting on her, fans and makeup. Qin Ruoyu sits on a chair beside her, and jiebei sits next to her.


    Su Nuo from jiebei Dynasty said, "Nuo, if fish is a new person, please bear with her more. She doesn''t know a lot of things yet. She still needs to learn a lot from you."


    Suno turned his head toward jiebei and said with a smile: "of course, I came from a new person at the beginning." Then, Chao Qin Ruoyu said, "actually, it''s a skill to hit people."


    As soon as Su Nuo began to teach himself, Qin Ruoyu quickly nodded his head carefully and attentively.


    Su Nuo stood up gracefully from the chair, Qin Ruoyu quickly put down the water in his hand, stood up and walked over.


    Su Nuo looked at Qin Ruoyu with a smile and continued: "you are a new man. You may not be able to master that degree well when making a film for the first time, so you are always hesitant to start. In fact, this is how to treat a man who is cheating -"


    "pa!"


    Suno''s voice did not fall, quickly raised his hand, crisp to Qin Ruoyu''s face to slap, Qin Ruoyu didn''t react to come over, the face was slapped, hot pain, pain her tears almost fell down.


    "Feel for yourself. After a while, it should be OK." Suno said, also toward her elegant, but, behind the beautiful smile, there is a trace of disdain.


    Seeing this scene, jiebei''s face was a little gloomy. Worthy of being the queen of the film, she disguised herself so well and had a good reason to hit people.


    Jiebei never thought that Sunuo really dares to fight Qin Ruoyu. He thought she really wanted to teach her, but he didn''t expect that she had revenge hidden behind her back.


    He asked Qin Ruoyu to learn from her, and she has a good reason to attribute this slap to practical teaching. Jiebei can''t blame her very angry.


    However, seeing that slap, he felt very upset and annoyed.


    Jie beiteng stood up, pulled Qin Ruoyu, pulled her hand off her face, and asked in a soft voice, "is it OK?"


    Qin Ruoyu raised a pair of beautiful misty eyes and gently shook his head: "I''m ok."


    How can it be all right, pain almost cry out, the five red fingerprints on the face, are swollen so high, how can it be all right.


    Jiebei heart suddenly a little more distressed, this little fool, will only be so bullied, even half a word of resentment also don''t have it.


    Jiebei asked Qin Ruoyu to sit down and have a rest. He went to the staff and asked for some ice. Then he took out a handkerchief and wrapped the ice in it. He asked her to lie back in her chair.

 Chapter 149

    Qin Ruoyu hurriedly wanted to pick up the ice in his hand: "no trouble, I''ll come myself."


    How can she afford to have such a big agent help her with her face dressing.


    Jiebei insisted that she lay down, and then, with ice in his hand, he helped her apply it carefully. The ice ran across her hot cheek, cold and not so painful. Jiebei was very serious. He lowered his head slightly, had a strong nose, blue eyes, and handsome facial features. He was very close to Qin Ruoyu. For some reason, Qin Ruoyu''s face suddenly turned red.


    Other staff members saw this scene and were a little stunned for a moment. Although they knew that jiebei was very good to their artists, they didn''t expect to be very good at it.


    Good aesthetic picture, like two people in love in general, it is difficult not to let people think skew.


    Seeing them like this, suno was even more angry.


    Now, Qin Ruoyu''s face is swollen, and it can''t go down for a while. The director has to say that he will finish the work and shoot again tomorrow.


    After a lot of hard shooting, the MV was finally shot well. After the post production, the whole album was finally done well.


    Only through personal experience can we know that nothing is easy to do well. There is also a lot of bitterness and sweat behind the star''s seemingly beautiful scenery.


    This album from the beginning of the planning to the late release, after almost half a year.


    After the release of the new album, Qin Ruoyu has been worried. She is afraid to release her first song with terrible results.


    In fact, just as she was worried about, although they did a lot of publicity work, the sales volume was very low, and the new album was ignored, which could even be described as miserable.


    At the moment of knowing the reality, Qin Ruoyu was lost. Really, she paid so much effort, so much hard work, in the end, it is this result.


    Or those who work hard together for her album, how can this achievement be worthy of them.


    In the heart is very uncomfortable, jiebei so unreservedly signed himself, put so much money, material resources and energy, she owes him how to return.


    Only a week later, when Qin Ruoyu inadvertently turned on the TV, did she see that her song was on the new song list. It was a bit unexpected and surprising, but it was really her song.


    Qin Ruoyu has some doubts and goes to jiebei. She''s not sure if it''s because of jiebei.


    Jiebei is also surfing the Internet in her room. After listening to her question, she smiles, and then turns aside to show her computer screen.


    Qin Ruoyu suddenly saw that her songs were at the top of the song download list. She could see her songs when she opened several lists.


    Qin Ruoyu was a little surprised. He asked in surprise: "what''s the matter?"


    If jiebei has a great position in the entertainment industry, it''s no problem to change one or two lists, but he can''t change all the lists, her songs


    Jiebei said with a gentle smile: "Ruoyu, when the album was just released, it was really not popular, but after a week, it has caught up, and now it''s selling very well!"


    "Really?" Before the loss suddenly swept away, Qin Ruoyu some excited asked, her song, really sell well?


    "Of course it is! If you don''t believe me, I''ll show you around! " Jiebei is really crisp and neat. He pulls Qin Ruoyu out directly.

 Chapter 150

    Two people are wearing cap and sunglasses, with each other into the downtown streets.


    In the streets and alleys, her songs are put in many stores. When you walk into a video store, the posters of Qin Ruoyu''s albums are placed in the most prominent position. Her albums also occupy a large row of shelves. It seems that they are really hot.


    Qin Ruoyu looked at jiebei seriously and said sincerely: "jiebei, thank you!"


    "Have you been so far away from me?" Jiebei half jokingly smiles.


    Qin Ruoyu''s new album brings a new sound feast, which soon swept across the whole mainland, and the little stars who had never been heard of became popular.


    Because Qin Ruoyu''s beautiful, penetrating and infectious singing, as well as quiet and refined temperament, soon attracted a large number of fans.


    Qin Ruoyu succeeded in becoming a hot singer.


    Jiebei took the opportunity to arrange several signature meetings for her. She is just famous now, so she can''t be taken lightly. She still needs to work hard, because she still has a lot of room for development.


    The first signing meeting was outside the largest audio-visual store in the city. What moved Qin Ruoyu was that on that day, many fans came to support her, holding her album and shouting her name.


    Qin Ruoyu still didn''t learn to say some special fancy words, just took the microphone, looked at her fans gratefully and said: "thank you!" My eyes are full of true feelings.


    It''s her sincerity that makes those fans like her more. Qin Ruoyu''s temperament is especially clean and refined.


    There are many dirty and dark things and false appearance in the entertainment circle, so the temperament of artists is more valuable and more attractive.


    At the beginning of the signing ceremony, many security guards kept order at the venue, and all the people lined up to look for Qin Ruoyu''s autograph.


    Qin Ruoyu sat behind the table and took the album from her fans with a smile. She signed her name with a signature pen. She lowered her head, with a few strands of hair hanging down. Her serious and attentive look was particularly attractive.


    Qin Ruoyu''s signature is not as flashy as other artists. He can''t even recognize what he wrote.


    Qin Ruoyu''s handwriting is beautiful. With the help of a specially designed signer, the handwriting will be more beautiful and elegant.


    From morning to noon, seeing so many fans waiting in line, she didn''t have the heart to rest, even though her arms were aching.


    Jiebei was a little impatient. He handed her a glass of water and whispered in her ear, "if you''re tired, just have a rest. Don''t be too forced."


    Qin Ruoyu shook his head and said, "I''m ok." Took the water, drank a mouthful, then buried in the sign.


    Facing the same album signature all the time, Qin Ruoyu''s eyes are lax, but she''s still trying to sit upright. Just, who are the fans? She may not have enough energy to look up and smile at them.


    "Fish Suddenly a familiar deliberately low voice, Qin Ruoyu suddenly came to the spirit, look up, see is Qinnan that sunny young face.


    "South!" Qin Ruoyu was also a little excited. He cried low. He turned around and saw that Gu Yi was behind him


    Qin Ruoyu took over the album from Qin Nan and signed it slowly. She hasn''t seen them for a long time, so she is selfish and wants to hear them talk more.

 Chapter 151

    "Fish, you''re so good. You''ve been on the top of the sales list for a week in a row!" Qin Nan was a little excited and said, "I knew that with your strength, it would be very popular!"


    Qin Ruoyu knows that in the process of becoming famous, many people have made arduous efforts, especially jiebei. He said modestly: "in fact, today''s achievements all depend on jiebei."


    "Hehe, jiebei is really a good man."


    "By the way, how''s your father?"


    "The operation was very successful, and now I''m much better. I have to thank you, fish, thanks to you!"


    In a very short time, I had a brief chat and helped Qin Nan and Gu Yi sign their names. Although I didn''t give up, I still left. It was my turn to be the next fan.


    Qin Ruoyu''s arms are numb. He doesn''t know how many albums he has signed. In the evening, jiebei orders the security guard to seal the entrance, leaving only dozens of people left.


    Qin Ruoyu didn''t feel relieved until he signed the last fan, shaking his swollen arm.


    Fans are waiting outside all day. They also see Qin Ruoyu''s hard work. They sign in early and eat nothing late.


    Jiebei came up, took Qin Ruoyu''s shoulder: "Ruoyu, you are a responsible artist, you will go better in the future!"


    Really, since he has been doing this job for so many years, he has contacted many artists. No one has ever worked so hard as Qin Ruoyu.


    I remember the artists before, when they were doing outdoor signing, there were always people next to them with umbrellas and fans. They yelled that their arms were tired and they wanted to rest without signing a few books.


    However, for Qin Ruoyu, at first, she entered the circle for Qin Nan''s father''s medical expenses. Later, it was for the sake of not letting jiebei down. Now, it''s for her fans. So many people like her songs and so many people support her. How can she let them down?


    Jiebei has arranged their schedule for the next month. They fly all the way to several large cities across the country to sign for sales. Every time, many fans come. During that time, I was very busy. I was very busy every day. Sometimes, after signing a game, I didn''t care to rest and went to the next city overnight.


    On the plane, Qin Ruoyu was so sleepy that he fell asleep. His head slipped slowly and leaned against jiebei''s shoulder.


    Jiebei turned his head slightly and saw the beautiful face. His long eyelashes were slightly upturned, casting a shadow. There were faint black circles under his eyes, and some messy hair covered his cheek. He breathed evenly and slept soundly.


    Seeing her sleeping face, jiebei feels that there is some warmth and influence in it. The harmless and unprepared tranquility makes people feel very comfortable.


    The last stop was signed in a coastal city in the northeast. The city is very clean, beautiful, the environment is very good, and there are many interesting places.


    After signing the last stop, they took a short holiday and had a rest in the hotel for a whole day. The next day, jiebei took Qin Ruoyu out to play.


    Wearing sunglasses, wearing the most common clothes, walking in tourist attractions, jiebei hangs a camera in front of his neck to help Qin Ruoyu take photos.


    In front of a rough sea, jiebei grabs a tourist and asks her to take a picture.

 Chapter 152

    Jiebei affectionately embraces Qin Ruoyu''s shoulder, and they smile happily at the camera.


    With a click, jiebei ran over and took the camera after thanking her.


    The girl suddenly looked at jiebei, some uncertain said: "are you that handsome agent jiebei?" Then he looked at Qin Ruoyu, "that beauty is New singer Qin Ruoyu


    "Ha ha, beauty, you''ve got the wrong person." Jiebei readily denied it. Then he took Qin Ruoyu by the hand and went to another place.


    "Ah, I won''t admit my mistake. Please sign for me." The girls are running after each other.


    I''m always at ease with jiebei. Jiebei is a very confident and considerate man. It seems that the development of everything is in his expectation. When Qin Ruoyu encounters difficulties and troubles, he can always give her timely comfort and tell her: "I''m here, it''s OK."


    And every time he encounters problems, he can always solve them smoothly, which makes Qin Ruoyu feel that he has become more and more dependent on him since he has been together for more than half a year.


    When walking to a famous square, he walked through the pigeons hand in hand. Qin Ruoyu suddenly felt a severe stomachache and went to the nearby public toilet.


    When he came out, he looked a little embarrassed.


    In fact, she had a premonition that her good friend was coming again when she had a stomachache just now. She calculated the date four or five days earlier, so she was not on guard at all.


    Living under the same roof, jiebei''s careful man naturally knows that she has dysmenorrhea every time she comes, and probably knows when she comes every month.


    Seeing Qin Ruoyu''s pale face and embarrassed look, he guessed that when she went out today, there was no tampon in her bag.


    Jiebei took her shoulder, let her sit on the bench not far away, said: "if the fish, you sit here for a while, I''ll be right back." Then he turned and strode away.


    Looking at his tall and straight back like a male model, his walking posture is as handsome as walking on a platform. Qin Ruoyu thinks in his heart that he should not be


    Some people have said that it''s a pity for jiebei to be an agent. On his condition, even if he''s an artist, he''s bound to turn red and purple, comparing all male artists. But he just chose to be an agent.


    Even behind the scenes, because of his excellent work and conditions, he also made a great reputation, impressed many people and captured many fans.


    Jiebei helped her sunglasses and walked into a supermarket. As soon as she went in, she went straight to the girls'' supplies counter. Several girls were comparing and choosing between daily use and night use, net surface and pure cotton.


    Jiebei is a man after all. It''s very conspicuous to walk into this area. If you pick one by one, you will be regarded as a hooligan and a pervert.


    Eyes quickly swept to the shelf, looked at the price of each product, without hesitation to carry a bag of the most expensive, turned and left.


    Next to the little girl to see some dumbfounded, people go away after the heart full of the said: "what a handsome man of mixed race, take the action of sanitary napkins good love oh!"


    "Help your girlfriend buy sanitary napkins, ouch, such a man is the most beautiful!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Several little girls looked at jiebei''s back for a long time.

 Chapter 153

    When jiebei checks out at the door, there are several people in front of him. To tell you the truth, an old man with this thing in his hand really feels a lot of pressure. Many people in the past stare at him. However, jiebei pretends not to know, looks at other places with his height, and pretends not to see their eyes.


    The cashier took jiebei''s tampon and swept it. When he saw such a handsome man in front of him, his face turned red involuntarily. He asked softly, "do you need a shopping bag?"


    Jiebei nodded: "yes." Take the money out of your wallet and settle the bill.


    Qin Ruoyu was sitting on the bench with a severe stomachache. He raised his leg, curled up, and pressed his lower abdomen with one hand to relieve the pain.


    After waiting for a while, my eyes lit up and I saw that jiebei was walking through the crowd not far away.


    Jiebei is like a luminous body in the crowd, which is always visible at a glance.


    Jiebei came with a bag in one hand and a cup of hot coffee in the other.


    Seeing Qin Ruoyu''s weakness, he handed her the coffee first, then took out the tampon in the bag, helped her tear the bag open, and then handed it to her. He took the coffee in her hand again and said gently, "go."


    No one has ever cared for her so tenderly to jiebei, treated her, helped her buy sanitary napkins, and even helped her tear the bag. Qin Ruoyu was very moved and almost tearful.


    Before, I saw a sentence on the Internet, that is to say, if you meet a man who is willing to buy sanitary cotton for you, just marry him. He put down the man''s self-esteem and is willing to do that for you, which shows that he cares about you in his heart.


    To tell the truth, sometimes when she is with jiebei, she has a feeling of falling in love, because jiebei is really a man who cares about people. However, caring is caring, but they have never talked about the topic of love.


    Qin Ruoyu comes out of the toilet again. Jiebei is waiting for her outside. One hand helps her to sit back on the bench, and the other hand hands the hot coffee to her: "drink while it''s hot, warm your stomach."


    Qin Ruoyu looks at him gratefully, takes it, holds it in both hands and drinks it in small mouthfuls.


    Hot coffee into the stomach, warm, the original pain is also reduced a lot.


    Jiebei put his arm on her shoulder and looked at her with his head on his side. He asked in a soft voice, "is it still painful? Do you need to go to the hospital? "


    Qin Ruoyu shook his head with coffee, gave him a big smile and said, "much better, no need."


    Two people sitting on the bench in the square, looks like a pair of lovers, just sitting, looking at the pigeons in the distance.


    Qin Ruoyu has met two noble people in his life. One is Yunluo, but later, he abandoned her mercilessly. Qin Ruoyu never mentioned the feelings that people can''t bear to talk about. The other is jiebei.


    Yunluo''s feelings are overbearing and rude, while jiebei''s are gentle and considerate.


    "If fish, do you know? In fact, we met three years ago. " Jiebei said suddenly.


    Three years ago? Qin Ruoyu wondered, didn''t they meet just a year ago? How could it be three years ago?


    As soon as jiebei saw Qin Ruoyu''s silly expression, she knew that she must not remember. Looking at the distance, he said, "three years ago, you and a boy were in Disneyland in Hong Kong. I met you."

 Chapter 154

    Three years ago, at Disneyland, she was with Yunluo and met jiebei


    Qin Ruoyu thinks and thinks, and suddenly remembers that at that time, Yunluo went to buy ice cream. He was standing on the side of the road and was bumped by a man of mixed blood. The man also praised her, and then Yunluo saw him jealous.


    Qin Ruoyu said with some uncertainty: "are you the one who hit me?"


    Jiebei nodded and said with a smile, "you finally remember."


    Qin Ruoyu didn''t really remember it because of the long distance between them and just passing by. Now when he mentioned it, he thought it was a bit like that.


    "It''s amazing. We''ve seen it before." Qin Ruoyu''s eyes are bright. It''s really fate.


    "Yes, after that meeting, I haven''t forgotten me all the time, because from my aesthetic point of view, your temperament, everything, is very perfect, very consistent with my star digging standard! God did favor me. Two years later, I saw you in a bar. At that moment, I was really amazing. "


    Qin Ruoyu was embarrassed by what jiebei said. When he recalled that he had rejected him so decisively and mercilessly, he felt particularly ashamed.


    Jiebei suddenly remembered something and asked Qin Ruoyu: "by the way, the boy last time was your boyfriend, right? Later, why didn''t you see him again? "


    In Disneyland, when the boy saw him chatting with Qin Ruoyu, his angry and jealous eyes almost wanted to kill him. The two of them hugged the happy and sweet look. To make jiebei believe that they had nothing to do with each other, he would not believe it.


    Two years later, when I saw her again, she was totally different from her happy and happy look. There was always a touch of sadness in her eyes and eyebrows, and she never heard of the boy before.


    Jiebei guessed that there must be a story behind this.


    A tentative question, Qin Ruoyu heard him ask cloud Luo, eyes suddenly dim down, just light said: "we broke up."


    Her eyes involuntarily showed a little sadness and despair, which made jiebei more firm in her mind. Something must have happened between her and the boy.


    "If you believe me, can you tell me?" Jiebei sincerely looks at Qin Ruoyu and says that sometimes, seeing her light sadness, he also feels some heartache for her.


    This simple and kind girl, should be happy, happy as an angel, and should not be covered by sadness.


    Qin Ruoyu quickly conceals the breath in her eyes. Then, she understands that this can''t be concealed from jiebei. She doesn''t trust him, but she doesn''t want to recall the past unhappiness, which makes people feel like suffering again.


    Qin Ruoyu lowered his eyelashes and said in a low voice: "if you really want to know, I''ll find a suitable opportunity to tell you, OK?"


    This kind of Qin Ruoyu makes people feel very distressed. Jiebei can''t help tightening his arm, hugging him tightly and answering, "OK."


    They stayed in the city for the last day. The next day, they got on the flight to their city.


    In order to celebrate the great success of Qin Ruoyu''s first album, as well as to reward the artists and employees in the company, G stone company held a special celebration banquet.

 Chapter 155

    Qin Ruoyu, as the main foot, wore a noble crystal evening dress, white as ceramic skin, elegant and gentle smile. Beside him stood a black suit, especially the elegant jiebei. When it first appeared, it caused an uproar in the audience. It was really talented and right.


    "Congratulations on our Miss Qin Ruoyu''s success. The album is selling well. Cheers After everyone arrived at the scene, a department manager raised his glass and said aloud. Others also raised their cups to congratulate Qin Ruoyu.


    On one side, Su Nuo, the film queen in a big red evening dress, was robbed of her elegant demeanor for the first time. She took a drink and went out to the balcony to blow.


    Qin Ruoyu is not so tactful and worldly. She can''t consider many problems, just as she doesn''t think that suno will hate her more because she robbed her own glory.


    Many artists and staff of companies who knew or didn''t know Qin Ruoyu before held cups to congratulate him.


    At this banquet, Qin Ruoyu suddenly found that before, when he first entered the company, those who ridiculed him and looked down upon him had changed their attitude greatly. They were especially attentive to her, just like old friends who had known her for many years.


    The sudden change of their attitude made Qin Ruoyu feel a little uncomfortable for a moment. The sudden hospitality always made people feel chilly behind.


    However, Qin Ruoyu generally doesn''t get angry with others. He is very polite and polite. He doesn''t retaliate against them and ignore them because they were disrespectful to him before, but now he is famous.


    Qin Ruoyu''s practice, on the contrary, made those people feel embarrassed and made them feel how ridiculous their previous practice was. But Qin Ruoyu accepted them so generously, and his gratitude and admiration came naturally. Qin Ruoyu''s reputation in the company also went up.


    This is Qin Ruoyu''s first drink since he joined g stone company. Jiebei doesn''t know the problem of Qin Ruoyu drinking a cup. He thinks that as the protagonist tonight, it''s very necessary to drink a cup or two, so he doesn''t care about Qin Ruoyu.


    After he turned around and came back, he found Qin Ruoyu sitting alone in the corner, her eyes lax, her cheeks slightly red, just like a cute little rabbit, only with hazy eyes, but no focus, he found that she was drunk and unconscious.


    Jiebei is a little sweating. He caresses his forehead helplessly. He gets drunk so soon. He wants to let her go to the banquet alone, but he doesn''t take the opportunity to be drunk and run away.


    At the banquet, Qin Ruoyu is very quiet after getting drunk, but when jiebei helps her to get on the bus, buckle her seat belt and take her home, Qin Ruoyu suddenly gets excited.


    She struggled to see jiebei, her eyes misty, and she said vaguely: "jiebei, don''t you want to know about me and Yunluo? I''ll tell you all


    Jiebei saw that she was so drunk that he comforted her and said, "if you are a fish, let''s go back first, let''s go back."


    Qin Ruoyu refused and said, "no, I''ll tell you now."


    Although the consciousness is hazy, although, wake up certainly do not know what he said, but, she and Yunluo story, deeply engraved in her heart, once, she closed her eyes, think of is between them.

 Chapter 156

    Although the language is a little vague, although the word order is a little chaotic, Qin Ruoyu insists on speaking.


    From their first meeting, acquaintance


    "At that time, I really loved him." Qin Ruoyu talks about the sweet and happy time between them. Although Yunluo is overbearing, he cares about her tenderly and silently


    Later, when she was pregnant, when he yelled at him, when she had an abortion, he pinched her neck.


    Qin Ruoyu had despair in his eyes. He closed his eyes and two lines of clear tears passed by.


    Jiebei originally allowed her to drive by herself while she was drunk. However, after listening to her telling him the previous story sentence by sentence, she gradually integrated into it and listened to her while driving.


    When she talked about the despair of abortion and the helplessness of being pinched, jiebei also felt that it was not smooth all of a sudden.


    "Zhi --" an emergency brake, jiebei car stopped at the roadside.


    Jiebei slowly side body, close to Qin Ruoyu, both hands holding her shoulder, very serious, very low to her said: "if the fish, will not, will not have that kind of injury."


    Her long eyelashes with tears, even drunk, said when the body can not help shaking, he, really distressed.


    Jiebei close to her face, gently kiss dry tears on her face.


    Qin Ruoyu leaned back in his chair and fell asleep.


    Jiebei then continued to drive, but his heart fluctuated greatly. What he didn''t expect was that she had been hurt so much before.


    For an 18-year-old girl, giving her first time, pregnancy, abortion It takes a lot of courage.


    In the end, it was abandoned mercilessly.


    He vowed that he would not let Qin Ruoyu suffer this kind of injury again. If someone really hurt her, he would accompany her, and he would not let her alone.


    At home, jiebei holds Qin Ruoyu back like a fragile treasure.


    The next day, when he woke up, Qin Ruoyu rubbed his dizzy head and got up. He really forgot what happened yesterday. He only remembered that he had drunk too much and then he didn''t remember anything.


    Qin Ruoyu out of the room, jiebei has prepared breakfast, see Qin Ruoyu wake up, call her to eat.


    Jiebei is a kind of gentle and virtuous man. Before, when he lived alone, his home was always clean and he often cooked for himself.


    Qin Ruoyu goes to the dinner table and looks at jiebei face to face. He looks at jiebei carefully. There is nothing unusual about him, but Qin Ruoyu is worried. Yesterday, nothing happened, right?


    Finally, I couldn''t help but falter and say, "jiebei, I was drunk yesterday and didn''t do anything shameful, did I?"


    Jiebei gentle smile: "no, you show very quiet."


    Qin Ruoyu was relieved at last. Fortunately, it would have been a great sin if she had been mixed up in such a big party yesterday because she was drunk.


    He suddenly realized that what he was wearing was not yesterday''s gorgeous dress, but his big pajamas. Qin Ruoyu asked nervously: "my clothes Who changed it? "


    Usually, there is no one else at home except the two of them. Qin Ruoyu is also curious about this problem. He thinks that jiebei, such a serious man, should not take advantage of others'' danger. But if she really wore that gift to sleep last night, she would be miserable to death.

 Chapter 157

    Jiebei''s face turned red, and soon recovered to calm. While eating the food on the plate with a fork, he calmly replied, "you changed it yourself."


    "Ah?" Qin Ruoyu thinks it''s incredible. He is so drunk that he has no consciousness. He even remembers to change his clothes.


    "Yes, I''ll give you my pajamas and you''ll change them in your room."


    Qin Ruoyu has always believed what jiebei said, and this time is no exception.


    Qin Ruoyu put down his heart, and at the same time, he also had a feeling that I was so powerful that I was only thinking about how to change clothes and take care of myself.


    After that, Qin Ruoyu''s star road became smoother and smoother, and he really reached a red and purple level, which could even compete with G Shi''s sister suno.


    Qin Ruoyu''s success further confirmed the accuracy of jiebei''s view of human digging.


    Although Qin Ruoyu is popular and famous, she is also the most low-key artist. When she goes out, she will deliberately disguise herself and try not to expose herself, because she finds that when she is surrounded by enthusiastic fans, she is still a little shy.


    After working in the company for such a long time, she also knows that some artists often achieve this effect through positive or negative hype in order to increase their exposure, but Qin Ruoyu can''t accept it at all.


    Her negative news has always been very few, and always appears in people''s vision as a glorious and good image, even known as the goddess of the whole people, compared to the cleanest voice and the freshest face.


    Qin Ruoyu''s assistant is Lin Mo, who is about the same age as Qin Ruoyu and has just graduated from university.


    After becoming famous, Qin Ruoyu is often invited to attend some activities or public welfare performances. In this case, jiebei is completely responsible for Qin Ruoyu. He just needs to go or not to go.


    In the backstage of some large-scale parties, we often meet with some other stars. The entertainment circle has always been a chaotic circle. On the surface, everyone is very beautiful and pays attention to their public image, but behind the scenes, there are many disharmonious pictures.


    Just like Qin Ruoyu sitting backstage, he saw some stars playing big names with his own eyes. He yelled and yelled at those staff members, and his attitude was extremely evil. It made people feel that they couldn''t bear to continue to watch.


    Qin Ruoyu is used to keeping a low profile and doesn''t want to get into trouble. He turns around and goes to other rooms.


    When it''s her turn to take the stage, Qin Ruoyu rises from the platform and sees the fluorescent lights in the audience. Many fans hold up the light board with the word "fish" and shout her name. Qin Ruoyu feels very moved and satisfied.


    All gratitude, not words can express, only integrated in the song, to give back to their fans.


    Most singers leave in their cars after singing their own songs.


    A lot of fans just stay outside and rush to sign their favorite stars as soon as they come out.


    When Qin Ruoyu came out from the inside, several stars came out with sunglasses and full arms, and walked into the car under the escort of the security guard. The fans swarmed around him, but they were surrounded and stopped. They watched their idol leave, full of disappointment.

 Chapter 158

    They just want to see their idols and sign their names. Although the stars are very busy and don''t have much time to sign or take photos for their fans, Qin Ruoyu suddenly feels sad when he sees their lonely eyes.


    Seeing Qin Ruoyu coming out from inside, a large number of fans gathered around her and asked her to sign her name.


    The security guard naturally stood in a circle, opened his arms and surrounded her. Qin Ruoyu gently said to the security guards around, "wait a minute."


    Then stop, take the paper and pen from the fans and sign for them.


    Around immediately excited, more and more people around, many people took out their mobile phones to take photos for her.


    A girl was squeezing in the crowd. She managed to get to the front and wanted to take a picture for Qin Ruoyu. When her hand slipped, her mobile phone fell to the ground.


    There are so many people around and the scene is so chaotic. If Qin Ruoyu moves a little, most people will follow her, and the mobile phone will be dead.


    Some girls are anxious to look at their mobile phones, but because they are squeezed, they have no space to stoop to pick them up.


    Qin Ruoyu is surrounded by a circle of security guards. Give her a small place in the middle. Qin Ruoyu can easily bend down.


    When Qin Ruoyu bent down to pick up the lady''s mobile phone, and handed it to the girl with a smile, he also reminded the girl in a gentle voice: "be careful."


    The girl''s tears are about to flow out. Now, which famous star is willing to stoop to pick up that worthless mobile phone for her fans.


    Qin Ruoyu''s subconscious move moved all the fans present at that time.


    They feel that they really have no regrets when they like such a person.


    Sometimes, the charm of a star is not only reflected in her works, but also in her personal quality.


    Qin Ruoyu used a little time, signed some names again, and then got on the bus tired.


    That night, Qin Ruoyu enthusiastically signed for his fans outside, and the group of photos that he bent over to help his fans pick up their mobile phones were uploaded to the Internet. They were reprinted and commented crazily, and swept all the major forums for a while.


    All the fans are proud of it and moved by it. They are very lucky to have such an idol who thinks of them heart and soul.


    Such a conspicuous title, how many idols are willing to bow down for their fans, and earn a lot of people''s attention.


    Qin Ruoyu didn''t expect that such a big reaction would be caused by an unexpected action. Jiebei knew that she had spent more than an hour signing for those fans last night. When she got up in the morning and had some dark circles under her eyes due to lack of sleep, she reproached in her heart, stupid, so many fans, even if you can''t sign for a day, were already a little tight recently, not even worse It''s time for a break.


    However, the corner of her mouth is slightly up, which can be regarded as a fool''s blessing. Now on the Internet, I don''t know how many netizens have been conquered by her charm, and how many fans have become her loyal party.


    "Ruoyu, how are you? Look, all the headlines on the Internet are about you now!" Qin Ruoyu to the company to work, assistant Lin Mo holding a notebook eye, boldly pointed to the photos on the computer said.

 Chapter 159

    Qin Ruoyu became famous in a short time, and her red momentum was so fierce that it naturally caused some people''s jealousy. Looking at her, they felt jealous and tried their best to blackmail her, making up some rumors to slander her.


    Qin Ruoyu ignored them. As long as he had a clear conscience, after a long time, the rumor would be broken.


    And this network incident, it was said that the girl who lost her mobile phone was hired by Qin Ruoyu. They just played a play in front of everyone and wanted to hype it.


    Some people who may not know the truth will insult Qin Ruoyu as hypocritical as soon as they hear this statement. However, many people still insist on believing in Qin Ruoyu.


    In the face of those people''s insults, Qin Ruoyu tries not to look at them and pretends not to care. No matter how excellent an artist is, he will also face those rumors. If he can''t face them, how can he continue on this road.


    However, the spat became more and more fierce. That night, the girl couldn''t watch it. She opened a special post to apply. She didn''t trust her. She talked about all the facts at a long time and got the support of some netizens. At the same time, it also triggered another round of fierce spat attacks by some water army.


    She said that the girl only said so after taking Qin Ruoyu''s money. Even the article was written by someone behind the scenes and instructed her to say so.


    Girls are almost crying, but, in the face of those unreasonable people, how to say are not clear.


    Originally, she was very grateful for her idol. Now, because of this, her idol has become a little more infamous. The girl felt very sad, and some of them could not face the vicious words of the water army.


    Later, desperate, she posted a statement that she wanted to prove her innocence by death, to prove the innocence of her idol.


    Qin Ruoyu was really scared by this post when she saw it. She could pretend that she didn''t know anything and didn''t pay attention to it, but the girl was just an ordinary person. She was besieged by so many people, and she couldn''t stand it.


    Qin Ruoyu is afraid that something really happened to the girl. On the one hand, she asked assistant Lin Mo to find her address, and then instead of comforting her, she told her not to do stupid things. On the other hand, she came forward to accept the charming interview and make a statement.


    Qin Ruoyu was really infuriated. At last, he said: "what''s the matter, come to me, don''t bully my fans!"


    Qin Ruoyu was so gentle and weak. Although her words were not so powerful, they were very firm and serious. At that moment, everyone saw another side of her. She had her own people to protect, and she had a powerful and domineering side.


    Lies will always be exposed. Soon after, a third rate little star will be exposed to people.


    That star is still insisting, provoking trouble on microblog, sending out a curse war with Qin Ruoyu.


    In this way, Qin Ruoyu knows that by fighting with a particularly popular person, he can attract onlookers and improve his popularity.


    In the face of her all kinds of criticism, and even outspoken abuse, Qin Ruoyu still takes a indifferent attitude, only in the occasional free time to interact with his fans.


    The fans of that star are also inflamed. They always come together in groups. Qin Ruoyu scolds them in his microblog, but Qin Ruoyu ignores them.

 Chapter 160

    Qin Ruoyu''s fans, however, are quite calm and of high quality. They don''t like the brain powder of some stars. What they scold is to scold you for no reason. On the Internet, they use a civilized method to show all the brilliant materials since Qin Ruoyu''s debut, and then put all the negative ones together .


    The star made her debut by making three-level films. The exposure of large-scale photos all over the sky contrasted with Qin Ruoyu''s refined temperament. She was just looking for her own cigarettes. Her fans also felt that they were shameless and finally calmed down.


    And that star, because his early photos were turned out, began to accuse and accuse of cyber violence.


    After all these things, Qin Ruoyu''s iron fans supported her even more.


    Qin Ruoyu attended a music composition award party in China shortly after, and was honored to win four awards, including the Best Newcomer Award and the most popular female singer award.


    It''s a great encouragement and honor for Qin Ruoyu to win so many honors in her first year of her career.


    Standing on the podium, Qin Ruoyu didn''t say much, but every sentence was true. Thanks for the help of jiebei and the staff of the company, and for the support of the fans.


    On the road of music after that, honors and awards of all sizes flooded in, and even Lin Mo said with pride, "if you are a fish, you can now take the place of sister suno g Shi."


    Qin Ruoyu doesn''t have the heart to fight for that position. She just wants to do her job well.


    The company also spent a lot of money to buy a villa for Qin Ruoyu. Qin Ruoyu moved out of jiebei and lived in his new home.


    Qin Ruoyu has always been kind to her assistants, other makeup workers and cleaning workers in the company. She doesn''t put on airs or lose her temper casually. After a long time, those employees are very attentive to her.


    After she became famous, all kinds of advertisements offered high prices to Qin Ruoyu, and jiebei selectively screened her.


    At that time, a very famous director came to Qin Ruoyu, hoping that she would act as the No.1 actress in the drama. Although this is a very valuable opportunity, it will definitely make her better in this career, Qin Ruoyu was busy during that time. After learning that there were fewer indirect advertising films made by suno, he took the initiative to tell jiebei that he would play a No.2 actress Just give up the role of girl one to suno.


    Jiebei understands Qin Ruoyu''s personality, and knows that she is not so eager for quick success and instant benefits, nor so ambitious, unlike other stars who try to get on the top as soon as they get a chance. In addition, she was really tired at work recently, so she agreed.


    Jiebei and the director said that although the director felt a little sorry that the temperament of the first girl in the play was most consistent with Qin Ruoyu''s, he could only accept compromise and let suno play. After all, he was a post-film character, and the performance should not be too different.


    Before the shooting, there was an actor''s make-up test and fixing.


    Qin Ruoyu and Sunuo put on their make-up in two large mirrors in a dressing room. Three of Sunuo''s four assistants were sent out by her. They didn''t know what to buy, and the other was waiting to help her with her clothes.

 Chapter 161

    Qin Ruoyu here, only assistant Lin mo.


    Even sometimes, Lin Mo will feel unfair for Qin Ruoyu, saying that your current popularity is not worse than Sunuo. Why does she take four assistants with her high spirits, and you only have one? How unfair.


    Qin Ruoyu gave a cool smile and joked: "do you feel tired from work?"


    Of course, Lin Mo doesn''t feel tired to be Qin Ruoyu''s assistant alone, because Qin Ruoyu is not a troublesome person. She usually does everything she can, and it''s not very troublesome. She just feels that she seems to have lost to Su Nuo in momentum.


    "Lin Mo, pour me a cup of coffee!" Suno sat on the chair, letting the makeup artist toss her hair, and suddenly called out.


    Lin Mo some helpless saw Qin Ruoyu one eye, her there four assistants are not enough, also want to call her, obviously is bullying Ruoyu.


    Lin Mo in the heart although some unwilling, but see Qin Ruoyu to her nod, or "Oh" a, go out to pour her coffee.


    This kind of place is remote and not as convenient as in the city. Lin Mo helps her make a cup of instant coffee and brings it in. She holds it in both hands and gives it to her. Suno takes it over and sips it. A pretty face immediately frowns: "how hot is it?"


    Lin Mo explained: "the water temperature is too low to open."


    Suno was not happy on the spot, put the cup back to her: "go to the North Island Cafe and buy me the original."


    Lin Mo really wants to tell her, elder sister, the North Island Cafe is dozens of miles away from here, OK? Now let her go so far to buy her coffee? She is Ruoyu''s assistant, not her good!


    "Sister Sunuo, you can make do with it. I''ll buy it for you when I''m finished." Lin Mo smile to please the new pass in the past.


    Suno I do not know how a wave of hands, touched the cup, Lin Mo afraid of spilling her, quickly carrying back, inside the hot coffee flow out to her hand, there are one or two drops splashed on suno''s clothes.


    Suno saw the dark brown mark on the white clothes, and immediately stood up, with unfinished hair on his head, slapped Lin Mo in the face: "can you do anything?"


    Lin Mo covers her face, and her hand is still hurt by the scald. Suddenly, she feels extremely aggrieved. Even if she is called, she is still beaten. She has been around Ruoyu for so long, but Ruoyu hasn''t beaten her and scolded her.


    Although she is an assistant, although she is inferior to her big star, can a star hit anyone at will?


    Seeing this scene, Qin Ruoyu feels very angry and angry. She suddenly remembers that Su Nuo slapped her. Originally, she forgot and never thought of revenge.


    But now, she even beat her own assistant!


    Lin Mo tears in his eyes, but still have to put a low profile to apologize to Sunuo, Qin Ruoyu heart is very distressed, gas pale face.


    Suno continued to sit down and put on her make-up.


    Qin Ruoyu voice light said: "Lin Mo, you go to rest, wound on some medicine."


    Lin Mo retreated with tears.


    Sunuo was upset to see that Qin Ruoyu was so popular that she always tried to destroy her prestige.


    Now, she plays No.1, and Qin Ruoyu plays No.2. Of course, she is very proud to think, see, your influence is not as good as me, and you want to surpass me? You are still young!

 Chapter 162

    She also deliberately creates difficulties for Lin Mo, Qin Ruoyu''s assistant, in order to humiliate Qin Ruoyu.


    During the audition, Qin Ruoyu suddenly said to the director, "director, I want to play No.1 girl!"


    The director didn''t come back for a moment and asked, "what did you say just now?"


    Qin Ruoyu said: "I want to play No.1 woman, director. Now, is it still time?"


    "In time, in time!" Because the shooting hasn''t started yet, the director is full of doubts and asks Qin Ruoyu, "didn''t agent Jie say that you''ve announced a lot recently, and time is very tight?"


    Qin Ruoyu smiles and replies, "as an excellent artist, how can I give up such a good role because of time constraints? I''ll squeeze in time to shoot it. I''ve seen the script and I like the role of girl one very much."


    The director decided on the spot: "OK! It''s up to you to play girl one! "


    When he learned that the director had decided that Qin Ruoyu would act as female one again, and suno retired to act as female two, suno was so angry that he threw down the things he was wearing on his head and ran to the director. As soon as he went in, he said angrily, "director! Isn''t the first girl decided to be me? How did you become Qin Ruoyu again


    The director said: "Qin Ruoyu''s temperament is more suitable for female one, Sunuo, and female two. Although they don''t play as much as female one, they are also very important."


    Suno was very angry and yelled, "are you kidding me?"


    The role suddenly changed for her. How can the proud queen accept the newcomer Qin Ruoyu climbing on her head.


    When the director saw that she was angry, he thought she didn''t know what had happened before, so he told her.


    "At the beginning, the first girl ordered Qin Ruoyu, but at that time, she said she was busy and afraid she didn''t have enough time to play, so she volunteered to play the second girl and gave you the first girl''s part. Now, she has promised to play female one again. Naturally, she has to play female two for her. As for female two, you are really wronged. If not, I have other candidates. "


    Suno is almost blown up by this sentence. Does this sentence mean that she won''t be allowed to play the second girl?


    She always thought that the female identity obtained by her own strength was rewarded by Qin Ruoyu. It''s ridiculous. It''s ridiculous.


    "I''ll do it!" Suno gritted his teeth and turned away.


    Qin Ruoyu, let''s see who can fight who! Suno thought bitterly.


    However, she forgot to read the script before. The second girl in this play is especially sad. The man she likes always likes the number one girl, and she is always abused by the number one girl and the men. There is no more sad number two girl.


    After hearing about the whole process, jiebei finally couldn''t help showing a big smile.


    That little fool, every time is a pair of people slaughtered look, was bullied also don''t know resistance.


    Now, I have finally made a counterattack, and finally, I have got a slap from the person who bullied me.


    In this chaotic circle, it''s always like this. If you relax and show weakness, you will be bullied.


    Qin Ruoyu has always been able to live so comfortably because of the protection and care of jiebei.


    Lin Mo also knows what the purpose of Qin Ruoyu''s sudden act is. It''s very important for her to avenge the slap. She really feels lucky to be able to work with such an excellent artist.

 Chapter 163

    Qin Ruoyu didn''t choose a professional performance before, but he worked very hard and studied hard. He was also very attentive to his lines every time.


    In the filming, Qin Ruoyu beat back the Revenge of that slap.


    In a word, in the end, suno really felt the pain and helplessness of the back wave pushing the front wave and the front wave dying on the beach.


    The world has always been like this, no one can stay in a certain position forever, suno once brilliant, will eventually be replaced by later people.


    Even if she is unconvinced and does not admit defeat.


    Because later, I will find that I have no strong appeal as before, and I am no longer surrounded by all the people as before.


    The focus of the world has inadvertently shifted to the next person.


    It is the shooting of this play that makes Qin Ruoyu step into the film and television circle, and makes her an all-round artist.


    Of course, the focus of her work is still singing. She is still recording new songs and releasing new albums.


    Every time you pay, you get a good return.


    Two years passed quickly, and the contracts between Qin Ruoyu and jiebei and G stone company were terminated.


    Qin Ruoyu really became a red star as jiebei had expected.


    After all, G Shi is the old owner of jiebei and Qin Ruoyu. They didn''t think about signing other companies, so they also renewed their contracts and signed here for five years.


    Once, during the break time of shooting an advertisement, Lin Mo suddenly pointed to the news broadcast on TV and said excitedly: "look! Yunluo, the only son of Yunjia, a leading enterprise in China, has returned to China to take over Yunshi group! Wow, how handsome and charming


    When hearing these words, Qin Ruoyu was shocked all over. Then, he cast his eyes on the TV.


    Faded once green, reckless, this man, now more mature, more charming.


    A stiff suit, sexy and handsome profile, all with the calm confidence of a successful man.


    I haven''t seen him for a few years. He has really changed a lot.


    Suddenly saw that figure, Qin Ruoyu''s throat was blocked by something. The picture of the past also appeared in front of him. His face was a little pale and weak, and his body could not help shaking slightly.


    After a long time, Lin Mo suddenly feels the change of Qin Ruoyu and comes to ask: "Ruoyu, what''s the matter with you? Is it uncomfortable? "


    Qin Ruoyu gave a forced smile and replied, "it''s OK. Maybe I''m tired."


    Qin Ruoyu''s series of reactions are seen by jiebei.


    After a day''s work, jiebei drives Qin Ruoyu home. Qin Ruoyu is very quiet. Jiebei knows that she must not feel very well now.


    After arriving at Qin Ruoyu''s villa, jiebei suddenly took her hand and said faintly, "Ruoyu, actually I know all about it."


    Qin Ruoyu didn''t quite understand what jiebei was saying. Jiebei sighed and said, "I know everything about you and the young master of the cloud family. At the company''s celebration banquet last year, you were drunk and told me everything."


    At that moment, Qin Ruoyu''s face was pale. She thought the people around her didn''t know it, but she didn''t think she had said it.

 Chapter 164

    He dropped his eyelashes and Qin Ruoyu didn''t speak.


    jiebei hugged her and gave her warmth and support: "fish, the past, take it easy and let him pass."


    Qin Ruoyu thought about it. He had already put it down. How could he make a mess of himself because of his sudden appearance.


    She is no longer the Qin Ruoyu she used to be. He and he don''t owe each other. They are clear now. Why let him influence themselves again.


    "Let''s start, shall we?" Jiebei suddenly stroked her hair and looked into her eyes seriously.


    The best way to forget a relationship is to start a new one.


    Qin Ruoyu''s affection for jiebei is not to forget Yunluo, but because of the appearance of Yunluo, it has a catalytic effect.


    Qin Ruoyu nodded and agreed to jiebei. With such a good man around, she was not satisfied.


    Jiebei''s handsome face immediately burst into a smile, kissing Qin Ruoyu''s forehead. His voice was low and gentle: "have a rest early."


    It was on this evening that Qin Ruoyu and jiebei formally established their relationship.


    If at the beginning, jiebei had a strong interest in Qin Ruoyu because of his obsession with work, and he believed that Qin Ruoyu would become a popular idol, then later, his kindness to Qin Ruoyu was entirely out of his own feelings.


    In a long time of contact, he found that he had unconsciously fell in love with this simple and kind girl.


    Jiebei is the first time to have this idea. He wants to develop his own artists into his own lovers.


    "Wow! WOW! What''s the matter? Ruoyu, broker, what''s your situation! " The next day, when Qin Ruoyu and jiebei arrived at the company hand in hand, Lin Mo began to shout around them.


    Although Qin Ruoyu and jiebei usually have a good relationship, occasionally they hold their shoulders and hand in hand, but today they look very different.


    Jiebei openly admitted: "we''ve been dating!"


    "Really? Really!" All of a sudden, other people in the company heard about it, and they were all surrounded by gossip.


    What great news! Jiebei and Qin Ruoyu are in contact! It looks so talented and beautiful, especially right!


    After making fun of them for a while, others offered their blessings.


    Later, the photos of Qin Ruoyu and jiebei shopping together in couple''s clothes were secretly taken and put on the Internet. The news of their association spread quickly.


    Jiebei''s feelings for Qin Ruoyu are very real. Qin Ruoyu can feel that he really likes himself. Qin Ruoyu doesn''t reject jiebei, but she always feels that she doesn''t feel as excited as her first love. She has a lot of gratitude for jiebei''s feelings.


    Now that she has agreed, she wants to learn to love jiebei like singing.


    It''s time to respond and explain to everyone and all the fans after such a long association.


    As guests, Qin Ruoyu and jiebei went on an interview program together. The content of the interview is about Qin Ruoyu''s career in recent years, as well as her feelings with jiebei.


    After several years of training, Qin Ruoyu can cope with this kind of program, because jiebei is more confident when she sits beside her.


    The two people in the banquet, one in a black suit and the other in a white tuxedo, looked really eye-catching, which made the fans scream.

 Chapter 165

    On the super luxury leather sofa, a young and handsome man with a trace of cruelty in his deep eyes is lazily watching an interview program that does not conform to his identity. When he sees the couple holding hands together on the screen and their tacit understanding of looking at each other with tenderness, he feels that his eyes are strong and his heart is filled with a trace of revenge My emotions.


    I haven''t seen her for several years. Today''s woman is elegant, intellectual and full of charm.


    For more than four years in the United States, he devoted himself to study every day and made remarkable achievements. While he was working hard, she and other men were kissing me here, showing affection with each other. How could he bear it!


    Strong possessiveness, let him stare at the woman in the screen, in the heart said: Qin Ruoyu, you can only be mine!


    "It''s so sweet. It looks enviable." After listening to their love story, the host clapped his hands, and then said to the audience, "well, let our favorite Ruoyu and jiebei end the show with a kiss, OK?"


    The host said that, immediately aroused the strong approval of the audience.


    "Kiss! kiss! Kiss All the people are shouting together. They are very happy and excited to see their idol find their love.


    Qin Ruoyu is a little shy. In front of so many audiences, it''s a bit embarrassing. What''s more, although they have been in contact, they haven''t really been particularly open.


    Jiebei gracefully holds Qin Ruoyu''s head and gently prints it on her lips.


    Although it''s just a lip to lip kiss like a dragonfly, it''s enough to make fans scream crazy and make the expression on the face of the man sitting on the sofa watching TV even colder.


    "Qin Ruoyu! You must be happy In the end, all the fans tried their best to shout in unison. At that moment, Qin Ruoyu''s tears almost came out.


    She originally thought that she could finally start a new life happily, but she didn''t know that a nightmare was coming quietly.


    Soon afterwards, jiebei was sent out on a business trip for two days.


    Jiebei gets off the plane and calls Qin Ruoyu to report her safety. As soon as she has time, she sends a short message to her. Qin Ruoyu looks like a little girl who has just fallen in love, and her cheeks turn red when she looks at the sweet messages.


    The boss asks Qin Ruoyu to have dinner with a partner.


    As an artist, every time he makes a record or makes a movie or something, he will have dinner with some big bosses such as the joint venture. Qin Ruoyu knows the rules of the trade, but there is no announcement recently. He suddenly accompanies others to dinner. Qin Ruoyu is not surprised and has some doubts.


    In the past, no matter what dinner was accompanied by jiebei, this time, if she went, she would be the only one.


    Boss said that this time he was a very important person and played a vital role in the development of the company. The boss was her fan, so he asked her to have dinner with him.


    Since it was arranged by the company, Qin Ruoyu didn''t think much and nodded his head.


    In the evening, the company sent a car to send Qin Ruoyu to a very luxurious western restaurant, and a special waiter welcomed her to the designated position.


    Qin Ruoyu arrived and saw that there was no one. Before the so-called big boss came, he sat there alone and waited.

 Chapter 166

    Just at this time, jiebei''s message came. Qin Ruoyu looked down at the message happily, and then quickly replied to him.


    When he heard the footsteps and someone coming, Qin Ruoyu raised his head and was about to stand up and say hello to the boss. When he saw the handsome young face, he suddenly froze.


    Yes, that person, it was once, let her countless times in nightmares wake up like a demon like man.


    Yunluo sat down gracefully in front of her, but the cold breath all over her made the temperature of her body drop to the lowest.


    "Long time no see. It''s a pleasure to invite you to dinner." Cloud Luo voice sex appeal says, just, faintly feel one silk dangerous breath.


    Qin Ruoyu tried to calm himself, but he still stammered: "thank you."


    Face to face for dinner, Qin Ruoyu is on pins and needles, but he can''t walk. He can only sit with a stiff head. His hands holding a knife and fork are shaking, knocking on the plate and making a "Da Da" sound.


    Yunluo was a little upset in his heart. He sneered. How can he be so tender and watery when facing your boyfriend? His eyes are full of sweetness and happiness. If you sit with me for a meal, you will be so scared!


    Qin Ruoyu didn''t know exactly what she ate. She was just nervous. No matter how delicious she was, it was like chewing wax.


    Because she never thought that she would have face-to-face contact with Yunluo. She really didn''t know what kind of attitude to face him.


    After dinner, Yunluo drives Qin Ruoyu home. Qin Ruoyu originally shirks that she doesn''t need to, but Yunluo''s sharp eyes sweep her coldly, and she can only surrender with a low brow.


    Trembling, she got into Yunluo''s car. She always felt that Yunluo came to see her today, and the purpose was not so simple.


    She also wanted to let them meet accidentally, but it was not so simple.


    After arriving at Qin Ruoyu''s door, Qin Ruoyu unfastens his seat belt and says thank you. Just as he is getting ready to get off the bus, Yunluo suddenly grabs her and puts one hand on the back of her head and kisses her lips.


    Qin Ruoyu was stunned for a moment. Yunluo bit her lip with a punitive and rude kiss.


    Qin Ruoyu pushes Yunluo hard. When pushing his chest, she finds that he is more solid and powerful than four years ago. She can''t resist at all.


    Until Qin Ruoyu''s breath was not smooth and his face was pale, Yunluo let her go.


    Qin Ruoyu panting pale face, gasping, next to the cloud Luo but cold bloodthirsty left a sentence: "Qin Ruoyu, you never want to leave, you can''t escape!"


    That sentence, like a blood curse, immediately made Qin Ruoyu sweat on his forehead and look flustered. What did he mean by that.


    Is he willing to let go of himself up to now?


    Qin Ruoyu got out of the car in a hurry and ran home without looking back.


    Leaning against the door, his body trembled slightly, and suddenly he felt terrible and humble.


    She was very afraid, so she wanted to call jiebei and listen to his voice.


    It''s just that she really doesn''t have the face to beat him. She''s already his girlfriend, but she''s been forced to kiss him.


    Petal like delicate lips have been red and swollen, there is a slight blood exudation, is the devil bite.


    Very punctual. Before going to bed at night, jiebei called.

 Chapter 167

    "If fish, sleep?"


    Qin Ruoyu slightly adjusted his mood, said: "No."


    She didn''t want jiebei to hear her mistake, so she only used simple monosyllabic words to answer.


    "Well, I''ll be back at noon tomorrow. I want to have a rest early."


    "Yes."


    Sensitive as jiebei, he immediately found that Qin Ruoyu seemed to have some loss of emotion and immediately asked, "Ruoyu, what''s the matter with you? What happened? "


    "I''m fine." Qin Ruoyu''s voice is very low. But a little hoarse.


    Jiebei immediately raised the alarm in his heart. How could it be like nothing? It was clear that something had happened.


    "What''s the matter? If it''s a fish Jiebei''s voice was a little more severe.


    Qin Ruoyu closed his eyes and said, "today the boss arranged for me to have dinner with my partner. That person is Yunluo."


    When hearing the last name, jiebei feels the seriousness of the matter. Yunluo is Ruoyu''s weakness all the time. If she and Yunluo are arranged to have dinner, something must have happened between them.


    "If fish, good, you go to bed first, I''ll go back with you right away." Jiebei gently coaxes Qin Ruoyu. In jiebei''s gentle voice, Qin Ruoyu slowly goes to the bathroom to take a bath and lies on the bed.


    She did not dare to close her eyes. She was afraid that once she closed her eyes, the voice of the devil would ring in her ears again: Qin Ruoyu, you can''t escape!


    She was afraid that once she closed her eyes, the scenes would never go away.


    Jiebei has been busy for two days. Originally, he stayed there for one night and came back the next day. However, after hearing that Qin Ruoyu had an accident, he couldn''t stay any longer. He didn''t care to clean up his things, so he rushed to the airport and flew back in the middle of the night.


    When jiebei came back, it was already five o''clock in the morning the next day. He took the key Qin Ruoyu had given him before and saw Qin Ruoyu fall asleep without disturbing her.


    Qin Ruoyu couldn''t sleep last night. He couldn''t sleep until more than three o''clock.


    Open your eyes, go out of the room, see jiebei sitting on the sofa in the living room, some tired by closing their eyes, sleep very shallow.


    Feeling Qin Ruoyu''s breath, jiebei opened his eyes and said, "good morning."


    Qin Ruoyu is stunned. Isn''t jiebei still on a business trip? Why did you come back all of a sudden?


    Looking at his tired look, Qin Ruoyu soon thought that he must have come back after hanging up the phone last night. He was suddenly moved.


    Jiebei walked over and took her to the sofa. Seeing that her lips were slightly swollen, he swore that he would protect her from being entangled by that person again.


    On the other hand, Yunluo, after kissing Qin Ruoyu, still misses her delicious food as before.


    Over the past few years, beautiful women of all kinds of skin color have been flocking to him. Although he has tasted all kinds of beautiful women, deep in his heart, he has a special feeling for a light taste.


    Since then, jiebei accompanied Qin Ruoyu anytime and anywhere. No matter what activities she attended, he always accompanied her.


    The hand in hand photos and intimate photos between them were secretly photographed and circulated, and everyone witnessed their sweet love.


    Sitting in the giant CEO''s office, as soon as he turned on the computer and saw photos and news flying all over the sky, he was very angry.


    Is that woman challenging him?


    Even if he is not interested in her, even if he does not want her, also can not tolerate her and other men honey!

 Chapter 168

    Yunluo constantly took the next step of response measures.


    Qin Ruoyu, even if you become famous now, you are just a little artist. You will never be our young master''s opponent!


    The new year is just around the corner. At the end of every year, the company will hold a reception, and this year is no exception.


    That day, when Qin Ruoyu and jiebei both appeared, they also saw Yunluo who came to participate.


    At the sight of Yunluo, Qin Ruoyu hides subconsciously. Jiebei hugs her more forcefully and nods politely to Yunluo, which is regarded as greeting.


    Many young stars can''t help their eyes shining when they see Yunluo.


    Yun Shao is handsome, but he has to kill most of the male entertainers in the entertainment industry. He is young and promising. He is the president of Yun''s group. It is said that he is still single.


    If you can get involved with such a top-notch diamond Wang Laowu, it''s to marry a rich family and become a young grandmother of the cloud family. In the future, it''s to call the wind and the rain. You can do whatever you want!


    Even suno moved his heart and went to talk to Yunluo.


    Suno has been compared by Qin Ruoyu now. She thinks that as long as she can hook up with Yunluo, as long as Yunluo is willing to spend a lot of money on her, plus the scandal between them, it will definitely be more attractive than the news between Qin Ruoyu and jiebei. At that time, she can be on fire again.


    At the banquet, Qin Ruoyu tried to avoid Yunluo. She thought that he was only invited as a guest, because the banquet was internal to G stone company.


    Who knows, when G stone''s big boss came out to give a speech, he suddenly introduced that G stone company had been acquired by Yunluo president. From then on, Yunluo was g stone''s boss.


    At that moment, everyone was a little surprised, even jiebei did not expect such a thing to happen.


    Qin Ruoyu looks pale. Is he really doing this for the sake of not letting himself go?


    After a few seconds, there was intense applause around. The female stars were more excited. Yunluo became the boss of the company, which means that it is more convenient for them to contact with him.


    When Yunluo, as a new boss, went up to speak, his eyes inadvertently swept Qin Ruoyu. The time of looking at each other was very short, but Qin Ruoyu could see the frightening breath in his eyes.


    At the end of the speech, Yunluo, with a glass of red wine, gracefully walked over to Qin Ruoyu and said, "it''s a great honor for G stone company to have such a big name as Miss Qin Ruoyu." Then raise the glass and signal her to touch it.


    Qin Ruoyu''s Cup touched him, but he didn''t dare to look up at him.


    Qin Ruoyu''s lips just touched the edge of the cup and was about to drink. Jiebei quietly took down her cup: "if the fish is not comfortable these days and can''t drink, my boyfriend can drink for her."


    Then Chao Yunluo gives a sign, sticks to the place where Qin Ruoyu''s lips touched, looks up and drinks, Chao Yunluo smiles.


    Yunluo is about to explode. Good! But the expression on his face was elegant and calm, and he didn''t show his anger at all.


    Yunluo became the boss of G stone. Qin Ruoyu and jiebei were worried about the future.


    It''s not long since they signed a five-year contract. It''s not appropriate to terminate the contract now. We have to wait and see.


    Yunluo used his power and tried to make Qin Ruoyu difficult repeatedly, but he was well protected by jiebei.

 Chapter 169

    As long as jiebei is by Qin Ruoyu''s side, he won''t be given the chance to be alone with her.


    Yunluo gas teeth itch, to Qin Ruoyu and jiebei treatment is also obviously low.


    Even many people wonder why the new boss is so harsh on Qin Ruoyu.


    Sunuo has long seen the disharmony between them, and has seen that Yunluo is deliberately targeting Qin Ruoyu.


    She also took the opportunity to get close to Yunluo and consolidate her identity in G Shi.


    Soon after, because Yunluo and suno played golf together, they were exposed by the media. It was reported that they were in love.


    Neither of them refuted the rumor.


    One night, jiebei sent Qin Ruoyu home. Qin Ruoyu gets out of the car and waves to jiebei. After seeing jiebei''s car go far away, she turns her head and is about to go home. Suddenly she sees a man standing behind her. She is so scared that she almost screams.


    "Cloud BOSS¡£¡± Qin Ruoyu opened his mouth to say hello and gave a strange cry.


    She wanted to know how he could show up in front of her house so late, but as the boss, I''m afraid he has no right to ask.


    Although a little flustered, she still held the idea that he appeared here by chance and said, "I''ll go back first."


    Just go around and walk to your home.


    Just walked all the way, was a pair of powerful arms to pull, Qin Ruoyu turned, some panic looked at him.


    Cloud Luo can''t help but say, pull her to not far away, own car walk.


    "What are you doing! Let go of me Qin Ruoyu struggled and cried.


    Yunluo strength is particularly big, pinch her wrist pain, she can''t break free, was pulled all the way to walk.


    Yunluo opens the door and throws Qin Ruoyu in without gentleness, then closes it.


    When Qin Ruoyu gets up from the seat and wants to open the door, Yunluo has already sat in the car and locked the door.


    "Yunluo, where are you going to take me?"


    Yunluo snorted coldly, but didn''t answer. As soon as he stepped on the gas, the car rushed out.


    Qin Ruoyu was a little scared, and his mind was in a mess. Now Yunluo is a devil.


    Qin Ruoyu is in a panic. He takes out his mobile phone and wants to ask jiebei for help. Before pressing the dial-up button, his fingers are shaking. Yunluo grabs his mobile phone.


    The car has been driving to another villa. Yunluo pulls Qin Ruoyu''s wrist and goes inside.


    On the ground floor of the villa, it is the structure of a family bar with a bar, which is filled with all kinds of precious wine, a stage and a dance floor.


    Yunluo pulls Qin Ruoyu to the stage and plugs the microphone to her: "sing for me!"


    Qin Ruoyu looks at him incredulously. In the evening, he brings himself to this place to sing for him?


    Yunluo came off the stage, holding a glass of red wine in his hand, and sitting on the sofa casually, Qin Ruoyu suddenly saw a birthday cake on the table beside him.


    Think about today''s date, Qin Ruoyu has a sudden realization. Today is Yunluo''s birthday.


    Yunluo, holding a remote control in his hand, gently presses the huge screen hanging on the wall, and the familiar melody comes back to him.


    "I only care about you"


    Yunluo just sat under the stage, half squinting and looking at the stage without blinking.

 Chapter 170

    Unexpectedly, after so many years, he still remembers the song she once sang for him.


    But, time changes, once the feelings, also never come back.


    Qin Ruoyu stood on the stage and sang with the accompaniment.


    Compared with the singing a few years ago, Qin Ruoyu sings better and more professionally now.


    A very beautiful song reverberates in the whole room. Yunluo quietly listens to her singing under the stage, then tunes the song over again and orders her to "sing again!"


    Although, the moment she stood on the stage was very charming, as amazing as watching her stand on the stage for her first birthday, although her voice was very good, better than those of other popular singers.


    However, to his dismay, from her singing today, he was not as moved as he was a few years ago, and he did not recognize the feelings contained in the song.


    It''s like singing just to accomplish something. All the expressions that touched his heart before disappeared.


    Qin Ruoyu could only listen to him and sang for him once again. She wanted that after she sang, he could make her roll immediately.


    However, Yunluo''s face is more and more gloomy, the song tune into infinite repetition, coldly said: "if you can''t sing to my satisfaction, you''ll keep singing!"


    Qin Ruoyu stood on the stage, like a repeater, singing with the melody over and over again. Her legs were numb. In the face of Yunluo''s difficulties, she even wanted to cry, but she just gritted her teeth and persisted over and over again.


    Why, the previous feelings are gone? Don''t you love me? Yunluo''s anger rises in his heart. Qin Ruoyu, you fall in love with other people, so you can''t sing to me what you used to feel, can you?


    You are my slave and my accessory. You dare to fall in love with others when I don''t fall in love with others and when I don''t put you down completely!


    OK, I''ll let you sing for me all the time. I''ll let you not sing that feeling to other people!


    After repeating it more than ten times, Qin Ruoyu finally couldn''t help it. With the voice of begging and Yunluo under the stage, he said, "Yunshao, that''s enough."


    "Keep singing! Otherwise, don''t think of this door! "


    The mobile phone is in Yunluo, and no one knows that Qin Ruoyu is brought here. Qin Ruoyu has no doubt that Yunluo really dares to put her under house arrest here.


    Qin Ruoyu had to sing on the stage again and again, until his voice was hoarse and his legs were numb, so he sat down on the stage and sang.


    In the end, Qin Ruoyu''s voice was out of tune, hoarse as if crying.


    She sang all night from night to early morning.


    He also sat there listening all night.


    Why, bring her here, listen to her singing, the mood is more irritable.


    Qin Ruoyu is powerless lying on the cold stage. Yunluo looks at the limited edition watch he wears on his wrist, stands up, picks up the suit on the hanger, puts it on, turns around and walks away.


    After Yunluo went to work, Qin Ruoyu stayed here alone. He didn''t even have the strength to move his fingers.


    Jiebei, as always, came to pick up Qin Ruoyu to work in the morning. After waiting outside for a while, he didn''t see any movement. He made a phone call, but no one answered. When he was in a hurry, he couldn''t help but wonder. He just took the key to open the door and went in to look for it.

 Chapter 171

    Came to the bedroom, knocked on the door, did not respond, went in.


    The bed was tidy, the room was empty, and there was no one at all.


    Jiebei went to other places in the house and found no Qin Ruoyu.


    Jiebei was surprised when he arrived. He cried in secret that something must have happened to the fish.


    Yesterday, he sent her back in person. Today, why did she suddenly disappear?


    Jiebei is familiar with every decoration in Qin Ruoyu''s house, and knows that cameras are installed around the house.


    After calming down, jiebei comes to the study, turns on the computer and observes the things photographed by various cameras last night.


    In the video, he saw himself driving Qin Ruoyu to the door, saw Qin Ruoyu get out of the car and wave to him, and saw a man suddenly appear behind Qin Ruoyu after he drove away.


    The man, jiebei recognized at a glance, is Yunluo, right.


    He took Qin Ruoyu by the arm, forced her into the car and drove away.


    Qin Ruoyu, he really took it!


    When jiebei came to the company, he asked Lin Mo, the assistant. Lin Mo said that the boss came to work early in the morning with dark circles under his eyes. He didn''t seem to have a good rest.


    Jiebei used his personal relationship to find out Yunluo''s address in the city.


    As soon as he got the address, he drove to the villa.


    I don''t know what happened to Qin Ruoyu. He was very worried and drove very fast.


    Jiebei jumped out of the car. He was going to break the glass and rush in. When he pushed the door, he found that it wasn''t locked and rushed in directly.


    "If fish! If fish! Are you here? " Jiebei looks around and shouts Qin Ruoyu''s name.


    I''ve searched the first floor and the second floor.


    Qin Ruoyu was lying on the cold floor when he heard someone calling his name. He wanted to speak, but he found that he couldn''t make any sound at all.


    Jiebei quickly goes down the stairs and comes to the basement. At a glance, he sees Qin Ruoyu lying on the stage. The accompaniment of "I only care about you" behind the screen is still playing infinitely.


    Jiebei ran to her in a hurry, picked her up and called her name.


    Qin Ruoyu opened his eyes weakly and cried weakly: "north."


    His face was as white as paper.


    Jiebei can''t help but say, hold her horizontally and walk out quickly.


    Yunluo''s car just drove to the villa door, he saw jiebei holding Qin Ruoyu on the car, he is ready to stop, jiebei driving the car has passed by him.


    Yunluo is not willing to clench his fist and hit the car door heavily. Some are not willing and some are angry.


    When jiebei sent Qin Ruoyu to the hospital, he had a high fever.


    It is not easy to stabilize the condition, jiebei has been with her, taking care of her.


    When Qin Ruoyu wakes up, he sees jiebei and wants to talk to him, but suddenly he finds that he can''t make a sound.


    His lips were open and he was talking, but there was no voice. Qin Ruoyu was afraid for a moment. Jiebei was very happy when he saw her wake up. When he saw her flustered, he suddenly understood something and called for the doctor.


    After the doctor diagnosed her, he said she lost her voice.


    She is a singer, now, but suddenly lost her voice, there is no more sad, more sad thing.


    Qin Ruoyu''s eyes were dim all of a sudden. In this way, will she become a useless person in the future? I can''t even talk.

 Chapter 172

    Well, maybe, I''m not destined to stay in this circle, that''s all right.


    The doctor said that there is a relationship between the loss of voice and fever. There is another reason. It may be related to emotion. It''s not easy to diagnose now. Maybe it will get better in the future.


    On the other side of the company, jiebei and Qin Ruoyu didn''t go to work for several days. Yunluo has already issued an ultimatum. Lin Mo, the assistant, is so worried that he keeps explaining to him that Qin Ruoyu is seriously ill that he will take a few more days off.


    Yunluo endure not to go to the hospital to see her, but sing a song all night, even if sick is a minor illness, resistance is so weak?


    However, he did not expect that since the abortion, Qin Ruoyu''s health was particularly poor. He had been lying on the cold floor all night and could not carry it.


    Lin Mo came to the hospital to see Qin Ruoyu, took a lot of fruit, asked a pile of questions, Qin Ruoyu is a faint smile, did not speak.


    Lin Mo some doubts, asked: "if the fish, what''s the matter with you?"


    She knows Qin Ruoyu well. Although Qin Ruoyu doesn''t like to talk, she usually responds to her acquaintances. Today, she doesn''t say a word.


    Qin Ruoyu pointed to his throat, opened his lips slightly and said, "I can''t speak."


    See her lips move, but can''t make a sound, Lin Mo suddenly to be stunned, face of unbelievable, to the end, almost cry out.


    After Qin Ruoyu was discharged from hospital, jiebei took her back to the company. When she saw them, the people in the company said hello warmly. Qin Ruoyu just nodded in response.


    Jiebei takes Qin Ruoyu to the top of the company, knocks on the door and enters Yunluo''s office.


    Seeing them coming, Yunluo''s handsome eyebrows wrinkled and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Jiebei is very calm to hand over a contract: "we want to terminate the contract!"


    "Rescind?" Cloud Luo displeased took over the contract, looked, swept Qin Ruoyu again, "are you sure?"


    Jiebei nodded his head firmly: "that''s right!"


    "Very good!" Yunluo put down the contract and clapped his hands. "Well, in that case, you must know how much the liquidated damages written in the contract are. Bring the liquidated damages first!"


    Jiebei was ready to take out a card: "all the money is here!"


    However, instead of giving it to Yunluo directly, he said, "I will transfer this card to the lawyer and let him handle this matter. We just want to talk to your boss today. No more interruptions. Let''s go first. "


    After that, holding Qin Ruoyu''s hand, Yunluo suddenly stood up and called out: "Qin Ruoyu!"


    Yunluo''s voice was trembling with an imperceptible tremor.


    For her, he spared no effort to spend a lot of money to buy the company. She ran to his office with another man to say that she wanted to terminate the contract! Did she hate him so much, hate him so much, and don''t want to see him so much?


    At the moment when she turned around, he could not help but want to stop her and ask her what she thought.


    Qin Ruoyu and jiebei stand still and twist back. Jiebei asks, "is there anything else for president Yun?"


    Yunluo stood up, went to Qin Ruoyu, slightly lowered his head and looked at her: "don''t you want to see me so much?"


    In order to terminate the contract, she did not hesitate to pay so much money, and the liquidated damages were equal to her income in recent years.


    Qin Ruoyu didn''t know how to answer. She was really afraid to see him. In addition, this time, she was completely afraid of his uncertainty.

 Chapter 173

    What''s more, she has lost her voice and can''t sing any more. It''s also a burden for the company. It''s good for everyone to terminate the contract.


    However, jiebei has to suffer with her.


    He hung his eyes and didn''t speak.


    Seeing that Qin Ruoyu didn''t respond, a trace of coldness and haze flashed through Yunluo''s eyes. He sneered and said, "what? Won''t even talk to me? "


    Although Qin Ruoyu was afraid of him and hated him, he didn''t hate him as much as he said.


    He raised his eyes, opened his mouth and said, "sorry, I may not be able to speak."


    See her lips move, but can''t make a sound, cloud Luo''s pupil instantly enlarge, flash across a trace of incredible.


    She I lost my voice.


    At that moment, Yunluo''s heart also followed, a little unspeakable feeling.


    Is it because he let her sing all night and let her lie on the cold floor all day that she became like this?


    "If fish can''t sing any more, she will quit the entertainment industry." Jiebei took out the key to the villa, put it on the table and said, "by the way, this is the residence arranged for her by the company. It''s also returned to the original owner. Later, she will live with me!"


    Holding Qin Ruoyu''s hand, without too much hesitation, he turned and walked out of the office.


    Yunluo is sitting on the sofa, holding his hair. How can it be like this!


    He pushed her out with his own hands. He just wanted her to be like before. His whole heart and eyes were full of him. How could she be like this.


    However, since it is his thing, he will get it anyway, and he will never give it up!


    Don''t think that he can''t help it after breaking the contract. He must confine her to his side. He must let her come back obediently!


    Coming out of the office, Qin Ruoyu felt extremely sorry for jiebei, and said to him seriously, "I''m sorry, I''m dragging you down."


    "It doesn''t matter." Jiebei gently shaved her nose and said, "don''t worry, you can earn more money if you don''t have it. I''ll support you in the future."


    Qin Ruoyu lost his voice. No one knows the news except Yunluo, Linmo and the two of them.


    However, jiebei issued a statement to disclose the specific reasons for the termination of the contract.


    After the termination of his contract with G stone, jiebei went to other entertainment companies. However, he found that none of those entertainment companies dared to use him.


    Jiebei laughs bitterly. Hehe, it seems that young master Yun really intended not to let them have a chance to turn over this time.


    A few days later, Yunluo called Qin Ruoyu and said, "Qin Ruoyu, do you want to come back to me?"


    Now that she has chosen jiebei, no matter how difficult it is, she will go on with him.


    Qin Ruoyu replied to Yunluo with words: "Yunluo, will you let us go?"


    Seeing this sentence, Yunluo became more angry and sneered: "let you go? you must be dreaming! Qin Ruoyu, this is the last chance I give you. If you don''t cherish it! Don''t blame me for being rude


    Qin Ruoyu''s unusual firmness gives him an answer that is still negative.


    After hanging up, Yunluo thought, Qin Ruoyu, you forced me to do this!


    He can''t, he can''t let her stay with him!


    Jiebei received a call from an old friend he knew. He said he knew he was in trouble recently and asked if he could meet him.


    Although he didn''t get in touch with him very much, he still remembered himself at the critical moment and was willing to get in touch with him. Jiebei was also very moved and agreed to meet him.

 Chapter 174

    In a bar, the old friend ordered a few drinks, patted him on the shoulder and encouraged him.


    These days, jiebei''s troubles made him have the idea of drinking to relieve his worries, so he didn''t suppress himself and drank a few more.


    Suddenly think of Qin Ruoyu is still at home, so drunk to go back is not suitable, it stopped in time.


    See time is not early, want to get up to say goodbye, just want to stand up, but in front of a faint, and fell back.


    What''s going on? His usual amount of wine, drink so also not dizzy can''t stand up, heart doubt.


    Holding his forehead, he said, "Oh, I can''t drink any more."


    Just at this time, there were several more women beside him, supporting him. The old friend said, "beauties, help him to rest in the back."


    Jiebei suddenly cold down, head dizzy quality asked: "what are you doing!"


    The old friend was a little sorry and said, "Mr. Jie, I don''t want to be like this. I have to."


    Jiebei is powerless to be supported by several women, but he scolds secretly in his heart. He is trapped!


    Consciousness gradually lax, until the next afternoon, jiebei woke up, grabbed his clothes and mobile phone and left.


    "North, how did you come back? I thought you had an accident." As soon as he saw jiebei coming back, Qin Ruoyu said with concern.


    Jiebei forced a smile: "it''s OK. I played a little high yesterday. I came back late."


    "Well, it''s OK. There''s so much pressure these days. Just relax. " Qin Ruoyu said silently, but she ignored it. Even if jiebei came back late, she would call her and tell her. No matter how busy she was, there were always short messages. Yesterday, she didn''t tell her.


    Jiebei has always suspected that Yunluo was behind the scenes of yesterday''s incident. He is a little worried about how Yunluo will deal with them.


    On the other side, Yunluo began to launch a series of attacks by using various relationships and rights. He secretly manipulated people to spread the news that jiebei was taken care of by an old woman on the Internet and some media, and a set of pictures were exposed.


    The picture shows the naked photos of jiebei and a strange woman. As soon as this group of photos were exposed, it immediately caused an uproar. Everyone was shocked. Jiebei, the legendary figure in the entertainment industry, actually did these shameful things.


    It''s true that people can''t judge their appearance. Many stars in the entertainment industry are like this. They look pure, but they are dirty and dark.


    At the beginning, a group of people abused and insulted him on the Internet and let him get out of the entertainment circle.


    When Qin Ruoyu is surfing the Internet at home, she can''t believe it when she sees the front page headlines. She has been with jiebei for several years, and she won''t believe jiebei will do such a thing even if she is killed.


    He must have been framed, but those photos don''t look artificial.


    "If it''s fish, you still know." Jiebei came over and saw the news on the screen. He had some pain in his eyes and said.


    He saw the news a few days ago, and his conjecture has come true. Yunluo is really trying his best to deal with them.


    Once the photo was taken, he was even more eloquent. The explanation would only make the public feel more hypocritical.


    He was under a lot of pressure, but he didn''t want Qin Ruoyu to worry about it, so he didn''t mention it all the time, thinking that it would be day by day if he could hide it from her. Now, she still knows everything.

 Chapter 175

    "North, these are all fake, aren''t they?" Seeing the ugly picture and the abusive words, Qin Ruoyu felt sad.


    Jiebei nodded: "the photos are all true."


    Yunluo is not so naive. His purpose is to completely defeat him. If the photos are fake, it will be difficult for him to slander him in this way when the rumors are broken. Therefore, those pictures are fake.


    "But if it''s a fish, believe me, I''ve been set up."


    Qin Ruoyu''s tears flowed from his eyes and nodded: "north, I believe you, that night, right?"


    "Yes, I was betrayed by my friends who drugged my wine."


    For a time, jiebei''s reputation was ruined. He was like a mouse crossing the street. Everyone despised him when they saw him.


    Qin Ruoyu felt very uncomfortable. It was because of her that he became like this.


    He really can''t stay in this place.


    Jiebei looked at Qin Ruoyu sincerely and said, "Ruoyu, come back to France with me."


    He has half of French blood, and he still has the status of nobility there. Since he can''t stay here, go back there. He believes that when he gets there, he will protect Qin Ruoyu very well.


    However, if Qin Ruoyu can''t let go of this country or this place, she has never considered going abroad.


    Maybe, and he went back there, cloud Luo will not let them go, she is afraid to bring him more harm.


    At night, while sleeping, Yunluo called.


    Although Qin Ruoyu can''t speak, Yunluo over there hears a faint breath, but he still knows that she is on the phone.


    Yunluo voice with cruel and cruel: "Qin Ruoyu, do you believe I can play with him!"


    Qin Ruoyu''s body trembled, and his breath was a little short.


    "Hum, you are very nervous. Tomorrow, you will come to the villa to find me in person! Otherwise, don''t blame me for being merciless!"


    With these words, Yunluo hangs up. Qin Ruoyu is in bed, shivering. She never thought that Yunluo would become what it is today. It''s a heinous devil.


    Thinking of jiebei''s helplessness these days, she was depressed for a while. He was always calm and confident. For the first time, he had dark circles under his eyes and a stubble beard. She really couldn''t bear it.


    Qin Ruoyu didn''t tell jiebei about it. The next day, early in the morning, she went out alone and went to Yunluo''s villa to find him.


    Yunluo opened the door in his clothes and sat lazily on the sofa with his legs up. It seemed that he had just woken up. Even this did not affect his arrogant temperament and powerful aura.


    He looked at her casually, just like the officials who had been promoted in ancient times were looking at the wrong grassroots people, with a casual look.


    Qin Ruoyu clenched his teeth and knelt down heavily on the ground. He said to Yunluo, "Yunshao, please let jiebei go."


    Cloud Luo''s eyes suddenly become extremely dangerous, slightly narrowed up: "what do you say?"


    "Leave jiebei alone. Please don''t hurt him any more."


    Although she couldn''t make a sound, Yunluo could see what she was saying with her mouth open and close.


    "You kneel down and beg for a man?" Yunluo is angry and sneers. Qin Ruoyu, you are really capable. Haven''t you always been firm? Now, you can kneel down and beg me. I overestimate you!

 Chapter 176

    "So concerned about him." Yun Luo got up barefoot and walked towards her. He bent down slightly and pinched her chin. He was very strong and frightening. His face was full of ruthlessness and playfulness. "Is it so sincere?"


    Qin Ruoyu opened a pair of eyes full of water vapor: "what do you want?"


    What a beautiful pair of eyes, no wonder that the same fascination with that person, at all costs to protect her.


    Bitches are unjust, actors are merciless.


    Before, those female stars, he has not played, on the surface looks pure incomparable, in fact, than who all silver Dang.


    The entertainment industry is a big dye vat. Qin Ruoyu, after entering this circle for so many years, you won''t have been up to such a high position by your agent or other people''s hidden rules, will you?


    Cloud Luo tightens a hand, lift her up, gloomy of close to her: "you know how should come to compensate!"


    Qin Ruoyu''s body was trembling and she had a lot of courage. Although she had a lot of courage, in order to go to jiebei, there was something called shame beating her hard.


    "Why don''t you go on? Regret it? " On the sofa, Yunluo''s voice rang out.


    Qin Ruoyu, you can even offer your self-esteem for him. You really make me look up to you! You asked for it!


    Qin Ruoyu lowered his head slowly. When he was about to touch the floor, Yunluo grabbed her hair and pulled it back. Qin Ruoyu''s neck was so painful that he lifted it back and his eyes were misty.


    Jiebei found Qin Ruoyu missing, and kept dialing her phone.


    Qin Ruoyu is suffering from Yunluo''s torment, and the phone keeps ringing.


    Yunluo glanced at the phone, reached for it and pressed the answer button. It was in Qin Ruoyu''s ear, but still didn''t leave her.


    "If fish, where are you?" Jiebei over there sounds worried.


    Although he knew she couldn''t speak, he still wanted to call her to see if she was safe.


    Qin Ruoyu is trying to give him a reassuring syllable, but she blurts out a low moan.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Ah


    Cloud Luo in her body, continue crazy revenge, exclamation voice overflow corner of mouth, Qin Ruoyu flurried with hand cover mouth, don''t want to let jiebei hear.


    However, the light hum over there, as well as the man''s deep gasping, how could jiebei not guess what they were doing.


    "Ruoyu..." There was an unbelievable cry from jiebei.


    Yunluo took the phone and sneered, "she''s with me now."


    Then he hung up.


    Jiebei would never believe that Qin Ruoyu would betray him and go back to Yunluo. She must have her own difficulties. She certainly didn''t want to.


    All the way to Yunluo''s villa, jiebei knocked on the door outside and yelled: "Ruoyu! I know you are. Open up


    Yunluo opens the door and jiebei rushes in. What he sees is Qin Ruoyu sitting on the sofa in Yunluo''s pajamas. His hair is messy and his eyes are lax.


    "If fish, this What''s going on? " Jiebei walked over and asked, holding Qin Ruoyu''s shoulder.


    Qin Ruoyu calmed down and looked at jiebei. He said coldly, "that''s what you see."


    "No way, if fish, did he force you? Did he threaten you? " Jiebei turns to see Xiang Yunluo, "you are so mean!"


    Cloud Luo embraces an arm, lightly hums a: "you ask her, is I force?"


    "I volunteered." Qin Ruoyu continued, "I volunteered to be with him. I volunteered to have a relationship with him."


    "Ruoyu..." There was a trace of intolerance in jiebei''s eyes, "why? Is it because of me? "


    "No! I''m not that great. I''m for myself. I''m fed up with this sneaky life. I''m tired. And, all along, I love Yunluo, not you. Bei, I''m sorry. Let''s break up. "


    Jiebei''s voice trembled: "what you said is true?"


    "Yes, north. Don''t meet again."

 Chapter 177

    Jiebei originally came to this point because of Qin Ruoyu. Now, the person he has been protecting betrays himself. Jiebei has impulsively lost part of his sense and judgment. If Yunluo doesn''t like her, he won''t force her so much. Seeing that she is so jealous with himself, if she doesn''t like Yunluo, he won''t believe it, because she looks at him My eyes are very complicated.


    "Yes? Then bless you Jiebei light finish, turn around and go.


    Perhaps, her return to his side, is the best choice. He has strong financial resources and rights. If she comes back to him, she will have a better future.


    Jiebei came out of the door, Qin Ruoyu''s tears welled up.


    Bei, I''m sorry. I''m the one who did this to you. I''m sorry.


    In this place without any concern, jiebei alone on the flight to France, quietly sitting on the plane, but when the plane is about to land, suddenly thought, how easy to give up.


    She has been with Ruoyu for several years. Is she the kind of person who will sell others for her own sake?


    If you think about it carefully, maybe it was because she couldn''t bear to suffer and drag herself down again that she said such heartless words and forced herself to leave.


    He stayed there, but also let cloud Luo more angry, not only put the resentment out on him, also is likely to transfer to Qin Ruoyu.


    He had nothing and could not help her.


    It''s better to leave. Maybe he will cherish her more.


    "If fish, I hope you are happy." Jiebei got off the plane and went back to his home.


    Qin Ruoyu''s life is not like death every day. His gloomy face looks especially frightening.


    Qin Ruoyu especially hates himself now. He lies silent every day, only shedding tears silently.


    Looking at her face, she closed her eyes tightly, tears wet the pillow.


    Half done, Yunluo squeezed her chin and asked, "don''t you want to? "Yes?"


    Qin Ruoyu didn''t look at him and didn''t answer. What he got was Yunluo''s more violent action.


    He said, "good! Then you should be my master''s doll


    Puppet has no life, no feelings, let the host how toss will not hurt.


    It''s a doll at night and a servant during the day.


    Yunluo stretched out his arm and ordered Qin Ruoyu to dress him.


    Qin Ruoyu stood on the ground barefooted with trembling legs. He took every step carefully. As soon as his legs were soft, he might fall to the ground at any time.


    His fingers trembled to help him put on his clothes.


    Yunluo looked down at her dim eyes, not the same as before, and suddenly remembered that a few years ago, her eyes were full of tenderness to help him tidy the collar.


    Now, in the face of her dead face, he was in a bad mood.


    One day, some of Yunluo''s friends came to see him. After Yunluo invited them in, Qin Ruoyu was wiping the floor in the living room when she saw someone else coming. She was in a hurry to dodge, but it was too late.


    Qin Ruoyu wore a white T-shirt of Yunluo, loose and flabby, revealing a pair of white, slender and shiny legs.


    Qin Ruoyu''s eyes flashed a little panic. When those friends saw Qin Ruoyu, their eyes were obviously full of surprise: "this is Singer Qin Ruoyu


    Cloud Luo and forthright smile and say: "a few stars who have played are not less than me?"


    Those are all prominent figures in business, and usually women are posted wave by wave, among which there are many stars.


    "Who dares to compare with Yunshao? Yunshao is young and promising. Stars can be nannies at home. How can we compare?" Those people also laughed and praised Yunluo for his good discipline. The stars before them are all big brands. They are just like little grandma at home. They can''t do anything but consume and swipe cards.


    Listening to their humiliating words, Qin Ruoyu felt a pain in his heart and silently wanted to retreat. Yunluo suddenly called out to her: "pour the water!"


    Qin Ruoyu nodded obediently, endured the pain, slowly went to the kitchen, poured a few glasses of water, and came out with a plate.


    One cup at a time, Qin Ruoyu''s legs trembled and suddenly fell uncontrollably. The cup he was holding also spilled some water on the table. The man next to him put his arm around Qin Ruoyu. Qin Ruoyu did not lose face and fell to the ground.


    "So concerned about him." Cloud Luo barefoot up toward her, slightly bent down, holding her chin, powerful frightening, full face of ruthless and playful, "so little sincerity?"


    Qin Ruoyu opened a pair of eyes full of water vapor: "what do you want?"


    What a beautiful pair of eyes, no wonder that the same fascination with that person, at all costs to protect her.

 Chapter 178

    Bitches are unjust, actors are merciless.


    Before, those female stars, he has not played, on the surface looks pure incomparable, in fact, than who all silver Dang.


    The entertainment industry is a big dye vat. Qin Ruoyu, after entering this circle for so many years, you won''t have been up to such a high position by your agent or other people''s hidden rules, will you?


    Cloud Luo tightens a hand, lift her up, gloomy of close to her: "you know how should come to compensate!"


    Qin Ruoyu''s body was trembling and she had a lot of courage. Although she had a lot of courage, in order to go to jiebei, there was something called shame beating her hard.


    "Why don''t you go on? Regret it? " On the sofa, Yunluo''s voice rang out.


    Qin Ruoyu, you can even offer your self-esteem for him. You really make me look up to you! You asked for it!


    Qin Ruoyu lowered his head slowly. When he was about to touch the floor, Yunluo grabbed her hair and pulled it back. Qin Ruoyu''s neck was so painful that he lifted it back and his eyes were misty.


    Jiebei found Qin Ruoyu missing, and kept dialing her phone.


    Qin Ruoyu is suffering from Yunluo''s torment, and the phone keeps ringing.


    Yunluo glanced at the phone, reached for it and pressed the answer button. It was in Qin Ruoyu''s ear, but still didn''t leave her.


    "If fish, where are you?" Jiebei over there sounds worried.


    Although he knew she couldn''t speak, he still wanted to call her to see if she was safe.


    Qin Ruoyu is trying to give him a let him rest assured, she has nothing syllables, blurted out, is a low voice.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Ah


    Cloud Luo in her body, continue crazy revenge, exclamation voice overflow corner of mouth, Qin Ruoyu flurried with hand cover mouth, don''t want to let jiebei hear.


    However, the light hum over there, as well as the man''s deep gasping, how could jiebei not guess what they were doing.


    "Ruoyu..." There was an unbelievable cry from jiebei.


    Yunluo took the phone and sneered, "she''s with me now."


    Then he hung up.


    Jiebei would never believe that Qin Ruoyu would betray him and go back to Yunluo. She must have her own difficulties. She certainly didn''t want to.


    All the way to Yunluo''s villa, jiebei knocked on the door outside and yelled: "Ruoyu! I know you are. Open up


    Yunluo opens the door and jiebei rushes in. What he sees is Qin Ruoyu sitting on the sofa in Yunluo''s pajamas. His hair is messy and his eyes are lax.


    "If fish, this What''s going on? " Jiebei walked over and asked, holding Qin Ruoyu''s shoulder.


    Qin Ruoyu calmed down and looked at jiebei. He said coldly, "that''s what you see."


    "No way, if fish, did he force you? Did he threaten you? " Jiebei turns to see Xiang Yunluo, "you are so mean!"


    Cloud Luo embraces an arm, lightly hums a: "you ask her, is I force?"


    "I volunteered." Qin Ruoyu continued, "I volunteered to be with him. I volunteered to have a relationship with him."


    "Ruoyu..." There was a trace of intolerance in jiebei''s eyes, "why? Is it because of me? "


    "No! I''m not that great. I''m for myself. I''m fed up with this sneaky life. I''m tired. And, all along, I love Yunluo, not you. Bei, I''m sorry. Let''s break up. "


    Jiebei''s voice trembled: "what you said is true?"


    "Yes, north. Don''t meet again."


    Jiebei originally came to this point because of Qin Ruoyu. Now, the person he has been protecting betrays himself. Jiebei has impulsively lost part of his sense and judgment ability. If Yunluo doesn''t like her, he won''t force her so much. Seeing her with him, he is so jealous. If she doesn''t like Yunluo, he won''t believe it, because The way she looked at him was very complicated.


    "Yes? Then bless you Jiebei light finish, turn around and go.


    Perhaps, her return to his side, is the best choice. He has strong financial resources and rights. If she comes back to him, she will have a better future.


    Jiebei came out of the door, Qin Ruoyu''s tears welled up.


    Bei, I''m sorry. I''m the one who did this to you. I''m sorry.


    In this place without any concern, jiebei alone on the flight to France, quietly sitting on the plane, but when the plane is about to land, suddenly thought, how easy to give up.


    She has been with Ruoyu for several years. Is she the kind of person who will sell others for her own sake?


    If you think about it carefully, maybe it was because she couldn''t bear to suffer and drag herself down again that she said such heartless words and forced herself to leave.


    He stayed there, but also let cloud Luo more angry, not only put the resentment out on him, also is likely to transfer to Qin Ruoyu.

 Chapter 179

    He had nothing and could not help her.


    It''s better to leave. Maybe he will cherish her more.


    "If fish, I hope you are happy." Jiebei got off the plane and went back to his home.


    Qin Ruoyu''s life is not like death every day. His gloomy face looks especially frightening.


    Qin Ruoyu especially hates himself now. He lies silent every day, only shedding tears silently.


    Looking at her face, she closed her eyes tightly, tears wet the pillow.


    Half done, Yunluo squeezed her chin and asked, "don''t you want to? "Yes?"


    Qin Ruoyu didn''t look at him and didn''t answer. What he got was Yunluo''s more violent action.


    He said, "good! Then you should be my master''s doll


    Puppet has no life, no feelings, let the host how toss will not hurt.


    It''s a doll at night and a servant during the day.


    Yunluo stretched out his arm and ordered Qin Ruoyu to dress him.


    Qin Ruoyu stood on the ground barefooted with trembling legs. He took every step carefully. As soon as his legs were soft, he might fall to the ground at any time.


    His fingers trembled to help him put on his clothes.


    Yunluo looked down at her dim eyes, not the same as before, and suddenly remembered that a few years ago, her eyes were full of tenderness to help him tidy the collar.


    Now, in the face of her dead face, he was in a bad mood.


    One day, some of Yunluo''s friends came to see him. After Yunluo invited them in, Qin Ruoyu was wiping the floor in the living room when she saw someone else coming. She was in a hurry to dodge, but it was too late.


    Qin Ruoyu wore a white T-shirt of Yunluo, loose and flabby, revealing a pair of white, slender and shiny legs.


    Qin Ruoyu''s eyes flashed a little panic. When those friends saw Qin Ruoyu, their eyes were obviously full of surprise: "this is Singer Qin Ruoyu


    Cloud Luo and forthright smile and say: "a few stars who have played are not less than me?"


    Those are all prominent figures in business, and usually women are posted wave by wave, among which there are many stars.


    "Who dares to compare with Yunshao? Yunshao is young and promising. Stars can be nannies at home. How can we compare?" Those people also laughed and praised Yunluo for his good discipline. The stars before them are all big brands. They are just like little grandma at home. They can''t do anything but consume and swipe cards.


    Listening to their humiliating words, Qin Ruoyu felt a pain in his heart and silently wanted to retreat. Yunluo suddenly called out to her: "pour the water!"


    Qin Ruoyu nodded obediently, endured the pain, slowly went to the kitchen, poured a few glasses of water, and came out with a plate.


    One cup at a time, Qin Ruoyu''s legs trembled and suddenly fell uncontrollably. The cup he was holding also spilled some water on the table. The man next to him put his arm around Qin Ruoyu. Qin Ruoyu did not lose face and fell to the ground.


    "Thank you." Qin Ruoyu''s lips moved, he said.


    On the other side, Yunluo suddenly became angry and threw Qin Ruoyu a towel: "I can''t get up and clean it!"


    Qin Ruoyu stood up again, took the towel and wiped the water off the table.


    Yunluo came over, took Qin Ruoyu''s arm and pulled her upstairs: "follow me!"


    Then he turned around and politely said to the men, "a little housework, you sit first."


    Just now the man said with a smile: "Yunshao, your family education is too strict. Don''t be so angry. She didn''t mean it."


    "That''s right, so you have the heart to do it for a beautiful woman?"


    "If you don''t like it, just give it to me. I can''t get it anyway." Just now the man joked.


    However, from his eyes flashed the color of the eyes, cloud Luo know, he is absolutely to Qin Ruoyu had coveted heart.


    Rudely threw her into the bedroom, cloud Luo narrowed his eyes, closed the door and walked towards her.


    "Qin Ruoyu, you are really capable. Are you so cheap?"


    Just now, he saw that the man''s dirty hands were holding her waist, and he also took the opportunity to touch her thighs, and even looked inside her clothes.


    She is his toy. No matter how he doesn''t cherish it, he can''t be coveted by others. He really wants to gouge out his eyes and cut off his hands!


    "I didn''t." Qin Ruoyu denied it.


    She really only fell when her legs trembled. She really didn''t fall in front of him intentionally and let him support her.


    Yunluo can''t help but say, pinching her neck and pushing her to the bookcase by the wall.


    Qin Ruoyu pushes Yunluo, but he can''t push it.


    "They, they are still downstairs..." Is he really going to punish her by putting the guests aside at this time?


    What does he think of her as?


    "Don''t worry, no problem!" Cloud Luo Yin cold of say, more increased the movement.Qin Ruoyu didn''t have the strength to resist at all. He suppressed him. Two lines of tears came down, and he said: "asshole!"


    Yunluo saw her mouth shape, also saw her hatred for him, that kind of reaction, can only let him treat her more cruelly.

 Chapter 180

    "Oh, do you know I''m an asshole?"


    Yunluo rearranges his clothes and goes out, leaving Qin Ruoyu alone on the carpet.


    Yunluo, where on earth have I done that I''m sorry for you? It''s worth your treating me like this. Where have I done that I''m sorry for you!!


    The mental and physical torture of Yunluo made Qin Ruoyu thin and weak, which can be described as dying.


    And he obviously won''t let her go so easily. Every so often, he will find a private doctor to check her body. After confirming that she is OK, he will start another round of torture.


    The main enterprise of Yunshi company is still in the city where he originally grew up. He came to this city mainly to buy g stone company and revenge Qin Ruoyu.


    Now, she has become his appendage. As a career oriented man, of course, he focuses on his own career.


    Qin Ruoyu was pulled into the car by Yunluo in a daze. After several hours of turbulence, she returned to the city where she had lived for 18 years.


    In a daze, as if in a strange world.


    It''s still a luxury villa, it''s still a prison, just a new place.


    He just wanted to keep her by his side forever, so that she could only face herself, and there was no other place to go.


    Originally, after so many days of torture, Yunluo''s anger towards her has been reduced, which is not as excessive as before.


    However, in an accident, when Yunluo gently kisses Qin Ruoyu, Qin Ruoyu faintly shouts: "north."


    This time, it was a real sound.


    Yunluo continued to stare at her lips, Qin Ruoyu whispered: "north."


    Yunluo is not happy because she can make a voice suddenly, but she is very angry. Even if you make a voice for the first time, do you call the name of that person?


    Strong possessiveness angered already gentle cloud Luo, he did not hesitate to use his own method, severely punished her, Qin Ruoyu, you want to get rid of me, I tell you! no way!


    Qin Ruoyu just felt a very gentle lip in his hazy consciousness. He mistakenly thought that he was free from the confinement of the devil. He mistakenly thought that jiebei was by his side. Then he blurted out. Unexpectedly, there was a storm.


    Open your eyes, Yunluo is standing in front of you with a sneer, with a mobile phone in hand and a camera facing her.


    Qin Ruoyu hurriedly covered himself with his arm: "what are you going to do?"


    Yunluo sneered: "hum, when you think of your man, you can talk? I tell you, Qin Ruoyu, I won''t let you go! "


    Facing her panic face and a little body, she snapped: "I want you to live in a dark corner forever!"


    Qin Ruoyu didn''t have time to study why she could make a sound again. She just tried to dodge. She really didn''t want to do this. She was tortured and humiliated by him. Now, she has to endure his revenge.


    "I beg you, Yunshao, don''t be like this!" Qin Ruoyu kneels and climbs over, grabs Yunluo''s arm, and wants to take his mobile phone. Yunluo throws her aside. Her face is chilly and terrible. "I think you dare to hook any man in the future!"


    Yunluo picked up the phone and called a well-known media director: "hello? I have a set of photos here. I''ll send them to you later. "


    Looking at Yunluo personally send out that group of photos, Qin Ruoyu''s face is full of despair.


    Of course, Yunluo is not so grand. He can''t stand his toys being seen by others. He has mosaic.


    At that moment, Qin Ruoyu really felt that he might as well die. At least he gave her a simple end and didn''t let her live in this kind of hell on earth all the time.


    Once Qin Ruoyu''s nude photos were exposed, a new round of public opinion was immediately set off.

 Chapter 181

    Originally, the last time jiebei was raised by a rich woman was enough to shock people. Unexpectedly, Qin Ruoyu revealed such a low limit photo.


    People scold Qin Ruoyu all of a sudden. Originally, they thought that she was clean and pure, just like a fairy who doesn''t eat fireworks. It''s bullshit. It turns out that she''s all assholes! Those traces, the expression on the face, are really cheap!


    Even fans who used to like Qin Ruoyu are very disappointed when they see this group of pictures. They feel cheated by her appearance.


    Originally so like a person, in the end found that she cheated himself, in fact, the real pain is her fans, really hate her, but also those fans.


    Because other people may forget after scolding, and her fans, after all, really moved, will be more difficult to let go.


    Qin Ruoyu nests in the quilt, shivering, can''t imagine what kind of wind is outside now.


    No matter what you know or don''t know, you have shown yourself in front of everyone.


    Yunluo, you are really cruel! You are so cruel! How can you get back at me in this way!


    So that I can''t go out to see people in the future, and I can only stay here and let you bully me?


    Yes! You are really good! Know now, I can''t face anyone, know now I even want to find a hole to drill up, never go out, never have contact with the outside world.


    Qin Ruoyu dragged his broken body into the bathroom.


    Let go of the cold water and flush for half an hour. When Yunluo knocked on the door, she went out with a cold face.


    Yunluo ignored her and went to sleep in his room. The next day, he found that Qin Ruoyu didn''t make breakfast.


    During the day, she was his maid. Did she forget her duty?


    Qin Ruoyu is not happy to open the door, see Qin Ruoyu is asleep, went to kick her: "up!"


    Without any reaction, Yunluo glanced at her face casually, but suddenly realized that something was not right.


    There are some sweat beads on her forehead, her cheeks are scarlet, her beautiful facial features are wrinkled in pain, and she looks very abnormal.


    Yunluo stretched out his hand and touched her forehead. The temperature was frightening.


    "Qin Ruoyu, wake up!" Yunluo shakes Qin Ruoyu''s body and pats her face, but there is still no response.


    "Don''t play dead! Get up quickly, or don''t blame me for being rude! One! Two!... "


    Three words haven''t counted, cloud Luo heart suddenly a glimmer of panic, she this appearance, seems to be really sick very serious.


    ¡°shit£¡¡± Cloud Luo vomited a dirty word, directly picked up Qin Ruoyu, rushed out.


    All the way to the best hospital in the City Paradise hospital.


    As a major shareholder of the hospital, once Yunluo went in, a sharp eyed nurse recognized him and took him to the private clinic on the top floor.


    She was treated with the best medicine and the best doctor.


    See her beautiful eyes closed, no trace of angry face, his heart, some heavy.


    Why, they can''t go back? In the past, if he wanted to keep her by his side, he could only take such violent measures.


    He was afraid that she would suddenly disappear. He was afraid that she would run away from him.


    Yunluo stayed in the ward for two days and nights, but he didn''t close his eyes. When he was tired, he took a nap on the sofa.


    He also does not understand, see so fragile she, why can''t suddenly feel the heart.


    She thought that she would just leave such a dirty world. When she opened her eyes and saw a pure white, she thought her wish had come true.


    When hearing the voice of the devil, Qin Ruoyu''s heart sank again.

 Chapter 182

    "It turns out that you are not dead yet. It seems that you have strong vitality! If you are not as humble as an ant, and you can''t bear the pain, I''m afraid you''ll die without even tasting the taste of a man! "


    Although blurted out is such a very ironic words, but the heart is a sigh of relief, fortunately she is OK, fortunately she woke up again.


    "Luo, please, let me go..."


    She just woke up and asked him to let her go. She wanted to escape from his confinement and dream! Yun Luo was upset and said coldly: "I tell you, Qin Ruoyu, you can''t get freedom in your life! You live, you can only be tortured by me


    I can''t bear to look at her weak and painful face again. I threw her down and left.


    But unexpectedly, Qin Ruoyu pulled out the needle and ran to the door regardless of everything, trying to escape.


    It''s so naive that I want to run! Yunluo is most irritated to see her constantly want to escape from his side.


    Catching Qin Ruoyu, his face was covered with dark clouds, and he looked at her darkly: "Qin Ruoyu, how dare you run away? You know there''s a price to be paid for that! "


    Merciless force to throw her in, Qin Ruoyu thin body like rags in general, was thrown on the floor a few meters away. Bone knock on the floor, can feel the whole body up and down a deep pain.


    "You die! You can only die here! "


    The vicious throw out such a sentence, out of the door.


    From the glass on the door, see Qin Ruoyu''s face blooming a pale smile.


    Sensing her abnormality, Yunluo opens the lock and is about to push the door, only to find that the door has been locked from inside by her.


    "What are you going to do?" Yunluo was suspended in his heart.


    When seeing Qin Ruoyu stretch out his white and slender hand, holding the fruit knife on the tea table bit by bit, and then, smiling like an angel, looking at the door, Yunluo suddenly panics.


    "Qin Ruoyu, put down the knife!"


    When he saw Qin Ruoyu cut his wrist madly, as if it was not himself, but a villain who had hated him for many years, his heart ached like a knife.


    That road, a shoal of startling red, he felt his heart would stop beating, pain made him pale.


    Desperately hit, want to open this one block him into the door.


    Watching Qin Ruoyu fall in a pool of blood like a broken butterfly.


    "Qin Ruoyu! "Yunluo roared hard and tried his best to hit the door with his elbow.


    Such a well-equipped hospital, such a high-grade texture, only one person''s strength naturally can''t open it. Yunluo only hates why this door is so solid.


    But he couldn''t give up. He couldn''t bear to see the red blood continue to flow from the wound and spread on the ground. His eyes were scarlet and his elbows were bruised. The medical staff who heard the news saw the scene in front of him, found tools, and several people broke the door together.


    As soon as the door opened, Yunluo rushed in regardless, squatted on the ground, raised Qin Ruoyu''s head, and called her anxiously twice.


    Qin Ruoyu''s face was pale and his head was hanging. He was unconscious.


    The nurse has quickly pushed to the operation cart, several doctors also around, a face of anxiety.


    These days, Yunshao''s tension towards this woman is in their eyes. They know the importance of this woman to Yunshao.

 Chapter 183

    Now, seeing her in a pool of blood, it seems that the situation is not optimistic, and they are also worried about the subsequent development.


    Yunluo picked up Qin Ruoyu on the ground and put her on the operation cart. With red eyes, he cried out: "save her quickly!"


    The nurse and doctor pushed her into the operating room not far away. Yunluo stood outside the operating room. His hands and clothes were covered with blood. Yunshao, who had always been noble and elegant, looked a little embarrassed at this time, but he couldn''t care so much.


    His heart tightly, this woman, actually, actually committed suicide, in the thought of that knife cut down, his heart actually some tremble.


    He was really afraid of her death. He really couldn''t accept that. He didn''t know how he would live without her. Did he feel deeply remorse all his life?


    a nurse saw the injuries on Yunluo''s arm, which were all swollen due to the strong collision, and came over and said in a soft voice: "President Yun, your arm is injured. Let me bandage it for you."


    Yunluo doesn''t care about that at all. Qin Ruoyu is still in the operating room. He doesn''t have the heart to do anything else for a moment. He waves his arm impatiently: "go away! Go inside and help


    The little nurse was frightened by the anger of Yunluo, and hurriedly went into the operating room.


    The doctor inside is hemostatic and bandaging Qin Ruoyu''s wound. The shelves are all hung up. The nurse who went to the blood bank to collect blood nervously ran and said, "there is no type AB blood in the blood bank. Call the blood donation station in the city. There are no other hospitals now."


    Type AB blood is a rare blood type, accounting for about 7% of the total blood type. Although in science, it is said that type AB blood is the most selfish blood and can accept the input of type A, type B and type O blood, in the case of massive blood loss, it is better to use type AB blood. If the input of other blood types is too large, it will bring adverse reactions and even life-threatening.


    Nowadays, blood is the most precious and scarce. Without immediate blood transfusion, Qin Ruoyu will soon lose his vital characteristics and die.


    The attending physician, sweating on his forehead, looked up at his team and asked, "who is AB blood?"


    Several doctors and nurses looked at each other and reported their blood type one after another.


    "I''m type A."


    "I''m type O."


    "I''m type B."


    "I''m type B, too."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Now this situation must be explained to Yunluo immediately.


    On the one hand, they sent people to check the blood type information of some people recorded in the database, contacted the people with AB blood, and asked them to help donate blood. On the other hand, they came out to tell Yunluo.


    "President Yun, the blood bank is in a hurry. There is no type AB blood. We are in contact with some people with type AB blood. I wonder if Miss Qin can get through this..."


    Yunlu rolled up his sleeve without hesitation: "I am AB type blood! Smoke me


    The needle went into his blood vessel, and the blood in the blood bag became more and more. After 400cc, the nurse quickly handed the blood bag to the nurse in charge of blood transfusion in the operating room.


    Qin Ruoyu lost so much blood that it must not be enough. Yunluo stretched out his arm and called to the nurse: "keep pumping!"


    The nurse looked at Yunluo in panic and read: "president, this..."


    "Come on! Don''t talk nonsense

 Chapter 184

    Qin Ruoyu has been ill for several days, and Yunluo hasn''t had a good rest. She spent most of the day in the hospital with her. She had to deal with the company''s big and small affairs. She was a little tired. After drawing 400cc of blood, she obviously felt pale on her face.


    A normal adult''s blood volume is about 4000 ml to 5000 ml. the average person''s blood donation volume is 200 ml or 400 ml, accounting for less than 10% of the total blood volume, which will not cause damage to the body. Once the blood drawing reaches 20%, it will cause dizziness and other physical discomfort, reaching 30%, and even life-threatening.


    Little nurse hesitated to start, forced to smoke down, the consequences will really dare not imagine.


    Seeing that she didn''t move, he stood there in awe and fear. Yunluo simply took the needle on the table and went in.


    See him that have no technique of a bar, the little nurse hurried over to say: "president, or I come."


    If you are not a professional, you may not even find your own blood vessels.


    Under the threat of Yunluo, the little nurse drew 400cc from Yunluo''s arm.


    Looking at his blood flowing into the blood bag bit by bit, Yunluo''s face became paler and paler. In the end, his head was dizzy and he bit his teeth. He insisted, Qin Ruoyu, this is the first time our young master has given blood transfusion. If you dare to have an accident, I will not let you go even if you are a ghost!


    After smoking, the little nurse looked at Yunluo anxiously and said, "president, please lie down and have a rest first."


    No matter how strong a person is, he will feel uncomfortable if he is drawn 800cc of blood at once.


    Yunluo tries to stand up and almost falls to the ground. Fortunately, he holds the table in time and then slowly sits back on the chair.


    "Is that enough?" Asked Yunluo.


    As long as he can save her, no matter how much he smokes, he will not hesitate.


    "Enough, enough." The little nurse stammered. She was afraid that she would not say enough. President Yun forced her to let her smoke. If she went on like that, the people in the operating room might not be saved, but the ones outside would fall first.


    She''s just a little nurse. If anything happens to President Yun, how can she afford it.


    Fortunately, the people in the hospital broke their lip and finally convinced an AB type blood donor. It was the medical examination data of a school student here. They called more than a dozen people. Finally, only one boy showed that he had no class and could come right away.


    Yunluo sat for a while and recovered a little. He can''t wait any longer. He will be crazy if he goes on like this!


    Yunluo took off his clothes, put on the hospital''s clothes, and went to the operating room to accompany Qin Ruoyu.


    Holding her cold slender hand tightly, looking at her pale face, I dare not stop looking at her for a moment.


    To tell you the truth, after living for more than 20 years, he has never been so flustered as he is today. Not long ago, the old man suddenly fell ill and was hospitalized. He has never been so flustered as he is now.


    It''s like, she''s like a cloud, he tried to reach out to catch her, but worried that he couldn''t catch her.


    The doctor tried his best to rescue Qin Ruoyu, but she was still in danger. The doctor said that she had given up treatment subconsciously and wanted to die, so it was more incredible for her to wake up.

 Chapter 185

    Sometimes, the spirit is really very important. In the dilemma, the strong desire for survival makes the God of death flinch, and the lost emotion will easily lead to the loss of life.


    Yunluo knows Qin Ruoyu''s despair and her abandonment. If she is not completely disappointed, how can she be so cruel and crazy to cut herself.


    However, he did not allow her to die like this. As long as he lived for one day, he had to ask her to stay with him for one day!


    "I can''t save her! You''ll all be buried with her! " Cloud Luo eyes scarlet tired, but cold throw such a word.


    Those doctors are a little chilly, they know Yunluo''s character, he is absolutely not talking about it, if the woman on the operating table has an accident, they will not be better in the future.


    He tried his best to save Qin Ruoyu on the operating table. He didn''t dare to relax his vigilance for a moment.


    A few days later -


    finally relieved, Qin Ruoyu has been out of danger, and transferred her to the previous hospital bed.


    After so many days, Yunluo ate less and looked more tired.


    After hearing that she was out of danger, he was relieved and took a bath. In recent days, he almost smelled.


    Qin Ruoyu''s body is full of tubes. In order to prevent her from losing control of her emotions after waking up, the nurse fixed her hands and feet with some soft cloth.


    The doctor hesitated, but still told Yunluo: "president, Miss Qin is in a very unstable mood. She is only temporarily out of danger. If she is stimulated any more I''m afraid we can only resign because of our limited ability. "


    The doctor''s words are very clear. It is a miracle that they can save Qin Ruoyu. If she is in danger again, he is afraid that they will not be able to do anything.


    Heaven hospital, such a high-end hospital, naturally invites the best doctors in China, while Qin Ruoyu''s doctors are the best in the whole hospital.


    If even they can''t be saved, I''m afraid no one in the world can be saved.


    These days, Yunluo has been carrying a heart, there is always a sense of anxiety about gain and loss, he has been tortured by this feeling is going crazy, he is really afraid, how can he tolerate the pain of losing her again.


    Cloud Luo nodded, light reply way: "en, I know."


    After several days in the ward, Qin Ruoyu finally woke up again.


    Qin Ruoyu opened his eyes little by little. He thought that he would really die this time, but he didn''t think that what he saw was still the scene of the last time.


    Yunluo on the sofa sees Qin Ruoyu with her eyes open. She stands up and walks over here. She finally wakes up and sees her beautiful eyes open again. He wants to hold her, kiss her and thank God for sending her back to him.


    However, when he first came to the bedside, Qin Ruoyu on the bed rioted.


    Qin Ruoyu wants to believe that it''s just a dream, but it''s not.


    Especially the man who frightened her and made her feel that life is not like death, appeared in her own vision at the moment when she opened her eyes.


    No! She''s really fed up with this kind of life! Better die than live! Why even death is a luxury for her!

 Chapter 186

    "Ah Qin Ruoyu screamed and struggled wildly. He wanted to pull out the pipe, but he found that his hands and feet were tied up. He twisted and struggled desperately, exerting all his strength, just like a wild animal.


    Yunluo had never seen Qin Ruoyu so crazy and out of his way. At that moment, his heart beat hard. Did he hurt her so much? Let her die anyway.


    "If you fish, I won''t hurt you. Don''t do that." Yunluo''s throat is a little dry. He tries to make his voice sound gentle and soft.


    However, Qin Ruoyu in the hospital bed couldn''t listen to this. As soon as she saw him, she couldn''t help but want to scream and get rid of him.


    "Why! Why can''t I even die! Why do you do that! " Qin Ruoyu shook his head left and right, his hair was rubbed in a mess, and he yelled in his throat.


    Yunluo is extremely distressed and wants to go over to hold her and comfort her. However, his walk in makes her act more crazy, makes her cry more fierce and more heartrending.


    Yunluo didn''t dare to stay any longer. She just woke up. She didn''t recover. If she went on like this, there would be danger again. The doctor''s words were still in her mind.


    As soon as she woke up, the stone in his heart would fall slightly.


    Cloud Luo soft voice said: "this time I won''t disturb you again, you good rest, don''t torture yourself." With these words, Yunluo walked out of the ward.


    As soon as she woke up, he had to leave. He didn''t have time to see how her wound was. Really, he didn''t give up.


    Standing outside the door, I watched her for a long time from the glass on the door, watching her calm down little by little, like a dehydrated fish, gasping


    After a long time, Yunluo told the doctor and nurse, "take good care of her!"


    There are still a lot of things waiting for him to deal with in the company. If they drag on, the old men of the board of directors will start to fight against him. Yunluo drives the car tired and goes to the company nonstop to deal with the tedious things.


    Seeing Yunluo leave, Qin Ruoyu slowly calms down because of her lack of strength. She struggles in a mess on the hospital bed.


    Two drops of tears fell down. If she didn''t make up her mind, how could she commit suicide? It took a lot of courage to die.


    Why can''t even such a small wish satisfy her when she wants to get rid of death with all her heart, and makes great determination to seek death.


    What did she do in her last life and why did it make her life so rough.


    Calm down, she began to become insipid, become like a doll without life in general.


    The nurse came to change her dressing, the doctor came to check her condition, she was silent, motionless, let them toss her around.


    Naturally, doctors and nurses dare not neglect Qin Ruoyu. They have to think about the rest of their life.


    The devil is not there, her mood in the heart, can slightly ease some.


    Yunluo several times in the hospital bed outside the glass quietly look at her, see her lying there, motionless, see her pale without a trace of life side face.


    I can''t see enough even for hours. However, he did not dare to go in. He was afraid that once he went in, she would roar and struggle like before.

 Chapter 187

    Fast, she wants to fast!


    It''s time for dinner again. Yunluo takes the cart from the nurse and says, "I''ll take it."


    Then he went into the ward. Seeing Yunluo coming, Qin Ruoyu just gave him a cold look and then looked at other places. He didn''t lose control of his mood as before.


    "Miss Qin, it''s dinner." The nurse carefully helped Qin Ruoyu up and let her lean against the soft pillow.


    Yunluo personally picked up the wrinkle on the cart, took a spoon, gently blew it, and sent it to her mouth.


    Qin Ruoyu didn''t resist. He opened his mouth and ate it.


    Yunluo scoops another spoon


    Their rhythm is very slow, afraid Qin Ruoyu eat too fast, difficult to digest, Yunluo is very patient to feed her spoon by spoon.


    Before taking a few bites, Qin Ruoyu shook his head. Then he shrank in and was ready to lie down.


    Cloud Luo frowned, this is completely for perfunctory just cold eat a few spoons, right? That''s the amount of food. I''m not thin.


    "Have some more." Yunluo perseveres and continues to feed her. Qin Ruoyu can''t escape. He swallows a few spoonfuls of them, and suddenly picks them up by the bed. The porridge he eats is splashing and spitting out. Qin Ruoyu buckles his throat in pain. However, Yunluo always feels that she is deliberately.


    The nurse next to Qin Ruoyu hurriedly took water to gargle her mouth, helped her wipe her mouth, helped her fall down and cleaned up the filth on the ground.


    Yunluo put the porridge back on the cart and looked at Qin Ruoyu. His voice said softly, "are you on a hunger strike?"


    Qin Ruoyu didn''t answer. Yunluo sighed and continued: "do you think this is really OK?"


    Some helpless stand up, and next to the nurse said: "give her a nutrition injection!"


    Although nutrition injections can supplement many substances needed by the body, it is not the way to go on for a long time. After all, it has a negative impact on the body and stomach.


    A few days later, Qin Ruoyu was really distressed when he saw the dense eye of the needle on his arm.


    Just, cloud Luo a wave: "nutrition needle stopped."


    Once again, he took a bowl to feed Qin Ruoyu in front of the hospital bed. Like last time, Qin Ruoyu only took a few bites and never ate again.


    Cloud Luo some helpless sigh, voice light, very gentle, even with some helpless and request: "if the fish, we don''t make a good."


    These days, Qin Ruoyu is always light to everyone, always saying nothing, like a lifeless doll.


    Yunluo''s words, she did not seem to hear the general, calm expression, did not speak.


    Seeing that she had no response at all, Yunluo finally couldn''t help it and had to use her own mace.


    He scooped up a spoonful of porridge and put it in his mouth. Then he put the porridge bowl in the past, held up Qin Ruoyu''s head, kissed her lips, and poured the hot porridge into her mouth.


    Since waking up, Qin Ruoyu, with a light expression and a silent voice, had other colors on his face for the first time.


    Some panic and incredible open eyes, did not react, a warm porridge along the throat into the stomach.


    After being released, he looked at Yunluo with undulating chest, but Yunluo had a mischievous smile and said: "in this case, I have to feed you personally in the real sense. If you vomit, I will continue to feed you. I don''t feel sick."


    This sentence is really shameless and has no lower limit.

 Chapter 188

    Once again, when Yunluo came back from work, she saw Qin Ruoyu sitting alone in front of the window of her room, quietly looking out of the window. She had been sitting in this position for a long time. Now, Qin Ruoyu seems to be in a daze. If you look at something, you can stare at it all afternoon.


    After dinner, he went online for a while in his study, dealt with some things, looked at his watch, and it was more than ten o''clock.


    Go to Qin Ruoyu''s room, knock on the door, go in, Qin Ruoyu still keep that posture.


    "If you fish, it''s late. Have a rest early." Cloud Luo soft voice says.


    The harm he caused to her is irreparable. Although he is distressed to see her like this, he also knows that he has to give her a period of time to adapt and let her erase the scar on her heart.


    Qin Ruoyu stood up obediently, took his pajamas and went to the bathroom to take a bath. After washing, he lay down on the bed and went to sleep.


    Looking at her quietly in accordance with his words, carrying out his orders, obediently let him feel like it in his heart.


    Heart sigh, if fish, if you have been so obedient, I''m afraid you won''t suffer those torments.


    Take out the hair dryer, sit in front of her bed, dig her out of the bed: "sleep like this, you will get sick."


    Qin Ruoyu sat up, Yunluo holding a hair dryer, fingertips across her hair, very serious to help her blow.


    Warm wind slowly blowing, close distance can even smell her light mint fragrance, let a person feel very comfortable, a head of elegant and supple hair all dry, Yunluo just put away the hair dryer, repositioned her, helped her pressure quilt, this just turned off the light, went out, helped her to bring the door.


    The sudden change of Yunluo''s attitude towards her can''t arouse any emotion of Qin Ruoyu. She just doesn''t resist to let him treat her well, but if he doesn''t treat her well, she will bear it like this.


    She''s already a little desperate about life.


    Every morning when she comes to clean her room, the woman in her forties looks cold and severe. Although she is respectful to Qin Ruoyu on the surface, she has a gloomy air.


    Every time when she comes to clean up, Qin Ruoyu sits in other places and doesn''t talk to her or affect her work.


    Yunluo has completely isolated her life. Every day, she can only face him.


    Yunluo came back from work. The first thing he did was to find Qin Ruoyu. He walked over and hugged her waist from behind. He stayed quietly with her for a while.


    Although, leading a huge team, work pressure is a little big, but holding her every day, can be with her time, is the happiest.


    Qin Ruoyu doesn''t deliberately avoid Yunluo''s hugs and kisses, which makes Yunluo feel very happy and can''t help kissing her face.


    "If it''s fish, I''d like to eat your food." Yunluo holds Qin Ruoyu and whispers in her ear, "can you make it for me?"


    Qin Ruoyu didn''t speak, but slightly broke away Yunluo''s arms, stood up and walked out.


    Yunluo thought Qin Ruoyu was angry and said, "if you don''t like it, don''t force it." To tell the truth, Qin Ruoyu''s thoughts are really elusive.


    Because no matter what he said, her face was always expressionless.

 Chapter 189

    This is not something that money and material can solve.


    He goes to work every morning and doesn''t come back until the evening. Qin Ruoyu stays at home all day by himself. He doesn''t even have anyone to talk or relieve his boredom. The only thing he has access to is the nanny he specially hired. However, the nanny has been trained to be loyal to him and won''t say a word to her.


    If it goes on like this, Yunluo is very afraid that Qin Ruoyu will suffer from depression when he is alone at home every day.


    Thinking about it, Yunluo suddenly feels that Qin Ruoyu used to love learning and was looking forward to going to university. If it wasn''t for her pregnancy, now she might have graduated from university and have her own independent job.


    University is always a pity for Qin Ruoyu.


    When I think back to that, it''s all because I was young and ignorant, because I was still young and full of responsibility, and I was not mature enough to take the responsibility of being a husband and a father, which led to a series of things later. In the final analysis, his appearance disrupted her original peaceful life and her original plan My life.


    Don''t want to let Qin Ruoyu contact too many people, is worried that she will take the opportunity to collude with other people to escape.


    Yunluo decided to let her study university courses online. In this way, she has something to do at home every day, so that he doesn''t have to worry about it.


    Yunluo''s efficiency is really high. The next day, his family installed a computer and connected to the Internet. Yunluo bought a lot of related teaching materials for Qin Ruoyu from the teaching videos of famous professors in domestic universities.


    Yunluo put a box full of books in front of Qin Ruoyu, hugged her and said gently to her, "Ruoyu, I used to be bad for you. I know you want to go to university. Later you can study at home and get a bachelor''s degree."


    To tell you the truth, Qin Ruoyu was shocked at that moment.


    University has always been her dream. No, now, it can only be called a kind of regret, because since she left by train a few years ago, this dream has been completely shattered. She never thought that she could finish it later.


    Now, when Yunluo said that and created such an environment for her, she suddenly realized how eager she was to fulfill this dream again, although it was quite different from her original imagination.


    The first lesson Qin Ruoyu attended was accompanied by Yunluo.


    Qin Ruoyu, holding the textbook, stares eagerly at the computer screen and the teacher''s lecture. He listens carefully and takes notes. His already hopeless thought has recovered bit by bit. He is no longer like a walking corpse. In his eyes, there are other colors except empty holes.


    After listening to two lectures for about an hour and a half, Qin Ruoyu seemed to be tireless and didn''t even go to the toilet.


    The basic course of university is too simple for Yunluo, but he doesn''t feel bored at all. He accompanies him and looks at Qin Ruoyu''s careful listening and taking notes, as if he has gone back to the past.


    She does the problem seriously, he makes trouble nearby, interrupts her, annoys her, occasionally she also pitifully raises the head to beg him to let him play.

 Chapter 190

    At that time, they were the happiest.


    Qin Ruoyu also plans to play the third video. Yunluo holds her hand with the mouse, leans over and whispers to her, "it''s late. Listen to it tomorrow."


    It''s almost eleven o''clock. Qin Ruoyu''s eyes flashed a trace of disappointment. He could only reluctantly turn off his computer, close his books, and then take a bath and go to bed with his clothes.


    Yunluo is very pleased. It seems that he made the right decision.


    After that, Qin Ruoyu always turns on his computer as soon as he has time and listens to the online video. study.


    There is a certain difference between online teaching and traditional teaching. Although they are explained by first-class teachers, they can go back and listen again if they don''t understand, but they are not particularly targeted.


    There are differences in knowledge level and understanding ability between different students. In traditional teaching, if you don''t understand something, you can ask the teacher to explain in detail what you don''t understand. However, in online teaching, it seems a little difficult.


    When he encounters something he doesn''t understand, Qin Ruoyu studies hard by himself, reading textbooks all the time, or looking for solutions through other ways on the Internet. However, it''s better to have someone as a guide than to solve the problem by himself.


    Occasionally, Yunluo sees that she doesn''t understand some of the questions, so she will pull through the textbook and tell them to her seriously.


    Every time, Yunluo feels a sense of accomplishment when he sees her look from confusion to sudden realization.


    Once, she was serious to give him the topic, now, Feng Shui turns, turn back to him.


    And through slowly learning, Qin Ruoyu''s heart, which had already died, suddenly felt that life began to have a better side, and she suddenly gave birth to a new hope.


    Her life, can''t stop here, can''t give up here.


    She found her hobbies, found her goals, she has to learn, she has to do a lot of things, she can not be here has been desperate.


    Although, on the surface of cloud Luo or flat light, but the heart is really in the resurrection.


    He has been living in the new apartment for more than three months. In the past three months, Yunluo has never dared to be more intimate than kissing and hugging her from time to time.


    However, he is a man after all, the kind of heart in his heart has been for a long time.


    One night, he can''t help hugging Qin Ruoyu. When he kisses her, Qin Ruoyu lightly responds. Yun luodeng is ecstatic. Qin Ruoyu actually responds to him.


    Yunluo''s heart suddenly becomes sunny. Qin Ruoyu doesn''t refuse him. Does that mean that she forgives him? Does it mean that he finally moved her, she has been able to forget once, and he started again?


    Yunluo becomes more considerate and gentle towards Qin Ruoyu.


    And their relationship really seems to have changed a lot.


    Once, inadvertently, when he opened the website and saw the entertainment news above, many of which were about himself, Qin Ruoyu couldn''t help looking at it.


    She hasn''t been seen in public since her last pornographic photo was exposed.


    The incident caused a great stir, which is well known. Many media blocked in front of G stone company to ask Qin Ruoyu to come forward and give an explanation, which was rejected by the company for not knowing.

 Chapter 191

    No one came forward to explain this. On the Internet, people''s swearing was all over the place, and all kinds of swearing were sprayed on Qin Ruoyu.


    Those shocking words are simply ugly.


    Some people even take Qin Ruoyu''s photos to adult stores or pornographic websites for publicity.


    After so many experiences, Qin Ruoyu''s heart is indifferent, but when he sees the pictures and swearing words, he still can''t help shaking in his heart. Even if he doesn''t love himself any more, who can endure such abuse.


    Yunluo happened to come over, see the things on the screen, aware of the smell of Yunluo, Qin Ruoyu hurriedly turned off.


    To be honest, Yunluo also felt that his previous practice was a bit extreme.


    At that time, what he really wanted to do was to stink her reputation and make all the people in the world hate her. In this way, she would have nowhere to go, so that she could only stay by her side.


    Now think about it, this method is indeed a little unique, with her, it must be a great harm.


    Cloud Luo secretly sighed, or secretly ordered people to contact the major websites, before those photos all clean up.


    But in this way, it still failed to pacify the people''s anger, instead, it attracted a new round of abuse.


    Yunluo never mentioned the whole matter to Qin Ruoyu.


    The relationship between them was harmonious and intimate day by day, and she did not refuse.


    Even one day, Qin Ruoyu was listening to a class on the Internet at home, when suddenly there was a rainstorm, lightning and thunder. After a deafening sound, before Qin Ruoyu could react, he heard a burning smell, and the computer suddenly went black.


    Qin Ruoyu is stunned for a moment, and suddenly reacts that the computer is unfortunately hacked by thunder.


    Hurry to turn off all the power at home, shivering to hide in the quilt, listening to the rain and thunder outside, Qin Ruoyu can''t help but pick up the mobile phone, dial the number of Yunluo office.


    "Hello?" There''s a sexy, magnetic male voice over there.


    "Yunshao..." Qin Ruoyu''s voice sounded low.


    "Ruoyu, what''s the matter?" Hearing Qin Ruoyu''s voice, Yunluo''s voice suddenly became tense.


    "Computer, struck by thunder."


    "Are you all right?" In the case of computers, Yunluo is mainly worried about her.


    "Nothing I just think it''s terrible. "


    "Darling, you close the curtain and hide in the quilt. Don''t think about anything. I''ll go back after work." Yunluo is very considerate and gentle.


    "Well Then you can be busy. "


    After hanging up the phone, Yunluo''s face rarely shows a smile. It seems that Qin Ruoyu, who he wanted to occupy, finally came back. When she was afraid, the first thing she thought of was to call him. How could he be unhappy with this change.


    And it''s just that the feelings between them are warming up, and the trust between them is growing a little bit.


    In the past, Yunluo never dared to let others come to his home, just for fear that Qin Ruoyu would have a chance to escape.


    Today, although still worried, but far less harsh than before.


    At the weekend, Yunluo drives Qin Ruoyu to a Japanese restaurant with unique taste for dinner. While parking, Yunluo suddenly finds Qin Ruoyu staring out of the car.


    Curious, Yunluo followed her eyes to see the past, but saw, not far away, her face was painted on the advertising photos, written with a lot of insulting words, and even when someone passed by, saw her photos, immediately said: "what the purest female singer, but a liar!" Spit a mouthful of saliva.

 Chapter 192

    Really, Qin Ruoyu''s heart, especially not taste. It was as if they were spitting directly in their faces.


    Yunluo firmly grasped Qin Ruoyu''s hand, gave her sunglasses, and said to her, "don''t look, I will solve this matter."


    Now, he is far from satisfied. He just confines her to his side. He also wants her to really love himself. He also wants to admit their relationship openly. Even later, he will marry and have children, so that everyone knows that Qin Ruoyu is his Yunluo wife.


    Qin Ruoyu obediently puts on his sunglasses, lowers his head, is led by Yunluo, and walks into the restaurant.


    And after that day, Yunluo really took a series of measures to calm this matter.


    The only way to make this matter calm is for the parties concerned to come forward and give a reasonable explanation.


    Yunluo has planned everything for Qin Ruoyu.


    G stone company issued a statement, saying that Qin Ruoyu had a little bit of work pressure and mild depression some time ago, so he had been resting and receiving treatment abroad. In fact, the group of photos spread on the Internet were only taken by a person who looked very similar to Qin Ruoyu and put on the Internet intentionally.


    But the public asked, why didn''t you clarify at the beginning, who can prove whether there is that person or not.


    G stone company also explained that after that group of photos came out, they also conducted a lot of investigations. It was only recently that they found out who deliberately took those photos to slander Qin Ruoyu. Moreover, if they could not give any strong evidence, if they made a statement, it would only make things more and more complicated.


    Yun Luo as like as two peas, who had already bought a woman who was abnormal in age and Qin Yu fish, had gone to Korea to have cosmetic surgery.


    On the day of the press conference, many people from Qin Ruoyu, Yunluo and G stone company were there. In the face of all kinds of sharp questions from reporters, those people in the company all answered them in a clever way.


    In the end, someone admitted that the photo was taken by himself and had been detained by the police for a court session. The explanation from G stone company was reasonable. Qin Ruoyu apologized for not coming forward in time to clarify.


    When we think about it, we find Qin Ruoyu pitiful. He didn''t do anything. In the end, he framed people and was hated by the people.


    First of all, let all the media believe it, and then report it. Naturally, the ordinary people also believe this reasonable explanation.


    On the Internet, there are also high-profile claims, just say, how can Qin Ruoyu shoot this kind of thing!


    Those who scold her voice down, forgive her and continue to support her people also gradually surfaced.


    Except for a few people, no one knows about the termination of Qin Ruoyu''s contract with G Shi.


    For such a long time, Qin Ruoyu has never been seen in public. Naturally, everyone is looking forward to her works and wants to see her trends.


    Yunluo knows that the entertainment industry is dangerous and dark. Since ancient times, actors have been in a humble position. The entertainment industry is a big dye vat.


    Hard to say, the entertainers in the entertainment circle are just some more advanced chickens and ducks. In addition to the hidden rules, they are also indulged by thousands of people. It''s even sadder.


    Yunluo doesn''t want Qin Ruoyu to be exposed to the public. He can''t stand other people coveting her. She can only be his.

 Chapter 193

    "If fish, how about quitting that circle?" Yunluo embraces Qin Ruoyu and asks for her advice.


    Qin Ruoyu nodded: "OK, I''ll listen to you."


    Before, it was because of jiebei that she entered this circle. Now, jiebei has gone, and it really doesn''t make much sense for her to stay.


    However, before retiring, I have to tell her fans that there must be a transition for them to accept.


    It is impossible to record an album in a short time.


    Qin Ruoyu wants to leave something for his fans. The company''s planner says that he can sing a song with the company''s new signing artists.


    Just in time, a new artist with great potential is preparing his first album. From the company''s point of view, he will be very popular in the end, so he has invested a lot of manpower and material resources in training and packaging. If Qin Ruoyu can cooperate with him, he will also use his own popularity to improve his reputation.


    It''s a better way for companies and individuals. Ask Qin Ruoyu whether he agrees or not.


    Qin Ruoyu listened to the singer''s recording, and his voice was very good, so he readily agreed.


    "Hua Ze Lu." When hearing the name, Qin Ruoyu could not help but read it in a low voice. He always felt that there was a similar feeling, but he could not remember where he had heard it.


    When Qin Ruoyu and Yunluo walk into G stone company side by side, another well-known agent in the company, sister Cai, comes to say hello. When Qin Ruoyu sees the handsome and uninhibited young devil behind her, she is stunned.


    The young man just looked at him, with a trace of evil in his narrow eyes and a slight rise in the corner of his mouth.


    Qin Ruoyu will never forget that beautiful face like an angel, and what makes her remember even more is that his occasionally heartbroken, occasionally evil and uninhibited character is a complete combination of angel and devil.


    Qin Ruoyu finally remembered why he felt familiar when he heard that name. Although, after several years of metamorphosis, the former youth grew a little taller, grew stronger, and became more beautiful and evil, it still did not affect Qin Ruoyu''s judgment.


    "Introduce, this is our company new sign in artist flower Ze Lu!"


    Hua Ze Lu stretched out his hand to Qin Ruoyu: "I''ve heard a lot about you."


    When Qin Ruoyu grasped it, he felt as if he had deliberately pinched her, then let it go, and then grasped Yunluo''s hand again.


    There is a song in Hua Ze Lu''s album, which is sung by Qin Ruoyu and Hua Ze Lu in chorus, with men and women singing each other. Nine times out of ten, it is related to love. The MV of that song is also performed by both of them.


    For Hua Ze Lu, Qin Ruoyu didn''t like him very much. Although he had only been in touch with him for a few days, he felt that this person was full of a kind of cool breath, which made people confused.


    She is a deliberately avoid him, did not expect a few years later, can also meet here.


    But since it''s a job, since it''s the last song and the last MV of her acting career, Qin Ruoyu naturally has to finish it seriously, so that she can be worthy of her fans.


    Hua Ze Lu''s acting is not generally good. In the shooting of MV, two people look at each other with true feelings. The tenderness in his eyes seems to overflow, just like looking at the lover he loves with his life. But as soon as the director stops, his eyes are immediately replaced by a kind of evil and uninhibited.

 Chapter 194

    Originally elegant and Prince general, now also began to become idle.


    Qin Ruoyu was surprised at the change of his roles. It was as fast as magic. One second before, his face was still heartbroken. The next second, he immediately became disdainful of me.


    There is a kissing scene in this MV. Yunluo has read the script in advance and stressed with the director that it should be deleted. However, the director insists on the quality of the work and says it can''t be deleted.


    But emphatically explained that there is a kind of technique, called borrow, that is, without real kiss, can also shoot the effect of kiss.


    Yunluo agreed that they would continue to shoot.


    Before, in rehearsal, Qin Ruoyu and Hua Zelu also slightly staggered, no real kiss tried, the effect is good.


    Two people close to each other, Hua Ze Lu''s evil voice whispered in Qin Ruoyu''s ear: "elder martial sister, long time no see."


    At that moment, Qin Ruoyu had a moment of creepiness.


    Seeing that Qin Ruoyu was nervous, the monster was as happy as a successful kid.


    When the shooting officially started, all the feelings and progress had reached the stage of kissing.


    Qin Ruoyu leaned forward slightly. Originally, they had gone as planned. They should have just taken the position of face to face to shoot the kissing scene.


    But what Qin Ruoyu didn''t expect was that he suddenly held her head and directly and decisively kissed her lips.


    Qin Ruoyu was shocked and looked at him in surprise. In response, he quickly extended his arm to push him.


    Next to Yunluo, his face was black. He stood up from his chair and wanted to stop him.


    But a few seconds, Qin Ruoyu some anger to flower Ze Lu push away, this kiss play has been shot.


    Qin Ruoyu angrily looked at him, but there was a trace of cunning in Huaze Lu''s eyes.


    This asshole! Qin Ruoyu''s lips softened in anger. He knew that he was very strange in his heart. If the director didn''t let him do it, he would rather do it!


    "I''m sorry, elder martial sister is too beautiful. I can''t control myself for a moment." Huaze Lu explains and apologizes, but Qin Ruoyu doesn''t feel a trace of sincerity. He clearly means it on purpose!


    The director just watched the replay there and praised the special success of the film.


    Yunluo long legs a step, come over, to flower Ze Lu that face mercilessly gave him a punch, and then pull Qin Ruoyu, head also don''t return of left.


    Yunluo is really angry, the new man, dare to kiss down.


    Qin Ruoyu wears high-heeled shoes and is dragged all the way by Yunluo, all of which are unsteady.


    The scene is taken in a beautiful outdoor place. The company''s luxury nanny car is parked under a tree not far away. Yunluo pulls the door open, goes in and sits in it, breathlessly saying, "I will open him sooner or later!"


    Also too blatant, he Yunluo woman is also others dare to covet, dare to provocation?


    If it wasn''t for the fact that he had spent a lot of money on packaging and had invested too much manpower and material resources in the album, he would have let him go immediately!


    "Luo..." Qin Ruoyu was pulled into the car by him. Seeing his angry appearance, he called in a low voice.


    Cloud Luo suddenly turned back to look at Qin Ruoyu, so suddenly as to see prey general eyes, let Qin Ruoyu unconsciously back.


    "After that, don''t associate with him. Do you hear me?" Cloud Luo holding Qin Ruoyu''s shoulder, very overbearing said.


    "Yes." Qin Ruoyu nodded gently and said, "this is originally the arrangement of the company. I didn''t know him at all. How could I have contact with him. Maybe he didn''t mean to

 Chapter 195

    Although he didn''t like that person in his heart, Qin Ruoyu couldn''t help explaining it to him.


    "I will never allow you to have other people''s marks on you." Yunluo wiped Qin Ruoyu''s lips like petals with a paper towel like a treasure, then bowed his head and kissed him.


    "Well..." Before Qin Ruoyu could resist, he finally pushed him away, took a breath, and looked outside anxiously, "no way..."


    Not far away, there was a group of people shooting another shot, only more than 100 meters apart. If someone went back to the car to pick up things, wouldn''t they all be seen?


    Yunluo hooked his arm, pulled the door and continued to kiss. He thought that there had been no car shock yet. He wanted to have a try. Qin Ruoyu strongly opposed him, so he had to give up and let her go.


    Compared with the obedience and emptiness he just came back from the hospital, Qin Ruoyu now has a little more soul and a little more humanity, so he won''t be so cold any more.


    Even sometimes, Yunluo will mistakenly think that they are back to the time when they were simple and ignorant but very happy.


    After that, whenever Qin Ruoyu and huazelu cooperate, Yunluo will be like a lion in preparation, squinting and staring at their every move.


    Although the news didn''t get out, the insiders in G stone all saw a clue. President Yun was very interested in Qin Ruoyu, and their relationship seemed unusual.


    Huazelu''s album has finally been released. This is another big new album released by G stone company after Qin Ruoyu.


    The company has invested a lot of manpower and material resources to promote her album. Of course, Hua Zelu has to arrange a series of activities to promote her album, such as some announcements, some fan meetings, signing meetings and so on.


    Qin Ruoyu, as a senior member of the company and a collaborator of this album, will naturally attend some activities with Hua Zelu in order to promote the interests of the company with her fame.


    Although Yunluo doesn''t agree with her and huazelu, it''s related to the company''s interests after all. Moreover, many people do buy this album because of Qin Ruoyu. Qin Ruoyu naturally has reason to come forward to communicate with you and not let his fans down.


    At a fan meeting, Qin Ruoyu, Hua Zelu, agent Caijie and other people sat side by side to interact with the fans and answer their questions.


    Qin Ruoyu hasn''t talked much all the time. Today''s protagonist is Hua Zelu. She only answers questions that she can''t avoid.


    Hua Ze Lu, who is next to him, although he is a new comer, seems to have received professional training. He is very active in what to say, what not to say, and even how to answer and communicate. He should be relaxed when dealing with this kind of communication meeting.


    All the evil images that had been secretly revealed in front of Qin Ruoyu disappeared. Standing on the stage is a very delicate and beautiful looking boy with a very cheerful personality. Even let Qin Ruoyu think he had so shameless behavior and expression is her illusion.


    This person, had to let her look at with new eyes, think at the beginning, when she just started, she was a rookie.


    Hua Ze Lu, Qin Ruoyu has a premonition that he will be more popular in the future, even surpassing her and suno.

 Chapter 196

    Anyway, she''s going to quit the circle and care about what to do. Even if he really becomes a superstar, his strange character and behavior in her mind can''t be eliminated. She will keep a distance from him. She always thinks that this man is very dangerous.


    Just after a press conference, Yunluo is waiting for Qin Ruoyu to walk with her. When Qin Ruoyu passes by, huazelu passes her by, laughs gently and says in a low voice: "elder martial sister, are you near the boss of G stone? No wonder there''s no new album. How about being a little grandmother? "


    His relaxed but frivolous tone and his beautiful but delicate face made Qin Ruoyu hate him so much that he gave him a hard look and walked straight to Yunluo.


    Cloud Luo embraces Qin Ruoyu''s shoulder, walking side by side, just walk a few steps, suddenly received a text message, strange number.


    I don''t know much about Qin Ruoyu. She opened it and looked at it. But she saw a sentence in the clouds: in fact, I''m rich!


    Qin Ruoyu some did not see did not understand, is preparing to close, and came a message: not as you side me, I am more handsome than he, I give you more money!


    See here, Qin Ruoyu finally see some eyebrows, nine times out of ten is Huaze Lu sent, in addition to him, no one is so boring.


    Qin Ruoyu was angry by his frivolous tone. What did he take her for!


    Decisively deleted, ignored.


    Her cell phone kept ringing. Yunluo frowned and asked, "whose?"


    The strong possessiveness makes him want to know everything about her, and makes him wary that he doesn''t want her to be connected with anyone else.


    Qin Ruoyu gave a smile and said, "the news about the fake certificate has been deleted."


    Yunluo didn''t investigate carefully and took her away.


    After the Huaze Lu album, Qin Ruoyu should say goodbye to his fans.


    The company sent out news that Qin Ruoyu suffered from depression and had to retire for several years.


    Although the fans were very reluctant, they had to wish her a speedy recovery. Although depression seems normal on the surface, it is easy to do some extreme things, such as suicide or other things.


    Artists, in particular, are under great pressure at work. Many people suffer from depression and suicide.


    They hope that Qin Ruoyu can recover from his illness and come back soon.


    The company held the last concert for Qin Ruoyu, and the ticket price of one concert was fired several times of the original price. It was hard to get a ticket. That night, many fans even came all the way to listen to Qin Ruoyu''s last concert.


    Qin Ruoyu, who hasn''t held a concert for a long time, is a little guilty. He''s afraid of his condition. He starts rehearsing half a month in advance for physical training.


    Fortunately, her songs are generally calm and affectionate, and there are not too many rock and roll hits. Since her debut, she has not danced much, so it''s much easier to hold a concert than those pop stars.


    At the beginning of the concert, the music rang out, and the fans were shouting loud slogans and the name of "Qin Ruoyu". Looking at the stage, they didn''t miss any details.


    And Qin Ruoyu''s appearance is also amazing. Wearing a white elegant and beautiful long skirt, a head of curly hair is scattered at will, and a pair of huge white wings behind the body slowly fall from the air, just like an angel who has just come to the world to save mankind.

 Chapter 197

    Holding the microphone, a clear and pleasant voice came out slowly.


    although Qin''s fish is not much, the scene is very active. Fans are very enthusiastic and awesome, so that the whole concert is also popular.


    The last song is the song sung by Hua Ze Lu and Qin Ruoyu.


    Although Hua Zelu is a newcomer, she immediately made the list of potential newcomers after she released her first album. With her handsome face, beautiful voice and Qin Ruoyu''s support, the album was sold out for a time.


    The role of this song is sung by two lovers. On the stage, Qin Ruoyu also has eye contact with Hua Zelu. In order to perform the song better, she needs to show her loving eyes, but she understands that it''s just for the audience to see it, and there''s no need to take it too seriously. After all, the audience knows that singing love songs by male and female stars doesn''t mean singing It''s a couple.


    Huaze Lu is holding Qin Ruoyu''s hand, just like a real lover, which makes the audience scream again.


    Qin Ruoyu quietly want to pull back, but found that he was holding very tight, can only force the gentle side and he sang, while smiling.


    Finally, after singing, Hua Zelu also said a very emotional line.


    Thank you for Qin Ruoyu''s support and help. Finally, congratulations on the success of the concert. I hope Qin Ruoyu will recover soon.


    The monster was so talkative, so good-looking, and so sentimental and sincere, that all the fans were moved by him. They felt that they really had deep feelings when they came out together. Qin Ruoyu has a hunch that many of her fans think that she has a very good relationship with Hua Zelu, so she loves her family and Hua Zelu.


    To tell the truth, Qin Ruoyu thinks that Hua Zelu has always been elusive. She really doesn''t know what his purpose is and what he wants to get.


    I don''t think he has a very strong purpose, but sometimes he pretends to be so good, but in essence he is so evil.


    At the end of the last concert, Qin Ruoyu completely faded out of people''s vision.


    As she just came back from the hospital, she stayed at home every day, but Yunluo still didn''t fully believe her and would not give her freedom to run around. As usual, the door was locked and a servant came to clean the room every day.


    Qin Ruoyu studies online at home every day. When Yunluo comes back from work or on vacation, she will take her to play outside.


    Qin Ruoyu can''t tell what kind of relationship she and Yunluo are in now. Yunluo cares about her and is close to her. She doesn''t have no feeling. Although she is obedient to him on the surface, she always has a little knot in her heart.


    Don''t forget, she is no longer Qin Ruoyu a few years ago. After all, she has been in the entertainment industry for several years, and naturally has learned something different.


    In her heart, she is extremely eager to escape the shackles of this cage, but she can''t show any desire in this aspect, because maybe a casual word or a look will attract Yunluo''s attention and make him put more shackles on himself.


    When the big aunt came, it was a pain that was hard to endure. Qin Ruoyu stayed at home alone, covered his stomach and rolled on the bed.


    Fingers shaking touch the phone, press the string of familiar numbers.

 Chapter 198

    The phone rang a few times to pick up: "if fish, I have something to do now, I''ll call you later." Yunluo''s voice was deliberately lowered. It seemed that there was something important.


    "Luo..." Qin Ruoyu reluctantly opened his mouth. This sound was intermittent and weak.


    Yunluo over there was on the alert: "what''s the matter?"


    "I I have a stomachache. It hurts. " Qin Ruoyu''s forehead is full of cold sweat.


    "I''ll be right back! Wait for me Yunluo finished without hesitation and hung up.


    In the high-level meeting room, facing the Japanese partners, the tens of millions of yuan business that had been negotiated turned into nothing in Yunluo''s simple apology. Yunluo couldn''t wait for the elevator and rushed down the stairs.


    Dozens of floors of stairs, run down tired almost vomit blood, too late to catch breath, ran to the underground garage, drive, to the home.


    Qin Ruoyu''s physical condition. He knew that before her great aunt came, she didn''t feel so much pain. When he learned that the problem was left after abortion in a private hospital, he felt deeply remorse and regret.


    If he could be brave and strong at that time, if he didn''t care so much about other people''s eyes at the beginning, if he could be brave at the beginning, they would not have experienced so many hardships, and Qin Ruoyu would not have suffered so much.


    When Yunluo arrives at home, Qin Ruoyu is covering her stomach in the quilt. As soon as Yunluo lifts the quilt, she can see that her head is covered with cold sweat, and her hair is a little messy, which is stuck on her face. She looks very embarrassed.


    Qin Ruoyu''s dysmenorrhea is not once or twice. They have also been to the hospital. The doctor prescribed Chinese medicine for recuperation and Western medicine for pain relief.


    Chinese medicine works very slowly. Although western medicine can relieve pain, Qin Ruoyu has no strength to move when it hurts. How can he find medicine for himself.


    Yunluo took the medicine from the cupboard, poured hot water, and gave it to Qin Ruoyu to drink. Then she put her head on her thigh, put her big palm on her stomach, and helped her knead it carefully. Qin Ruoyu only felt that a warm force was continuously transmitted from her stomach to her body, which was not as special as before.


    After a long time, Qin Ruoyu''s face is getting better.


    Previously, the doctor also said that confinement is the best time for a woman to take care of her body. As long as she takes good care of herself during confinement, women''s problems such as dysmenorrhea can be solved and improved.


    "Like a fish." Yunluo helps Qin Ruoyu rub his stomach and suddenly opens his mouth.


    Qin Ruoyu had closed his eyes, heard him call himself, opened his eyes and looked at him.


    "Why don''t we have a baby?" At the beginning of the child was gone, he really felt very sorry, too.


    Now, they are all grown up and mature. They have the capital to have a child.


    If they have a child, as the mother of the child, she will never escape and stay by her side forever.


    Children Qin Ruoyu''s eyes darkened when he heard the word.


    She once had a child, she is not a competent mother, she personally killed him, how dare she hope that there will be children, she has done evil, allow her to have children again? And She is not willing to stay at his side, he hurt her so deeply, he thought, just a sudden flattery can erase her heart hurt?

 Chapter 199

    He destroyed everything she had, her life, her studies. Even when she left, he thought that there would be no relationship. A few years later, he appeared and refused to let her go. He humiliated her like that, destroyed her reputation and innocence, and destroyed everything she had


    "Why not?" Seeing the loss in her eyes, Yunluo lowered his head and asked very close to her.


    Qin Ruoyu lightly shook his head: "think of the child before, feel very failure."


    This kind of painless sentence, more aroused the cloud Luo heart that silk regret, tightly hugged her: "at the beginning all blame me too young, too immature, later will not."


    "Don''t talk about the past." Qin Ruoyu was held by him and said in a low voice.


    Unable to prevent, he sealed his lips: "why don''t we have another baby to make up for the past regret."


    "Well..." Qin Ruoyu struggled and pushed him away.


    Yunluo gave up tens of millions of business and ran out of the company. When he was known by the old man, he called him home and gave him a lot of criticism.


    Although the old man has handed over the company to him now, many places have been completely abandoned, it doesn''t mean that the old man can ignore his actions. After all, it''s the hard work of the old man''s whole life.


    Yunluo was criticized as bloody again, but he was very harpy and the old man proposed that he wanted to get married.


    The old man was angry and scolded, but suddenly he said something like this, which stunned the old man. He thought that he didn''t have enough ears to listen correctly.


    "Dad, I''m getting married! Do you think your daughter-in-law is worth tens of millions? " Yunluo some mischievous and the old man blinked.


    "Son, are you getting married?" After hearing this, the old lady ran out quickly, took Yunluo''s arm and asked.


    "Where is that girl from?"


    "When did you meet?"


    "When will you bring it home and have a look inside?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Yunluo answered one by one and showed the old lady the photos he had taken with Qin Ruoyu in Hong Kong before: "Mom, Ruoyu, you''ve seen it. I told you a few years ago that I would marry her!"


    "It''s this girl."


    The woman my son wants to marry is the one he wanted to marry a few years ago. It hasn''t changed for so many years. It seems that my son really likes her.


    From the photos, the old man and the old lady of the cloud family have a good impression of Qin Ruoyu.


    Yunluo is so old that he doesn''t settle down. It''s really time to find a woman to take good care of him.


    After the family agreed, Yunluo began to secretly prepare for the wedding, invited the famous Italian jewelry designer to design a pair of lovers'' rings in person, ready to give Qin Ruoyu a surprise. Together for a long time, Qin Ruoyu''s stomach did not move at all. Qin Ruoyu thought that he might have lost his fertility after the irregular abortion.


    Although a little lost, sad, but think about it carefully, it''s OK, at least don''t worry about Yunluo with children as a threat to tie himself around, she still has a chance to escape.


    After choosing the date, Yunluo spent a lot of money to hold a luxurious engagement banquet.


    Qin Ruoyu didn''t refuse Yunluo''s proposal, because she knew that she couldn''t refuse. Maybe her refusal would arouse his anger and brutality. Why didn''t she just obey him, paralyze him, relax his vigilance, and then take the opportunity to escape.


    After so many years of entanglement and so many things have happened, it''s false to say that we don''t despair and hate him.


    Maybe, he just took himself as his private toy. When he was happy, he hugged him. When he was not happy, he threw it away. After throwing it away, when he saw someone else touch him, his strong possessiveness would make him rush up and take it back, then play again and throw it away.


    Yunluo to her, maybe just the kind of childish child like heart, in the end is not love, she can not say.


    She does not ask for anything, just hope that a man can stand on an equal position, wholeheartedly treat her well, and really treat her as his lover, not a toy.


    She really doesn''t need such an imprisoned love and marriage.


    The luxurious villa has already been ceremoniously decorated, and the old man and the old lady of the cloud family are also dressed up, waiting for the arrival of the guests.


    Qin Ruoyu is dressed in a small gift inlaid with white crystal. Crystal Princess high-heeled shoes and exquisite hair ornaments come out of the room in astonishment. Yunluo looks very handsome in a straight black suit.


    Yunluo elegantly stretched out his arm. Qin Ruoyu put his hand on his. Yunluo held Qin Ruoyu''s hand with a smile in his eyes. He did not grudge his praise and said, "Ruoyu, you are so beautiful today."


    After several years of precipitation, Qin Ruoyu''s appearance is more delicate and beautiful than that of a young girl. And this kind of dress is the focus of the whole banquet. Even if it''s not the protagonist, it can make other people''s eyes open. How can it not be beautiful?


    At their engagement banquet, all the celebrities from the upper class, all kinds of beautiful men and women, including Gao Fu Shuai and diamond Wang Laowu, came. It was a gathering of elites. Although hearing the news of Yunluo''s engagement, many media rushed to shoot, but they didn''t get the qualification to enter, so they had to worry outside.This is a private wedding banquet. Qin Ruoyu was an artist before. If he opened to the outside world, it would be very chaotic. He didn''t want others to destroy his engagement banquet.


    Yunluo leads Qin Ruoyu slowly from the red carpet to the middle stage. A very influential priest at home and abroad personally presides over their engagement banquet. If it''s not because they don''t wear wedding dress, such a grand scene will make people mistakenly think that they are getting married.


    After exchanging engagement rings, there was a burst of applause.


    At the end of the engagement ceremony, of course, the rest is the banquet. Yunluo and Qin Ruoyu, as the protagonists, greet the guests next to each other. It''s inevitable that the guests who come here are honored to get together for such a grand engagement banquet to get to know other people who are more experienced in the circle.


    The tall Yunluo and the slim Qin Ruoyu stand together. They are really talented and beautiful. Many people can''t help saying that they are very married. I don''t know if they think so from the bottom of their heart or just to make the two protagonists happy. Yunluo doesn''t refuse all the words he likes to hear. He looks very happy and says to them, "thank you."

 Chapter 200

    "Little cloud!" Hearing the familiar voice, Yunluo turns back and sees Shen Feifei and Duan Wuchen coming towards them with cups in their hands.


    Since he left a few years ago, Qin Ruoyu has never seen Duan Wuchen and Shen Feifei again. After a few years, they both seem to have matured a lot.


    Shen Feifei wears a black bra dress, which sets off her skin more white and delicate. Meanwhile, Duan Wuchen, who is next to her, is also wearing a suit. She looks quite regular, much more stable than she was a few years ago.


    "Around, you still come together. Congratulations!" Duan Wuchen grinned and held the cup seriously.


    Cloud Luo smile as before that strength is not big in his shoulder played a circle, said: "you are not the same, thank you!"


    Two people touch lightly, drink the wine in the cup.


    Yes, although it has been so many years, many things have not changed.


    For example, he and Qin Ruoyu, maybe at that time, they were just fascinated by her for a moment, and they would care about her like that. At the beginning, they never thought that in the future, the person who would walk hand in hand would be her.


    The same is true of Duan Wuchen. At that time, he chased Shen Feifei, and some of them thought they could catch him. After a period of time, they might break up because it was always inappropriate, but they didn''t. today, they still have a good relationship, so they have to get married and get a license.


    "Qin Ruoyu, I used to be young and frivolous. I''m sorry for what you did. I hope you don''t mind."


    Duan Wuchen put down the empty cup in his hand and naturally took a new cup of wine from those waiters who swam between the guests. He said to Qin Ruoyu.


    "No way." Qin Ruoyu smile, and he touched the cup, a small sip gently.


    "I''ve been looking for you for a long time, but you are here." From a boy, Qin Ruoyu looks along the voice. Although the outline has become stronger, there are some changes compared with a few years ago. Qin Ruoyu can recognize it at a glance, Qiu Shaoze.


    At that time, Yunluo was one of the best two people to play together.


    This time, the former three Shao are all together.


    It''s hard for old friends who haven''t seen each other for a long time to get together.


    Yunluo, Duan Wuchen and Qiu Shaoze chatted casually for a while. Then, Qiu Shaoze also seriously said to Qin Ruoyu, "I''m sorry, sister-in-law, we didn''t understand before, maybe we did something wrong. I hope you''ll forgive me. In fact, Yun Shao really loves you. To tell you the truth, I was shocked at that time and thought it was a bit incredible. "


    "Do you need it? Of course, they would agree to be engaged only if they knew Yunluo''s mind! " Duan Wuchen laughs and demolishes Qiu Shaoze''s platform.


    After blessing Qin Ruoyu and Yunluo, Qiu Shaoze said with a sad face, "you all have families, so leave me alone."


    Looking at the two brothers in front of each arm of their beloved woman, only their own alone, can not melancholy?


    In a twinkling of an eye, we are approaching the age of twenty-five, and the family is beginning to force us to arrange a blind date. All those rich ladies are charming and frightening when they have nothing to do. He doesn''t like any of them.


    Although he had made friends with many girls before, he just wanted to have fun for a while. Why didn''t he want to have a woman he really liked to accompany him so that he didn''t have the heart to run to other places?

 Chapter 201

    But feelings and fate are uncertain. They don''t come at once.


    "Ha ha, it''s just for you, Shaoze, come on!" Duan Wuchen patted Qiu Shaoze on the shoulder encouragingly.


    "Some time ago, I saw that you were photographed as a hero saving beauty. Why, that chick didn''t agree with each other?" Yunluo looked at him with a funny look and asked.


    Some time ago, on the Internet, I suddenly saw a familiar face on a piece of news. Yunluo was drinking coffee in his hand and almost didn''t spit it out.


    A girl was stolen purse by a thief. The girl noticed that she turned back and gave the thief a good beating. The thief refused to hand in the bag, but she couldn''t beat him again. As she was about to run, the girl took the thief''s arm and wanted to pull him back to fight.


    The passers-by looked at it and didn''t go up to help. Qiu Shaoze happened to pass by, saw a man and a girl labouring, thought that the man bullied her.


    Yelled: "you! Let go of that girl He rushed up and forcibly separated them. The thief took the opportunity to run away.


    Have not had time to ask: "girl, do you have something to do?" The girl pinched her waist and looked angry. She just wanted to strangle him. She gritted her teeth and said, "are you with him or not?"


    Before Qiu Shaoze could react, the girl continued to rush over, pulled his collar and growled: "my mother''s wallet was stolen by him! You pay for my wallet! You pay for my wallet


    It seems that a girl is soft and weak, and her strength is frightening. For the first time, Qiu Shaoze saw such a violent woman, sweating to death.


    It''s just that the girl is too young to care about her. In the end, in order to make peace, she had to accept her life and invite her to a meal and gave her money.


    "My student ID card is still in my wallet! Your cell phone number After having enough to eat and drink, the girl gave him a belch regardless of her image, took her mobile phone and glanced at him, while the queen said that she was very imposing and domineering.


    Qiu Shaoze obediently reported his mobile phone number. After the girl left, he realized that he wanted to listen to a little girl for Mao.


    And this scene was photographed and then spread to the Internet, with the text description and "hero saves beauty, mistakenly saves thief, accident? "What''s the reason?" Titles like this instantly attracted thousands of onlookers. Qiu Shaoze''s image as a wise man has been destroyed by a post with a strong sense of entertainment. He is the second elder brother dressed in a tall, rich and handsome appearance.


    Qiu Shaoze is about to be angry. He is the president of a company. How can he establish his prestige in front of his employees in the future!


    Use power to let each website delete the post completely, this period of time, this matter just calmed down slightly.


    After Yunluo and Duan Wuchen knew about it, they made fun of him.


    After chatting casually, Yunluo takes Qin Ruoyu to other places to talk with other guests.


    Qin Ruoyu was careless and pretended to be very serious. He was dealing with Yunluo everywhere. He could not help looking surprised when he saw huazelu.


    Yunluo usually invites people who have a good relationship with his father and often have contacts with him, or people who have contacts with him in business, or people who are familiar with him in politics. Huazelu is a new artist, and Yunluo doesn''t like him very much all the time. How can he be listed as a guest of honor?

 Chapter 202

    Wearing a white suit, Hua Zelu looks extremely evil. Holding a goblet, she looks elegant. She smiles at Qin Ruoyu and drinks a mouthful of red wine.


    Feeling Qin Ruoyu looking at other places, Yunluo looks with her eyes. Huazelu has turned around and talked to a young girl who looks just grown up.


    "Lo, did you invite him?" Qin Ruoyu asked somewhat puzzled.


    "No Naturally, they can bring a man or a woman to a party like this. He should come with others.


    Just at this time, a twenty-seven eight, looks extraordinary temperament, mature and steady man dragged flower Ze Lu came.


    Qin Ruoyu''s eyes almost didn''t fall out. Did he and he come with this man? Is it, is it that kind of relationship?


    In the entertainment industry, such a person is not uncommon, is it, Huaze Lu is also?


    With Hua Ze Lu''s slightly neutral, handsome and extraordinary appearance, he really has the capital to make men and women like him. The man next to him is also handsome, tall, calm and wise. They walk side by side. It''s really a bit well matched!


    Qin Ruoyu was surprised and struggled for a long time. At last, he felt like he didn''t understand. He found out the reason why Hua Zelu''s character was so distorted. Maybe it was because he was the kind of person who was despised by others, so his behavior and even character were so strange.


    In fact, love does not need to be questioned, as long as there is true love, gender is nothing.


    A few steps away, in the twinkling of an eye, huazelu has come with that man.


    "Happy engagement to Yunshao and Miss Qin!"


    Men seem to know Yunluo very well. Although they can''t talk about how good their relationship is, at least from their familiar conversations, they seem to have had many contacts in business.


    Qin Ruoyu never asks about Yunluo''s business. He is not interested in these things and doesn''t listen much. He just smiles politely when necessary, touches a cup with them and sips wine.


    Maybe he felt that Hua Ze Lu was wearing a gay hat and was under great pressure. Suddenly he felt that he was not so hateful. Looking at him, he also showed a trace of understanding and sympathy.


    Hua Ze Lu is also casually holding the goblet on one side. With a smile on her face, she sweeps over Qin Ruoyu and sees her virgin like eyes. It''s strange. When she saw him, she didn''t look resentful. She wanted to get away from him immediately. Why did she suddenly look at him like this.


    Qin Ruoyu took another look at the man next to Hua Zelu. He spoke gracefully and looked gentle. For Hua Ze Lu, it should also be very good.


    Flower Ze Lu finally understand what she is thinking, some unhappy pick pick eyebrows, she thought he was a man to feed!!


    After a few words of simple politeness, the man suddenly pulled Hua Ze Lu beside him and said, "this is my brother, Hua Ze Lu."


    Brother? Not only Qin Ruoyu, but also Yunluo was surprised. However, he recovered his composure and patted huazelu on the shoulder: "I know that G stone is a potential idol star. I just didn''t expect that it was the younger brother of Hua Zong. It''s disrespectful. "


    He knew that huazexi had a half brother, but he didn''t know that his brother was huazelu. The name is so similar. Why didn''t he think of it in the beginning.

 Chapter 203

    The main reason is that although huazexi and huazelu have a certain blood relationship, their appearance and character are quite different. No one can see them as brothers.


    "Yes, I''ll take care of Yun shaoduo in the future."


    "Mr. Hua, where is this?"


    Although Yunluo doesn''t like huazelu, he has to be polite to huazelu because of his friendship with huazexi.


    When Qin Ruoyu knew that they were brothers, he suddenly felt embarrassed and took back his eyes in a hurry.


    In the third year of junior high school, Hua Ze Lu knew for the first time that she had a father.


    From the time he remembered, he had been living with his mother very much, living a life of displacement every day.


    Hua Ze Lu''s mother is very beautiful. If she was put in ancient times, she would be a woman who would bring disaster to the country and the people.


    When I was in college, I went to Hua''s company to work in the summer, but I fell in love with the mature and handsome president, who is 35 years old but has a successful career. Although Hua has a family and his son Hua Zexi is six years old, he is still interested in Hua Zelu''s mother.


    Because he and his wife have no deep feelings, huazexi''s mother is the mayor''s daughter, and their marriage is just a victim of marriage.


    Soon, Hua Zelu''s mother was pregnant. At that time, the financial crisis happened. President Hua was too busy to deal with the company''s affairs.


    Moreover, although he did not love his wife, he loved his son. For various reasons, he would never divorce and consider marrying her. He just left her a check to do it.


    Hua Ze Lu''s mother tore up the check and left alone to give birth to Hua Ze Lu in a strange city.


    And the emotional injury, also let her become depressed, learned to smoke and drink, learned to go to the bar and dance.


    It''s not easy for a woman to survive on her own, and it''s even more difficult to raise a child.


    While Hua Zelu''s mother had a lot of bad habits when she was drinking, then she was reduced to a man and lived a life of getting something for nothing.


    Huazelu was very good-looking when she was young. It is reasonable to say that beautiful and smart children are always liked by people, but huazelu was very lonely in her childhood. Those children are his mother''s dirty. They all say that he looks like his mother, and they must be the same.


    In Hua Ze Lu''s childhood, there were always scenes of a woman coming back drunk late at night.


    Under the influence of this kind of atmosphere, huazelu''s character is not normal.


    It was not until the third day of junior high school that his mother was extremely thin and couldn''t hide it, that he realized that she had been infected with AIDS a few years ago.


    In the end, his mother died. After his mother died, a man suddenly came out and said it was his father who took him home to raise him.


    The total shadow of childhood and the death of his mother have had a lot of negative effects in the process of Hua Zelu''s growth. Although President Hua has tried to make up for it, and although his elder brother, who is six years older than him, is also very good to him, there is no effect for him to make him a normal child.


    When he was in high school, many girls coveted his beauty and sent him love letters. Hua Ze Lu never refused to give up. He had relations with many girls, and often didn''t go home at night, fighting and making trouble. He did everything that rebellious teenagers did.

 Chapter 204

    Every time he saw his father frowning at his bad behavior, he felt the pleasure of revenge.


    When President Hua abdicated, he had divided his shares equally to his two sons. He had hoped that Hua Zelu could go to the company to help, but Hua Zelu went to the entertainment industry to develop. Although President Hua is very angry, he has no choice but to bear all these evils. He has to bear them.


    On the second day after the engagement ceremony, the old lady of the Yun family kept asking Qin Ruoyu to move in. Yunluo thought that since the old lady liked Qin Ruoyu so much, she might as well let her go back to live for a few days. She could also talk with the old man and the old lady, relieve their boredom, cultivate their feelings, and prepare for the future marriage.


    Yunluo asked Qin Ruoyu for advice. Qin Ruoyu had no reason to refuse and agreed.


    Yunluo and Qin Ruoyu go back to the original house to pack up their things. They simply pack a few clothes they usually wear. Yunluo carries a box, and Qin Ruoyu follows. Just as he is about to change his shoes, Qin Ruoyu suddenly remembers that he has something left.


    Yunluo asked her to go back first and wait at the door.


    Qin Ruoyu ran back to his room, rummaged over the bed and table, but couldn''t find it. He ran to the study, but still didn''t find it.


    When I got to the living room, my eyes suddenly brightened and I saw that it was on the floor next to the fish tank.


    Qin Ruoyu ran over and picked up the book. Recently, she has been reading this book about philosophy of life. Every day she reads a few pages before going to bed. She always feels very relieved and soon falls asleep. She hasn''t finished reading this book yet. She wants to go and have a look before going to bed.


    Squatting on the ground, he picked up the book and held the transparent wall of the fish tank in one hand. The colorful tropical fish inside came to kiss her fingers. Qin Ruoyu was about to stand up with a smile, only to find that there was a small red dot in the fish tank.


    Qin Ruoyu stares at the little red dot and suddenly realizes what it is. It''s a needle monitor!!


    Qin Ruoyu immediately felt a little flustered. How could there be such a thing in the living room and still pretend to be so hidden. A bad feeling swept her whole body. Qin Ruoyu pretended to see nothing. In fact, he went to his room, went to the green bonsai on the balcony and turned inside.


    If it is true, the green and dense branches and leaves, hidden, is the same micro camera.


    Sure enough, there are cameras everywhere in the house. She really doesn''t know where they are and where they are not.


    Qin Ruoyu feels numb when she is imprisoned and watched secretly every day. Since yunluozang is so hidden that she doesn''t want her to find out, she can''t show it easily. The camera has been found by her, so she doesn''t know what will happen.


    "If fish, what are you doing in it? Are you ready? " Long time no see her come out, cloud Luo stand outside the door to shout, is ready to come in to see what happened to her.


    Qin Ruoyu wiped the sweat on his forehead, squeezed out a smile and went out with the book in his arms: "OK, OK! I''ve been looking for it for a long time. It''s under the bed. "


    Since the discovery of the needle camera, Qin Ruoyu''s heart is particularly uneasy, the urgent desire to escape is more intense. Every day there is no freedom, no privacy of life, anyone will feel scared.

 Chapter 205

    However, she only dared to think about it in her heart. Without a comprehensive plan, she did not dare to take risks.


    At Yunluo''s house, the old lady warmly welcomed Qin Ruoyu at the door.


    A lot of bad things happened between Qin Ruoyu and Yunluo. Yunluo didn''t tell his father and mother that their story of Qin Ruoyu and Yunluo only stopped a few years ago. Yunluo didn''t know much about them and ruined the girl''s innocence. Later, she left. A few years later, they met again and fell in love with each other in a mess.


    A few years ago, the cloud family also felt sorry and ashamed of Qin Ruoyu.


    The old lady took Qin Ruoyu''s hand and apologized: "Ruoyu, I used to be Xiaoluo. I''m so sorry for you. After you married to the cloud family, we are a family. My aunt will never let you suffer any injustice!" After that, he glared at Yunluo.


    Qin Ruoyu knew that the old lady was kind-hearted. Besides, it wasn''t her who was wrong about it. Looking at the old lady''s expression of regret, Qin Ruoyu also took her hand seriously and said, "it''s OK, aunt. Don''t mention the past. "


    The child was beautiful, sensible and filial. At first sight, she was a good girl. The old lady was very happy. She thought, it''s a blessing for our little Luo to marry this girl.


    Although Mr. Yun always has a severe and angry look, his face is expressionless. Although he is not as enthusiastic as the old lady, Yunluo can feel it. His father is very happy, and even has ordered people to clean up the room in advance.


    Seeing the harmonious relationship between Qin Ruoyu and ER Lao, Yun Luo is also very happy. It seems that a good relationship between mother-in-law and daughter-in-law can reduce a lot of unnecessary troubles.


    Many of the people he knew were in a mess with their mother-in-law and daughter-in-law, which made the whole family a mess.


    Fortunately, his parents are not greedy for power, only pay attention to character, no pressure to agree Qin Ruoyu married into the cloud family.


    Qin Ruoyu is treated as a quasi daughter-in-law in the Yun family. When he is at home, Qin Ruoyu chats with the old lady, plays chess with the old man, and goes out for a walk with the old man after dinner.


    Even when Yunluo came back from the company and saw that his always lonely home had suddenly become so lively, he could also feel a sense of home.


    Although the cloud family is rich, the two elders of the cloud family live a relatively simple and simple life. Maybe the material has reached a certain height, they will not deliberately pursue anything.


    There are not many servants in Yun''s family. The old lady occasionally does some housework and buys some vegetables.


    Qin Ruoyu, who has no father or mother since he was a child, has been treated as a daughter by the two elders these days. He is grateful and cherishes this kind of life. He is willing to accompany the old lady to go shopping and buy vegetables.


    Just because she was a star before, she always had to disguise carefully, wearing low-key ordinary clothes and black frames that could cover half her face. Qin Ruoyu doesn''t like make-up all the time. In addition to his plain face, he has successfully cheated many people.


    Qin Ruoyu inadvertently sees the small medicine bottle on the tea table, which controls blood sugar. Old man has diabetes, although not serious, but still have to take medicine every day to control, control diet that is more necessary.


    I specially bought some vegetables and fruits with low sugar. During dinner, I cooked by myself. According to the menu of dishes suitable for diabetics found on the Internet, I made a table of delicious dishes.

 Chapter 206

    Cloud mother next to help Qin Ruoyu hit, looking at Qin Ruoyu crisp action, also kept turning back and said: "aunt, you go to rest, put me." In my heart, Xiao Luo really didn''t lose sight. This is a good girl who is good, filial and virtuous. Her favor for Qin Ruoyu is soaring.


    "Old man, come and taste the special dish made for you by Ruoyu!" The servants help to open the tables and chairs, serve the dishes, and the old lady calls the old man to eat.


    "Let me tell you something, old man. Ruoyu is really a good girl. She''s a great cook. I''m greedy when I watch her. It''s the most right thing Xiao Luo has done in her life to marry Ruoyu!" The old lady spoke highly of Qin Ruoyu as she walked.


    "Mom and Dad, what are you talking about, so happy!" As soon as Yunluo entered the door, he heard the old lady boasting about Qin Ruoyu. He could not help feeling happy and asked while changing her shoes.


    "I didn''t see you go home once a month before, but now I run home every day!" The old lady gave him a white look and said.


    Yunluo found that since Qin Ruoyu came, his status in the family has plummeted. In the past, the old lady always helped him to speak. Now, she always faces Qin Ruoyu and starts to run on him.


    But also, before, he didn''t go home very much. Now, in order to see her every day, he is willing to get up two hours early for work.


    The family gathered around the table to eat. Yunluo only took a bite and said, "today''s food is made of Ruoyu, isn''t it?"


    The dishes made by Qin Ruoyu always have a special flavor. Even if the same ingredients and condiments are produced by her, he can taste them. Maybe, this is more because she is sensitive to everything because she likes her.


    "Uncle, have some of this." Qin Ruoyu helps Mr. Yun to bring vegetables.


    Although Mr. Yun was not as enthusiastic as the old lady, he also had a mild smile on his serious face and said as gently as possible, "you should eat more."


    The old man has always been a man who doesn''t laugh and talk. It''s the first time for him to be so gentle.


    Living here, Yunluo doesn''t dare to send someone to watch Qin Ruoyu to prevent her from running away. Qin Ruoyu has many opportunities to find an excuse to cheat an elder and then run away, but she doesn''t.


    She has a bad conscience. The two elders of the cloud family treat her as if they were their own. She really can''t run away regardless of their feelings. In that case, the two elders must feel bad.


    Although sometimes hate oneself always so hesitant, always so kind cowardice, but she really can''t go against her conscience.


    That''s all. I''ll move out in the future. I''ll run away at that time.


    After living here for a long time, the problem comes. It''s not her and the two elders of the cloud family, but with Yunluo.


    Master Yun has always been a traditional man. Although he knows that Yunluo and Qin Ruoyu have had a relationship for a long time, and although they are engaged now, they are not married after all. Master Yun will never allow them to live together in front of him.


    Yunluo and Qin Ruoyu go back to their respective rooms every night. Yunluo doesn''t have a chance to start at all.


    Occasionally, he secretly kisses Qin Ruoyu in a place where no one is around. When the old man sees him coughing coldly, Yunluo immediately learns to be good and dares not do it again.

 Chapter 207

    But if it goes on like this, he can''t stand it. Yunluo even wants to tell the old lady to let Qin Ruoyu move back to their original place. However, it''s less than a week since he moved here. It''s not suitable for him to mention it now.


    Seeing that Qin Ruoyu is enjoying himself, he can only bear to let them continue to develop the relationship between mother-in-law and daughter-in-law.


    Women always have a special passion for shopping. Even if they don''t buy clothes, shopping is also a way of leisure and entertainment.


    Qin Ruoyu accompanies the old lady to go shopping. She doesn''t dress very fancy. Although they are all high-end goods, the style is very ordinary. When she goes shopping, she just enjoys the process. There is a close person nearby to accompany, you can chat while shopping.


    In the past, she used to go to specific stores to buy clothes, with regular professional shopping guides, and rarely experienced the fun of shopping.


    Now, with someone nearby, she wants to go shopping and talk like an ordinary old lady.


    I can''t help feeling that it''s good to have such a close daughter around me. I always feel warm and happy together.


    In fact, once people get older, isn''t that what they want? We have company and care. Money, power, that''s secondary.


    When you meet something you like, you can buy it. If you don''t meet it, you won''t buy it. Anyway, she has enough clothes. This is a shopping without the purpose of buying clothes.


    "If you like fish, you can say that aunt will buy it for you. Don''t feel embarrassed. We''ll be a family soon." Old lady Yun patted Qin Ruoyu''s hand and said.


    Anyone who sees Qin Ruoyu holding the old lady''s arm and two people chatting with a smile will think they are mother and daughter.


    In addition to some brand stores, even the big shopping malls that the old lady seldom goes into at ordinary times have taken a stroll.


    In a large shopping mall, there is a kind of separate contracting of small compartments. It''s quite lively. Many people come and go.


    When the old lady saw a red robe and looked at it, the waiter immediately came out and said, "Auntie, if you like it, come in and have a try. The red one takes advantage of your temperament."


    "No, I won''t try." May also feel that the gorgeous color is not suitable, the old lady shook her head and said with a smile.


    The waiter inside had already taken down the clothes with a hook. The waiter outside pulled her and said, "you see, all the clothes have been taken down. You can have a try."


    The old lady also didn''t want to let the girl''s mind be in vain, so she nodded and agreed to go in and have a try.


    The space of the compartment is not big, but it is about 10 square meters. Many clothes are displayed on the wall. The fitting room is also a little shabby. The door is broken and has to be pulled up with a curtain. The old lady really did not buy clothes in this environment. Although she felt uncomfortable, she changed her clothes.


    Qin Ruoyu waited patiently outside and saw the old lady come out. This color and this style really don''t look good on the body.


    The old lady looked at herself in the mirror and shook her head. In fact, she knew that it would not look good on her. She would not buy this kind of thing, but the girl was too enthusiastic. She had to try it on herself and tell them that it was really not suitable for her.


    Next to the two waiters with choking a force in there boast: "you see, how beautiful dress ah."

 Chapter 208

    "Yes, it''s too young. Standing with your daughter will be regarded as a sister."


    "Auntie, your skin is white. It really shows your skin color."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Qin Ruoyu has bought clothes in this kind of shopping mall before. Of course, he knows that in order to sell clothes, the black ones can be described as white ones, and he keeps boasting that they look good on them. Those who are not firm in their stand are easy to be fooled, and only when they buy them back can they find that they are not suitable at all.


    Seeing that the old lady was surrounded by the two women, she was embarrassed and obviously didn''t like it. Qin Ruoyu went up and said, "Auntie, why don''t we go to other places again?"


    "Good! Good The old lady finally caught a straw to save her life. She agreed and went into the fitting room.


    A look at their waste for a long time, the result because of Qin Ruoyu this sentence to die, the two waiters very uncomfortable look at Qin Ruoyu. Those two people probably thought that the old lady was dressed in ordinary clothes, and she was a little old. They must be very easy to cheat.


    Qin Ruoyu''s warning has cut off people''s financial resources, and people naturally don''t want to.


    Seeing the two waiters'' eyes, Qin Ruoyu immediately felt a thump in her heart. She felt as if she had entered a black shop. She felt disgusted as if she had eaten a fly. Now she just wanted to wait for the old lady to leave the place, and she didn''t want to stir up trouble.


    The old lady changed her clothes and came out. She didn''t find that the situation was wrong. She didn''t find that the two waiters had a black face. When she handed the clothes over, she asked again, "girl, how can I sell these clothes?"


    "Four hundred and eight!" The waiter said angrily that he thought the old lady wanted to buy it, but Qin Ruoyu was ready to go when she saw the old lady coming out and helped her.


    "Poor man! There''s no money to go shopping! " As soon as I turned around, a voice full of bitterness and bitterness rang out behind me.


    If it''s really a group of people with no quality, it''s a good thing that they just tried one thing, only a few minutes before and after. If they try more, I don''t know if the worse ones will come out. Although Qin Ruoyu feels uncomfortable in her heart, she really doesn''t want to care about them. After all, she was a star before. Although most people can''t recognize her now, it''s troublesome to make things worse.


    "Look at the clothes, old lady. It''s not your mother. What are you talking about?" Another voice sounded again, especially for Qin Ruoyu and them.


    Those two people still thought that if Qin Ruoyu didn''t talk too much, they would sell their clothes. Just now they heard that Qin Ruoyu called her aunt, so they put all the problems on Qin Ruoyu.


    Even if Qin Ruoyu wanted to bear it, the old lady couldn''t bear to hear it.


    She turned around and said, "girl, it''s our right to buy it or not. Do you want to talk like that?"


    The old lady is really angry. She has never seen such a poor waiter who scolds people if she doesn''t buy anything. Before, when she went to buy clothes, none of those shops took customers as God''s patience. Those are brand stores. It''s just a cheap flea market. It''s not comparable.


    "Well, if you don''t buy it, what else will you try! You are sick The unqualified waiter said, holding his arms and rolling his eyes.


    "You The old lady was so angry that she insulted her customers. She never met such a thing when she bought clothes!

 Chapter 209

    As soon as he saw the old lady and Qin Ruoyu, the men behind Xiao Wang rushed up and pulled away the two barbaric waiters.


    "Madam, Miss Qin." Xiao Wang held the old lady next to him and said hello respectfully.


    "Daughter." Seeing the red mark on Qin Ruoyu''s face and messy hair, the old lady quickly went over and took her arm and looked up and down, and said with heartache, "let''s go to the hospital."


    "Auntie, little injury, I''m ok." Qin Ruoyu said.


    The two waiters felt guilty when they saw some men in black who were not easy to offend. They didn''t dare to say anything there.


    As soon as Xiao Wang saw the scene, he knew that the old lady and Qin Ruoyu had been bullied and were waiting for the old lady''s instructions.


    The old lady turned her head and yelled: "smash it for me!"


    After getting the order, several men immediately went into her shop, took up the bench, smashed the counter, pulled down the clothes on the wall and the clothes on the shelf, and mercilessly destroyed them. As soon as the two waiters saw their shop, their clothes were destroyed. They screamed and rushed to stop them: "don''t take my clothes! You bandits


    Several men are young and strong, ignore them, continue to pull.


    A waiter grabbed the clothes from the man''s hand tightly. The man tugged hard and the clothes were pulled into two pieces perfectly. The waiter was so sad that he was about to cry.


    Looking at the two women who just arrogantly bullied her and the old lady, Qin Ruoyu just felt very happy.


    Some people, do not give her some color to see, she is always cheap, can''t help bullying weak people.


    Afraid of the consequences to themselves, people who were just watching the jokes nearby all avoided it. People would feel disgusted when they looked at it.


    "Come on! Robbery! Kill! Come on Seeing that they couldn''t stop several men from smashing the shop, the two women jumped over the wall and simply sat on the floor outside and began to scream and cry.


    This incident caused so much noise that even the person in charge of the shopping mall came with the security guard.


    In fact, the waiters in the shopping mall often scold the customers, and the store often deceives the customers. But the managers always turn a blind eye and then go away. They seldom take care of the customers. When the customers get angry, they just swallow their breath and go away, and they will never come again.


    "What''s the matter, what''s the matter?"


    As soon as they saw the man in charge coming, the two women immediately cried, pointed to the shop behind them and said, "they don''t say they beat people, but they also call people to smash my shop."


    The old lady waved her hand and told them to stop. But when she heard the woman''s words, the old lady was angry. She took Qin Ruoyu and said, "you beat my daughter-in-law like this, you are still talking nonsense here!"


    "She did it first! She deserves it


    "Oh -- if you don''t push me first, my daughter-in-law will go up and fight with you so hard?" The old lady''s chest heaved.


    Qin Ruoyu hugged the old lady''s shoulder and helped her comfort her with her anger: "aunt, don''t be angry. It''s not worth being angry."


    "What''s going on?" The chief asked again.


    Qin Ruoyu calmly said: "we didn''t buy clothes, she cursed. We went up to argue with them. She pushed the old lady first, and then she started fighting, that''s all."

 Chapter 210

    Qin Ruoyu couldn''t listen to her. She looked at her calmly and asked, "did you pull us in just now?"


    If the old lady is not kind-hearted, not easy to brush their face, knowing that they do not like clothes, how can they waste time to try.


    "If you want to try, you can try. Then I said you should buy it! Why don''t you buy it! This kind of people can''t make sense of this group of shrews.


    "How can you be such a girl? Who are you in charge of? Who are you in charge of?" The old lady had never been so angry, she said angrily.


    "Just you? Who''s in charge? Do you deserve it? " A waiter pushed the old lady and said with a sneer. Their snobbish people have regarded the low-key old lady and Qin Ruoyu as old, weak and disabled people who have no ability to fight back.


    Qin Ruoyu catches the old lady who has been pushed back for several steps, just like her mother has been bullied. Her body is full of anger, which makes her fighting power soar rapidly. After holding the old lady firmly, Qin Ruoyu steps forward and slaps her in the face without hesitation! If you dare to touch the old lady''s finger again, try it! "


    She vowed that as long as the two women dare to touch the old lady again, she will do everything to make them look good!


    This is the first time that Qin Ruoyu has ever uttered rude words. It''s the first time that he has been so fierce. If there are people who really want to protect, the anger in the body will make people strong at the critical moment.


    If the woman bullied her and pushed her, she might be able to bear it, but she started at the old lady.


    Qin Ruoyu''s action made the two women angry. One woman pulled Qin Ruoyu''s hair, and the other woman who was beaten hit her face. Now that we''ve all started, we can''t quit halfway.


    The two women are street shrews and extremely fierce. Qin Ruoyu is not a man who loves to fight with others. They are bullied by the two women. Although they fight hard, they have no room to fight back.


    "No! It''s the opposite The old lady was so angry that she shivered. She wanted to help Qin Ruoyu, but she was pushed to the corner. He took out his cell phone from his pocket and called: "Xiao Wang, bring some people up, now!"


    In the next compartment, other waiters looked like they were watching a play. No one came to pull a fight or dissuade them. When other customers see the scene here, they either hide far away or watch it as spectators.


    Qin Ruoyu''s scalp was torn so painful that she got a slap on her face and a kick in her stomach. The pain almost made her tears flow out. Seeing the old lady anxiously pulling up beside her, she was pushed aside. Qin Ruoyu held back her tears and cried, "aunt, stay away, don''t come here."


    She was afraid of hurting the old lady.


    No quality of the staff, indifferent spectators, this place is really people feel cold, people feel sick!


    Xiao Wang is the old lady''s driver and bodyguard. The old lady and Qin Ruoyu are shopping in the mall. Xiao Wang is waiting below to help carry things. Less than three minutes after the old lady called, Xiao Wang rushed up. About 30 years old, black suit, wearing sunglasses, followed by three or four young men in the same dress, looks very like the underworld.

 Chapter 211

    No matter where to talk about it, I swear when I didn''t buy clothes. I''m sure it''s the one who swears!


    The two women on the ground began to make trouble again. When the security guard came, they felt that they were hard behind the stage and said, "I didn''t scold you. Why are you so amorous?"


    Qin Ruoyu sneered: "didn''t you scold us? Who are you calling? "


    It''s clear that they scolded them. Although they didn''t name them, a fool can also hear whether they were scolded by her.


    "I scold my friend!" The woman answered again.


    "You''re crazy!" Qin Ruoyu once again burst of foul language, are adults, shirking responsibility is not so shirking! I don''t know if there are any ignorant and shameless people who have graduated from primary school who come to buy clothes. Sooner or later, they will be destroyed!


    "The process has been described in detail, let''s give you an explanation!" Xiao Wang stood beside the old lady and Qin Ruoyu, looking at the supervisor and said.


    The supervisor thought about it and said to the two waiters, "it''s really wrong of you to curse people. You''d better apologize. And there''s more Then he turned to Xiao Wang and said, "it''s too much for you to smash other people''s shop. They apologize to you and you compensate them for the loss of the shop."


    When I heard that, I was facing those two people, scolding them and beating them. I just wanted to apologize, but let them compensate for the loss.


    "Oh, no way!" Xiao Wang sneered and said softly. Actually dare to let them compensate for the loss, it seems that he really thinks that the old lady is just ordinary people, casually found a few gangsters to smash her shop.


    Under the repeated request of the supervisor, the two women were very arrogant and said: "I''m sorry."


    The old lady didn''t look at them. She said, "I don''t accept it!"


    The two men said it again and again without any sincere apology. The old lady was even more angry and said to the principal, "listen to the tone. Is this an apology?"


    One of the waiters suddenly glared up and said, "I tell you, if he hadn''t asked me to apologize, I wouldn''t have said these three words to you at all! You think you''ll be ok if you smash my shop? Do you think you won''t compensate me for your leaving? Believe it or not, I''ll call the police now! "


    Hey, that''s true. The old lady smiles instead of angry.


    Xiao Wang also jokingly said: "call the police, right? I''ll do it for you Then decisively took out the mobile phone, pressed a series of numbers, dialed, said: "officer Xing, you now come to XX shopping mall!"


    The two waiters had no idea what they were doing.


    Qin Ruoyu stood behind the old lady, while Xiao Wang and them were deadlocked.


    As soon as the chief looked at it, it seemed that things were getting worse. He didn''t know what the old lady had come from. She was still trying to reconcile and said, "we will deal with this matter, so we don''t have to trouble the police. You can rest assured that we will punish them by closing the shop. Please calm down and don''t have the same opinion with them."


    Now I think of calming things down? It''s late!


    The old lady held her head and didn''t speak. Xiao Wang also understood the old lady''s meaning. It''s not over! Don''t say a word, continue the stalemate.


    A few minutes later, police officer Xing came with a team of policemen. After meeting, he said hello to Xiao Wang. Seeing the old lady, he went up respectfully and asked, "Mrs. Yun, what''s the matter?"

 Chapter 212

    As soon as Xiao Wang explained the situation, officer Xing nodded. The two waiters pointed to the smashed mess shop and complained to Xiao Wang. The steward also rushed over and said a few good words to officer Xing.


    Officer Xing ordered decisively: "seal this place for me! These two women, take them away


    On hearing this result, the two women were scared, and the principal of the shopping mall was almost scared to pee. The security team behind him was weak compared with the police here.


    "Please, officer Xing. I''ll buy you a drink another day." After the police left, Xiao Wang patted officer Xing on the shoulder and said.


    "Many people reflect that there is something wrong with this shopping mall. I''m doing business. I hope I don''t scare Mrs. Yun." Officer Xing also said with a smile, then said goodbye to the old lady and Qin Ruoyu and left.


    Although there is a little relationship in it, the two women who bully others deserve to be arrested and squatted for a few days.


    After the matter was settled, the old lady and Qin Ruoyu were not in the mood to go shopping again and went back to their home.


    Back home, the old lady personally helped Qin Ruoyu apply medicine to his swollen face, and tears came out: "Ruoyu, how can you be so stupid?"


    Knowing that she couldn''t beat them, she rushed up to protect her old woman.


    Today, I saw Qin Ruoyu protecting her like that. Seeing that she was bullied, I didn''t hesitate to go up and fight back, saying that it was fake not to be moved.


    "Auntie, I can''t let you be bullied." Qin Ruoyu really said, this sentence is not for the old lady to listen to, but the real idea in her heart. At the critical moment, in order to protect her, she will do the same.


    "Good boy." The old lady was moved to embrace her. Such a daughter-in-law is more intimate than her own daughter.


    The old man has a bad heart. If they know what happened today, they will be very angry. The old lady and Qin Ruoyu keep a secret and dare not tell the old man. However, the atmosphere of the family is greatly affected by the day.


    When Yunluo came home, the old lady was not very happy and sat on the sofa. Qin Ruoyu stayed in his room. The old man was accompanied by Xiao Wang to play chess in his study.


    "Ma, what''s the matter with you? How come you have a black face? " Yunluo changed his shoes, went over, put his arm around the old lady''s neck from behind and asked.


    "I''m in a bad mood. I''ll stay there." The old lady ignored him.


    "Aren''t you happy to go shopping with Ruoyu today? Who''s bothering you again? " Yunluo persisted in asking. No, the old lady likes it so much. She is very happy every time with her. What''s the matter today?


    Is it true that there must be a contradiction between mother-in-law and daughter-in-law? It''s just a matter of time. They suddenly broke up today?


    "What about fish?" Cloud Luo looked at Qin Ruoyu not in the living room, heart suddenly raised up, "Mom, you quarreled? If the fish is pissed off? "


    The old lady was so angry with his rich imagination that she laughed, knocked him and said, "I can''t bear to quarrel with Ruoyu! If the fish is upstairs. She''s hurt. Don''t let your father know. "


    "Ah? Injured? " Cloud Luo Sa Ya son hastens to run upstairs.


    Qin Ruoyu just entered the bathroom and was about to close the door. The door was pushed open from outside. Qin Ruoyu was almost photographed behind the door.

 Chapter 213

    Come carefully flash in, close the door, Qin Ruoyu this just see clearly is cloud Luo.


    "If fish, where did you hurt?" Yunluo nervously pulls her to have a close look. Seeing the wound on her face, she even lifts her pajamas to see the bruise on her stomach. She is about to take off her pants to see if there is any injury. Qin Ruoyu stops her and shakes her head: "there is no injury below."


    "Who did it?" Cloud Luo a face serious serious stare at her to ask.


    Dare to bully his mother and his daughter-in-law, simply live impatiently! If he comes back thousands of times, his name will be written upside down!!


    Qin Ruoyu told the whole story. Yunluo was about to explode. He nodded and said, "I''ll solve it."


    Qin Ruoyu pulled his arm: "Xiao Wang has solved the problem today. It''s almost OK. Don''t go too far."


    Oh -- smashed her shop, took them to the police station and shut them up for 15 days, how could this degree be! If they dare to bully his mother and his daughter-in-law like this, of course, he has to retaliate to a greater extent.


    Knowing that Qin Ruoyu is kind-hearted, Yunluo just vaguely agrees: "well, I have discretion."


    After a lot of words, Qin Ruoyu remembered that he was coming to the toilet. He looked at Yunluo awkwardly, hoping that he would avoid it. Since Qin Ruoyu lived at home, he seldom had a chance to get along with her alone.


    This period of time, I think she is going crazy. Now is a good time to flirt. How can I let it go.


    First, he held her and then said, "if you are a fish, we are all going to get married. Are you afraid to be seen by me?"


    Qin Ruoyu is so sad that he takes advantage of him that he can''t bear to blow him out.


    At night, before going to bed, someone knocked on the door, Yunluo looked up, it was his mother.


    "Mom, it''s so late. What''s the matter?" Yunluo closed the computer and asked.


    The old lady went over, sighed and said, "I can''t sleep. I''ve come to have a chat with you."


    Mother and son sat on the bed, chatting. The old lady was still worried about what happened today. When she told Qin Ruoyu what she had done to protect her, she was very moved. She took Yunluo''s hand and said, "Xiaoluo, to tell you the truth, I have never met a girl as good as Ruoyu. You must treat Ruoyu well and don''t bully her, you know? If you dare to defeat her, if the fish is my daughter, you will never be my son again. Do you hear me? "


    In order to let him treat Qin Ruoyu well, the old lady even threatened to sever the relationship between mother and son. This shows how much the old lady likes Qin Ruoyu.


    To tell you the truth, Yunluo was shocked to hear the old lady say that Qin Ruoyu rushed up regardless of her image. She can protect her mother in that way, and will certainly protect their son and family in the future.


    Such a woman, how can he let her be hurt.


    Everything before is his fault, he vowed to treat her wholeheartedly in the future!


    Early in the morning, Qin Ruoyu was so sleepy that he turned over and felt a warm thing. Subconsciously, he thought it was a pillow and wrapped it up like an octopus.


    Yunluo gets up in the morning to go to the toilet. It''s still early. He pushes Qin Ruoyu''s door, but it''s not locked. He sneaks in and goes to bed with her.


    As soon as he lay down, Qin Ruoyu turned over and hung half of his body on him. A long white leg was pressed on his leg, an arm was on his chest, and his head was rubbing against his chest. He was sleeping soundly.

 Chapter 214

    Delicate and smooth skin, light fragrance, slight snoring, all of which make him confused.


    Suddenly feel chest wet, cloud Luo stretched out his hand to touch, unexpectedly is saliva, her sleep actually drool.


    I didn''t feel sick. On the contrary, I was very spoiled and laughed. Then I turned over carefully, bowed my head and kissed her lips.


    Qin Ruoyu opened her eyes little by little, but saw Yunluo''s strong chest on her bed.


    "Well..." Qin Ruoyu hummed and pushed away Yunluo. He was surprised and asked, "you, when did you come in?"


    "For a while." Yunluo looked at his watch and said, "wife, we still have half an hour. We haven''t played together for a long time." With that, he was ready to turn up again.


    Qin Ruoyu ran away in a hurry: "no!"


    It''s not good to be discovered by Yun''s parents. She will never let Yun Luo have an opportunity at home.


    "Wife, be obedient, it doesn''t matter." Yunluo, like a big gray wolf wagging his tail, coaxes him and comes up slowly, which is strongly opposed by Qin Ruoyu.


    Just as they were pestering, the phone rang and Yunluo picked it up. At the beginning, he just nodded his head and hummed twice, saying "well done". Later, he suddenly said, "I want to make their family unable to live in this city!"


    Qin Ruoyu immediately understood what they were talking about. Yunluo was really quick enough. He had sent someone to revenge for what he knew last night.


    Although the two men talked and did too much, their families were innocent after all. Qin Ruoyu couldn''t bear it. He pulled La Yunluo and said, "Luo, forget it, just teach them a lesson."


    Cloud Luo decisive promise: "wife, I listen to you." Then he pointed to his lips and said, "give me a kiss."


    Like a child begging for sugar, Qin Ruoyu gave a quick kiss, and then said, "Auntie, get up soon, go back quickly!"


    Cloud Luo this just reluctantly turn over to get out of bed, leave.


    Overnight, the store was sealed in the name of cheating consumers. The owner of the store remembered that he was in a mess. He asked someone to solve the problem, but he was told that the person who wanted to seal your store was too big for you.


    The two arrogant women, who had been locked up in the Bureau for several days, realized that they had provoked the wrong people. They were still scared after being released. However, what happened later made them even more frightened.


    "Mom, don''t you have five years to go before you are laid off? How come it''s under now Back home, hearing the news that her mother was laid off, the woman cried out excitedly and anxiously. Her father has been laid off for a long time, earning money by doing odd jobs. Now her mother is laid off, and the shopping mall won''t ask her to go back to work. How can she live in the future!


    "I''m also thinking that it shouldn''t be me." Said her mother, wiping her tears.


    That woman immediately had a bad premonition in her heart. Was it someone deliberately retaliating against them? Is it true that the old and young women who looked ugly that day really had a big future?


    She also looked for work everywhere, but as soon as she submitted her resume, she was denied without hesitation, and even couldn''t find a job as a supermarket cashier.

 Chapter 215

    In another woman''s home, the same thing happened.


    The woman''s brother finally graduated from the University and was admitted to the civil service. He spent money in the family to find a relationship and manage everything. Originally, all the people above said that there was no problem. But the list came out without her brother''s name.


    All parents are laid-off at home, and now it''s hard to find a job. The family places all their hopes on their brother. They thought that they could become better and better when they became civil servants. Now, they don''t have any reason to be on the list, which makes the family very distressed, but they have no way to tell.


    When it rains at night, the landlord knocks on the door and says that their rent is due. They are preparing to pay the rent. The rent says, "this house has been bought. I''ll give you three days to leave!"


    Ever since I came back from the Bureau, all kinds of unfortunate things have happened in my family, and they are about to collapse.


    The two women were too late to repent. If they had known that there would be such a result, they would have taken good care of their own mouth. They should not be so cheap, and they should not look at others like that. If they were bullied, they would curse others casually. Sometimes, if people are cheap, they really don''t know how to die!


    The prices of their clothes in the shopping malls are more civilian, and they go to ordinary people. They are usually unscrupulous and scold when they want to, but they bump into people with backgrounds. They deserve to be punished, and they also pay some price for what they did before.


    If Yunluo really wants to take care of them, none of them can last a week.


    Through various channels, it was Yunluo who sealed their mall. After hearing about the waiter''s bullying Yunluo''s daughter-in-law and mother, the boss of the mall was worried and hesitated for a long time. Recently, he decided to go and plead guilty in person.


    It''s really troublesome for Yunluo to be offended, but it''s a great loss for him to close his shopping mall every day. He has to apologize and ask for Yunluo''s forgiveness.


    After several visits to Yunluo''s company, he was rejected at the front desk for the reason that the president was busy. He stayed outside the company every day. Finally one afternoon, when Yunluo came out of the company, the driver helped him open the door.


    The boss of the shopping mall rushes forward, bows and stands, explaining his intention and offering to invite Yunluo to dinner.


    Can Yunluo be bought by him with a meal? Although they are angry that the management of the shopping mall is not good, but Yunluo is even more angry about the two unqualified waiters.


    With a sneer: "it''s not you who beat my fiancee. What''s your apology?"


    Then I got in the car and left.


    After standing in the same place for a long time, the store owner finally clenched his teeth and left.


    The next day, Yunluo stayed at home with Qin Ruoyu and the old lady. The old man was accompanied to go fishing in the park. Someone knocked at the door.


    As soon as the servant opened the door, he saw several strangers and asked, "are you


    "Excuse me, are Mrs. Yun and Miss Qin in?" The people outside rubbed their hands nervously and asked carefully.


    "Oh, yes."


    Yunluo, Mrs. Yun and Qin Ruoyu sat on the sofa, watching the door open coldly, and three people came in. The front one is the boss of the shopping mall, and the back two are the two abusive and beating women.


    When they heard that they beat and scolded the mother and fiancee of President Yun, they were petrified and could not say a word on the spot.


    In order for their families to survive, they have to face their own mistakes and come to apologize.

 Chapter 216

    The store owner stood respectfully, apologized with a smile on his face, said a lot, and then pushed the two women behind. The two women have been carefully looking at their toes since they came in. They are so scared that they dare not lift their heads. They muster up their courage and stammer to apologize in a low voice: "sorry, old lady Yun and Miss Qin. It''s all our fault. We sincerely apologize to you. I hope you can forgive us in large quantities."


    "We don''t dare next time. We don''t know you are from the cloud family..."


    "Please let my family go..."


    Small voice as if afraid of scaring ants in general, that shrinking head appearance, and before the arrogance and shrewdness is completely two extreme contrast, looking at people feel angry.


    The old lady said angrily, "son of a bitch! You can touch my daughter-in-law''s face, too! "


    She beat so hard that she couldn''t swallow it after a whole week of swelling!


    Hearing the old lady angry, the two women said "I''m sorry" in a panic. In the panic, they inadvertently looked up and saw Qin Ruoyu on the sofa. His face was plain and his hair was all combed to the back of his head. He looked elegant.


    President Yun''s fiancee is actually a big singer Qin Ruoyu! To tell the truth, they were shocked when they saw Qin Ruoyu.


    Even if Qin Ruoyu is not Yunluo''s fiancee, she was bullied by them that day. As long as she shows her identity, her fans will be mad at them and make their family never have peace.


    "To my daughter-in-law! If my daughter-in-law forgives you, I will The old lady twisted her head and said with an expression that she didn''t want to see them.


    In the face of the two women''s apology, Qin Ruoyu had a cold face from beginning to end. He didn''t speak, as if he didn''t hear.


    Although she is kind-hearted, she also divides people. People who make trouble like them will be more kind to them, which will further boost their momentum. Usually, I don''t know how many people they bully!


    After a long time, Yunluo said: "I''ll let your family live, but you can''t stay in this city! Do not believe you try, whether private or public, let alone work, you will not even find a place to live


    Yunluo''s meaning is very clear. My young master is magnanimous to give your family a yard, but the premise is that you must get out of the city!


    After living here for so many years, it''s hard for anyone to accept the idea of leaving. Leaving his family and friends, he runs to a strange city alone.


    This is the biggest concession Yunluo has made. If Qin Ruoyu hadn''t secretly begged him not to target their families before, he would never have done so. See those two people still have hesitation, cloud Luo coldly smile for a while, in the sharp eye reveal a trace of malicious.


    The two women nodded in a hurry: "we''ll get out of here! Thank you for your generosity. I''ll leave tomorrow! "


    Yunluo waved his hand to let them go. The store owner took out a box of tonics and a set of cosmetics and carefully presented them to the store. He led the two women away.


    The old lady said to the servant, "throw away what they take!"


    As soon as the three men left, they heard the sound of opening the door and turned to see that the things they had just sent had been heavily thrown into the garbage can at the door. They felt very sad.


    "If it wasn''t for you, how could I get into trouble with the president of cloud!" The boss of the shopping mall was also very tangled and depressed because he made Yunluo unhappy. He scolded the two women to vent his anger.

 Chapter 217

    Those two women are suffering a huge blow every day these days. They really want to die. There must be something hateful about poor people. In the final analysis, all the consequences they have today are their own.


    Whoever dares to touch me or the people around me, I will let him die without burial place. This is Yunluo''s consistent style.


    After this matter came to an end, Yunluo tried every means to move out Qin Ruoyu.


    Having lived here for nearly a month, Yunluo only dares to kiss Qin Ruoyu secretly when there is no one. He is almost a monk.


    "Mom, I''m tired running home every day. Let Ruoyu and I move out." Yunluo is discussing with his mother.


    "If you''re tired, don''t come back every day. It''s good for fish to live here."


    "Mom, I know you like Ruoyu, but you can''t always let Ruoyu live at home? There''s no one who lives in her mother-in-law''s house before she''s through. "


    "If fish is my own daughter, why can''t I live? You''re a perverse man!" The old lady is very lovely, she said.


    Yunluo was a little depressed. His status was really going from bad to worse. The old lady opened her eyes and said he was not her son.


    "Mom, you can''t say that. I''ll take it seriously."


    "Take it seriously."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Qin Ruoyu was watching their mother and son fighting. She suddenly felt very warm and lovely. Such a happy family, to tell you the truth, made her feel very warm.


    "If fish also want to move out, don''t believe it, ask her?" Yunluo suddenly transfers to Qin Ruoyu, blinks and looks at her like asking for help.


    Qin Ruoyu blushed and whispered in an awkward voice: "where is it..."


    The old lady sighed with the expression of shame. She understood the reason why parting is better than new love. She also knew why her son insisted on moving out. It was time to give them a world of two. She sighed: "OK, let Ruoyu stay with me for three days."


    Qin Ruoyu''s performance is not because she receives Yunluo''s help, but because she is afraid that she will like this kind of life and that she will not be willing to leave this home.


    After living here for a long time, she must have more fetters to leave.


    With the accurate number, Yunluo was very excited to count the days every day, hoping that the three days would pass quickly. On the surface, he comforted the old lady hypocritically: "Mom, Ruoyu and I will come to see you often in the future!"


    At the weekend, Yunluo is drinking tea at home. Qiu Shaoze suddenly comes, carrying a lot of valuable tonic gifts, puts them on the table, and naturally sits next to Yunluo.


    Qiu Shaoze usually doesn''t come home so ceremoniously and brings so many gifts. At first sight, he knows that there is a conspiracy and he will not go to the three treasures hall without anything. As soon as he comes in, he hugs his shoulder and looks at his smile. Yunluo knows that he must have something to ask for.


    "When did you become so polite?" Yunluo handed him a cup of tea and asked with a smile.


    "It''s not strange that there are so many people. This is for my aunt, and this is for my uncle. " Qiu Shaoze said, grabbing the pile of gifts.


    "What''s the matter, say it?" Yunluo said after a sip of tea.


    Qiu Shaoze yelled: "if you have nothing to do, you can''t come to see you?" Then, with a mysterious smile, he took out a small box and said, "this is for you! Safe

 Chapter 218

    Yunluo took a look, it was a box, Yunluo hit him: "I just want a son, what do you mean to send me?"


    Qiu Shaoze was embarrassed for a while, and then he took out another small box: "fortunately, I''m ready."


    Yunluo squinted and didn''t answer. Giant sweat incomparable, this is a what harm friend, unexpectedly send is let the man to revive the strong wind medicine.


    "If you don''t say it now, I''ll just say no later." With their friendship for so many years, Yunluo naturally knows that Qiu Shaoze has come with such a high profile this time. There must be something wrong, he threatened.


    "Well, I can''t hide anything from you." Qiu Shaoze admitted defeat, looked around and asked, "where''s your daughter-in-law?"


    "I went out with the old lady. What can I do for you to find my daughter-in-law?" Cloud Luo slants an eye to see him, come up to ask Qin Ruoyu?


    "Ask her to sign for me." Qiu Shaoze took out an album of Qin Ruoyu and handed it to Yunluo in both hands, a look of supplication.


    Seeing a big man holding an album to sign, how funny it must be, Yunluo almost laughed: "Shaoze, Shaoze, when are you so fashionable? You are chasing stars like a girl in middle school. It''s still my daughter-in-law!"


    Qiu Shaoze''s face was black: "I''m willing. I''m also..." It''s a last resort.


    Yunluo knows that Qiu Shaoze must have asked for it for someone else, just teasing him. But if you can bother Qiu Shaoze to come and ask for his autograph in person, regardless of his image, that person must have a lot of talent.


    Yunluo took over the album with a funny face and said, "tell me who I want it for."


    Too humiliating, Qiu Shaoze killed not to say, vague: "just a friend Bai."


    "Friends? Are there still so many young people among your friends? " Yunluo looks at him suspiciously. You don''t have to guess it''s a little girl.


    See Qiu Shaoze refused to say, cloud Luo casually said: "it can''t be the girl who treats you as a thief accomplice?"


    Qiu Shaoze was shocked: "how do you know?"


    Yunluo but random guess, did not expect Qiu Shaoze did not fight, Yunluo also surprised for a while, and then said: "now still contact, it seems that you are making good progress."


    Qiu Shaoze sighed and youyou said, "it''s not bad. Every day I make trouble here and ask me to compensate her for her ID card and student ID card. I find a relationship and use the fast track to run it for her. That girl said that because she didn''t have a student ID card, she failed to take an exam in a very important course, so she had to blame me. My young master was really nosy at the beginning and provoked such a hot tempered aunt. "


    Although Qiu Shaoze said he was extremely pitiful and helpless, there was a ray of happiness in his eyes.


    "Then, you know that girl likes my daughter-in-law, so you ask my daughter-in-law to sign her name and please her?" Yunluo goes down.


    Qiu Shaoze clapped his hands and said with admiration, "Yunshao, you are so divine. Now you can find your daughter-in-law to sign it?"


    "OK, keep it. Sign it. I''ll call you. You can send someone to pick it up." Yunluo nodded and agreed to put the album on the tea table.


    Qiu Shaoze got up and said, "please, brother. I have something else to do. I''ll go ahead."


    Three days later, Yunluo finally returns to his original home with Qin Ruoyu''s luggage. Finally, he can live in the world of two.

 Chapter 219

    Although the old lady is reluctant to give up, she still reluctantly agrees for the sake of her son''s happiness and grandson as soon as possible, and urges Yunluo to get married as soon as possible!


    As soon as she went back to her original house, Qin Ruoyu thought of the needle camera. It was everywhere in the whole room. She even doubted whether there was a camera in the bathroom.


    In such a house, she felt that there was no freedom or privacy at all.


    But I still have to pretend I don''t know anything.


    Yunluo still doesn''t trust her. That''s why so many cameras are installed. Although she is not locked at home every day as before, and has been allowed to go out when she is bored, Qin Ruoyu knows that every time she goes out, there are many people behind her.


    In Yunluo''s office, there is a laptop next to the desktop computer, and on the computer screen, it is just the picture of home.


    Usually, when he goes to work, he always has something to do. Look at what Qin Ruoyu is doing in the camera.


    He found that he now loved her to the marrow and didn''t want to be without her for a moment.


    Although, he also knows that this is too much, but in order to keep her by his side, he must take some tough measures.


    If they are married, if they have children, he can let go a little.


    Because he believed that Qin Ruoyu would be a good mother. He believed that Qin Ruoyu would not abandon his son and leave alone.


    It''s still the same woman who used to be in her 40s with a straight face every time. She comes home every day to clean up her room and do some housework.


    In the morning, Qin Ruoyu changed his clothes and said to the woman, "I''ll cook lunch for Luo myself this noon. Would you like to go shopping with me?"


    Qin Ruoyu knew that even if she didn''t say the last sentence, the woman couldn''t let her go out alone.


    In addition to this woman, there was a man in a black suit and sunglasses who followed her from afar. The man almost stayed at the door of the building every day. As soon as she went out, he would follow her. Qin Ruoyu pretends not to know, and calmly goes to the supermarket to buy vegetables. He specially selects some of Yunluo''s favorite foods.


    Very smooth to buy food, back home, Qin Ruoyu in the kitchen busy cooking, cooking, also have no time to pay attention to whether the woman is watching.


    It''s a big lunch. It looks homely, but it tastes good.


    Looking at the watch, it''s nearly eleven o''clock.


    Qin Ruoyu packed the dishes into the lunch box, and then said, "I''ll send lunch to Luo."


    The woman said, "Miss Qin, I''ll contact the driver for you."


    Then he made a phone call. The driver quickly drove downstairs. Qin Ruoyu came downstairs. A man respectfully opened the door for her and let her in.


    The woman didn''t go with her, but besides the driver, there was a man on the bus with her.


    Qin Ruoyu thought that he was just a weak woman. As for so many people staring at him.


    When she arrived at Yunluo''s company, the man who accompanied her said something to the front desk. The beautiful young woman at the front desk came respectfully and took her upstairs from the special channel.


    "The president is in a meeting now. Miss Qin, please go and have a seat first."


    Qin Ruoyu enters Yunluo''s office, and someone pours water for her warmly.

 Chapter 220

    Qin Ruoyu light said: "thank you, you go out first, I want to stay for a while." The men nodded and went out with the door.


    Super large and luxurious office, white pure wool carpet, black leather sofa, noble mahogany desk, super large daylighting and floor to ceiling windows


    Qin Ruoyu puts his lunch box on the table, and then walks to Yunluo''s desk. The computer is on.


    Based on her understanding of Yunluo, she had already guessed that he must be watching the camera at home while working to monitor what she was doing.


    Suddenly I saw the notebook beside the desktop computer, half closed.


    Qin Ruoyu gently open it, if really, see the picture inside the home.


    Seven or eight cameras, each room in the home is almost a dead corner, even in the bathroom.


    Although we have guessed something, we will still feel a little shocked to see the familiar things exposed here.


    Once upon a time, in the case that she didn''t know, even changing clothes, even taking a bath, she was watched.


    Qin Ruoyu looks at the picture on the screen and the structure of his home. At last, he is surprised to find that there is no camera in the bathroom of Yunluo''s own room.


    No wonder he always bathes in the bathroom in his room.


    Although he will do a good job in keeping secrets, only he can see those private things, after all, knowing that there is a camera in the bathroom, he still exposes himself below, which is always uncomfortable psychologically.


    Listening to the footsteps outside, Qin Ruoyu half closed the computer in a hurry, and then trotted back to the sofa.


    As soon as Yunluo opened the door, Qin Ruoyu turned around and said with a smile, "Luo."


    Qin Ruoyu was able to deliver lunch to Yunluo in person today. Yunluo didn''t expect that. After hearing what the assistant said, he was very excited. He hurried to his office after the meeting. As soon as he came in, he saw Qin Ruoyu sitting on the sofa.


    "What''s good for you?" Yunluo sits beside Qin Ruoyu, kisses her on the lips, and asks happily.


    "It''s all your favorite food." Qin Ruoyu smiles faintly, then opens the lunch box and brings out the contents one by one.


    Four or five dishes, and a soup, it looks very rich.


    Qin Ruoyu hands his chopsticks to Yunluo. Yunluo takes them and grins. Then he takes a bite of what is on the table. He has a big appetite and tastes more delicious.


    Qin Ruoyu is eating with Yunluo, but he doesn''t eat much. I don''t know why. He doesn''t have a good appetite these days.


    Qin Ruoyu thought, maybe it''s because of the hot weather.


    Yunluo is very happy to eat. Seeing Qin Ruoyu taking a small bite, he adds vegetables to her bowl. Qin Ruoyu says, "no, no! I''ve actually eaten it at home! "


    After sweeping away all the things on the table, Yunluo stares at Qin Ruoyu with hungry wolf like eyes, and says innocently: "what if you don''t have enough to eat?"


    "Er..." Qin Ruoyu is surprised. She has a lot of things.


    "This dessert looks delicious." Yunluo continues to stare at her.


    Qin Ruoyu understood what Yunluo meant!


    "If fish, you can come today, I am very happy." Cloud Luo side gnaws, side voice hoarse say.


    Let her go, very seriously said: "if the fish, let''s get married!"


    Now, I can''t wait to become a legal couple with her. With that engagement, maybe he will feel a little secure.


    Qin Ruoyu nodded: "good."


    Yunluo was very happy with a smile: "I asked the assistant to prepare. In a month, you''ll be waiting to be a beautiful bride."


    Bride Perhaps before, she was very extravagant, now, it has been indifferent, marriage, but another layer of shackles.


    On the surface, he pretended to be very happy and nodded his head: "good!"


    Yunluo, I really want Qin Ruoyu''s most luxurious wedding in the world. Many people are involved in preparing for it, including choosing the date and place, which wedding dress is good, and where to go for honeymoon after marriage, etc


    After returning from Yunluo''s office, Qin Ruoyu has been planning to escape.


    One night, Qin Ruoyu showed great enthusiasm. In the face of Qin Ruoyu''s long lost tenderness, Yunluo was very happy.


    The next day, Yunluo will get up early in the morning to go to work. Before leaving, she kisses Qin Ruoyu''s face and looks at her quiet sleeping face. She is very happy. If the fish is so active now, it seems that she loves herself very much.


    Soon after Yunluo left, the woman came to clean the house.


    Qin Ruoyu got up, looked at the mess of the bed, and then said to the woman, "all the sheets and quilt covers should be cleaned as soon as possible. Luo likes the sheets. We will use them tonight."


    The woman naturally understood what had happened in bed. Her job was to serve Yunluo as much as possible. Qin Ruoyu moved Yunluo out, so the woman naturally had to do it.Finish saying this sentence, Qin Ruoyu into the bathroom to take a bath, the woman is outside the bathroom to wash clothes..


    Qin Ruoyu locked the door in the bathroom and let go of the tap in the bathroom. Qin Ruoyu turned on the automatic washing machine and took out the clothes he had put in advance. After changing the clothes, he pushed open the window. Under it was a green field with grass, shrubs and tall trees. Qin Ruoyu looked around. There was no suspicious person downstairs.


    Usually, the whole downstairs is guarded all day long. Later, Qin Ruoyu observed and found that the guards here are not very strict.


    Outside the window, there is a white pipe for roof drainage. Qin Ruoyu trembles and climbs to the window, then holds the pipe, slides down the pipe and falls on a piece of grass.


    Qin Ruoyu was wearing a very fat dress and hat. The brim of his hat was low. He carefully climbed out of the grass, sneaked around the back of the building and ran out of the community.


    Fortunately, no one found out.


    As soon as he ran outside the community, Qin Ruoyu immediately took a taxi and went to the city next door.


    As soon as I heard that it was hundreds of kilometers away, the driver didn''t want to go, but Qin Ruoyu begged him anxiously and promised to give him twice the money, so the driver reluctantly agreed.


    Qin Ruoyu is afraid to go to the railway station or airport because she knows that Yunluo may soon find out that she has left. Maybe she hasn''t got on the train. Yunluo already knows that she will be taken back.

 Chapter 221

    In addition, you need to use your ID card to buy tickets by plane or train. Yunluo has so many contacts that you can find out where she has gone as soon as you check.


    Time, had to let her think ahead of time, first leave the city, and then try to go to other places.


    Today, only taxi is the fastest!


    In the office, Yunluo seems to be in a good mood. Although there are faint dark circles under his eyes, Qin Ruoyu''s initiative last night makes him look forward to their wedding.


    As usual, the two computers open at the same time, enter the password, work, also look at Qin Ruoyu.


    I saw her get out of bed, I saw her ask the nanny to wash the sheets, and I heard the sound of water coming from the bathroom.


    Cloud Luo side look at a company project planning table, side from time to time look up, take a look at the laptop screen.


    Unconsciously, half an hour passed.


    Although they did a little too much last night, could they take a bath for half an hour?


    Is there something wrong with her in the bathroom?


    Yunluo put down the plan, his eyes became sharp, and quickly picked up his mobile phone to call the woman who was still cleaning the house.


    "Hello? Mrs. Wang, would you like to see if something happened to Ruoyu? "


    The woman called Wang Sao by Yunluo immediately put down the quickly washed quilt cover, went to Yunluo''s room, knocked on the bathroom door, and said, "Miss Qin?"


    Knock on the door for half a day, there is no response, the sound of the water continues.


    "There is a spare key in the second drawer next to the bedside table. Go in and have a look!" Cloud Luo''s eyes more profound a few minutes, nothing to care about, just staring at the laptop.


    After Mrs. Wang found the key, she opened the door. Inside, there was no one. The window was wide open.


    Wang Sao''s always expressionless face for the first time appeared not calm look, toward the phone shouting: "not good!! Miss Qin is gone


    On hearing this, Yunluo''s mind hummed. His previous sense of happiness and satisfaction disappeared in an instant, replaced by tension and anger.


    Gone? How did she disappear? She ran away? Despite all his efforts, she finally ran away?


    "Let the people downstairs hurry to find it, and I''ll go back right away!" Yunluo hung up the phone and rushed out of the office, driving home and calling, asking people to block the traffic in the city first.


    As soon as they heard that Qin Ruoyu had disappeared, they hurriedly went to the security department at the gate of the community to ask for video materials.


    Qin Ruoyu had just passed the toll booth on the expressway. He had just walked a short distance when he saw a team of policemen checking the passing cars. It was not like checking overloading, dangerous goods or looking for people again.


    The driver said casually: "this check is so strict, the flies can''t fly out."


    Qin Ruoyu shivers because she has a premonition that the police must be looking for her, and that Yunluo already knows that she is missing.


    Fortunately, they have gone far, and the police have not come up to investigate.


    Yunluo went home to the bathroom, opened the window and looked out. She must have slipped down the pipe. There was a slight trample on the grass below.


    And on the information of the security guard at the gate of the community, Yunluo also saw that Qin Ruoyu went out from the back door with a low profile.


    Railway station, airport, also find someone to check, there is no Qin Ruoyu ticket information, in the waiting hall did not see Qin Ruoyu people.


    In short, he has ordered people to strictly block all kinds of traffic channels. As a result, all the information he got was that no one was found.


    After a few hours'' drive, he finally arrived in another city. After Qin Ruoyu paid, he told the driver not to tell others that he had been here.


    Even if Yunluo has a lot of power and contacts, it is only in that city that it can respond quickly.


    Now, Qin Ruoyu is in this city. If he wants to find her, it will take him a few days to investigate.


    Qin Ruoyu was a little relieved. She was safe for the time being. However, she will be found here sooner or later. She must leave here and go further.


    In the evening, after a night''s rest in a hotel, Qin Ruoyu was at the railway station. He didn''t dare to buy a ticket with his ID card, so he bought a ticket from the scalper. Anyway, the railway station was not strict.


    At the other end, Yunluo is crazy to find someone!


    I didn''t sleep a day and a night. I even wanted to call her, but I was always turning off the phone.


    He didn''t understand. He was getting married. He even had a lot of things ready. Last night, he said he would not leave him. He turned around and ran away without a trace.


    He is like a fool these days. Every day he thinks that she loves himself and that she will stay for himself. In the end, he finds that he is the worst one to be cheated. Her compromise, her initiative, is just to paralyze him, but to escape.Is it really so painful to be with him?


    After getting off the train, Qin Ruoyu felt sick for no reason and almost vomited.


    I thought I was carsick because I had been on the bus for a long time. I gargled with water and didn''t take it seriously. But later, she inadvertently looked at the date, calculated, she did not come to aunt for a month and a half.


    Some uneasy to find a nearby pharmacy to buy a pregnancy test paper, and then found that she was actually pregnant.


    I don''t know whether she was lucky or unfortunate. In a word, when she knew the news, her mind was empty and she didn''t know what to do.


    She managed to escape, but was pregnant. In fate, she had to pester him endlessly?


    If you want to kill her, she is reluctant to give up. After all, she is her own child. A few years ago, she had to kill a child because she had no choice. Now, God is giving her another chance to be a mother. How can she do that?


    Standing in front of the public telephone hall, holding the microphone, she never knew who to call, because she found that almost all the people around her were from Yunluo, and she had no one she could completely trust.


    Involuntarily dialed jiebei''s number, she grows so big, also jiebei can trust, will protect her. A few years ago, before signing the contract, when jiebei returned to France, she left her phone number.


    I didn''t expect that after so many years, I could still dial.


    Over the years, she owes jiebei too much. It''s all because of her that jiebei''s reputation is ruined. When she goes back to France, she is also carrying her betrayal. She really has no face to contact him again.

 Chapter 222

    Think of here, Qin Ruoyu is about to hang up the phone, there has been connected.


    "Hello?" Still very familiar with a very good voice, light.


    At the moment of hearing his voice, Qin Ruoyu''s eyes were moist. So long no see, she didn''t want him, didn''t want to call him and ask him how he was, but she was afraid that Yunluo would be unhappy and difficult when she knew.


    "Say, speak." Jiebei said again.


    Qin Ruoyu opened his mouth, but found that he didn''t know how to open his mouth.


    It''s enough to listen to his voice. She doesn''t ask for anything else. Qin Ruoyu is about to hang up the phone when jiebei over there suddenly asks with a surprise and unbelievable voice: "fish! Are you Ruoyu? "


    "If fish! I know it''s you! Let me hear your voice


    It''s good to guess that it was him. Instead of being angry, he was still very happy, which made her feel more and more sorry for him.


    "It''s me, north, it''s me." Qin Ruoyu low answer.


    "Great, fish, I''m still wondering if I can get your call! where are you now? How are you doing with Yunluo? "


    "I Just got out of there. "


    "Escaped?" Jiebei was surprised, "isn''t Yunluo very good to you? I hear you''re going to get married. "


    Although jiebei doesn''t have much contact with Qin Ruoyu, he often pays attention to the news about her and Yunluo.


    "He''s very nice to me, but I can''t let go of the past. I don''t even know how to face him. North, before, I am sorry for you! "


    "Silly girl. Love, no one sorry who, and at that time, I knew that your heart does not love me. Later, I thought about that day. I don''t blame you. You did it to protect me. How can I blame you? "


    "North, thank you for understanding."


    "Fish, what''s the matter with you? It sounds weak. What are you going to do after that? "


    She didn''t know what to do. Originally, she just wanted to escape from him and find a place to live. However, when she found out that she was pregnant, she didn''t know what to do.


    "I don''t know. North I''m pregnant


    "Pregnant!" Jiebei over there was shocked, "doesn''t Yunluo know?"


    "I I just knew it. He didn''t know it yet. Bei, it''s OK. I''ll be fine. There''s nothing else. I''ll hang up first. " Qin Ruoyu wiped his tears, forced a smile and hung up the phone.


    Jiebei over there is worried. She is alone outside and pregnant with a child. It must be hard for her.


    It''s been three days.


    Yunluo is sitting on the sofa with a stubble beard. His eyebrows are slightly wrinkled, his face is dignified, and there are thick black circles under his eyes.


    It''s been three days. He has used all the relations he can use. He has searched all the places where Qin Ruoyu might go, but he still hasn''t found her.


    A city, big or small. If she is still in the city, it is good to say that with his contacts in the city, he will be able to find her.


    If she has left, there are so many places in the country to go, and he can''t pinpoint where she has gone. Looking for someone in a strange city is like looking for a needle in a haystack.


    These days, he hardly fell asleep, the whole person also haggard a lot.


    Why, when he has decided to put everything down and sincerely want to marry her, she chose to leave.

 Chapter 223

    Once, is she still hating him? If it''s because of that, he can change, he can be more gentle to her, hold her in the palm of his hand, even she beat him a few times, scold him a few words, he is willing.


    But now, her absence, let him feel more uncomfortable, more worried, she left alone, have you ever thought about his feelings.


    The family didn''t know that Qin Ruoyu left. The old lady called Yunluo and said, "smelly boy, take Ruoyu back to live for two days tomorrow. It''s no surprise that you miss her for a few days."


    If it was before, Yunluo would have joked and agreed. But these days, he is really upset.


    "Mom, I''m a little busy these days. How about a few days?" He didn''t want the old man to know the news, but he was still hiding it.


    "Well If fish, let her talk with me. "


    "If fish She''s sleepy. She''s asleep. "


    "Then don''t disturb her. I''m going to hang up, Xiao Luo. Work harder and let my mother hold my grandson as soon as possible! "


    Cloud Luo mouth en en promised to hang up the phone, but is particularly distressed to throw the phone aside.


    What to do, where to find her! She left these three days, he was anxious, feeling almost unable to live, he could not imagine the days without her, whether he was like a walking corpse, trapped in the depression of missing her every day.


    Although his subordinates are still trying their best to continue to look for her, although he is also full of expectations and has a faint belief that she will appear in front of him the next second, but this situation has to make him anxious.


    Perhaps with a kind of illness, Yunluo dialed jiebei by mistake.


    "Hello?"


    "I''m Yunluo. Where''s Ruoyu?" As soon as they get through, Yunluo can''t wait to ask.


    Qin Ruoyu trusts very few people. When she leaves, the only one who can tell her whereabouts is jiebei.


    "If the fish is not with you? How do I know? " There jiebei coldly replied.


    "If the fish leaves, jiebei, if you know where she is, please tell me."


    "I don''t know where she is! And even if I knew it, I wouldn''t tell you! Yunluo, I always thought that you loved her very much, and left her to you! What on earth have you done to make her leave you with pregnancy! " The tone of jiebei over there was obviously angry.


    That day, Qin Ruoyu called him. When he heard that she was pregnant and left, he was very distressed.


    Think about it, if the fish is not unreasonable girl, if cloud Luo did not do special harm to her, she will not so resolutely choose to leave. She said that she could not face it, that is, when she saw him, she would think of what he had done to her, and the previous hurt would be experienced again.


    "She''s pregnant?" When he heard the news, Yunluo was shocked.


    Jiebei sneered: "that''s right! She''s pregnant! Yunluo, I didn''t expect that the heaven was still very kind to you and made her pregnant with your child again. "


    Yunluo''s shock, joy, was replaced by pain, pulling his hair.


    Why! Now that she is pregnant, why is she willing to leave! In the past, he was sorry for the child she knocked out. How he hoped to have a child again and live happily with his family. He would make good compensation to their mother and son.

 Chapter 224

    But when she heard that she was pregnant again, she didn''t know where she was.


    "Jiebei, please, tell me where she is. I used to love her too much, I was jealous, I couldn''t stand that she didn''t love me, so I would treat her like that. I love her, just in the wrong way, I really know how much I failed. Please tell me where she is. In the future, I will respect her and treat her well. " At this time, Yunluo tightly holds on to the last straw. He wants to get some information from jiebei.


    "If fish has given you many opportunities, you don''t know how to cherish them. Maybe, without you, she would be better off. "


    "She can''t live without me, and I can''t live without her. She''s my wife, and the baby in her stomach is also my baby. How can she have a good life without me? "


    Without her, he definitely can''t live. Two thirds of his family have been lost. How can he live a good life!


    "I know you''ll call me if the fish doesn''t tell me where she is."


    Yunluo''s anxiety, pain, jiebei all listen to in the ear, feel, know he is really anxious, really worried.


    The two of them have been entangled for many years. They love each other, but they hurt each other. He really doesn''t want to participate in their affairs for so many years. It''s better to leave them to solve them by themselves.


    With these words, jiebei hung up.


    Just hung up, Duan Wuchen called again.


    These days, Duan Wuchen and Qiu Shaoze are also using their own relationship to help find Qin Ruoyu.


    "No minister, any news?" Yunluo rushed to ask.


    "Yunshao, you! You turn on the TV! Come on Duan Wuchen over there yelled anxiously.


    Yunluo''s heart immediately raised, quickly turned on the phone, transferred to the city''s news channel.


    And on TV, there''s a news live.


    This evening, a woman was hit by a car when she was crossing the road. The scene was terrible. Her whole head was bloody, and there was no ID card on the body of the deceased. At present, no family member claimed it.


    See the picture of the scene of the accident on the screen.


    A young woman lying on the ground, can not see the face, can only see the whole body, unexpectedly and Qin Ruoyu strange similar, even wear the same clothes.


    Cloud Luo''s heart instantly mentioned throat, sharp pain of fierce. No, it won''t happen if it''s a fish! He didn''t believe she was going to have an accident!


    "Yunshao, I know it''s hard to accept! Let''s go and have a look! "


    It''s the most important thing to confirm whether it is or not, although this process is very painful.


    "Good! I''ll be right there! "


    The body had been taken back to the police station and had to be claimed by the family.


    When Yunluo hung up the phone, his hands were shaking and he couldn''t even hold the car key. He has lived for more than 20 years. He has never been afraid of anything. Now, he is shaking all over. He is afraid. He is afraid that the dead woman is really her.


    Shake your head desperately! unable! If the fish never die! If she died, he would bury her and her son! He went to die for love!!


    "Yunshao, it''s going to be OK!" Meet Duan Wuchen at the door of the police station. Duan Wuchen pats him on the shoulder.


    Yunluo is very depressed these days. He has always been elegant and decent. He always looks well-dressed. Now some of his clothes are not neat and his hair is messy.

 Chapter 225

    Yunluo bit his teeth and nodded, then went inside with Duan Wuchen.


    Police are very enthusiastic with cloud Luo and Duan Wuchen into the morgue, pointed to one of them, said: "this is it."


    The white cloth covers the whole person. Yunluo goes step by step, holding a corner of the white cloth, and wants to lift it, but he finds that he doesn''t have the courage to face it.


    Although has been comforting this person can not be Qin Ruoyu, but what if it is her? What if it''s really her! I can''t imagine life without her. At this time, he would rather hope that she had left far away, at least there would be a chance to meet in the future.


    Heart also followed a severe pain, hand trembling, never had the courage to open.


    He had never been so afraid of death.


    No one can bear such a moment in his heart. The one he loves deeply may be the one who lies here forever. It is extremely difficult for anyone to reveal this truth.


    Duan Wuchen encouraged to shoot Yunluo, and motioned him to lift it. The process of not knowing the truth is also painful!


    Yunluo finally plucked up his courage and took off the white cloth.


    At that time, a bloody face appeared. Although it had been cleaned, the friction was too serious, and the original face could not be seen. It looked a bit seeping, which made people gasp.


    And this woman''s body looks young, thin, white and delicate. Judging from her body shape, she really looks like Qin Ruoyu.


    Yunluo holds the woman''s right hand. When he sees the ring on her slender finger, the whole person shakes uncontrollably. His eyes are staring and his breathing is not smooth. It''s like being buckled around the neck.


    Seeing Yunluo''s reaction, Duan Wuchen comes to see the ring on the woman''s hand. It''s clear that it''s a pair with Yunluo''s hand. It''s the pair they exchanged when they were engaged!


    "Yunshao..." Duan Wuchen took a deep look at the woman on the bed, and his expression became dignified. He put his arms around Yunluo''s shoulder, comforted him and gave him strength. He said faintly, "I''m sorry for your change."


    No one can tell the end. Although he is praying, this is just a woman who looks like Qin Ruoyu. This is not Qin Ruoyu, but the ring has already told the truth.


    Yunluo''s heart collapsed in an instant, and his mind was blank. Although it is said that the man has tears, he has hardly cried for anything in his life, but now, he really wants to hold the woman in bed and cry twice.


    Why! Is this God''s punishment for all the jerks he did before? Even if you want to punish him, you should punish him severely. Why let Qin Ruoyu leave!


    Ha ha, punishment, God knows how much he loves Qin Ruoyu and how sad he will be if he loses her. Life is not like death!


    In a few days, he deeply realized how heartache was! Really? More painful than the pain on the body!


    Yunluo tightly closed his eyes, clenched his fist, and tried to suppress the idea that he wanted the knife to stab him in his heart. Life is not like death, which is what he is like now.


    At this time, outside came a burst of footwork and noise.


    "Hey, you can''t go in!" The voice of the policeman who brought them in just now.

 Chapter 226

    "My daughter didn''t go home. I want to see if that''s my daughter." An old voice with a cry in it.


    In the twinkling of an eye, a 50-year-old or 60 year-old aunt had rushed in. As soon as she saw the person on the bed, she rushed in crying and yelled: "my daughter who lives so hard!"


    Just now, the policeman came in with some apologies and said, "this aunt said that this is her daughter inside."


    Yunluo and Duan Wuchen were a little confused in an instant. Yunluo, with some expectation in his heart, walked forward and asked the aunt, "aunt, is this really your daughter?"


    "Really! When my daughter went to work, I personally sent her out of the house. There was a small birthmark on her right arm. My good daughter, what should my mother do when you leave! " The old lady was very sad to see that it was really her daughter.


    Yunluo''s heart was full of ups and downs. Although he had just dropped to the bottom of the valley, now he was a little more relaxed and had more sustenance and expectations, but he was still a little uneasy.


    The ring of Yunluo and qinruoyu is unique in the world. What''s the explanation for that ring?


    Yunluo gently took off the ring on the dead man''s hand, and compared it with his own, only to find that there were subtle differences in the shape.


    Qin Ruoyu''s ring is engraved with the word "Luo". Yunluo''s ring is engraved with the word "fish". Yunluo looks inside the ring, and it turns out that the other one is not engraved.


    This woman is not Qin Ruoyu!! Yunluo came to a conclusion.


    It''s really not Qin Ruoyu. It''s just that there were so many coincidences at the beginning that he mistook it for her. This scare is really too big. He didn''t want to be scared like that all his life. As if the whole heart had stopped beating.


    Finally, there was no danger. After knowing the truth, Yunluo certainly didn''t have to stay in it to face a dead person he didn''t know. Having just experienced the loss of a lover, Yunluo can also experience the loss of a mother''s daughter.


    When he left, he patted the old lady on the shoulder and comforted her: "Auntie, please be patient."


    Although this seemingly "standing and talking without backache" does not relieve the pain of losing a close relative, it is really something that others can''t share for you.


    After going out, Yunluo asked the policeman, "did the driver find him?"


    "According to the surveillance video at the intersection, a large-scale investigation is under way," the police replied Because the car that caused the accident was a black car.


    Yunluo nodded: "we must find out as soon as possible and give justice to the elderly as soon as possible. In addition, I will donate a sum of money to the old lady as a social charity, hoping to ease her family''s burden. "


    "Yes, yes! We will try our best! Yunshao, you are so kind. "


    In fact, it''s not that he is kind, how to say, just a little grateful. Fortunately, it''s other people who died, not Qin Ruoyu. But when he saw that other people were dead, he was also a little upset, hoping to do something to make up for it.


    From the police station, cloud Luo mood a little better, in the face of Qin Ruoyu left, also a little relieved.


    Just like a common sense in psychology, a good news and a bad news, the easiest thing for people is to listen to the bad news first and then the good news. Maybe the bad news at the beginning will make people feel sad, but at least when you hear the good news behind, you will feel that things are not bad at all, and it will be easier to accept the bad news in front.

 Chapter 227

    Even once, Yunluo used similar psychological tactics to implement on his parents.


    When he was studying abroad, he accidentally made a foreign girl''s stomach big. At the beginning, he called home and said that the woman and children had already been born. The old man was so angry that he wanted to fly over there and cut his unfilial son. When the old man was so angry, Yunluo told him the truth again. In fact, it wasn''t that serious. The woman was just pregnant, and she just threatened him with her child and refused to do it.


    Compared with the news that all the children had been born at the beginning, the pregnancy was much lighter. The old man was in a much better mood and came forward to help him solve the problem.


    Just imagine, if he directly told the old man that he had made other women''s stomachs bigger, the old man would certainly criticize him severely, and he would not help him settle down as easily as before.


    In the same way, when Qin Ruoyu thought that the person who died was Qin Ruoyu, his heart was as painful as a knife. His whole world seemed to collapse, and his brain was blank. He was so sad that he didn''t know how to continue his life in the future.


    However, later, she knew that she was not the one who died. She just left him temporarily. As long as she was still alive, there would always be a chance to meet her in the future. In this way, he was a little relieved of Qin Ruoyu''s departure, not as depressed as a few days ago.


    And secretly swear in my heart, if fish, I must find you as soon as possible, I really can''t do without you! I can''t bear to see you and your children suffering outside.


    Depressed for a few days, finally a little relieved, and was called to drink by Duan Wuchen.


    Seeing him like this every day, they didn''t have the heart to bring him out just to relax and continue to look for him. No matter where he is, as long as nothing happens to Qin Ruoyu!


    It''s still the same people, Yunluo, Duan Wuchen, Qiu Shaoze and Shen Feifei.


    Qiu Shaoze had made an appointment with someone, or the girl who had been regarded as the accomplice of the thief before. However, such an occasion was not suitable, so he sent the girl back first.


    Later, after a while, Qiu Shaoze fell in love with the girl, and the two people also went back and forth. It''s just that Qiu Shaoze''s hot face sticks to other people''s girl''s cold ass every time. At present, he is still pestering others with his begging.


    Four people are old friends for many years, it can be said that the bare butt of the friends, the kindergarten that met. Who doesn''t know who''s in trouble with each other!


    "Yunshao, it''s not easy to come out. Don''t always have a black face. Come on, smile." Duan Wuchen holds his wine glass and says to Yunluo.


    Originally, the atmosphere in the bar was very high and lively. He came out to relax, but Yunluo''s face was still full of distress.


    Cloud Luo some helpless smile scolds a way: "let Feifei run, you try! I see if you can still be happy! "


    "Ah, ah, don''t curse us! We have a good relationship! " Duan Wuchen grandiosely hugged Shen Feifei, then came to Yunluo and said, "Yunshao, listen to me! I don''t ask for anything else, I just ask her to be OK! I don''t know. I don''t know if anything happened to her. I can rest assured for a while, can''t I? It''s a matter of great urgency. Take your time. "


    "It doesn''t hurt to stand and talk! That''s not your daughter-in-law! I tell you, I''m in a hurry! I miss my daughter-in-law! I miss my son Yunluo drank the wine from the glass and said in a low voice.


    Yunluo, once a flower, is now transformed into a seed of infatuation.

 Chapter 228

    But Qin Ruoyu sacrificed himself to do all this.


    If Yunluo is a stone with sharp edges and corners, Qin Ruoyu is a shell. He uses his own flesh and blood to wrap him tightly and soften him. He uses his own blood and flesh to polish his edges and corners bit by bit. In the end, he is scarred.


    Shen Feifei didn''t like Qin Ruoyu very much at first, because they were potential enemies.


    But later, seeing the little things that happened between Qin Ruoyu and Yunluo, and the things that happened between them over the years, she stood in the position of a woman and evaluated from an objective point of view. Yunluo is really a mess!


    In high school, Qin Ruoyu knocked out her children and gave up going to school. When she left alone, when she called Yunluo, she said that sentence: Fortunately, I gave up you and chose Duan Wuchen. Yunshao, you are really scum!


    Now, she wants to give him the same words! Because he met again a few years later, because he saw other men together, he was jealous, and treated her with a more brutal attitude, leaving her scarred.


    "Yunshao, have you ever thought about why Qin Ruoyu had to leave, and she didn''t dare to show that she wanted to leave at all?"


    Shen Feifei asks Yunluo.


    Qin Ruoyu has really thought about it these days when he left. He has been very gentle and kind to her all this time. Why does she want to leave?


    Later, I thought that maybe it was my too strict love that hurt her. Sometimes, excessive love will make the distance between two people go farther and farther.


    Qin Ruoyu''s choice to escape from that window may be that she knows in advance that there are monitors in other parts of the room, and his too strong control makes her always in a weak and forced position in this love.


    She was not respected by him, and their love was unequal. She couldn''t stand the inequality and not being trusted by him, so she left.


    Qin Ruoyu didn''t dare to show any idea that he wanted to leave. He knew his character clearly and he would not agree after he knew it.


    When Qin Ruoyu left, he was really angry with her. Is he not good enough for her? Why did she leave! Does being with him make her so miserable, so hard to accept? Can''t wait to get away from him!


    He made a hypothesis that if he found her missing, he would find her back soon. At that time, he was also angry. It was really inevitable that he would instinctively make some drastic actions to her and say something more excessive without careful consideration.


    In that case, it will hurt her more and she will want to escape more. It starts over and over again, so when is the end. Both of them are scarred in this love.


    Yunluo himself wants to understand so much. He wants to hear what Shen Feifei thinks as a spectator. Although he is an old hand in playing with women, he is still very astringent in dealing with a real emotion.


    "Feifei, if you have anything to say, I don''t care." Yunluo is drinking wine and listening to Shen Feifei.


    Shen Feifei was not polite, and said calmly and sharply: "Yunshao, I won''t say anything about the past. You ruined Qin Ruoyu''s dream of life, she also survived, and you can see that she also successfully became a star. If, at that time, you didn''t force her so hard, but you started with her again with good words, she would write off the previous thing and forgive you! "

 Chapter 229

    "But you use your rights to threaten and force her! You know what? It''s you who pushed her into someone else''s arms! If jiebei''s family moves to China, Yunluo, you will lose! Just because his family background is in France, beyond reach, and he is not strong enough in China, he will be forced into a corner by you, and he will be forced back to his own country by you. Also, Yunshao, you should thank Qin Ruoyu for his love! Although you hurt her so much, she still loves you in her heart


    "When you get her, you don''t know how to cherish it. Yunshao, I understand your heart at that time, you are jealous, you are in revenge, you are afraid that she will really like other men, you are not confident in yourself! Have you ever thought about her psychology when you trample on her self-esteem, drive her at will and say humiliating words? Before, you ruined her dream, then you ruined her future and her life! Does she dare to love you? Does she still believe you love her? Maybe she will want to have a deep hatred with you, will let you torture her like this! And then, you put her naked photos on the Internet, and pretended to be a reporter! It''s a beast in clothes! Any girl can''t tolerate her naked photos being exposed in front of others. Qin Ruoyu has been an artist for so many years, but she hasn''t taken over any of the bigger plays. When you exposed her naked photos, did you think how disappointed she was with you! How cold and helpless she is


    "Because you love her, because you are afraid of her leaving, you make her bad reputation, so that others can never accept her, and she can always stay with you. But Yunshao, have you ever thought that she has a sense of security around you? Does she dare to stay with you? You are like a beast that may be angry at any time. Even if she stays at your side, she has been on guard carefully for fear of violating your bottom line. Does she dare to love you? Does she have the energy to love you? "


    Shen Feifei said a lot. The more she said, the more excited she was. She even yelled at Yunluo in the end. Although it didn''t happen to her, she was very angry as a bystander and complained about Qin Ruoyu''s grievances. Just imagine how wronged Qin Ruoyu has been over the years.


    After listening to Shen Feifei''s words, Yunluo also knows that what he has done before is not as good as a beast. Although he has his own reflection, his reflection is far less thorough than what others have seen. He always thought that he loved Qin Ruoyu and was kind to her. In the end, he found that he was the one who hurt her the most and ruined her life!


    Sorry, if fish, before did not realize your mood, harm you suffer so bitter. I really want to stab myself hard to redeem my sin and make my heart less painful.


    Yunluo bowed his head in pain, elbowed on the table, and put his hand in his hair.


    Seeing that Shen Feifei is a little emotional, Yunluo feels bad. Duan Wuchen pulls Shen Feifei and says, "Feifei, forget it, don''t say it."


    "What? Do you dare not undertake what you do? Duan Wuchen, you can roll as far as I can, and then you dare to talk too much about my family''s way of serving you! " Shen Feifei is angry, a kind of anger about the unequal relationship between men and women.


    Why should a man indulge in extravagance and why should a woman devote herself to it. Why in love, has been hurt is a woman!

 Chapter 230

    On hearing Shen Feifei''s words, Duan Wuchen didn''t dare to make a mistake. He quickly raised his hands and begged for mercy: "Feifei, Feifei, you know, I''ve never done anything sorry for you in so many years. Feijie, calm down! Calm down


    As everyone knows, among Duan Wuchen and Shen Feifei, Shen Feifei is more powerful. Duan Wuchen has become a new good man since he got involved with Shen Feifei. All his bad habits have been changed, and he no longer dares to flirt with women.


    Shen Feifei stares at Duan Wuchen. Duan Wuchen quietly shuts up and retreats to play with Qiu Shaoze.


    Shen Feifei continues to pick Yunluo''s mistakes.


    "You forced her to commit suicide, do you know how much courage a person has to be cruel to his body? Do you know she was completely disappointed with you at that time? Although, later, she did not die, you also realize a little, began to treat her well. But Yunshao, you can''t even be nice to people. It''s not that you are gentle and considerate, that you are good to her if you don''t beat her or yell at her. You imprison her, send someone to follow her, install a monitor in the room, all these things are not what love should have! You do all this, will only make her more disgusted, more want to leave you! Sometimes, love is unforgettable, is not about their own. Qin Ruoyu really loves you! But sometimes, love and hate do not conflict, hate, also love, you can imagine her in the face of you when their feelings are more tangled! How could she spend the rest of her life in this feeling of love and hate? "


    "It''s because she loves you and she is suffering in this contradiction that she can''t wait to leave! Yunshao, I advise you to let go for a while, don''t tie her too tightly, don''t always play with her in your hands, any woman can''t stand it! Qin Ruoyu is so strong, so kind, all hurt by your love. If a girl is strong, either she will be killed by you, or she will leave you early. "


    "If you let go for a while, maybe if she lives alone for a period of time, she will gradually dilute the problem and offset her hatred for you with love and missing. At that time, it may be better for you to go to her again."


    Shen Feifei''s words come to an end. Yunluo quietly lowers his head and thinks for a long time.


    Now he realized how ridiculous his ideas were and how excessive he had done. Unfortunately, he had already regretted.


    Those injuries can''t be healed overnight.


    "Thank you, Feifei. You''re right." Yunluo''s voice was a little low, but with a pious confession, "it''s me, I don''t know what love is, I don''t know how to love, I hurt the most important people! I love her so much, how can I be willing to send out her nude photos. Even if I''m confused, I won''t let her out to other men. Those photos are actually taken by mannequins from an obscure angle, just like Qin Ruoyu, which makes everyone think it''s Ruoyu. If the fish committed suicide, my heart almost stopped beating. From that time, I knew how much I love her. I will give her time to live in peace and quiet. When she forgets to hate, I will tell her that I always love her. "

 Chapter 231

    Although some distress, although the days without her will be very painful and difficult, he can''t stop thinking about her, but for the sake of long-term feelings, he has to learn to endure for love, to make certain sacrifices.


    "I hope that by that time, you can really learn to love someone." Shen Feifei has always been right about things and wrong about people. Yunluo''s ability to accept her mistakes and try to change them is a great progress, which shows that her words are not in vain.


    "I will!" Yunluo raised his head, some tired face, blooming a shallow smile.


    After such a long conversation, Yunluo''s heart knot finally opened, and several people picked up their cups to drink.


    "I wish Yunshao''s baby will be born soon! Healthy, healthy


    "I wish Yunshao find his wife and son as soon as possible!"


    "Cheers


    Over the past few days, he has lived a life of fear. Yunluo can finally drink with you. I''m drunk this morning. I''ll wait until tomorrow to solve the rest of my troubles!


    In the morning, Yunluo was sleeping soundly at home. I had a lot of wine last night and I came back very late. I felt that just after I fell asleep, someone kept ringing the doorbell outside.


    Cloud Luo some impatient support heavy head, get out of bed to open the door.


    Squinting, he opened the door. When he saw the old lady standing at the door, he felt a little flustered. He touched his head and said, "Mom, why are you here?"


    Then he quickly let the old lady into the room.


    The old lady looked around at his house and said, "why? Can''t I come? "


    Yunluo quickly said: "of course, it doesn''t mean that!"


    The old lady sat down on the sofa and said, "let''s take Ruoyu back to have a look! I haven''t seen you back for half a month! If you don''t take my daughter-in-law back, can''t I be a mother-in-law to see her? "


    Yunluo didn''t know what to say. These days, he didn''t dare to tell his family about Qin Ruoyu''s departure. The old lady''s words made him feel like he couldn''t hold fire.


    "What about fish? Bad health? Still sleeping? " After talking for a long time, I haven''t seen Qin Ruoyu. The old lady is a little curious.


    "Well She was a little tired last night Yunluo said vaguely.


    On hearing this word at night, the old lady was very happy. She thought they were doing something unsuitable for children. She patted Yunluo on the shoulder and said, "good boy! Let''s hurry up and have a grandson! "


    Yunluo, a black line, nodded.


    The house is a bit messy. These days, Yunluo''s life is very irregular. When a person is at home, he often smokes and drinks to relieve loneliness and ease his worries.


    The old lady didn''t say anything. She helped him clean the house and wash the dirty clothes.


    At noon, the old lady also went down to buy a lot of dishes and made a lot of delicious food, saying that she wanted to give Qin Ruoyu a tonic.


    Yunluo is puzzled about whether he should talk to the old lady. Seeing that the old lady is so happy to cook chicken soup in the kitchen and prepare to give Qin Ruoyu a tonic, he feels a little heartless.


    Until all the dishes were served, the old lady wondered, "why hasn''t the fish got up yet?"


    "Well Soon. " Yunluo is a little guilty.


    The old lady could not wait, so she just got up and said, "I''ll call her!"


    "ah! Mother Cloud Luo really want to call, already late, the old lady has already pushed open Qin Ruoyu''s room door.

 Chapter 232

    When I went in, I saw that the bed was empty and there was no one. The old lady naturally thought that she was in the wrong room. When she went to Yunluo''s room, she still didn''t see Qin Ruoyu.


    I''ve searched all the bedrooms, but there''s no Qin Ruoyu.


    The old lady turned her head in surprise and asked Yunluo, "Xiaoluo, what about fish?"


    Seeing that he couldn''t hide it, Yunluo had to tell the truth. In a low voice, he said, "Ruoyu, go."


    "Gone? Where are you going? " The old lady looked surprised.


    "I left. I don''t know where I went."


    "Isn''t she with you every day? How can you not know where she has gone? " The old lady was surprised and had an incredible look on her face.


    Cloud Luo some dispirited sat back on the sofa, wry smile: "if only I knew."


    The old lady realized that things were not right. She came up and asked, "Ruoyu, did you run away from home?"


    Yunluo nodded, which can be understood as well.


    "How many days have you been away?"


    "A week."


    "What? A week? " The old lady just thought that the couple were upset. Qin Ruoyu left. Unexpectedly, she had been away for a week.


    "Xiao Luo, why don''t you look for it?" The old lady''s face was full of anxiety.


    She so good daughter-in-law ran away from home, she can not worry!


    "I''ve searched all the places I can find. I''ve used all kinds of channels, and there''s no news. If you are a fish, you may have left the city. "


    "What''s the matter? Aren''t you all ready to get married? If fish how to say to leave, Xiao Luo, you tell mom the truth, is it you bully her? Did you do something wrong to her? " The old lady sat down beside Yunluo, took his arm and asked anxiously.


    "Mom, I''ll tell you the truth. I''ve done a lot of wrong things for her before." Yunluo said in a low voice.


    He used to be such a jerk. Now, he has to face it. What can he say to his mother.


    Sitting on the sofa, he began to talk about what had happened between them before. After recalling what he had done, and then saying it himself, he deeply knew how stupid he had been.


    The old lady sat beside him, listening attentively, listening to him little by little. Although she was angry, she tried to bear to listen to him.


    When he forced Qin Ruoyu back to her villa and made her sing on the cold floor all night, she was taken to the hospital the next day and temporarily lost her speech function. The old lady was even more out of breath. She grasped Yunluo''s arm tightly and said excitedly: "Xiaoluo, Xiaoluo, how can you be so confused! Ruoyu is so good Girl, how can you have the heart to abuse her and torture her like that! "


    If he could go back to the past, he would not do that and would not be willing to do it. It''s just that the situation at that time made him dizzy.


    He didn''t forget her. He couldn''t wait to get her and let her come back to him. But to see her become a shining star, to see so many excellent men around her, to see other people in her eyes, he was jealous, and he couldn''t stand it.


    "Mom, if you feel uncomfortable, just hit me a few times." Anyway, I feel bad in my heart. If you beat me for a few times, maybe I will feel better.


    "Cough..." Suddenly came a quick cough.

 Chapter 233

    Yunluo and the old lady on the sofa looked up at the same time and saw Yunluo''s father come in at some time, standing at the door listening to them. They didn''t notice it at first. The old man''s voice was uncomfortable and he coughed a few times before they noticed it.


    "Dad..." Yunluo stood up and cried.


    "Old man. You don''t say a word when you come in. " There was a flash of panic on the old lady''s face. Then, she went to help the old man to sit down.


    Although the old lady is kind to Qin Ruoyu, she is also partial to her son. Knowing that he has done so many bastard things, the old man must be furious again, so he quickly digs off the topic and says, "let''s eat first. The food I cook over there is almost cold."


    The old man sat quietly on the sofa, coldly ordered Yunluo: "continue to say!"


    "Don''t worry, old man. Xiao Luo doesn''t feel good either. He opened the scar to show us. Don''t embarrass him. "


    "He lifted the scar?" The old man gave Yunluo a cold squint, then banged his crutches and said, "what if someone is a fish girl?"


    Although the old man is usually unsmiling and doesn''t like to express himself, he has a clear mirror in his heart. He can tell who is right and who is wrong. He should bear the responsibility for who is wrong!


    Yunluo has no face to excuse himself, and he won''t do that either.


    Knowing that the old lady was protecting him, he patted the old lady on the shoulder and asked her to continue to sit down. Yunluo spoke slowly again, and then went on.


    He forced jiebei back to France. He imprisoned Qin Ruoyu beside him, tortured her, abused her, spoiled her reputation, and forced her to commit suicide Later, he followed her and monitored her. Until now, she left.


    The story between them was told for a long time.


    Later, in the process of his speech, the old man and the old lady on the sofa did not speak. They always looked serious and listened very seriously. Even the corners of the old lady''s mouth trembled slightly.


    After all that, she was silent for a few seconds. The old lady was really angry. She stood up, grabbed Yunluo''s collar and hit him a few times: "how can I give birth to such a son of a bitch like you! If you are a good girl, you don''t know how to cherish it and how to abuse it! Do you think you are worthy of others because of their attitude towards your parents? Xiao Luo, what you owe is like a fish. It''s not clear all your life! " Such a good daughter-in-law ran away with the grandson she had been looking forward to.


    "Mom, I know that I owe Ruoyu for the rest of my life. I want to use the rest of my life and the next life to repay her. I just hope she can give me this opportunity. " Yunluo didn''t resist. She let the old lady vent her anger on him and said in a faint voice.


    "Son of a bitch! Beast The old man scolded these words for a long time, then stood up, pointed his crutch to the ground and said, "kneel down for me!"


    Yunluo got up and knelt down on the ground obediently. For the first time, when the old man punished him, he didn''t ask for mercy. His waist was very straight and his head was slightly lowered.


    "Take off your clothes!" The old man ordered again!


    Yunluo untied the button, took off his pajamas and threw them on the floor, exposing his strong and strong wheat colored upper body.


    The old man''s crutches hit him on the back mercilessly. There was a ferocious red protuberance on his smooth and energetic skin. The old man was not soft hearted at all and continued to fight.

 Chapter 234

    From childhood to adulthood, Yunluo was well-off, and his family had a great life experience, so others did not dare to touch him. At home, the old lady loves her son and can''t bear to punish him. Only the old man can cure him and give him a meal when his skin itches.


    Usually, it''s just a matter of beating a few people casually, or punishing him to kneel for two hours. For the first time in so many years, the old man has been fighting so hard.


    When the old man''s crutch knocked on his back, Yunluo could even feel a dull sound. There was a burning pain on his back, even on the bone, involving the nerve pain inside the bone. Yunluo just clenched his fist, closed his eyes and didn''t say a word.


    If, with physical punishment, physical pain can be exchanged for Qin Ruoyu''s forgiveness, then even if he is severely smoked here for a day, he will endure it, as long as he still has his life, so that he can compensate her in the future.


    Five or six sticks in a row, the cold sweat on Yunluo''s forehead came out, gathered together and dropped to the floor.


    Although the old lady was also angry, she could stand the stick. After beating so many times in a row, how could she stop the old man and say, "old man, that''s enough. If you beat him again, you''ll kill him."


    "Well, look what he did. What did the girl do! These sticks are cheap to him! " The old man didn''t listen and continued to smoke.


    Yunluo endure the pain on his back, some trembling mouth: "Mom, you don''t say, I can stand it."


    Although the old lady was in a hurry, they could not stop each other.


    In the twinkling of an eye, Yunluo''s back has been covered with snake like protrusions, and the whole back is also bloody.


    The old lady couldn''t look down. Her tears had fallen down. She bit her teeth and rushed to Yunluo to protect his back and the old man. She said, "my son was born to me. If you want to hit me, hit me!"


    The old man didn''t have time to take back his stick completely. Although his strength was much lighter, he still hit the old lady on the shoulder. The old lady called out "ouch". The old man immediately threw his crutch and went to help her: "are you hurt? What kind of trouble do you add! You deserve it


    That is because of the old lady''s block, the old man just temporarily let go of Yunluo, leaving a sentence: "you do it yourself!" He left angrily.


    "Mom, are you ok?" Yunluo is very difficult to get up from the ground, the waist is not straight.


    "It''s OK. I lied to your father. Xiao Luo, lie down and I''ll help you with the medicine. "


    Yunluo was helped to lie on the bed, the old lady looked at his full back injury was sad, distressed and almost cry out, a person secretly wipe tears.


    "Mom, I''m fine." Yunluo a little pale squeeze out a smile.


    The pain of the whole person is weak, how like nothing. The old man is too ruthless. Although Xiao Luo really goes too far, it''s OK to beat a few. As for playing with children''s lives like this? The old lady loves Qin Ruoyu on one hand and Yunluo on the other.


    When Yunluo was given the medicine, Yunluo was even more painful and breathed out. The old man was not merciful. But he was not surprised. He should have suffered all this. If fish had suffered so much injustice and suffering before, and if he could not even bear this punishment, how could he expect to get her understanding and stay with her in the future.


    "Xiao Luo, if you fish, that child must be cold hearted to leave so decisively. But according to my mother, the child still has you in mind. You must not do those bastard things in the future. Find her earlier, ask her to forgive you, and let her be willing to be with you, you know? " The old lady gave Yunluo medicine and said.

 Chapter 235

    Yunluo nodded: "I know, mom, I will."


    Seeing that Yunluo was so badly injured, the old lady intended to stay and take care of him for a few days, but he refused.


    "Mom, this injury is OK. I want to be alone."


    The old lady had no choice but to ask him a lot, and then left by herself.


    Although he was injured, he still had to go to work as usual. These days, because of Qin Ruoyu''s leaving, he was exhausted and delayed a lot of work.


    A successful boss can''t give up his work under any circumstances. He still has to deal with those things with injuries.


    Sitting in front of the computer desk, he was dealing with a thick pile of documents. The injury on his back made him unable to sit for a long time. He reluctantly supported his body, finished reading the pile of things, and went to the bathroom to take a bath.


    Many places on his back were skinned and the wound could not be infected. He had to be very careful when washing, trying not to let the water get on his back. However, when focusing on washing in front of him, his feet slipped carelessly. The whole bathroom was slippery and there was almost no place to grasp. He staggered back, stepped back a few steps, and hit the wall firmly.


    "Ouch!" Yunluo finally cried out in pain.


    The pain of breaking through the limit again on the back almost faints. He had never felt so embarrassed. He just didn''t like what he was doing. He could even drink water between his teeth.


    And in another city far away.


    This is a small city with relatively backward economy. Qin Ruoyu stayed in a small hotel for a few days in fear that Yunluo would bring her back. After being safe for the time being, she had to plan for her future life.


    After touching Bianbian''s stomach, she now has a baby. Although she was tangled and conflicted when she began to know the news, now she has accepted the reality. This is a gift from heaven, a gift for her after she left Yunluo.


    With the baby, the heart has the sustenance, she has the courage to live again, she feels that her life also has a run.


    She must give birth to this baby, she must give her baby a good living environment.


    When she escaped from Yunluo''s house, she didn''t take much cash with her. As before, what she liked was not Yunluo''s money. Therefore, without her, she would hardly move a cent.


    China is so big, even if Yunluo is powerful, it will be as difficult as looking for a needle in a haystack to find a person nationwide. What''s more, Yunluo may not come to such a backward place for a lifetime.


    After making sure it''s safe here, Qin Ruoyu finds the number of the fake ID card in the small advertisement and pays for a fake ID card. His name is Qin Yu.


    Now, whether you''re looking for a job or staying in a hotel, you need an ID card. Not to mention that she shows her ID card, in case someone who knows Yunluo sells her, her artist identity alone is a very troublesome thing. Other people know that she is retired singer Qin Ruoyu. I''m afraid that wave after wave of reporters will rush in, and she will never have peace again.


    Qin Ruoyu specially cut off his hair and cut it into short hair with even ears and oblique bangs.

 Chapter 236

    It is said that people who are dissatisfied with their hair style after each haircut are usually dissatisfied with their own face. Because the delicate facial features, no matter what kind of haircut, will be the same beautiful.


    If Qin Ruoyu''s long hair was pure and clean before, now his short hair is a bit more mature.


    It''s still beautiful, but it looks generous, strong and mature.


    The frame has always been an important prop to cover the facial features. Coupled with a pair of black frames, the whole person suddenly became a lot more insipid.


    Qin Ruoyu got a simple job as a cashier in a private supermarket. Although the salary is not high, it is no problem to maintain food and clothing.


    When he was still in school, Qin Ruoyu had done the same job as a part-time worker. He had more work experience and was easy to start.


    The supermarket is small in scale, with an area of more than 200 square meters. There are four people in it. Two of them are mainly responsible for the cashier, and the other two help customers weigh things and pick things up.


    The other three came earlier than Qin Ruoyu, and the shortest one has been here for half a year. All three of them look very young, just in their early twenties, which is not very different from Qin Ruoyu''s age.


    "Hello, my name is Qin Ruo My name is Qin Yu Qin Ruoyu and his kind self introduction.


    The other three girls, a small girl, nodded to her faintly: "my name is Song Lin."


    The girl with a little black skin and a little bloated figure said friendly to her: "my name is Tang Xinru, Qin Yu. If you have anything you don''t know, you can ask me."


    But another tall girl with long hair and shawl didn''t lift her eyes. She was staring at her mobile phone and playing games. She spewed out two words: "Zhao Hui."


    Qin Ruoyu used to work outside all the time. She has seen more social darkness and injustice. She is not a fresh graduate who is not familiar with the world. She naturally understands that when she first enters a working environment, the old people always bully the new people.


    Although they have the same status, they all belong to the humble supermarket service personnel, but even the most humble occupation, there is a phenomenon of oppression. There is no distinction between high and low occupation, this sentence is just a bluff, who will really accept this sentence from the heart.


    Qin Ruoyu officially started his work life, and in this short contact, Qin Ruoyu also probably opened up some situations in this environment.


    The girl named Zhao Hui should be the first one to come here. She feels strong. When there are not many people, she usually takes a rest and plays with her mobile phone. She does the least things every day. She and Song Lin have a good relationship. They often chat together and have a hot chat.


    Although the girl named Song Lin didn''t have a good attitude towards her, she was still polite on the surface. Unlike Zhao Hui, she felt like she looked down on people and spoke with her nose.


    The fat girl named Tang Xinru is more shy. It seems that she is also the bottom one among these people. She does the most things every day and is always called around by Zhao Hui.


    This supermarket is next to a school. During the period of going to and from school, the flow of people is relatively high. It needs two cash registers to work at the same time to collect money. At other times, there are few people.


    When only one person can be busy when there are few people, Zhao Hui consciously goes to a small rest area behind the supermarket and leaves Qin Ruoyu to stick to her post.

 Chapter 237

    Their job is to check the goods on the shelves when there are few people, make up the goods in time, and record which goods are almost sold out, so that they can find someone to deliver the goods in time. Tang Xinru usually does these things again.


    No matter what kind of work he does, Qin Ruoyu always takes it seriously, and will not be lazy like Zhao Hui.


    When she has time, she will sort out the goods and help Tang Xinru replenish them together.


    Tang Xinru looked at her gratefully: "thank you."


    Qin Ruoyu said with a smile, "don''t be so polite." After a few days together, she feels that Tang Xinru seems to have a low self-esteem for her appearance. If she is not confident, she is more likely to be bullied. She never dares to say anything more and works for others every day.


    Qin Ruoyu skillfully took out a new box, opened it, took out the rest of the box, put the new one in, and put the old one on the top when it was almost full.


    Tang Xinru some embarrassed said: "Qin Yu, you look really professional, how to replenish, the boss taught me several times before I remember it."


    In fact, this is also a skill of supermarket replenishment. Put the new ones in the back and the old ones in the front. In this way, the sooner those expired, the earlier they can be sold,. If you see that it''s almost sold out, you just add new ones. If you go on like this, the ones at the bottom can''t be sold all the time, and they will expire in the end.


    She learned little by little from her working experience.


    Some things, once there is a beginning, then it will be endless, just like Qin Ruoyu''s very serious work, in exchange for other people''s more intensified orders.


    Zhao Hui even sometimes bluntly orders Qin Ruoyu to tell her that something is almost sold out and ask her to move to the warehouse to make up for it.


    Qin Ruoyu was a little upset. Her tone and attitude were the same. No one was higher than anyone else.


    And this kind of thing, according to reason, she also has the responsibility to do, but she is arrogant to instruct others.


    But I thought, anyway, I will do what I see, so why do I care if she says it or not. If every one of the four people shirks their responsibilities like she does, how can the supermarket continue to operate.


    The boss of the supermarket is a man in his forties who is a little fat. Occasionally, he will come to the supermarket to have a look at the situation of the supermarket. Generally, he won''t stay too long.


    All employees are like this. No matter how arrogant and arrogant they are, when the boss comes, they have to show how dedicated they are. Only when the boss comes to the supermarket will Zhao Hui pretend to be and rob Tang Xinru.


    "I''ve sent 20 beer. The money has been paid. You can move to the warehouse later!" The boss came in and left with this sentence.


    As soon as the boss left, Zhao Huili, who was still cleaning the dust on the shelf, threw the rag back to Tang Xinru and continued to play with her mobile phone.


    More than ten minutes later, a delivery car stopped in front of the supermarket. The delivery brother came in and said hello, then unloaded the beer and put it at the door of the supermarket. People are busy delivering and unloading goods everywhere every day. They are also very tired and in a hurry. Naturally, it is impossible to help them move those goods in.

 Chapter 238

    Tang Xinru consciously goes to the door to move beer without saying a word, and then moves to the warehouse at the back door of the supermarket. Qin Ruoyu also puts down his work to help.


    Although it''s not very hard to move this bundle of beer, and the distance is not very far, it''s a bit tiring to go back and forth several times.


    "Song Lin, you see, the skirt of the woman who went out just now is so short. It''s the kind that stands on the street and sells."


    Qin Ruoyu and Tang Xinru are laboriously carrying beer here. Zhao Hui is chatting with Song Lin there. Zhao Hui''s personality is more open-minded, and her speech is more direct. She has no sense of propriety and often comments on people behind their backs.


    After knowing that she was pregnant, Qin Ruoyu always took good care of her body and paid special attention not to eat and do heavy work. Others didn''t know she was pregnant. If she stood and let Tang Xinru move alone, she would feel sorry for herself.


    It''s just a couple of beers. It should be OK.


    I don''t know how many times I moved. In a word, there doesn''t seem to be much beer outside. She moved, suddenly felt a little pain in her lower abdomen, like smoking, and immediately stopped.


    Seeing that she was not quite right, Tang Xinru quickly came over and asked, "Qin Yu, what''s the matter with you?"


    Qin Ruoyu light answer: "a little uncomfortable."


    "You can leave it. I''ll do it."


    "Please." Qin Ruoyu nodded and sat down to rest. If it''s because of doing these things, it''s not worth it. She stopped as soon as she felt uncomfortable.


    Next to Song Lin see, get up, quietly to move a few times.


    In fact, sometimes Song Lin gives people a good feeling. She is thin and small, but her character is a little cold and not easy to approach. She has a sense of propriety in doing things, and she will help them share some things.


    Zhao Hui, on the other hand, is always arrogant. She doesn''t do anything, and she is always bossy.


    Once, several young men came to the supermarket to buy things. Zhao Hui and Qin Ruoyu were standing in front of their cashier, but those young men were standing in line to check out on Qin Ruoyu''s side. In fact, the two cashiers were face to face. As soon as they turned around, they could check out on the other cashier. Those young men were just waiting in line on Qin Ruoyu''s side. Zhao Hui yelled: "it''s OK here Check out. "


    The boys looked back and saw that she didn''t leave. They made Zhao Hui, who was directly ignored, angry. They gritted their teeth and wanted to scold: you are all crazy!


    After those people left, Zhao Hui beat around the Bush and said, "those people are really strange. They have to queue up there if they can check out here."


    Tang Xinru jokingly said: "it shows that Qin Yu has a great charm, which fascinates all the boys."


    Zhao Hui over there was even more angry. Tang Xinru is relatively simple and doesn''t know how to speak. She is just a casual joke, but Zhao Hui feels that she is deliberately humiliating herself.


    Is she attractive? So you mean I look scary? No matter how scary I am, I look better than you!


    Sometimes, a woman''s jealousy is terrible. Zhao Hui bullies Tang Xinru because Tang Xinru is inferior, soft and easy to bully.


    Zhao Hui doesn''t like Qin Ruoyu. Another important reason is that Qin Ruoyu''s work is really impeccable. She is especially loved by customers. She is close to her first sister status. She is jealous.

 Chapter 239

    Any seemingly calm surface, in fact, can not do without surging waves.


    "Ah! Qin Yu, my stomach is a little uncomfortable. Come here, come here Qin Ruoyu is putting the goods in order, Zhao Hui shouts.


    Qin Ruoyu put down his belongings and walked over. Zhao Hui looked very anxious. She pointed to the "seven dimensional space" on the cash register and said, "I''ve collected money. I''ve collected 100. You can find it for her." And then rush to the back door.


    Sometimes it''s hard to avoid eating a bad stomach. Suddenly, Qin Ruoyu is in a hurry. Naturally, he sweeps the goods and gives the money to the girl.


    Every day when the supermarket closes, it will take out the money in the cashier drawer and count it, remember it clearly, then leave a certain amount of change, and give the rest to the boss.


    And that night, the boss just came to collect the money.


    In the morning, Zhao Hui left in an emergency. After Qin Ruoyu helped her find money for her customers, Zhao Hui came back and consciously passed Qin Ruoyu. Qin Ruoyu worked at Zhao Hui''s cashier all day.


    Qin Ruoyu points out the money in the drawer and gives it to the boss. The boss counts it in his hand and puts it into the cash detector.


    Pink RMB flowed through, it looks very cute.


    "Didi!" Suddenly there was a voice.


    Sometimes the coins are not put in order to make a sound. The boss adjusted the whole, and then put it into the cash detector. There was still a sound of "didi", which had been put in several times in a row.


    Even Qin Ruoyu felt a little incredible for a while. Did he have counterfeit money? No, she has been very careful in collecting money. More than 20 denominations will be put into the cash detector to check several times, and then put into the cash box.


    Boss a small stack, a small stack of put in, finally, locked a piece of money, took out, looked at, shook his head, really is false.


    "False?" Qin Ruoyu took a look at it in disbelief.


    In the end, she was a little surprised to think, how could this happen? She was very careful when collecting money, especially this kind of 100 yuan banknote, she would put it in the cash detector after she saw it.


    Because doing these jobs, once you receive fake money, you usually pay for it yourself.


    Originally, I couldn''t earn a few money by doing this kind of work every day. If I accept the counterfeit money every three or five times, it''s really in vain.


    Qin Ruoyu is a cautious person. She has never done anything like this before.


    It suddenly occurred to me that this morning, when Zhao Hui left, he told her that he had collected a hundred and asked her to give him the change. Can''t it be because at that time, she was in a hurry to go to the side office and didn''t see clearly, so she was faked?


    Although she has some doubts in her heart, Qin Ruoyu only dares to think about it. After all, this kind of thing happens to everyone. She has no evidence to prove that it''s someone else. Now it''s not very good to say it. It''s a bit of shirking responsibility.


    "Boss, this money should be deducted from my salary. I will be careful in the future." Qin Ruoyu light mouth.


    The boss nodded. She took the money. Naturally, she had to bear the loss.


    If the loss of 100 yuan can really understand a person clearly, then the money spent is also worth it. No, it depends on whether the person is worth the price.


    Qin Ruoyu always thought that Zhao Hui was just a bad character. However, something happened after that made her even less fond of this person.

 Chapter 240

    Although the supermarket closes at 11:00 p.m. every day, there are few customers after 9:00 p.m., so four people stay there just to kill time. The boss allows them to take turns to get off work early and leave early until 9:00 p.m.


    Qin Ruoyu and Tang Xinru are in the same group, Zhao Hui and Song Lin are in the same group.


    In the evening, Qin Ruoyu leaves work early and goes back to his rented house. He rummages through his bags, but he can''t find his key.


    She clearly remembered that when she left in the morning, she put the key in. How could it be gone?


    Qin Ruoyu has searched every corner of the bag, but there is no problem.


    Fortunately, she has a backup key, which is placed under the obscure plastic blanket in front of the door, just to prevent herself from entering the door one day without the key.


    Take out the spare key from the plastic blanket, open the door, enter the room, put the bag on the bed, she is still thinking, where is her key?


    Could it be that she accidentally fell out of the dressing room when she went to work in the supermarket?


    The more you think about it, the more likely it is. Qin Ruoyu hesitates and calls song Lin.


    "Hello?"


    "Song Lin, I''m Qin Yu. I''ve lost my key. Can you help me see if my key has been changed?"


    "Well, just a moment." Song Lin finished, put the mobile phone on the stool, got up and went to the dressing room behind.


    Beside, Zhao Hui seems to be chatting with another girl. Her voice is very loud. Qin Ruoyu can vaguely hear what they are saying.


    "What? Do you have another counterfeit note? " Zhao Hui''s voice sounds very surprised.


    "My friends are there. Anyway, they can''t spend it. They''re going to tear it up. I said, it''s better to give it to me. Sister, help me again. " Another girl said some coquetry.


    As soon as he heard the words, Qin Ruoyu was very sensitive and alert. He pressed the recording key by the way.


    "You want to kill me! I''ve disposed of one for you last time. Do you want me to help you a second time? "


    "I''ve already had one. It went well last time."


    "That Qin Yu is not a fool. She suffered a loss last time, and then she was more careful in collecting money. Do you think I can cheat her again?"


    "Sister, you can''t just watch this pink bill fly away."


    "Well, anyway, the supermarket has a large capital flow every day. I''ll think of other ways. I don''t worry about your cousin! "


    Qin Ruoyu was stunned when she heard their conversation. It turned out that Zhao Hui was deliberately designing to harm her last counterfeit note. She deliberately took it seriously. In the end, she was responsible for the counterfeit money.


    Although she also thought about whether it would be Zhao Huishou last time, she only imagined that she was just careless and never thought that she was intentional.


    Moreover, still brewing how to let her again do not understand the situation of eating this dumb loss.


    After a while, Song Lin picked up the phone again.


    "Your key is on the floor of the dressing room. I''ll pick it up for you and give it to you tomorrow."


    "Oh, please."


    Hang up the phone, Qin Ruoyu heart extremely not taste. Although she has come into contact with many people over the years, such as Zhao Hui and her two sisters are rare. Qin Ruoyu always deliberately keeps away from such people.

 Chapter 241

    Zhao Hui over there doesn''t know that all her words have been known by Qin Ruoyu. When she knows her plot, Qin Ruoyu observes and defends it more carefully.


    Among the people in the supermarket, Zhao Hui''s only target is her and Tang Xinru. Tang Xinru doesn''t know how to check out and collect money, so she doesn''t work with Tang Xinru the way she did last time.


    As for Qin Ruoyu, she has already done such a thing once. If she does it again, if she can''t master it well, it''s doubtful.


    Zhao Hui also had concerns.


    Qin Ruoyu carefully observed for a few days, and found that there was no movement in her side, and there was no hand.


    Qin Ruoyu also secretly wondered, and later found that she was targeting the customer.


    One day, a middle-aged woman, who looks honest and honest, bought a bottle of water and handed her a hundred yuan. Qin Ruoyu looked at it from the other side. Zhao Hui looked at the money and put it in the drawer. When she changed, she suddenly said, "there''s not enough change. I can''t find it."


    Then he took out the one hundred and handed it to the middle-aged woman again.


    Qin Ruoyu is sure that she has secretly changed her bag when she took the money.


    The woman is not a local. She said that she just passed by here, and she may seldom come back in the future. When the woman found out, she may not know when she got more counterfeit money.


    Qin Ruoyu doesn''t like Zhao Hui, but she can''t point it out.


    The middle-aged woman seemed to be really thirsty. She wanted to buy water, but she couldn''t find it and couldn''t bear to put it down. She didn''t receive the 100 yuan refund, which was really embarrassing.


    "I have change here. I''ll change it for you." Qin Ruoyu said.


    The woman thought, yes, it''s all a supermarket. She can find it for her, so she was very happy to come back to Qin Ruoyu. Qin Ruoyu gave her change.


    Zhao Hui was a little upset for a moment. She''s been guarding for so many days, and it''s hard for her to wait for a stranger who seems to be more honest and should never come again. Unexpectedly, Qin Ruoyu messed up everything.


    If she takes out the counterfeit money to Qin Ruoyu now, it''s just unnecessary. Qin Ruoyu can definitely tell whether it''s true or not. At that time, anyway, she will take it, and she will have to pay for it herself.


    After this incident, Zhao Hui was even more upset with Qin Ruoyu and liked to run on her intentionally or unintentionally and make fun of her.


    When Tang Xinru and Qin Ruoyu worked overtime together until eleven o''clock, Tang Xinru also talked with Qin Ruoyu. Before, Zhao Hui always bullied people when Qin Ruoyu didn''t come. Sometimes she felt that she spoke with a kind of humiliation and contempt, aiming at her everywhere.


    But after Qin Ruoyu came, Zhao Hui seemed to transfer the thorn to Qin Ruoyu, and there was less satire and run on Tang Xinru.


    In supermarkets and shopping malls with many people, it''s inevitable that thieves will take advantage of the crowd to touch people''s pockets. Even if they see it, the general shop assistants will be silent as if they didn''t see it, because they are not sure how big the thief Gang is, and if they dare to remind them, they will be retaliated by the thief.


    Qin Ruoyu had not been in this shopping mall for more than two months, so he encountered something similar.

 Chapter 242

    In the evening, there were two long lines at the checkout counter at the entrance of the supermarket, each of five or six people looking forward anxiously, hoping to check out quickly.


    When Qin Ruoyu gave a customer change and inadvertently raised his head, he saw a young boy in a cap and put his hand into the bag of the 30-year-old woman in front of him.


    It was her turn soon. The woman had already opened her bag and took out her wallet to pay for it, but the zipper of the bag was not pulled properly in time.


    "Hello! Your hand is in the wrong place! " Qin Ruoyu yelled at him.


    It would be a little too cold to have the ability not to stop such a thing.


    Now, I always read some social reports on the Internet and news.


    What old man fainted in the street for several hours without any attention: the little girl was knocked down by a car, the passers-by showed indifference and no help; the woman''s wallet was stolen, and there was no one to help catch the thief in the busy market.


    When you see these things, everyone''s first reaction is to criticize how indifferent society is and how merciless human nature is. But when you really encounter such things, will you also choose to be silent.


    Hearing Qin Ruoyu''s words, everyone''s eyes moved to the thief. The thief quickly took back his hand, touched his nose, pressed the brim of his hat and went out. When he left, he turned his face to look at Qin Ruoyu.


    And Qin Ruoyu has been staring at him, just saw his face.


    The boy is only about 20 years old, especially young. Besides, his face is very straight. Although his eyes are full of cunning, he can''t be seen as a thief just by his appearance.


    Although there is a saying that bad people can not be seen by their looks, they can still make some judgments about a person''s character by their looks. If Qin Ruoyu didn''t understand, then the young man with good looks would choose to do this kind of career.


    And the woman who was almost stolen just shrank forward and protected her bag tightly.


    After that, Qin Ruoyu realized the power of forming a group. In order to get back at her, the thief who had been exposed by him led a group of young people to the supermarket from time to time. He didn''t buy anything, just turned around.


    Touch this, put it down, then take that, then put it down.


    They are like locusts. Once they come in, they are just like a storm. After a while, they are in a mess on the orderly shelves, and the prices under the goods are often replaced secretly, which often misleads consumers and brings a lot of trouble.


    Although they know that they are deliberately retaliating, they are opening the door to do business after all. They can''t force others to go outside. They can only keep a close eye on them to prevent them from doing too much.


    But there are so many people, Qin Ruoyu can''t keep an eye on him except his own work. And the daily work is several times as much as before.


    "What a hero! I can''t do any business in the supermarket! "


    In fact, those people come to the store every day and pick up more consumers. They make trouble every day, which makes them very depressed.


    Just because Qin Ruoyu is a hero, they have to do more work. Zhao Hui mocks with the voice Qin Ruoyu can hear.

 Chapter 243

    Qin Ruoyu didn''t speak, because she also knew that these troubles were really caused by herself. She could only do as much as she could.


    Sometimes, to be a good person also needs to pay a heavy price. Qin Ruoyu is like this.


    Every day, when there are the most people in the supermarket, they select the places with more people, and those real consumers, who see more people go, they also leave and go to other places.


    They even line up for half a day with a piece of gum. When they see such a long line at the door, some people may be in a hurry and don''t want to wait. They just put down their things and leave.


    When those people were in line, they would put their things on the counter and say, "sorry, I took the wrong thing."


    Every time it''s like this, it''s clear that they are deliberately playing tricks on others, but they can''t do anything about it.


    There is no monitor installed in the supermarket, which can''t prove that the boy really has the motive of stealing before, and they can''t send people to the police station.


    Qin Ruoyu''s teeth itch with hatred. This group of people are really confused! In order to revenge to make even once, but also addicted, every day.


    In recent days, because of the trouble of those people, the number of customers in the supermarket has obviously decreased. Although the daily workload has increased, the sales volume has decreased a lot.


    Zhao Hui complains incessantly every day: "what is this? If you have the ability to deal with the things you cause, you can deal with them yourself! "


    The boy who was exposed by Qin Ruoyu was so happy to see that Qin Ruoyu had been turned into this, and was scolded by his companion. He came to her side specially: "bring me a box of cigarettes!" Looking at Qin Ruoyu provocatively.


    Qin Ruoyu saw his face at that time. He really wanted to say: "don''t sell it!"


    But she can''t do that. No matter what a jerk, this person is a customer and her God.


    "Which one, please?" Although Qin Ruoyu was upset, he asked politely on the surface.


    "What''s good to sell, give me what!"


    Qin Ruoyu took a box that usually sold well, and the price was relatively low. The boy looked at it and threw some disgusted ones to her: "too much, I don''t want it!"


    Qin Ruoyu put up with it and gave him a box of high-end products again.


    The boy didn''t look at it and said, "I don''t like this package!"


    Qin Ruoyu tried to make himself calm and said: "which one do you want?"


    There are many customers waiting to check out in the back. They are all impatient. Is he intentional? When the hell is he going to be!


    "You buy cigarettes. You recommend one to me."


    Qin Ruoyu simply picked out several boxes in a row, put them on the counter and let him choose for himself.


    The boy picked up a box at random and sniffed it under his nose. Then he asked Qin Ruoyu, "do you think it''s better to smoke one box a day? Or is it better to smoke three a day? Is it a one-off puff? Or separate, one after each meal? Do you have a maximum dose? How many cigarettes do you smoke at a time


    Qin Ruoyu is very speechless and crazy. He deliberately refuses to leave, which is not the way to affect her work, is it? She doesn''t sell medicine. She has to tell her how to take it!


    Qin Ruoyu gritted his teeth and said, "you can smoke as much as you like, but it''s a friendly reminder that smoking is harmful to your health!"

 Chapter 244

    The boy split his mouth and laughed. He picked up a box of cigarettes and said, "that''s it. How much is it? "


    Qin Ruoyu saw that he had finally finished the selection and said the price. The boy suddenly threw the cigarette back on the counter: "it''s too expensive! No more Then he swayed his head and swaggered away.


    After ten minutes'' delay, Qin Ruoyu felt annoyed as never before.


    And the back of the customer has read out her mind, watching the boy go away, low scolded a sentence: "this person is sick!"


    I''ve been honing haw here for so long that people at the back are eager to kick him out, and then suddenly I say no!


    Qin Ruoyu really wanted to nod and echo: "not only sick, but also insane!"


    But she has to pay attention to her quality and image.


    Once again, after seeing the boy leading a group of people to make trouble and make a mess of the goods, Qin Ruoyu finally couldn''t bear it. Seeing that there were not many people in the supermarket, he ran out and yelled at the boy''s back: "what do you want?"


    The boy twisted back and said: "you saw it, that''s it."


    Qin Ruoyu is angry. What''s the world now? She stopped him from stealing. He began to retaliate. It''s endless!


    "Is that interesting? Why do you come to me! "


    Every day Zhao Hui openly scolds her there, and her heart is not easy. She is very angry. In addition, she is responsible for this. He has made the whole supermarket a mess and dragged so many people down. She doesn''t want to.


    "To you? As you look like a helpless family, can I help you? " The boy tilted his head and looked at her with a funny expression.


    Qin Ruoyu was a little flustered in an instant. When she came home a few days ago, she was always worried. It turned out that she was being followed. It was too much. These people were just making trouble!


    "If I really want to get back at you, it''s more than that." The boy said with a smile. He took out a key from his pocket and shook it in front of Qin Ruoyu''s eyes.


    Qin Ruoyu always looks familiar. He suddenly remembers that this is the spare key he put under the plastic blanket at the door just in case. How could it be in his hand!


    Seeing Qin Ruoyu''s look of panic and shock, the boy laughed: "just the place where you hide, you really don''t think anyone can find it!"


    Qin Ruoyu just wanted to say that you are too abnormal! In such a dirty place, who will lift the plastic blanket at the door of a house when they are free!


    However, she was extremely frightened. To tell the truth, she didn''t know what kind of background the boy was and what kind of background he was. In addition to his previous criminal record of stealing, she had to be full of vigilance against him.


    He had the key to her house. Unconsciously, she was in such a dangerous situation.


    Qin Ruoyu covered his mouth in fear, and then took a small step back.


    Seeing that she was afraid, the boy laughed and threatened: "if you want your key back, you should apologize to me first!"


    Apologizing? There is no mistake! Is it wrong for her to stop him stealing? And make her apologize to him!


    But the key is in his hand. When someone else holds the key, she always feels threatened. If she doesn''t get it back, how can she live at ease.

 Chapter 245

    Qin Ruoyu bit his lip, brewing for a long time, low said: "sorry, please give me the key, please don''t come back to our supermarket trouble." Only she knew how disobedient and awkward this sentence was.


    She didn''t do anything wrong, so she had to apologize.


    But life is often like this, no matter whether you are wrong or not, you may have to bear unnecessary consequences.


    "You''ve ruined my life. I''m not so generous. I''ll let you go so easily! You can have the key back, but you must treat me to dinner in the evening! " The boy put away the key and said.


    "Good." For a long time, Qin Ruoyu nodded and agreed.


    She thought madly, what''s wrong with you? I don''t know how many people''s bags you can touch in order to get back at my time!


    "Well, wait for me here after work in the evening. If you dare to run ahead of time, I will make your supermarket unable to open!"


    Originally, she came out to argue with him, but as a result, she went back depressed.


    After a while, the boss came.


    In fact, he knows what''s going on in the supermarket every day, but he''s been away on business all this time. He didn''t come to the store, so he came back with a rush.


    "It''s said that people are making trouble every day during this period of time?" The boss looked at them and said.


    No one spoke. Zhao huibai glanced at Qin Ruoyu and said, "if you ask her, she is the one who provokes people! We are all suffering in vain


    The boss cast his eyes on Qin Ruoyu: "Qin Yu, what''s the matter?"


    Qin Ruoyu told his boss the whole story. Some of them bowed their heads and said, "I''m sorry, boss. I''m very sorry for the loss to the supermarket."


    "During this period of time, the daily sales of the supermarket are not even half of what they used to be. Boss, if we go on like this, will our supermarket be able to do it?"


    All the others shut up, no one spoke, only Zhao Hui said sarcastically.


    "Qin Yu, there is nothing wrong with that. I''ve always known that you''re a good employee. " The boss was bored for a long time and spoke.


    He really thinks that Qin Ruoyu is a good person, very stable, very down-to-earth and not boastful. Every time he comes, he can see that she is seriously running the supermarket, not fooling. She is also very polite and patient to customers.


    It''s just In this way, he has to do business.


    After hearing this, Qin Ruoyu knew that there must be a turning point in his boss''s words. She also knew that the boss''s job was not easy, so she calmly said, "I''m really sorry for the trouble caused to the supermarket during this period. Boss, I ask for my resignation."


    It''s better for her to have a look at it herself than to let the boss say it in embarrassment. In this way, no one is embarrassed.


    The boss deeply smoked a cigarette, nodded, took out an envelope and handed it to Qin Ruoyu: "Qin Yu, this is your salary this month."


    "Thank you, boss." Qin Ruoyu took it. She felt from her hand that the money in the envelope was a little more than she really deserved. She knew that the boss was good, and she had no choice but to fire her. Maybe she was sorry and gave her some extra money.


    To do this, Qin Ruoyu has been very grateful, how dare to expect the boss to do other things.


    "Hum, if you want to resign earlier, the supermarket won''t end up like this!" Zhao Hui said in a strange way.

 Chapter 246

    "Zhao Hui, if you don''t speak, no one will think you dumb!" The boss suddenly turned around and said something to her.


    Originally, the atmosphere was very serious. Song Lin and Tang Xinru did not speak. Hearing that she was going to resign, Tang Xinru gave her a hard look. Zhao Hui is still making sarcastic remarks there.


    Naturally, the boss knows what kind of person she is. She is opportunistic and domineering at ordinary times. He just turns a blind eye when he sees that she has worked for a long time and is an old employee.


    Song Lin also pulled Zhao Hui''s arm and whispered, "Zhao Hui, please say a few words."


    Zhao Hui was said by the boss, naturally did not dare to speak again, very uncomfortable rolled a white eye.


    Qin Ruoyu didn''t like Zhao Hui either. Her final attitude really angered her. Doesn''t she just want her to go? Now, with her resignation, she would have been OK if she didn''t speak. Her sarcastic and humiliating tone made Qin Ruoyu really can''t bear it. She thought, Zhao Hui, I won''t let you live even if I go!


    Qin Ruoyu calmly said: "boss, before I leave, I have one more thing to tell you."


    The boss nodded: "well, you say it."


    The other three people are also inexplicable, don''t know what she wants to say.


    Qin Ruoyu took out his mobile phone and put out the recording that he accidentally recorded when he was on the phone some time ago.


    When hearing the voice in the recording, Zhao huideng was shocked and screamed: "Qin Yu!"


    The boss is here, and she doesn''t have the courage to grab Qin Ruoyu''s mobile phone directly. She just stands up in a hurry.


    "You haven''t heard me. I''ll play it again." Qin Ruoyu ignored her directly and replayed it even louder.


    Everyone can understand the meaning of the recording. Zhao Hui and her cousin discuss how to put counterfeit money into other people''s hands to get real money.


    Zhao huideng was so mad that she pointed at Qin Ruoyu and yelled: "Qin Yu, you bitch, eavesdrop on me! Play with me! What a shame you are


    "If you have the courage to say and do, are you afraid of being known?"


    The boss''s face suddenly became gloomy. He never thought that Zhao Hui was so bold. He played such shady tricks in his store and even dared to give advice to customers. He always insisted on the real way of business. If Zhao Hui wanted to do it, the consequences would be unimaginable. Maybe the reputation of his supermarket has long been rotten!


    Next to Tang Xinru is still in shock, a face of incredible. Song Lin obviously knew about it, but she didn''t interfere in it, so it was calm on the surface.


    "Qin Yu, you are really cruel!" Zhao Hui pointed to Qin Ruoyu and gritted her teeth.


    "Shut up The boss yelled at her coldly, then said to her, "Zhao Hui, you don''t have to come tomorrow!"


    "Boss, I..." Zhao Hui also wanted to explain. The boss said coldly, "my little temple can''t hold you big Buddha!"


    "Boss, I know I''m wrong. I''ll never dare to do it again. What''s more, two people in the supermarket are too busy when there are too many people! " Zhao Hui is still dying to plead.


    "Don''t worry about it! My daughter majored in accounting. Just after the summer vacation, I''ll ask her to come to the store and help her as an intern tomorrow! "


    At one time, I always thought that forbearance was the best way to get along with others. Later, I slowly found that it was not like this.

 Chapter 247

    People are good at being bullied, and horses are good at being ridden. Qin Ruoyu is just too kind-hearted and kind-hearted, and even cowardly. She used to be bullied, but she gradually learned that she should be stronger.


    Patience, there must be a limit, once the breakthrough of her bottom line, she will fight back.


    This time, she gave Zhao Hui back to her. This feeling is really gratifying. As a newly unemployed person, she is not so depressed.


    After work in the evening, Qin Ruoyu just came out of the supermarket and saw the boy.


    Qin Ruoyu went over and called him, "let''s go." Then he raised the envelope in his hand and said, "please have dinner."


    Although some reluctant, but since promised others, it is not good to go back, even if he is a thief.


    "Are you paid?" The boy took a look at her, and then they followed each other to a nearby restaurant.


    "Yes." Qin Ruoyu nodded.


    "You''re not paid yet." The boy looked at her suspiciously and asked.


    "Yes, I was fired. The boss gave it to me." Qin Ruoyu said lazily, then turned his head, looked at him and said, "I''m out of work. Are you satisfied now?"


    "I..." In fact, he didn''t feel happy when he heard that she was fired. He had a little pimple in his heart, but he didn''t know how to say it. After a long time, he said, "I didn''t mean that."


    Although he was trying to revenge her, but to tell the truth, he did not hate her as much as she thought. Maybe, in addition to the purpose of revenge, there is another one, which is fun.


    "Forget it. I''ll take whatever you eat." In front is a row of restaurants, all kinds of flavor, Qin Ruoyu looked at the sign in front of the door, asked.


    "Just eat hot pot." The boy pointed at it.


    Two people went in, sat down face to face, ordered Yuanyang pot, ordered food, and waited patiently.


    "Here''s the key." The boy handed her the key and said with embarrassment, "actually, I didn''t want you to be fired."


    Things have happened, he suddenly explained why, Qin Ruoyu side to the pot dish, said: "forget it."


    She doesn''t like Zhao Hui. I''m afraid that even if she stays for a long time, the relationship will be very stiff in the end. Then it''s good for her to leave and leave now. She also fiercely counterattacks Zhao Hui. In fact, her mood is not as bad as she thought.


    "It''s bubbling. Eat it." Then, also very warm call boys to eat.


    "My name is Su Tongrui, and you?" The boy picked up the cooked potato chips and put them in his bowl. Then he asked Qin Ruoyu.


    "Qin Yu." Qin Ruoyu while eating, side ambiguous answer.


    When eating together, the relationship between the two people is still harmonious. They are not so tit for tat or at daggers drawn. Although they don''t talk much, they eat separately.


    At the end of the meal, Qin Ruoyu paid for it, and then said to the boy opposite, "Su Tongrui, I really want to ask you this meal. I''ll make amends for you. Don''t bother me any more, OK?"


    Although she doesn''t work in the supermarket, she always has to find other jobs. She doesn''t want him to go to a new place to find trouble for her because of something. She also hopes that he can forget about taking her keys, just as if they don''t know each other.

 Chapter 248

    When hearing Qin Ruoyu''s serious face and saying this to him, Su Tongrui over there was obviously stunned. He opened his mouth and looked at her.


    Looking at him like this, Qin Ruoyu suddenly feels that the child is cute to put away that ruffian look. Looking at his clothes, this dress is a more casual and fashionable young man, and it doesn''t look like he is too poor.


    Qin Ruoyu couldn''t keep his eyes open. He thought that he was blinded by money for a while, so he did this kind of thing. He also had the idea of saving the young man who had fallen. He began to look at him seriously and preach: "Tong Rui, in fact, people sometimes make mistakes, especially young people. It doesn''t matter if he fails once. Don''t let him ruin your life, can you Is that right? "


    Sitting opposite Su Tongrui suddenly wants to laugh. This woman is really funny. Is she really stupid or stupid.


    He always treated him as a thief, invited him to dinner, and finally got an education. However, being stupid made his heart warm.


    "Qin Yu, actually I was forced to do that day. Do you want to hear it?" Su Tongrui looked at her and asked.


    Forced helpless? Stealing because of being forced?


    Qin Ruoyu really wanted to know why he did that. He nodded and listened to him.


    "Actually, I''m not what you think. That woman is the only one I stole, and you saw her." Su Tongrui gave a wry smile. He was caught for the first time. Is it shameful.


    Qin Ruoyu has a black line. His explanation is that he is a novice and has no experience?


    Su Tongrui continued: "that woman was an unruly person at the beginning. Later, she got close to a rich boss and became a junior."


    Qin Ruoyu listens and thinks that it''s always wrong to steal someone''s things, even if they''re not serious and they''re little three.


    "The big boss has his own family, wife and children, but he lives with the woman outside every day. When he heard that the woman was pregnant with his child, he began to transfer his property to the woman''s name bit by bit. In fact, his calculation is to transfer his property first, and then divorce his original wife. In this way, his property will not be lost and he can live with the woman now. " Su Tongrui spoke in a low voice.


    Qin Ruoyu listened to the story he told, but he couldn''t help blending in and said, "then his original wife should divorce now!"


    From this story, the man has no feelings for his wife, anyway, the final divorce is definitely out! And how much property he has, maybe even his wife does not know.


    If in the future, when the man transfers all the money in his name to others, he will get a divorce, but he will be both rich and poor.


    It''s better to ask for divorce now. Although people can''t get it, they can at least share some of their property. It''s also a waste of youth and a reward for being abandoned.


    "His wife doesn''t want to, but divorce is a matter for two people, and he doesn''t agree now. Although his wife knew that he had someone outside and that his child was about to be born, she had no evidence and could not sue for divorce. The most important thing is that the boy has been fighting outside for many years and has a lot to do with him. His wife is just an ordinary housewife. She has no relationship outside. How can she amuse him? "

 Chapter 249

    "What a hateful man As soon as they are well-developed, they will abandon their hairy wife and even refuse to share their property.


    "So, the son of the boss thought of a way for his mother. He found the evidence that the boss had a woman and took the evidence to sue the court. Then the court will divorce him. Moreover, the man''s cheating first is certainly good for the woman. So he secretly followed the woman his father raised outside, trying to steal her cell phone or camera. You know, now a lot of people have problems, like to take selfie, her mobile phone may have what they are looking for. So, in one particularly suitable time, his son secretly put his hand into the woman''s bag, and was about to steal out her mobile phone. "


    "And then..." Qin Ruoyu seems to be aware of something and asks.


    ¡°¡­¡­ At this time, a good and honest woman stood up and stopped him in time Su Tongrui finished this sentence, his eyes full of loss and helplessness.


    And Qin Ruoyu instantly understood that the good and upright woman he was talking about would not be her!


    "You It can''t be the son of the big boss... " Qin Ruoyu asked discreetly.


    Su Tongrui nodded and said in silence, "you can finally hear it."


    Qin Ruoyu blushed slightly and was very embarrassed. She didn''t realize that there was such a story behind him.


    "Do you steal your father''s cell phone to find evidence that he has a woman outside?"


    "What do you think? I''ll do that for thousands of dollars? " Boy some helpless smile.


    "I''m really sorry." Qin Ruoyu bowed his head in embarrassment and apologized. It turned out that he did so for a very important reason, which was related to the future life of himself and his mother.


    "Maybe it''s destiny. It''s almost successful. Now the woman is very careful about her bag. I''m afraid it''s not easy to succeed."


    Qin Ruoyu then understood why Su Tongrui would retaliate and torture her every day.


    If you are yourself, you will be particularly angry and angry if you are destroyed by others and fall short of success.


    He didn''t do any substantial harm to her. He sat with her for dinner and chatting so calmly. It seems that she really blamed him.


    Before that, the image of the boy who always felt very bad became better in her mind.


    "Forget it, you''ve ruined my business. I''ve made you lose your job, and we''ll be done." Finally, the boy waved his hand and said, "where do you live? I''ll take you back."


    "Well No Qin Ruoyu shakes her head quickly. She feels a little ashamed of him. If she asks him to send her, she will feel more sorry.


    "It''s not suitable for you to go back at night as a girl. Let''s go." Su Tongrui put his cool hand in his pocket, stood up and said.


    Qin Ruoyu could not help but get up and go with him.


    "I should have hated you very much, but I don''t know why. It''s strange that I can''t hate you." When Qin Ruoyu came downstairs, Su Tongrui suddenly muttered such a sentence. Qin Ruoyu didn''t hear it clearly. He thought he was talking to himself and asked, "what are you talking about?"

 Chapter 250

    Su Tongrui shook his head and said, "nothing! You go up. I''m going


    Looking at the boy turned away from the back, Qin Ruoyu heart is not full of taste. Before, when he retaliated, she didn''t regret her feat.


    Today, after listening to his story, Qin Ruoyu really began to regret it.


    It turns out that most of the time, what the eyes see is not necessarily credible.


    She sympathized with the mother and son who were abandoned by men. She also felt that the mother and son who were in a weak position deserved to find evidence, transfer to the court and safeguard their own interests.


    However, because of her words that day, the fate of their mother and son also fell to the bottom.


    "Hello! Or I''ll treat you to dinner another day! " Qin Ruoyu finally yelled at the figure.


    The boy turned back and laughed at him: "no, I''ve forgiven you. I''ll think of other ways." Then he waved goodbye to her, turned around and left.


    Qin Ruoyu came home with a bad taste and lay on his own bed, feeling ashamed to others.


    Well, sometimes it''s not so easy to be a good person. I hope their mother and son can have good luck.


    Qin Ruoyu prays silently in his heart.


    In fact, the boy named Su Tongrui is also very good, at least, not the way she imagined.


    After resigning from the supermarket, Qin Ruoyu found a job as a waiter in a five-star hotel. Although it is a service industry, the standard here is much higher than that in other places.


    Bachelor degree or above, over 1.64 meters tall, can speak foreign languages, and have relevant experience.


    Fortunately, when Qin Ruoyu used to apply for a fake ID card, he used to apply for a diploma from an ordinary undergraduate school. He was a little nervous and took it for an interview. Finally, today''s selection was successful.


    She is only two months pregnant now. She must hurry up and make money in these months, otherwise, she will not be able to raise her children in the future. She can''t go out to make money with a big stomach or during her confinement.


    When I just went to work in a hotel, I had a period of strict training, including how to stand, how to pour water, how to talk to guests and so on.


    In those days, Qin Ruoyu learned standing posture and etiquette every day. From morning to evening, Qin Ruoyu was so tired that he could not speak.


    One night, when Qin Ruoyu came home, he passed the square. In summer, people are enjoying the cool in the square, which looks more lively than in the daytime. The dancing and pulley players in the square are very lively.


    Qin Ruoyu doesn''t have the heart to see this. She just wants to go back to take a bath and sleep.


    "Hello! Qin Yu Walking, suddenly someone called her.


    It''s just that Qin Ruoyu hasn''t been used to the name of Qin Yu, and he''s a little tired. He''s not in a good state any more. He hasn''t responded for a while. He''s calling himself and continues to walk like he didn''t hear him.


    "Well, why don''t you pay attention?" Suddenly I feel that I have one more person on my right, and I am very close to myself.


    Qin Ruoyu was startled at that time. He hurriedly retreated to the side and saw how Su Tongrui was.


    Wearing pulley shoes, ghost in general, quietly caught up with her, on her right.


    "It''s you. Sorry, I didn''t hear you just now." Qin Ruoyu shaken and patted his chest, some sorry said.


    "What have you been up to lately? You look tired. " Su Tongrui walks with her side by side in pulley shoes and asks as she walks.

 Chapter 251

    "Work." Qin Ruoyu said vaguely.


    "Why, I''m afraid I know how to make trouble?" Su Tongrui laughingly looks at her and asks.


    I don''t think so. Even if he wants to go, the security at the door is so strict that he will be thrown out.


    "No. There''s a five-star hotel in the city, and that''s where I work. "


    "Oh, it''s not bad. It''s said that the recruitment conditions there are very harsh."


    "Well, fortunately, I just went. I don''t know if I can do it."


    Two people walk, chat, twinkling of an eye, to Qin Ruoyu''s downstairs.


    "Thank you for bringing me back." Qin Ruoyu said goodbye.


    "Well, it''s not a delivery. You go up. I''ll go." Su Tongrui grinned and turned around. After a few skilful pedals, he slipped away with the pulley. In the twinkling of an eye, he disappeared.


    After a week''s training, Qin Ruoyu and her group officially took up their posts.


    Qin Ruoyu was assigned to the door as a welcome.


    Five star hotel welcome, naturally not like a general restaurant, just stand outside two people, no matter what type of crooked melon crack jujube can.


    Originally, when interviewing, I chose some people with good image and temperament. As a hotel facade, I had to have a beautiful face and a slim figure.


    Qin Ruoyu and a total of six people who came in at the same time were standing at the door. Every time a guest came in, he would bow politely and elegantly to say hello, ask them what''s the matter, and then lead them over.


    Wearing a beautiful and slim red cheongsam and a pair of black high-heeled shoes, although it looks very beautiful, it''s hard to avoid being very tired after standing for hours.


    In addition, Qin Ruoyu is pregnant and tired. When he goes back to bed at night, he feels sore all over.


    However, in order to live, for the sake of the baby, she must bite her teeth to overcome.


    There are people of all colors in this hotel every day, but most of them are rich or powerful.


    Compared with five-star hotels which are in line with international standards, naturally, they are more likely to deal with foreigners, so it is very important to speak a foreign language.


    When Qin Ruoyu was in high school, her English foundation was good all the time. Although she failed to go to university, she always loved learning. Later, she taught herself through online courses.


    Although she has not participated in the English test, her English level is far higher than that of CET-4. In addition, she will learn other languages in her spare time. She has also taught herself basic Japanese and can speak a small amount of Japanese.


    Qin Ruoyu''s work has been very good. Even at every meeting, the foreman praised her for her good service attitude and smooth conversation with foreigners.


    Although it is said that all job seekers rely on diplomas, diplomas do not represent strength. Qin Ruoyu didn''t go to university, just took a forged diploma to fool, but some really graduated from University, with CET-4 or CET-6 certificate in practice may not perform well.


    Their English may be stuttering and incoherent.


    Because Yunluo loves to watch the original English movies. Every time a blockbuster is shown, she always takes her to watch it for the first time. Slowly, she is familiar with it and helps Qin Ruoyu get something from English.

 Chapter 252

    "Hello, Hello! Here comes the general manager. "


    In the morning, Qin Ruoyu was still standing at the door with the girls. Suddenly someone said in a low voice.


    Then a group of girls keep a small posture, slightly squinting to look out.


    A handsome young man, about 25, in a light gray suit, got out of the car and came this way.


    General manager named Jia Jin, master''s degree, turtle back home. He was transferred to the branch office of the hotel as the general manager. The headquarters of the hotel is in city a, and the president is Jia Jin''s father.


    He is young, handsome, highly educated and second-generation rich. He is not married yet. It''s just a shining diamond, Wang Laowu. When he first came here, all the female compatriots in the hotel screamed and wanted to go up.


    Qin Ruoyu has just been here for a few days. Naturally, he has heard of the legendary deeds of the general manager, but he has never seen a real person.


    Jia Jinmu did not squint into the door, all the people are Qi Qi bent down, said: "good general manager."


    Qin Ruoyu was the same as everyone else. However, when he was about to speak, he felt sick and retched uncontrollably. In Qi Shushu''s voice, he was very abrupt.


    Qin Ruoyu panicked, quickly subconsciously covered his mouth with his hand.


    She is in Renchen period, sometimes nausea, nausea, this is inevitable phenomenon, but other people do not know her pregnancy, hear her voice retching, some people think she is intentional, a face incredible looking at her.


    Jia Jin had been nodding casually as if there were no one else. Unexpectedly, hearing such a sound, he stopped, turned his head and looked at Qin Ruoyu.


    "Sorry, I didn''t mean to." Qin Ruoyu apologizes in a low voice.


    General manager that pair of black deep not see the bottom of the eye son at will see, pour see of her in the mind some hair.


    Fortunately, he didn''t embarrass her and didn''t study the matter deeply. He just took a look at her and left.


    When changing clothes, some girls looked at Qin Ruoyu admiringly and said, "Qin Yu, you are so smart. Why didn''t I think of this method? I''m satisfied with the general manager just looking at me more."


    Qin Ruoyu was speechless. She explained, "it''s not what you think."


    She didn''t really come here to attract the attention of the general manager. She couldn''t help it Like a sudden hiccup, it''s not manageable.


    Obviously, other people believe that her purpose is to curry favor with the general manager, young girls, who don''t want to find a handsome and rich man.


    Qin Ruoyu didn''t want to tell the secret of her pregnancy, so she had no choice but to let them guess.


    After a day''s work, Qin Ruoyu changes his clothes in the dressing room, greets other colleagues and goes home alone.


    Drag tired body, back home, casually closed the door, a high-heeled shoes off, bag a throw, to the bathroom.


    Clattering water washed down, poured on the body, washed away a day of fatigue.


    Wearing pajamas and wiping his hair with a towel, he walked out of the bathroom and sat down on the sofa in the living room. He heard a "click" sound. He turned his head and suddenly found that there was a person lying on the sofa. Qin Ruoyu was so scared that he screamed. Then he jumped up and stepped back and almost fell to the ground.

 Chapter 253

    The man on the sofa straightened his head and sat up. Qin Ruoyu saw that it was su Tongrui. He was relieved, but immediately asked, "how did you get in?"


    So leisurely lying on her sofa and eating the apple she bought, does he know that this is a private house.


    "Just come in like that." Su Tongrui turns on the TV while eating the apple, skillfully and at home.


    She closed the door. How could he come in?


    Qin Ruoyu was surprised, then pointed to him and said, "it can''t be that you took my key and secretly matched it last time, did you?"


    Su Tongrui rolled his eyes and said with disdain, "what kind of person am I? Elder sister, your door is not closed at all. "


    Qin Ruoyu had a meal. He didn''t know what to say. Maybe when he came back, he couldn''t close it.


    "I''m in a bit of a bad mood today. I have no place to go, so I''ll come to you." Su Tongrui stares at the TV and says in a low voice.


    "Oh." Qin Ruoyu also sat back on the sofa and watched TV with him.


    In the heart but some uneasy, he is in a bad mood, whether it is because of those things at home, he should not ask.


    After pondering for a long time, Qin Ruoyu finally said: "are you because of your father?"


    Su Tongrui also does not wriggle, nodding: "en."


    After a pause, he said, "today, my dad and I went out for a talk. He still wants to divorce my mother and marry that woman. In fact, my father mainly wants that child. I''m not born to my parents. I''m adopted. My mother can''t have children. But since childhood, my parents love me very much and treat me very well. I can feel that my father is still hard to give up me. It seems that the woman threatened him, saying that if he didn''t leave the property to her son, she would kill the child. You know, my father is so old that he really wants to have a child of his own. "


    Su Tongrui is a foster! When hearing this, Qin Ruoyu was shocked. Holding the child, my heart must bear more pressure, Qin Ruoyu silently looking at him, want to give him a little comfort and encouragement.


    "I don''t want his property, but what can my mother do if he does that? I''ll fight for it for my mother. Today, I told my dad that if he wanted to divorce my mother, I would break the father son relationship with him. What I said was very decisive. He hesitated at first and asked me not to do that. Later, he chose to sever the relationship with me for the sake of the woman and the child. I really didn''t expect that after living together for 20 years and being so intimate every day, I would end up like this. " Su Tongrui laughs sarcastically and says helplessly.


    "In fact, your father should also have a lot of helplessness." Qin Ruoyu is not very good at comforting people, and he is not very good at talking fancy words.


    Su Tongrui suddenly had nothing to do with a smile like a child, said: "break it, first don''t think about it." Then, he turned back and stared at Qin Ruoyu''s face.


    So serious eyes, Qin Ruoyu looked a little creepy: "is there anything on my face?" Touch your face. No, I didn''t see anything when I just came out of the bath and looked in the mirror.


    "I suddenly think you look familiar!" Su Tongrui looked at her face and said.


    Qin Ruoyu is speechless and nonsense. He has known each other for such a long time, but he looks familiar.

 Chapter 254

    "Like that one." Su Tongrui felt his head and thought. Suddenly, his eyes lit up and he cried out, "Qin Ruoyu!"


    When he heard his real name, Qin Ruoyu was surprised and a little flustered flashed in his eyes.


    "You really look like that big star Qin Ruoyu." Su Tongrui is still staring at her face and says with a smile.


    "No, don''t talk nonsense." Qin Ruoyu protested against him.


    "Really, really! Would you come and show me? It''s really like that


    "No, they are big stars. They are so beautiful. I can''t be like them." When Qin Ruoyu finished this sentence, he felt disgusted and boasted in such a disguised form.


    "You''re beautiful, too, really!" Su Tongrui looked at her with bright eyes and said, but after a while, he said, "you''re kidding. How can Qin Ruoyu be here. But you really seem to be. I haven''t found out before. Today, as soon as you take off your glasses, you suddenly feel very similar. By the way, the TV station has that imitation show. You can go and take part in it. It will surprise the audience. Maybe you can dress up and confuse the real with the fake! "


    "You think too much. I''m not interested in those shows."


    Unconsciously, it''s getting late. Qin Ruoyu looks at her watch and thinks it''s almost time to go to bed. However, Su Tongrui doesn''t seem to want to leave at all, and she''s too embarrassed to ask to drive him.


    Seeing her secretly looking at her watch, Su Tongrui also guessed what she was thinking, so she simply held the pillow and lay down on the sofa: "I''ll sleep with you."


    "Well?" Qin Ruoyu was stunned, and his face was incredible.


    Sleep with her? They are not so familiar, are they? Besides, she has only one bed here. It''s not good for her to be alone under the same roof.


    "I can sleep on the sofa. Do you want me to live on the street?" Su Tongrui blinked at her.


    Although struggling and hesitating, I thought that I had done something wrong to their mother and son before. Qin Ruoyu didn''t have the heart to let him live in the street. He just agreed.


    It''s just a 20-year-old who is in a bad mood and homeless. Just this once.


    Qin Ruoyu is three or four years older than Su Tongrui. In his heart, he is always regarded as a little brother.


    Because Qin Ruoyu did a good job, he was soon transferred to the catering department to order.


    This job is relatively easy. When the guests come to dinner, they are responsible for ordering, pouring water and so on. Then the waiter in the food delivery department brings the dishes, and she is responsible for taking them to the table. In the process of eating, they are mainly responsible for standing beside them, ready to serve at any time.


    Another advantage of this job is that you can get a commission and tips. Every bottle of wine sold is a corresponding Commission. As soon as the things outside enter a five-star hotel, the price immediately increases several times. If the performance is good, the commission income of tobacco and wine alone is also considerable. Some customers are quite generous. If the service is good, they may get a lot of tips.


    Qin Ruoyu was very glad to have such good luck and received a tip of 100 on the first day.


    Moreover, she was still thinking about what to buy for her baby in the future.


    As a single mother, it''s really not easy to earn money and raise children at the same time.

 Chapter 255

    However, there are gains, there are always costs.


    Although working here pays well, there are always some troubles.


    The people who come here to eat are usually rich or expensive, and they are not easy to be provoked. Some people are of good quality, and they are generally not difficult, but when they meet some rich people with poor quality, they are very difficult to deal with.


    They are arrogant and domineering, look down on people, and even bully people. They can''t afford to be provoked, and they can only swallow in silence.


    "Waiter, come here!"


    A group of middle-aged men in expensive suits are eating and drinking. Suddenly, a stout man waves his hand to invite Qin Ruoyu.


    Qin Ruoyu went over politely, bent down and asked, "can I help you?"


    the man put the cup on the table, and took the wine bottle and poured a glass of wine into it. Some of the wine was smoking, pointing to the cup and Qin Yu, and said, "drink this glass of wine!"


    Qin, if the fish was a little shocked, so many Baijiu, to drink her, it is not intentional for the difficult person.


    Qin Ruoyu kept a smile on his face and said with some apologies, "excuse me, sir, I can''t drink."


    "Can''t drink? Just drink it directly. What can I drink? " Men do not rely on, a force to let her drink, other people are watching her like a play, urging her to drink quickly.


    "Sir, please don''t do that, will you?"


    "What''s up? You sold us the wine. We can''t drink it. Please drink it. Can''t we? " The man belched with wine, and said something reckless.


    "I''m sorry, sir. I have to work. I really can''t drink. Well, sir, we can save the rest of the wine for you and drink it when you come next time, OK Qin Ruoyu spoke slowly from beginning to end, and did not dare to offend him.


    But the man suddenly became angry. He stood up and said, "what? Let me drink the rest? You look down on me? I tell you, I have plenty of money! "


    "Sir, you misunderstood me. I didn''t mean that." Qin Ruoyu explained in a hurry.


    Qin Ruoyu was accompanied by a waiter. When he saw that Qin Ruoyu had been made difficult, he looked at her anxiously and motioned in her eyes whether to go to the foreman or not.


    Qin Ruoyu shook his head slightly. In fact, it''s inevitable to meet this situation. If he always comes to the foreman, the foreman can''t be too busy.


    In fact, whether she can cope with this kind of situation is also the quality that a waiter should have. She doesn''t want to drag others down because of herself.


    "I tell you! You have to drink today! If you don''t drink it, you have to drink it! " The man is very tough to lift the cup, to her hand.


    "Sir, I really can''t drink. Would you please don''t do that?"


    "What? Your hotel looks down on people! Drink The man angrily slapped the table, with the posture that I would lift the table if you didn''t drink. He simply took the cup and stuffed it into her mouth. The action was rude, and accidentally knocked Qin Ruoyu''s mouth.


    It''s impossible to escape from the robbery, and if she doesn''t comply with the man''s appearance, she may make the whole hotel uneasy.


    Qin Ruoyu had to compromise. He took the cup with trembling hands. After struggling for a while, he raised his head and poured in a glass of transparent liquid.


    The pungent liquid slides into the throat. It''s very hard to drink. It''s also hot in the stomach. It''s very uncomfortable.

 Chapter 256

    After watching her drink, the man sat down with satisfaction and said, "isn''t this drinking?"


    Qin Ruoyu silently put down the cup and retreated to the original position. When he stood, he felt dizzy and dizzy, so he had to support the table next to him.


    When the guests left after dinner, the man gave Qin Ruoyu a tip of 100 yuan.


    Holding the hundred yuan in his hand, Qin Ruoyu felt very sad. It was not easy to take the money, and even overdrawn her child''s health.


    "Qin Yu, are you ok?" After the guests left, the attendant came to help Qin Ruoyu and asked anxiously.


    so much Baijiu, she watched her drink it.


    "It''s OK, Xiaolan. I''ll go to the bathroom." Qin Ruoyu walked out with his body supported. His feet were soft and he almost fainted.


    Xiaolan quickly came to help her, help her to go. On the way, I met the lobby manager. Looking at her, I asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Xiaolan said: "just now the table guests forced Qin Yu to drink, Qin Yu does not drink, he will lift the table, Qin Yu had to drink."


    As a matter of fact, the lobby manager knows the guests at the table just now. When they get drunk, they make trouble. He also knows that Qin Ruoyu can''t walk when he is drunk. He waves his hand and says, "Xiaolan, take her to the upper room for a rest."


    In the bathroom, Qin Ruoyu is lying on the sink and vomiting, trying to spit out the wine in his stomach.


    She also has children, and she doesn''t want to hurt her child''s body because of this glass of wine.


    When I put my finger in my throat, I felt nauseous. I vomited a sour liquid accompanied with alcohol. That feeling was really uncomfortable.


    After vomiting, Qin Ruoyu''s face is still crimson. She is so drunk that she can''t stand on her own. Xiaolan helps her to rest in the guest room above.


    Just on the elevator, saw the general manager Jia Jin, Xiaolan quickly said hello: "good general manager."


    Seeing Qin Ruoyu drunk, Jia Jin glances at her. Xiaolan looks at them like the general manager, and explains in a hurry: "Qin Yu was forced to drink a lot of wine by the guests. The lobby manager asked me to take her to have a rest."


    Jia Jin did not speak, low "en" a.


    In the room, Xiaolan helps Qin Ruoyu to bed and asks her to lie down: "Qin Yu, have a good rest. I''ll go down first


    Qin Ruoyu looked at her gratefully and said, "Xiaolan, thank you."


    After this, Qin Ruoyu was more careful in dealing with the guests, for fear that something might go wrong and be made difficult again.


    Once, Qin Ruoyu passed by a private room and saw Xiaolan with a flustered face retreating from the inside, which also remembered the sound of broken ceramics.


    Seeing Xiaolan''s flustered appearance, Qin Ruoyu hurried to ask: "Xiaolan, what''s the matter?"


    Xiaolan some unspeakable said: "the guest inside is too much, unexpectedly, let me help him find a few women, I said there is no special service here, they are angry at me."


    Qin Ruoyu was shocked. How could it be like this? How could there be such a person.


    "Waiter, serve the wine quickly!" At this time, a cry came from inside.


    Xiaolan is afraid to go in for fear of being made difficult again.


    "Well, Xiaolan, go to the foreman first, and I''ll deal with it first." Qin Ruoyu patted Xiaolan on the shoulder and said.


    Xiaolan is usually nice to her. Qin Ruoyu has always been a person who knows her kindness. Xiaolan is still young and has just graduated from university. She can''t see Xiaolan being bullied inside.


    "Qin Yu." Xiaolan looks at Qin Ruoyu with some worry.


    "It''s all right. Go ahead." Qin Ruoyu patted her on the shoulder comfortingly.


    "Thank you, Qin Yu." Xiaolan''s eyes are full of gratitude, and then she turns to the foreman in a hurry.


    Qin Ruoyu, with a bottle of wine in his hand, breathes heavily at the door, then knocks politely and goes in.


    "Oh, here comes one. It looks good!" When a man saw her coming in, his voice was full of teasing laughter.


    Qin Ruoyu directly ignored his words and insisted on doing what he should do. He opened the wine and then came forward to fill them next to him.


    Keep self-esteem, at the same time, also maintain a service staff should be polite.


    Qin Ruoyu used to bend slightly, holding the bottle in both hands and pouring wine slowly. From the main position, he poured wine one by one in a counter clockwise direction. When he poured the third cup, Qin Ruoyu suddenly felt a salty pig''s hand on his hip, and immediately felt the blood rushing into his brain.


    Although I know that the guests at this table are difficult to serve, I didn''t expect that they were so blatant in molesting people and


    Qin Ruoyu was not good, and his attitude was too tough. He stepped back and said to him, "Sir, would you please show some respect?"


    Man a pair of you can Nai I what expression said: "I touch you is to give you the greatest respect."


    Qin Ruoyu''s face turned red for a moment. He simply stopped arguing with him, bypassed him and continued to fall."Ah Suddenly the wrist was pulled, Qin Ruoyu might as well, straight by the man pulled in the past, sat on his leg.


    Qin Ruoyu wanted to stand up, but he was rudely pressed by the man''s arm. He was about to kiss her frivolously.


    Qin Ruoyu dodged left and right, and said harshly to him, "Sir, please let go!"


    "I won''t let it go. You look so beautiful. You don''t look like someone who doesn''t know the rules. I''ll give you money and you''ll stay with me all night! " The man threw a pile of RMB on the table and looked at Qin Ruoyu.


    "Please take back your money. I won''t take it. Please let me go." Qin Ruoyu is still struggling.


    "Well, I don''t know good or bad!" The man''s face changed, one hand holding her two arms, the other hand, actually extended to her chest.


    A feeling of extreme disgust rushed to his heart. Qin Ruoyu couldn''t keep his previous politeness any longer. He said to him in a loud voice: "let me go! Otherwise, don''t blame me for being rude! "


    "You''re welcome? No, you''re welcome. "


    Qin Ruoyu couldn''t bear it. He broke away with one hand, carried the bottle of wine, and hit his head.


    The man didn''t expect that Qin Ruoyu would really dare to fight with him. He was hit with a buzz in his head, and the action on his hand stopped. Qin Ruoyu took the opportunity to escape from his arms.


    Fortunately, Qin Ruoyu didn''t exert much force, the bottle didn''t break, and his head didn''t bleed.


    Other people see this scene, also have to vent their anger for that man, all stand up and force Qin Ruoyu: "how the hell do you still hit people?"


    "It''s your blessing to be seen by brother Xin. What the hell are you pretending to be?"


    "I have to tie you to brother Xin''s bed today. Do you believe it? Give me face, don''t be shameful

 Chapter 257

    Looking at the approaching group of people, Qin Ruoyu had only one wine bottle in her hand. She stepped back and thought that if she was in a hurry, she could only do her best with the wine bottle.


    Just then, Xiaolan came in with the foreman.


    Seeing the fierce momentum inside, the foreman quickly asked, "what''s the matter?"


    The men swearing said: "what kind of hotel are you in? Black shop! Is there someone like you who still beats people? "


    The foreman also knows that they must be the ones who make trouble first. All the waiters in the hotel have been specially trained. How can they start beating people? Just now, after hearing what Xiaolan said, she just came here for fear of an accident.


    "I''m really sorry, sir. I''ll let someone help you to rest upstairs first, and then I''ll find a doctor for you right away. All the expenses will be borne by our hotel."


    "That''s it? Why don''t you beat people so easily? " Those people are reluctant.


    The foreman turned to see Qin Ruoyu, and said harshly, "Qin Yu, come here and apologize!"


    Qin Ruoyu knows that whether it''s her fault or not, in order to make peace, she can only go and apologize.


    "I''m sorry, sir. I was impulsive. I''m sorry." Qin Ruoyu has a good attitude and bows his head to apologize.


    "I''ll tell you, how can we be regarded as dignitaries in this city? We''ve never been such a coward! An apology is the end? "


    Things got a little big for a while. The group of people were so unforgiving that it was useless for the foreman to say anything. Later, the lobby manager came and promised to criticize Qin Ruoyu severely. In the end, there was no way. The lobby manager said coldly: "our general manager is on the floor. Would you like to ask our general manager to come down and apologize to you?"


    The hall manager''s words made those people angry. He didn''t dare to be arrogant any more. He scolded a few more words and got up and left.


    I can see that those people seem to be afraid of the general manager.


    "Qin Ruoyu, write a review of three thousand words! Give it to me tomorrow! " When I went out, the lobby manager said this.


    "Manager, it''s not Qin Yu''s fault. You don''t know how excessive those people are!" Xiaolan argued for Qin Ruoyu and took her arm to the lobby manager. On the arm, the red mark pulled by people is still there.


    "Don''t explain."


    "Xiaolan." Qin Ruoyu took Xiaolan''s arm and shook his head, "forget it."


    If you do something wrong, you will be punished. There is no way for the lobby manager to do so. She admits to punishment.


    "Qin Yu, I''m sorry." Xiaolan said with some guilt that she knew that the guests at that table were difficult to deal with, but she still left her and let her suffer for herself.


    The next day, Qin Ruoyu gave the check he had written all night to the lobby manager. In the morning meeting of all the waiters, Qin Ruoyu was severely criticized for her hands-on with the guests, and was transferred to the housekeeping department for cleaning.


    Seeing Qin Ruoyu punished, Xiaolan is very sad and holds her hand.


    "Xiaolan, it doesn''t matter. It''s the same everywhere." Qin Ruoyu pretended to smile easily.


    Yeah, well, I didn''t get fired. In fact, cleaning is also very good. At least, there won''t be so many guests. As soon as you drink too much wine, you will make trouble for people.


    Qin Ruoyu''s new studio is responsible for changing the used quilt covers and sheets into new ones in the guest rooms, and replacing the used paper towels or disposable soap with new ones.


    In the morning, I pushed a special car with a stack of room cards in my hand and knocked on the door. If there was no one, I took the room cards and cleaned them.


    "Qin Yu, go to the 38th floor and clean up this guest room. There are very important guests to check in at night. Everything will be replaced with the best one!"


    The foreman in charge of cleaning the guest room handed Qin Ruoyu a room card and told her.


    Qin Ruoyu nodded, then took things and took the elevator to the 38th floor.


    Qin Ruoyu knows that the room on the 38th floor is the most expensive in the whole hotel. The price of a night can cover the expenses of an average family for a year.


    There are very few people to live in.


    On the 38th floor, Qin Ruoyu takes out his room card and is about to open the door. Suddenly, he finds that the door is looking at it and is hidden.


    Qin Ruoyu gently pushed away and saw the white carpet in the room. It looked luxurious and clean. The furniture and furnishings in the whole room were extremely exquisite and large.


    Qin Ruoyu sighed that it would not be the most luxurious guest room. It really looked shocking.


    Afraid of trampling on the carpet inside, Qin Ruoyu took off his shoes, took the quilt cover and bed sheet in his hand, went in barefoot and went to the back compartment.


    "Well Ah Take it easy... " Qin Ruoyu walked to the back bedroom, but he heard a low voice in his ears.


    There can''t be anyone in this guest room. Qin Ruoyu was quite surprised. Is it because someone lives next door and the voice is too loud?


    Full of doubts, he stepped into the bedroom. When he saw the room, Qin Ruoyu was shocked. His mouth was wide open and his things fell to the ground.A handsome man and a coquettish woman.


    The man is Jia Jin, the general manager of their hotel, while the woman seems to be a young model who has just come out.


    Qin Ruoyu''s appearance successfully attracts the attention of two people in the room. The woman covers her face in a hurry. The man turns his head and looks at her coldly.


    Qin Ruoyu hurriedly picked up the things on the ground, some incoherent said: "sorry, you continue, I didn''t see anything! I''ll close the door for you


    Then, holding a ball of things, he ran out in a hurry.


    Ran out of the guest room, Qin Ruoyu tired sitting on the ground, leaning against the wall, panting. It''s so mysterious. Why is the general manager here? She accidentally broke the good things of others, ah! What a bother!


    In the guest room, after Qin Ruoyu left, Jia Jin got out of the woman and went to the bathroom barefoot.


    "Jin!" The woman some desire discontent call him, "why not continue?"


    "Not in the mood!" Originally, he was still in high spirits and was bumped in by a rude man. How could he still have the heart to continue to do it.


    Qin Ruoyu pushed the car to the stairway. Suddenly, he saw a sign hanging on it, with "39" in two blue letters.


    Qin Ruoyu''s face is incredible. Is it because she accidentally pressed the wrong button when she was making the elevator and went to the wrong floor? There was some panic.


    The 39th floor is the floor dedicated to the general manager. Except for the specific cleaning staff, most people are not allowed to come up. Did she break into the general manager''s room by mistake?

 Chapter 258

    Qin Ruoyu blushed for his recklessness and prayed that he had not been recognized just now.


    Quickly push the car, to the 38th floor, the foreman told the room, carefully cleaned again.


    Fortunately, after that, there was no news from the above that someone had broken into the general manager''s room by mistake and would be fired. When he met the general manager occasionally, Qin Ruoyu said respectfully, and the general manager just gave a cold response and continued to walk without squinting.


    Qin Ruoyu was relieved, saying that there were so many employees in the hotel that he couldn''t remember her.


    With the passage of time, Qin Ruoyu belly brewing in the small life is also growing up a little bit, and slowly began to show pregnant.


    Qin Ruoyu felt his slightly raised abdomen, which was a kind of feeling that was hard to express.


    It''s like a gift that''s coming, a little elated, a little expectant.


    Qin Ruoyu is relatively thin, and his stomach is not very obvious. He is wearing a Qipao, which is a hotel work dress. He doesn''t seem to be found.


    Time doesn''t wait for her. Her stomach is getting bigger day by day. She can''t wait any longer. Qin Ruoyu thought, in another month, she will resign, find a place, quietly prepare to have a baby.


    Soon after, Qin Ruoyu came home from work, and Su Tongrui came to visit again.


    Qin Ruoyu welcomes him in. Su Tongrui seems to be in a good mood this time.


    "What makes you so happy?" Qin Ruoyu poured a glass of water for him and asked.


    "I''ve come up with something about my dad and the woman." Su Tongrui took the cup, drank a drink and said with a smile.


    "What can I do?" Qin Ruoyu asked.


    "I found a friend to chase the woman. Although the woman resisted all the time, she was itching in her heart. You think, my father is so old, she and my father are good, isn''t it for money? But my brother is young, tall and handsome. She is a woman. She wants to give her true feelings and also want to find a young one! "


    "And then the woman cheated?"


    "Not yet, but my plan is really working. Didn''t my father choose her for that son? Just let her cheat once and be seen by my dad. If my father wants to know that she is not pregnant with my father''s child, what will my father do? I must have abandoned her angrily! "


    Qin Ruoyu nodded, but he thought, this child is really dark. He tried every means to design his father and Xiao saner. He even used this move. However, he did it for his mother''s sake and wished his plan a success.


    "I need your help." Su Tongrui came up, looked at her and said.


    "My help? I''m afraid I can''t help you. " Qin Ruoyu looks at him strangely. She has nothing. What can she do for him?


    "You can, can you help me?" Su Tongrui looks at her persistently and asks.


    "Well First of all, how can I help you? " Qin Ruoyu asked.


    "Would you like to help me first?" Su Tongrui looks at her and has to ask her to answer first.


    Qin Ruoyu has always felt guilty about his previous bad deeds. If he can help him once, it can be regarded as a remedy for the previous things.


    Qin Ruoyu nodded: "OK, I''ll help you. As long as I can do it, I will help. "


    "You can do it! You can do it!" Hearing her promise, Su Tongrui immediately brightened his eyes and said, "you just seduce my father and take him to open a house."

 Chapter 259

    Qin Ruoyu was drinking water. Before he could swallow it, he was scared by his words. He almost spat out a mouthful of water, coughed a few times and shook his hands desperately to retreat: "no, absolutely not!"


    You want her to seduce his dad? She''s not that kind of woman.


    "Listen to me, I won''t let you die!" Su Tongrui took her seriously and said, "I''ll make good use of the time. As soon as you go in, the woman at the back will look for you. At that time, they will have a fight. You just have to take the opportunity to run! "


    Qin Ruoyu shivered: "that''s not OK." I''m scared to think about it. Even if he can guarantee her safety, I feel goose bumps when I go to open a room with a man.


    "Qin Yu, I''m really ready for everything except the east wind. Everything has been arranged. There is only one person who can seduce my father. Please help me Su Tongrui put his hands together and bent down to ask.


    "If you want me to help you, you can do anything else, but not this one."


    "Even my brother is ready to give his life. Qin Yu, I''ve made a careful plan. I won''t make any mistakes. I''ll guard at the door. If my father really despises you, shall I go in and save you? Qin Yu, my mother is so pitiful. She tears at home every day. Do you have the heart to see her like this? Besides, if it hadn''t been for you, I would have succeeded long ago! "


    Su Tongrui chattered endlessly and said that Qin Ruoyu was so bored that he simply agreed: "OK, I''ll help you this time."


    "Really? How wonderful Su Tongrui jumps up excitedly and hugs him tightly.


    Although I know that he is happy, although I know that he has no malice. However, when he held her, could it not be so tight, could it not be so long.


    Su Tongrui has made an early investigation of his father''s schedule.


    His father is a very important partner to have dinner with today. After dinner, he will definitely sing and have fun, and they already know where they are going.


    Buy up the relationship in the entertainment center in advance and let Qin Ruoyu be their singing companion.


    Qin Ruoyu is wearing a sexy red open back skirt with a short skirt, revealing a pair of slender and white legs.


    When Su Tongrui takes out this dress for her, Qin Ruoyu wants to pat him to death. He doesn''t want to wear it.


    Su Tongrui looked at her T-shirt and jeans and said, "how can you seduce my father if you want to wear this? As soon as you go in, you will be blown out. Sister Qin Yu, please help me this time


    Qin Ruoyu quietly changed his clothes and came out. Even Su Tongrui was surprised. Sure enough, he was very beautiful.


    After a while, the private room where Su Tongrui''s father is in really wants to find a little sister to accompany him. Qin Ruoyu goes in with several professional little sisters in the shop.


    In the private room, there are four or five men sitting. According to Su Tongrui''s description, Qin Ruoyu determines that one of them is his father. He swaggers and walks over, sits next to him, and softly cries: "boss su."


    And the other girls also went to accompany several other people, who looked like other senior executives of Su Tongrui''s father''s company.


    When a man comes to a romantic place, he seldom keeps himself clean and can control himself. So does boss su. Otherwise, it''s impossible for an unruly person to be pregnant with his own child.

 Chapter 260

    Qin Ruoyu learns from those professional girls and pastes them on him enthusiastically, pours wine for him and feeds him.


    Boss Su put his arm around her shoulder and put his hand on her thigh.


    Although Qin Ruoyu was very uncomfortable in his heart, he still had to pretend to laugh. His voice was ambiguous and he said, "boss Su, why don''t I sing a song with you?"


    "Good"


    Qin Ruoyu ordered a love song that was easy to sing. When she sat back, boss Su tugged her arm, and she just sat on his lap, with a microphone in their hands.


    Just then the door opened and someone came in.


    At the sight of the people at the door, boss Su and several other men stood up one after another.


    "Sorry, boss Su, I''m late." It''s a cold voice.


    "Manager Jia, please sit down. Please sit down!" Boss Su warmly let him.


    Qin Ruoyu stood next to boss Su and looked up. He was shocked. The man who came in was Jia Jinyao, the general manager of their hotel.


    After the party sat down, every man held a woman in his arms to accompany singing and drinking.


    As soon as Jia Jin came in, although he didn''t see her much, Qin Ruoyu felt uncomfortable.


    It''s just like an occasion where no one knows you. You can go out and perform regardless of everything. But suddenly a person you know comes. Although you know that he doesn''t know you, it''s still a bit awkward if you want to put down your face to seduce people.


    "Xiao Qin, didn''t you just say singing?" Boss Su suddenly turned around and asked.


    Qin Ruoyu in his arms nodded in a hurry: "Oh, oh!"


    Then some absent-minded and he sang the love song together.


    Qin Ruoyu used to be a famous singer, and his singing ability is better than that of the general people with incomplete five tones. But she and Su boss chorus, is originally sings not how Su boss to pull up.


    After a song, all the people applauded: "boss Su sings really well!"


    Drinking, singing, playing until very late.


    Knowing that she can''t drink, Qin Ruoyu doesn''t dare to drink. Even if she has to drink, she just takes a sip and spits it on her handkerchief.


    "Boss Su, take me away tonight." Qin Ruoyu whispered in boss Su''s ear.


    Boss Su drinks a little too much. Besides, which man is not lustful? How can he be indifferent when such a beautiful woman seduces him.


    Boss Su pulls her arm out of the door of the entertainment center. Just as they say goodbye to Jia Jin, Jia Jin suddenly glances at Qin Ruoyu. Qin Ruoyu lowers his head in a hurry.


    Qin Ruoyu gets into boss Su''s car. Boss Su takes her to the hotel to open a room.


    And Su Tongrui has been following them secretly.


    To the hotel, opened a room, Qin Ruoyu and find a chance to secretly send the room number to Su Tongrui.


    As soon as he entered the room and the door closed, boss Su could not wait to press Qin Ruoyu on the door and wanted to kiss her.


    Although he already knew that this would happen, Qin Ruoyu was still startled. He tried to hide his panic and calmly pushed him away, saying: "boss Su, I''m a little high tonight and I''m sweating. I''ll take a bath first. You wait for me."


    Boss Su waved and agreed. He went to bed first.


    As soon as he entered the bathroom, Qin Ruoyu quickly locked the door from the inside and was relieved.

 Chapter 261

    Let go of the sound of water in it, and wait for the woman who is in good condition with boss Su to catch the traitor.


    After waiting for more than ten minutes, boss Su knocked on the door and asked, "are you ready?"


    Qin Ruoyu said quickly: "it will be ready soon! It will be ready in a minute


    But he was very nervous. He thought that there would be nothing wrong with Su Tongrui''s plan. Why didn''t he come? If he waited, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    Sitting on the toilet lid, he anxiously called Su Tongrui and said in a low voice, "hello? Why haven''t you come yet? "


    "There''s a traffic jam on the road. Just a moment. It''ll be ready soon."


    "I can''t hold it any longer."


    "Just a few more minutes, believe me!"


    Hang up the phone, Qin Ruoyu had to continue to spend time in it.


    Over there, every move of that woman is controlled by Su Tongrui.


    He had bribed one of the woman''s former friends in advance, sent her a text message with her friend''s number, said that he saw her man cheating, and told the place that the woman rushed out without any doubt.


    At the gate of her community, a taxi was parked. The driver of the taxi, who was also su Tongrui''s friend, pretended to be her. According to the plan, as soon as she was loaded, she ran towards the hotel.


    Since he came in to take a bath, he had to make a show. Qin Ruoyu quickly lifted up the water, wet his hair and sprinkled some water on his body.


    All of a sudden, the mobile phone vibrates. Qin Ruoyu presses on it quickly. It''s from Su Tongrui.


    "The woman is here. Come out now and open the door later."


    As soon as he received the text message, Qin Ruoyu opened the door of the bathroom and came out. In a sweet voice, he said to the man on the bed, "boss Su, I''ve washed it."


    Just walked a few steps toward the bed, there was a quick knock on the door outside. Qin Ruoyu pretended to be displeased and said: "who, just this time to knock on the door."


    Then turn around and walk towards the door, but my heart is relaxed, and finally come! Open the door and ask, "who are you looking for, please?"


    At the door, an angry woman stood. As soon as she saw Qin Ruoyu''s sultry appearance, she pushed her away and walked towards the room.


    "Sue! How dare you lie to me! You said that you only love me in the future, but you are looking for other women behind my back As soon as the woman goes in and sees the man on the bed, she scolds angrily.


    "Su Su, why are you here"? When the man on the bed saw her burst in suddenly, he was surprised and stood up quickly.


    "If my sister hadn''t told me, I didn''t know you were lying to me!"


    Qin Ruoyu walked slowly and innocently pointed to the woman and asked, "boss Su, this is..."


    When hearing Qin Ruoyu''s words, the woman quickly turned her firepower to Qin Ruoyu, threw herself at her and said, "you shameless bitch, you seduce other men!"


    Qin Ruoyu just wanted to say in her heart, who is shameless, who is seducing the man, she is the first to snatch other people''s men away, why didn''t she think she was very coquettish at that time.


    "You let me go, boss Su says he has no wife!" Qin Ruoyu pushed her away and said aloud.


    "You I''ll beat you to death The woman pounced on Qin Ruoyu.


    "Boss Su!" Qin Ruoyu ran to boss Su in a hurry and hid behind him.

 Chapter 262

    That woman wants to fight, Qin Ruoyu wants to hide. Boss Su is caught between two women. He is almost crazy. He can''t bear to hold the woman''s wrist: "Su Su, that''s enough. Listen to me."


    "I won''t listen. Let me go! Su, you don''t want our mother and son. I''m going to banish them now! " The woman hit her stomach hard.


    "Su Su!" Boss Su stopped in a hurry.


    And at the time of their entanglement, Qin Ruoyu took the opportunity to put on his own clothes, carrying bags and ran away quickly.


    At the corner of the stairs, I saw Su Tongrui and was relieved.


    Her task has been successfully completed.


    "What''s going on inside?" Su Tongrui asked in a low voice.


    "There''s a fight!"


    "My father doesn''t know how to coax a woman. Look, that woman will definitely come out in a moment!"


    As soon as Su Tongrui''s words came down, the woman ran out crying.


    "Ah! Su Su! "Su Tongrui''s father wants to chase him, but he only wears a pair of shorts now. When he comes out with his clothes on, he is gone.


    "Go and see a good play!" Su Tongrui presses the cap and stealthily runs downstairs with Qin Ruoyu''s hand.


    Hiding in the dark, Qin Ruoyu saw that as soon as the woman ran downstairs, she ran into a young man''s arms. He lowered his head and was about to run. The man pulled her back, looked at her crying pear blossom, wiped her tears and asked, "Su Su, what''s the matter with you? Who bullied you? "


    And that man is the one who secretly pursues that woman for a period of time in Su Tongrui''s plan.


    Women, especially when their feelings are hurt, are very vulnerable and want to find a strong shoulder to rely on.


    When the woman was sad, the man''s love and comfort made her easier to accept than usual. After a while, she was carried out by the man and got into his car.


    "OK, it should be in the plan. Qin Yu, thank you. I''ll take you back!" Su Tongrui snapped his fingers and took Qin Ruoyu''s arm to send her home.


    All the development of this matter, all in accordance with his original expectations, unusually smooth.


    After tossing all night, I didn''t waste my time.


    After arriving at Qin Ruoyu''s house, Su Tongrui said he would go up to sit down. Qin Ruoyu refused and asked him to go up.


    But after going up, he refused to leave again. He said that his mother must have gone to bed long ago. He didn''t have the key, so it was hard to disturb her sleep. Let Qin Ruoyu take him in for another night.


    Qin Ruoyu is a bit speechless. This guy is too aggressive!


    I don''t know if it''s because Qin Ruoyu is sensitive to this aspect or what''s going on. He always feels that this guy is a little upset recently. He always likes to take advantage of her hand and hug her intentionally or unintentionally.


    Although in Qin Ruoyu''s eyes, he is just a younger brother, but after all, he is a boy. He is still a little dike and evasive.


    "I have only one bed here. I can''t let you sleep on the sofa every time? Or I''ll give you the money and you''ll find a small hotel to stay in for one night Qin Ruoyu looked at his poor little home and said.


    "If you don''t have the heart for me to sleep on the sofa, I''ll sleep with you." Su Tongrui coughed a little, some blushed.


    Qin Ruoyu''s attitude became bad immediately. He said with a black face, "no!"


    What does the child think!


    Su Tongrui was stunned. He shook his head in a hurry and explained, "I don''t mean that. I see your bed is very big. I won''t touch you!"

 Chapter 263

    Finally, I found that the more I painted, the darker I was, and I felt frustrated.


    "Diddiddidi." Su Tongrui''s mobile phone rings, takes it up to have a look, receives a group of pictures, opens it to have a close look, and says excitedly, "that man succeeded! Look Show it to Qin Ruoyu.


    Qin Ruoyu saw the photo, the woman and a man naked posture ambiguous entanglement in bed.


    "They..." Did you really do that?


    Su Tongrui said: "it''s just a show. I''m sure the woman is sleeping. He took it secretly, mainly to show it to my father. My father will believe it! I guess my father is so angry that he wants to strangle her now! "


    Qin Ruoyu had to go to work the next morning. He really had no energy to pester him. He took a blanket out of his room and threw it to him. He entered the room, locked the door and went to sleep.


    Su Tongrui is not picky either. She takes the blanket and curls up on the sofa.


    Although this place is very small, but, it is very warm, he slowly like this place, like to stay here, also slowly like the owner of the house.


    The next day. When Qin Ruoyu wakes up, Su Tongrui is still sleeping soundly.


    Qin Ruoyu didn''t want to call him. He made two breakfasts in the kitchen. He ate one and put the other on the table. When he left, he left a note: go out and bring it to the door.


    Su Tongrui got up and saw the breakfast on the table. He ate it consciously. When he saw Juanxiu''s handwriting, he grinned.


    He''s a "thief", so he''s staying at her home. She makes breakfast for him and leaves him at home. He''s moved by his innocence and trust.


    Late at night, boss Su received a group of photos. In the photos, his woman was doing something shameful with a man naked. Boss Su was so angry that he almost dropped his mobile phone. This group of photos was actually handed to him by his woman. Can he not be angry?


    Just after the fight, she ran out to find a man!


    Although almost every man has the idea of cheating, or many have done it, any man can''t stand his own woman to find another man.


    In many cases, men and women are not in an absolute equal position. Just like boss Su, he socializes and earns money outside every day. Sometimes it''s hard to avoid going out to find a woman for work.


    She is a woman, usually at home, that is, shopping, credit card, give him a baby, but also cheating, let his self-esteem how can stand.


    Boss Su immediately dialed Li Su Su''s phone and said, "Hello, where are you?"


    Over there, a man picked up: "Su Su, on my bed!"


    "Who are you?"


    "Boss Su is boss Su, you are so confused. Su Su doesn''t know how many times I''ve cuckold you. You don''t know who I am. Do you think Su Su really loves you? She''s only for your money! Do you think she''s really carrying your baby? I tell you, it''s mine! I love Su Su, and Su Su also loves me. I don''t want to see her serve an old man every day, so I want to get Su Su back! "


    When boss Su heard this, his head was buzzing. That child is not his! Li Su Su, I was cuckolding him a long time ago! As a man, there is nothing more annoying than having his own woman cheating and raising children for others.

 Chapter 264

    "Where are you now?" Boss Su asked with gnashing teeth.


    "Since you want to know, I might as well tell you that we have decided to have a showdown with you anyway." The man said an address and hung up.


    Boss Su couldn''t swallow the breath, so he drove away with anger.


    In the room, Li Su Su woke up and found a man on his bed. He asked, "Why are you here?"


    The man indulged in a smile and said, "you''ve been having nightmares just now. I came to see you. You hold my hand and won''t let me go."


    After hearing this, Li Su Su said nothing more.


    The man touched her hair and said, "sleep, I won''t touch you."


    Because she was accompanied by him when she was very sad, Li Su Su still believed him in her heart. When he was beside her, she felt more secure and fell asleep again.


    After a while, there was a sudden smash at the door. The man got up to open the door. Boss Su''s speed was really fast.


    Boss Su punched him in the face. Then he went into the room and saw Li Su Su sleeping in it.


    Li Su Su was also awakened. When he got up, he saw that it was boss Su, and he was shocked.


    "Li Su Su! How are you! How dare you betray me Boss Su angrily said that he couldn''t do it. He came forward and pulled Li Su Su down from the bed.


    Li Su Su realized the seriousness of the problem. She spent the night with another man and was found by him. She believed that there was a relationship between them.


    "It''s not what you think, it''s not!" Li Su Su desperately shook his head to explain.


    "At this point, do you still want to cheat me?" Boss Su couldn''t help but slap her in the face.


    "Let go of Su Su! Can''t you help us if you don''t love her? " The man pretended to stop him, but he was pushed casually by boss Su, and then pushed out to sit on the ground.


    "To help you?" Boss Su looks at him with a sneer and stares at Li Su Su.


    Li Su Su has been scared silly, face swollen old high, just desperately shed tears, shaking his head.


    "Li Su Su, if you want money, I can give it to you. You cheat me with your children!" The more he thought about it, the more angry he was. Boss Su suddenly raised his foot and kicked her in the stomach.


    "Ah! My child Li Su Su hurriedly covered her stomach, raised her head, and said with tears streaming down her face, "this is really your child!"


    "You want to cheat me! I don''t know which man you are with! Li Su Su, you don''t want to take any more money from me! I''ll help you both Boss Su angrily kicked the bench aside and turned away.


    The man called for an ambulance and took Li Su Su to the hospital.


    Li Su Su had a miscarriage.


    Boss Su hated her so much that he didn''t even let her see her.


    When Su Tongrui talks about this, Qin Ruoyu begins to contradict himself. Is it too much to do so? The child is innocent, but in the end, he becomes the victim of revenge between adults.


    That Li Su Su, also very pitiful, was played like that, but in the end, there were no children, no men, no money.


    I am also a participant in her tragic ending. I am also one of the killers of her child''s death. I really feel bad.


    Anyway, no matter what you do, someone will be hurt.

 Chapter 265

    In the end, boss Su is so old that he doesn''t want to be out there any more. He goes back to Su Tongrui and his mother and son and doesn''t mention the divorce.


    For Su Tongrui and her son, this is a happy ending.


    "Qin Yu, go up to the 39th floor and clean up the general manager''s room." The foreman handed Qin Ruoyu the room card and said.


    "General manager''s room?" Qin Ruoyu took the room card and repeated it in a low voice.


    Last time, because she went to the wrong floor, she bumped into the general manager''s room by mistake and saw that other people were doing that kind of thing. She still has a lingering fear and leaves a shadow. This time, she won''t run into anything again, will she?


    Since it was the foreman who asked her to go up, it must be the general manager''s order. There should be nothing wrong.


    Qin Ruoyu holds the room card in his hand, prepares things, and makes the elevator to the 39th floor.


    At the door of the general manager''s room, the door was closed. Qin Ruoyu knocked on the door, but there was no response inside, so he took out the room card, opened the door and went inside to clean the room.


    Qin Ruoyu went to the bedroom inside and replaced all the covers and sheets on the bed with new ones. He was pulling the quilt neatly when he heard the sound of opening the door.


    Qin Ruoyu was startled and turned his head in a hurry, but saw Jia Jin come out of the bathroom, naked, surrounded by a big towel, his hair dripping wet. When Qin Ruoyu looked over there, he also looked at her side.


    Is still no expression of the face, can not see his mood at this time.


    This time, I didn''t see the restriction between men and women. Instead, I saw the general manager''s picture of a beautiful man taking a bath.


    Qin Ruoyu hurriedly confessed: "sorry, general manager, I didn''t know you were bathing in it. I''ll go out now, and I''ll come in to clean it when it''s convenient for you. " Then he picked up the sheets and covers he had just changed and rushed out.


    Jia Jin has been leaning against the bathroom door.


    Qin Ruoyu passed by him, and his heart was a little flustered because of this strange and embarrassing situation, and his heart kept beating.


    Who knows, she just passed by him, Jia Jin suddenly stretched out his hand to hold her arm and pulled her back.


    Qin Ruoyu was pulled by him. He just spread it in his arms.


    The things in his hands fell off and his hands were on his bare chest.


    Qin Ruoyu raised his head and looked at him in panic and disbelief: "general manager?" Then he stepped back and asked, "what else can I do for you?"


    Jia Jin suddenly sneered, looked at her and said, "don''t you just want to seduce me?"


    Seduce? Where and where? Qin Ruoyu looks at him strangely.


    "You''ve done some strange things on purpose to get my attention. You''ve made it." Jia Jin drew an evil, casual sneer at the corner of his mouth, and approached her little by little.


    "I, I didn''t!" Qin Ruoyu shook his head and retreated.


    "The strange sound at the door of the hotel, deliberately breaking into my room, don''t tell me these are not your tricks!" Jia Jin obviously won''t believe her innocent expression at this time, still approaching.


    "General manager, that''s just a coincidence!" Qin Ruoyu explained in a hurry.


    Her voice retching, just because in pregnancy, and the last time I went into his room, because I carelessly went to the wrong floor!


    Qin Ruoyu didn''t expect that he noticed her early. She always thought that there were so many people that he would never know himself.

 Chapter 266

    "Don''t explain, I''ll accept your seduction!" When Qin Ruoyu was forced to have no way to go back, Jia Jin put his arms around her and said, "stay with me for a week, I''ll let you be the foreman for a month, the lobby manager. It''s a good deal for you


    Listening to his frivolous tone and looking at his cynical expression, Qin Ruoyu only felt humiliated and angry.


    Is he trying to hide her? What does he think of her! If she really needed those things, would she be reduced to the present situation?


    "You let me go! I won''t promise you! " Qin Ruoyu struggled and said aloud.


    "Do you think it''s too late for you to go back?" Jia Jin disdained to say, but more into her arms, to put her on the sofa pressure.


    Qin Ruoyu couldn''t get rid of it. He became angry and raised his hand and slapped him: "you beast! Let go


    Men are all bastards, looking at the usual well-dressed, are all some dressed animals! It''s too much to despise a woman so casually!


    Probably did not expect Qin Ruoyu actually dare to hit him, Jia jinjuan turned back, more chilly looking at her.


    "I''m not the kind of person you think. If you want to play one night stand, please find someone else. I don''t need your offer!" Qin ruoyusi looked at him fearlessly and said with great firmness.


    All her strength and bravery were forced out in this kind of environment, and she could never be submissive in this kind of thing.


    "Oh, still be tall in front of me. Why do you try your best to seduce boss Su at that night? Isn''t it just for money? " Jia Jin said coldly, his tone was full of irony.


    Men, though unable to resist the temptation of women, look down on such women in their hearts.


    Qin Ruoyu has been successfully defined as such a woman by Jia Jin.


    "That night, that night was just a misunderstanding!" Qin Ruoyu can''t tell the truth. It''s about Su Tongrui''s family.


    In a word, she is also forced helpless, she does not want to go to seduce a strange man!


    "Misunderstanding? I don''t mind having such a misunderstanding in the future Jia Jin obviously didn''t believe what she said. He forced her to the sofa.


    "Hello, you! Let go of me Qin Ruoyu tried his best to stop him.


    However, a woman''s strength was always inferior to that of a man. After several efforts, Jia Jin held her hands down and couldn''t move.


    Qin Ruoyu was about to kick him. Jia Jin snorted coldly and put one leg on her.


    Qin Ruoyu couldn''t move. He could only keep screaming and yelling at him.


    It''s just that the sound insulation in this room is very good. People outside can''t hear it at all. The key is that this is the 39th floor, which is exclusive to the general manager. Most people don''t dare to come up casually without special orders.


    Jia Jin holds, you call, call broken throat no one will come, the thought is very calm by her call.


    "Don''t let me go! I''m pregnant! " Qin Ruoyu roared out the truth.


    Hearing Qin Ruoyu say that she is pregnant, Jia Jin stares at her abdomen and does see that her lower abdomen is slightly uplifted.


    "When did it happen?" Jia Jin suddenly asked.


    Anyway, I have already told him, so why worry about how long she will know.


    "It''s been five months."


    Jia Jin let her go. Qin Ruoyu took the opportunity to sit up and put on his clothes.


    The button of his shirt had been torn off by him. When he put on his clothes, he still felt that some of his clothes were not neat.


    Jia Jin took her and stared at her for a long time, then said, "are you Qin Ruoyu?"


    Qin Ruoyu shook his head in a hurry and said, "no, I''m Qin Yu! I''ve been told before that I look like her. "


    "You are Qin Ruoyu!" Jia Jin abnormal affirmation says, a pair of, you are deceiving the look of ghost.


    "I Not really! If you don''t believe me, I''ll show you my ID card! "


    "I attended the engagement banquet of President cloud." Jia Jin voice coldly said, "at that time I was still in the headquarters, did not transfer here."


    Qin Ruoyu said unknowingly: "is president Yun engaged? There''s no media coverage


    "His fiancee is Qin Ruoyu! I think you know better than me why the media didn''t report it. " Jia jinjuan turns around and stares at her.


    "General manager, I''m just an ordinary waiter. I''m not Qin Ruoyu. I''m flattered by you." Qin Ruoyu didn''t admit it when he was killed.


    Still lying? Jia Jin laughed and took her hand.


    Qin Ruoyu was shocked and wanted to withdraw. Jia Jin raised her hand with the ring and said, "when you exchange rings, I sit very close. This ring is so unique that I won''t forget it."


    Qin Ruoyu was shocked for a moment and took back his hand in a hurry.


    Ring, she has been wearing hands, thought it should be nothing to wear ugly, did not expect to be recognized.


    "Some time ago, I went back to the headquarters, met the president of cloud, had dinner with him, and learned that his fiancee had run away from home. I met his fiancee in my company. Do you think I''m very lucky? " Jia Jin turned back and looked at her with a smile.Qin Ruoyu can''t hide it. He has 100% confirmed that she is Qin Ruoyu. She doesn''t admit that she has any meaning.


    Qin Ruoyu nodded and said, "yes, I am Qin Ruoyu, Yunluo''s fiancee."


    "I know that what happened that night was a plot played by boss Su and his son. I can''t see that although you ran away from home, you were very defensive for Yunshao."


    "How do you know about that night?" Qin Ruoyu asked in a hurry. Su Tongrui should not let too many people know about the plan of that day.


    "As soon as I passed by, I saw that Su family boy hiding outside stealthily. Later, boss Su abandoned the woman. Can''t I guess if this is a conspiracy? But those who are in charge are crazy. Lao Su is fooled by you and believes that everything is the woman''s fault. "


    "General manager, it''s not easy for me to escape. No matter what the reason is, it''s all about me and Yunshao. I beg you! Don''t tell Yunshao, OK? " Now, his identity is exposed, but the person who knows his identity knows Yunluo. Qin Ruoyu has to worry about himself.


    She doesn''t want Yunluo to find her just like this, because she finds that she hasn''t completely let go to face him.

 Chapter 267

    Now, she just wants to give birth to her baby quietly and think about the future.


    "So long, if he really wants to find you, do you think you can escape?" Jia Jin did not say confidential, also did not say not confidential, just and Qin Ruoyu said such a word.


    "Well?" Qin Ruoyu was stunned. He didn''t understand what he meant. Did he want to keep secret for her.


    "You go down first, and stay away from me when you see me later. Otherwise, it will be difficult for Yunluo to know that you have been here for so long."


    Jia Jin means that he won''t tell Yunluo about her whereabouts.


    However, as a friend of Yunluo, who knows his fiancee is working in his own hotel, he pretends not to know. If he mentions it later, it''s really embarrassing.


    "Thank you, general manager! I''m going to resign tomorrow. It won''t hurt you! " Qin Ruoyu bowed deeply and said.


    He didn''t want to fire her, although it was really a very difficult thing, but since it was her proposal, let her alone.


    "Whatever you want." Jia Jin is sitting on the sofa.


    From the general manager''s room, Qin Ruoyu walks on the road, dodging all the time, because the button of her coat can''t be buttoned up, and the collar is a little open, so she''s afraid of being seen by others.


    "Qin Yu." But at this time, someone called her.


    Qin Ruoyu turned his head and saw that he was a colleague working with him. With a smile, he asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "Why did it take you so long to clean the general manager''s room? I was looking for you everywhere just now The girl asked.


    "Because the general manager''s room is bigger, I''m so tired." Qin Ruoyu pretends to be helpless.


    "Well, what''s the matter with your clothes?"


    Although Qin Ruoyu has been covering the front with her hand intentionally or unintentionally, and doesn''t want others to see her disheveled appearance, she has already seen it.


    "Nothing more." Qin Ruoyu quickly flashed to the side and didn''t let her see.


    But Qin Ruoyu''s appearance of hiding is more likely to be misunderstood.


    "Qin Yu, don''t you think you''ve dealt with the general manager?" The girl asked mysteriously.


    "No, don''t talk nonsense!" Qin Ruoyu quickly denied.


    "It''s no use denying it. Look at the mark on you! WOW! The fighting must have been fierce just now! " The girl pointed to the red mark on her arm and said vaguely.


    These are just what she got when she was struggling, what and what.


    "Don''t think about it. The general manager won''t take a fancy to me. It''s nothing!"


    "Sisters, come and see, Qin Yu is going to be a little grandmother!" Girls a voice to shout down, all the colleagues came to see.


    "What''s the matter? What''s up? What happened? "


    And that group of people see Qin Ruoyu blocking the chest, also very naturally think of there, although Qin Ruoyu has been desperately denied, but listen to their ears is still so pale.


    "Qin Yu, later developed and became an official, don''t forget to take care of the sisters who used to be."


    "Yes, I won''t forget it!" Qin Ruoyu said with gnashing teeth.


    She''s going to submit her resignation tomorrow, and take care of them? She is now a mud Bodhisattva crossing the river. She can''t protect herself, which is as good as they think.


    No, even if you hook up with Jia Jin, it must be worse than you think. She would rather resign!

 Chapter 268

    The next day, when Qin Ruoyu submitted his resignation, he happened to meet Xiaolan.


    "Qin Yu." Xiaolan comes up to say hello.


    The gossip spread quickly. Even Xiaolan knew about it and said with expectation, "Qin Yu, I heard that you''ve given the general manager to me. I''m going to take the place of the lobby manager soon? What happened? "


    Qin Ruoyu is speechless. It''s really adding fuel to the story. Today''s rumors about the upgraded version are really hard for her to accept. What''s the meaning of her putting the general manager on the job!


    In addition, the lobby manager just asked for a few days'' leave after the death of a relative. Those people imagined that she was going to take the place of someone else, but he was opened by the hotel!


    If it''s true, it''s a rumor.


    Qin Ruoyu shook his head and said seriously, "Xiaolan, don''t listen to them. They are all rumors."


    But it''s true that Qin Ruoyu came down from the 39th floor in disheveled clothes. Although they didn''t develop to that degree, they must have something to do with each other. Xiaolan thinks the same way.


    "By the way, Qin Yu, what are you doing now?"


    Qin Ruoyu waved the things in his hand to show her: "here!"


    As soon as she saw the big two words "resignation", Xiaolan said, "quit! Qin Yu, you want to resign! Why? "


    No promotion, but to resign! The contrast is too big!


    "I''m pregnant." Qin Ruoyu said lightly.


    "What Xiaolan''s jaw is about to fall to the ground. She''s pregnant! With an unbelievable face, he pointed to her stomach and asked in a low voice, "are you really with the general manager..."


    Qin Ruoyu, in a cold sweat, said, "the general manager is not the only man in the world, OK?"


    Originally not the general manager, Xiaolan nodded and asked, "Qin Yu, are you married?"


    Qin Ruoyu shook her head. No matter how deep she was, she didn''t want to say anything. She raised her hand and said, "I''ll go first. Go ahead and help yourself."


    When she handed in her resignation, Qin Ruoyu was relieved. She regained her freedom. After that, she stayed at home to raise her baby.


    Back home, Qin Ruoyu turns on the TV and changes the TV station with the remote control in a bored way. Qin Ruoyu changes the TV station very quickly. Suddenly, the person passing by feels very familiar. Qin Ruoyu comes back with some uncertainties. Sure enough, he sees a familiar face that can''t be familiar any more.


    This is an interview program for successful people, and the guest on the sofa is Yunluo, the representative of outstanding young entrepreneurs in China.


    A well trimmed suit, a handsome face, an air that can''t be underestimated, and a leg that can''t be cocked at will all give people a sense of nobility and inviolability.


    Qin Ruoyu puts down the remote control and stares at the TV screen.


    She has disappeared for so long that I can''t imagine his expression after she left. For several months, I have deliberately avoided his news, but today, I see him on TV again.


    Yunluo on TV, as before, is full of spirit and can talk and laugh freely.


    Qin Ruoyu thought to himself, it seems that he can live well without her.


    In the past, it was just a habit to imprison her, or a possessive desire.


    I don''t know why, but my heart is sour.


    She wanted to escape, and she didn''t regret it at all. However, when she knew that it didn''t matter whether he had her or not, her heart was in tears.

 Chapter 269

    The most talked about programs about entrepreneurs are nothing more than how to make an enterprise bigger and stronger, and what hardships and setbacks it has encountered in the process.


    In the end, the host suddenly asked: "cloud is always the famous diamond Wang Laowu. It can be said that it has captured the hearts of many girls. As we all know, the president of cloud has not been married for a long time, and seldom has gossip with others. I don''t know if cloud always has a heart to belong to?"


    Yunluo''s expression suddenly became serious. He nodded his head seriously and said, "yes, I have a girl I like, and I swear to marry her all my life."


    Yunluo''s expression is too serious, and the cameraman puts a close-up. When he says this, Qin Ruoyu''s heart suddenly trembles, as if he is standing in front of him.


    "I don''t know what kind of girl it is, what kind of love story it is? Can cloud always share with us? "


    "She''s beautiful, gentle and lovely, and I love her! But my love hurt her. She''s gone now. I''m in pain! "


    "Well, has Yun always thought about finding her back?"


    "I think, every day I think, every day I think about how to apologize so that she can forgive herself, and every day I think about how to change so that she can never leave her. But I know she doesn''t want to see me now. I want to give us more time to each other. I want to say to her, "I really love you!"


    At the end of the show, Yunluo, the golden bachelor, expressed his true feelings, which made many people moved in a mess. He was a good man who was infatuated with love.


    Qin Ruoyu, sitting on her sofa, can''t stand the tears. She really doesn''t dare to believe that these words come from Yun Shao''s mouth. And the words full of deep feelings, deeply touched her heart.


    As many years ago, she stood on the stage, singing songs for him to show her heart as a birthday gift.


    In the past few months since she left, Yunshao''s thinking attitude has changed a lot.


    Just like Yunluo said, give each other more time, because she doesn''t want to go back now.


    Qin Ruoyu''s stomach became bigger day by day. He locked the door and went downstairs to go to the hospital for examination.


    As soon as I went downstairs, I met Su Tongrui.


    "Qin Yu!" Su Tongrui saw her happy cry, Qin Ruoyu also said hello with a smile.


    Looking at him, the family conflicts in his family should have been solved.


    "I haven''t seen you for a long time. I miss you very much. How are you doing?" Su Tongrui felt his head a little embarrassed and said.


    "I''m fine!"


    "By the way, where are you going when you lock the door?" Su Tongrui just remembers that Qin Ruoyu seems to have something to go out and asks.


    Qin Ruoyu laughed and joked: "go to the hospital, will you accompany me?"


    "Hospital?" Su Tongrui looks surprised, then looks at her up and down, nervously asks, "what''s going to the hospital for? Are you sick? Are you ok? "


    Qin Ruoyu was amused by his nervous appearance. He waved his hand and said, "I''m ok! I''m pregnant. I''ll go to the hospital for a check-up. "


    "Pregnant?" When hearing this word, Su Tongrui looks surprised, and then becomes a little gloomy.


    Looked at her abdomen, this only then discovered that already some bulges.


    She actually Pregnancy is something he never thought of.

 Chapter 270

    Su Tongrui was a little upset. She was very happy to see her. When she heard this, she disappeared and was replaced by a kind of unspeakable heartache.


    "How many months, son?" Su Tongrui asked in a faint voice.


    "Five months." Qin Ruoyu feels the change of Su Tongrui''s mood, takes back his smile and answers honestly.


    "Oh, before you knew me. And the father of the child? "


    He always knew that she was single, but he didn''t know that she was a single mother to be. Since she had children, how about her husband? Why never heard her talk about it.


    "The father of the child..." Qin Ruoyu paused and said in a low voice, "dead."


    But thousands of miles away, Yunluo sitting in the office suddenly sneezed several times.


    Dead? Was she widowed before her children were born?


    Although he knew that she had other men, he was not happy, but he felt sorry for her fate.


    "Qin Yu." Su Tongrui suddenly took Qin Ruoyu''s hand and put it on his chest, "Qin Yu, would you like to give me a chance to take care of you?"


    "I will treat you well, I will accept this child, I will treat him as if he were my own. Would you please give me this opportunity?" Su Tongrui looks at her seriously and holds her hands tightly.


    Although I feel that Su Tongrui has some good feelings for her, Qin Ruoyu didn''t expect him to say so.


    He stared at him for a while, then looked at him incredulously and asked, "do you know what this means? It means responsibility. Su Tongrui, you are still young. You can''t bear so much! "


    Marry a woman, a woman of unknown origin, a woman several years older than herself, a woman pregnant with other people''s children. Is there something wrong with her brain?


    "No! Qin Yu, I will be responsible for you and your children. Please believe me, OK He likes her, so he is willing to accept her all.


    "Su Tongrui, you are still young. Some things are not as simple as you think, and responsibility is not so easy to bear." Qin Ruoyu appreciates his kindness, but she can''t accept it.


    "Qin Yu, since I said it, no matter how hard it will be in the future, I will carry it! No matter how hard it is, I will take up the responsibility! "


    Qin Ruoyu looked at him seriously: "Tong Rui, thank you. I really appreciate it, but my heart can''t live with a second person any more. Over the years, I''m tired, too. Please don''t mention anything about feelings, OK? I won''t agree to what you said. Because you have been in my heart, are a very lovely brother. I don''t want these things to ruin our relationship, OK? "


    Qin Ruoyu is serious. Su Tongrui can also hear the truth. She is determined and will not accept any man.


    Although he liked her, he was also afraid that he had done something unpleasant to make her unhappy. He was even more afraid that he would not have to do it with his friends in the future. So he had to nod his head and promise for the time being. He would not talk with her about emotional things.


    Su Tongrui accompanies Qin Ruoyu to take a taxi to the hospital. There are many women with big stomachs waiting outside the Department of Obstetrics and Gynecology, with their own mother or husband.


    Su Tongrui asks Qin Ruoyu to sit on the chair and wait for him. He runs to register himself, and then he and Qin Ruoyu wait for him outside.

 Chapter 271

    "Qin Yu, you, don''t be nervous." When it''s Qin Ruoyu''s turn and Qin Ruoyu goes in, Su Tongrui takes her hand and says.


    But it seems that he is more nervous than she is.


    It''s not about having a baby. It''s just a check-up to see if the baby is healthy. What''s the matter with tension.


    Qin Ruoyu gave a gentle smile and said, "don''t worry, I won''t be nervous."


    After Qin Ruoyu went in, a woman with a big stomach beside her pulled Su Tongrui''s arm and said, "is that your sister who just went in?"


    Su Tongrui was stunned and turned back to look at the woman. She didn''t know what this sentence meant.


    The woman continued: "you two look like brothers and sisters. Your brother is so sweet. He accompanied his sister to the hospital. My brother, just don''t give me any trouble every day! "


    Su Tongrui grinned, then quietly sat back on the chair and waited for Qin Ruoyu to come out.


    In general, boys and girls together, even if it is not a relationship, will not be regarded as lovers? For Mao he gave him a sister directly. Is it impossible for him and Qin Yu to be together? What a chill!


    When she comes back from the hospital, Su Tongrui carefully supports Qin Ruoyu upstairs. The child is too young. Although her stomach has been slightly raised, she is not too big to move.


    In the past few months, Qin Ruoyu had nothing to do but read books at home. When he was bored at home, he went out for a walk. Although he was alone, his life was leisurely.


    Su Tongrui will also run to her home whenever she has time to bring her all kinds of nutriments to help her do something.


    As long as Su Tongrui is there, Qin Ruoyu is not allowed to do all the cooking, washing dishes and washing clothes. Qin Ruoyu couldn''t compete with him, so he had to let her sit back on the sofa.


    Su Tongrui usually does less housework at home. At the beginning, he is clumsy. He may be serious and can''t do it well.


    "How''s it going? Is it delicious? "


    Su Tongrui cooked for Qin Ruoyu for the first time.


    In order to supplement the nutrition of Qin Ruoyu, he bought a lot of precious food materials, and the things he could make were not flattering.


    Qin Ruoyu tasted it. It was very salty and a little burnt. However, when she saw Su Tongrui''s serious and expectant face, she would smile and nod: "en, it''s delicious!"


    In fact, she has accepted his heart. She knows that he cares about her. Even if the food is not delicious, she feels sweet in her heart.


    Like a praised child, Su Tongrui raised the corner of his mouth with satisfaction when he heard Qin Ruoyu praise him. He also stretched out his chopsticks and took a chopstick to eat. As soon as he got to his mouth, before he could swallow it, he covered his mouth, frowned, and then got up to spit in the garbage can.


    "Wow! WOW! It''s terrible! It''s hard to swallow Su Tongrui put out his tongue with a bitter face, and then went to carry the dishes on the table, "Qin Yu, I''ll help you make it again."


    Qin Ruoyu grabbed his hand: "no, I think it''s OK."


    Looking at Qin Ruoyu''s smiling appearance, Su Tongrui had to stop and sit down again to eat the cooked dishes with Qin Ruoyu.


    I felt a little guilty. I wanted her to have more rest. He helped her cook and work, but he let her and him eat the terrible food together.

 Chapter 272

    "Qin Yu, I''ll help you wash your clothes!" Su Tongrui runs around the room, collecting Qin Ruoyu''s clothes and taking them to the bathroom.


    "Don''t use it, Tong Rui. Put it away!" Qin Ruoyu smiles helplessly and looks at Su Tongrui throwing all the clothes she has just washed and dried before she can fold them up into the basin.


    "Qin Yu, take a rest! I''ll do the laundry. I''ll make sure it''s clean for you! " Su Tong swears with Credit Suisse.


    Looking at his serious face, Qin Ruoyu was not good enough to brush his interest, so he had to turn around and read on the sofa.


    An hour later, Su Tongrui nervously took out a white skirt which had been dyed in various colors. He was embarrassed to show it to Qin Ruoyu. He looked at her carefully and called: "Qin Yu."


    Qin Ruoyu looked up and saw the clothes that were beyond recognition. As soon as he saw them, he knew that the child had mixed all the clothes together.


    "Your clothes have become so beautiful." Su Tongrui, like the children who do wrong, whispers cold jokes.


    Qin Ruoyu a black line, and then said: "some clothes will fade, different colors, to wash separately."


    Su Tongrui nodded, and then said: "I''m really sorry. It seems that all the clothes except the black ones have been dyed. Qin Yu, I''ll buy some clothes for you next time."


    Qin Ruoyu said in a hurry: "no, you need to pay attention next time. You help me with so many things. I appreciate that you don''t have time. How can I blame you! Besides, I can''t wear those clothes now! "


    There is a small square not far from Qin Ruoyu''s home. Although the city is not big, people live a leisurely life. At night, after a day''s life, people gather in the square.


    There are grandparents who dance group dance, uncles and aunts who dance social dance, young men and women who play pulley, badminton and children who run everywhere.


    In the evening, the square is very busy, and around the square, there are many small vendors selling snacks, and migrant students selling toys and jewelry.


    Sometimes, Qin Ruoyu would go to the square in the evening to feel the lively but happy atmosphere. When she saw that there were many children around the toy stall, she looked childlike and lovely. She also had a knowing smile.


    Qin Ruoyu came from the orphanage. When she was a child, she had many children around her. She always liked children.


    Maybe it''s because she''s a mother now, she loves children more, and her mother''s love is often rampant.


    Anyway, leisure is also idle, Qin Ruoyu simply ordered some toys that children like online, when the weather is good, he will go to the square to set up stalls.


    There are not many things. You can carry them in one bag.


    Put a piece of cloth on the ground, put the toy on it, put the pony on it, and sit on the pony, watching the stall and the busy square.


    A child was attracted by the toy next to her, squatting on the ground, holding it in his hand and looking at it. He asked, "Auntie, how can I sell this?"


    Qin Ruoyu is also very patient, very gentle to answer the children''s questions.


    The purpose of selling these things is not to make money, but to find something for herself to do, come out to breathe the air, and have more contact with children.


    Therefore, compared with other toy stalls, Qin Ruoyu always sells cheaper here and has more children.

 Chapter 273

    Even sometimes, seeing that some children don''t have much money and are eager for toys, Qin Ruoyu is so soft hearted that he will sell them to him even if he sticks money to them.


    Slowly, the children who often play in the square are familiar with Qin Ruoyu. Sometimes even if they don''t buy things, they will chat with her.


    "Auntie, do you have a baby in your stomach?"


    The child saw Qin Ruoyu''s bulging stomach and asked curiously.


    "Yes, Becky is so clever." Qin Ruoyu touched his abdomen with one hand and the child''s head with the other. He said with a smile.


    "Really! Is it a boy or a girl in Auntie''s belly


    "Well, Auntie doesn''t know, but whether it''s a boy or a girl, Auntie will be happy with her."


    "That''s good. If Auntie gives birth to a baby, how about calling the baby sister Xiaobei?"


    "Good! My aunt''s baby must also be very happy to have this sister


    The conversation with children may seem childish in the eyes of many adults, but Qin Ruoyu enjoys the process.


    A lot of toys are luminous things, luminous Yo Yo, luminous hair hoop with two sharp corners, at night, it is more fun.


    Qin Ruoyu wears a small devil hair band on his head, and his two sharp little horns emit dark red light.


    Su Tongrui, who is in the square with his friends, inadvertently sees a woman with a stall not far away. She is similar to Qin Ruoyu in shape, but the light is dim and she can''t see clearly.


    He is not at ease, or in the past look, see Qin Ruoyu is a face of smile and the children next to play.


    "Qin Yu?" Su Tongrui finally confirmed that it was her and gave a cry.


    Qin Ruoyu looked up with a smile and saw that it was him. He waved with a smile: "Tongrui, you are here too. Come here."


    Then he motioned to sit next to him.


    Su Tongrui silently walked over and saw that there were several children sitting next to him. He found a place nearby to sit down.


    "Auntie, who is this brother?" Asked the child next to him, blinking.


    "Just call him brother Tongrui!"


    "Oh, how are you, brother Tongrui!" The children all obediently turn around and shout at Su Tongrui sweetly.


    "Well, hello." Su Tongrui nods to them awkwardly. He really won''t get along with the children.


    Especially after listening to their name, it is incomparable internal injury.


    Call Qin Ruoyu aunt, call him brother, this is a wrong generation! According to their way of calling, does he have to call aunt Qin Ruoyu with them!


    There is only a difference of three or four years between them. Why are they treated so differently.


    "Qin Yu, why don''t you have a good rest at home and set up a stall here?" Su Tongrui looks at Qin Ruoyu and asks, this is the key point of his coming.


    "It''s boring to stay at home all the time. Now, it''s good to come out and sit down." Qin Ruoyu said with a relaxed face.


    Looking at her now, she is really relaxed and happy, but he is worried about whether she will be bad for her health outside.


    "Will you be tired and hurt your child like this?"


    "Not so delicate! I''ll pay attention to my body. Occasionally, if I''m really tired, I won''t come out and set up a stall! "


    In the twinkling of an eye, a few months passed.


    Qin Ruoyu''s stomach is ready for the due date.


    She originally wanted to find a house with more comfortable environment, preferably on the first floor, so that she could avoid going up and down stairs and avoid a lot of unnecessary troubles.

 Chapter 274

    After su Tongrui knew about it, he said that there was a house in his family, which was always empty. He asked her to move in.


    Qin Ruoyu didn''t want to trouble Su Tongrui. In this city, Su Tongrui has helped her a lot.


    Su Tongrui was not happy and said, "Qin Yu, how can you be so outspoken with me! After all, I still owe you a lot of favor. If it wasn''t for you, my father didn''t understand the importance of family, and he wouldn''t come back to my mother. If you don''t go there, it means you don''t treat me as a friend! "


    In this city, she has a good relationship with Su Tongrui, who always takes good care of her.


    Qin Ruoyu nodded and agreed.


    Su Tongrui''s house is close to the suburbs. It''s a small foreign style building with a small area, but it has all kinds of decoration, so it''s very convenient to live in.


    There will be a baby soon. It''s not a good idea to have no one to take care of him. Although Su Tongrui always comes to see him, he is a boy after all. He is still young and can''t cope with many things.


    Qin Ruoyu called the agency and found a full-time sister-in-law to accompany and take care of herself at home every day.


    That Aunt Yuesao is nearly 50 years old. She works very fast and looks very experienced.


    The aunt said that her son''s two children, as well as her daughter''s children, adults and children are all served by her side. They are very good-looking and healthy.


    Qin Ruoyu nodded with a smile: "please Aunt Wang."


    Aunt Wang works very cleanly and makes first-class dishes.


    Qin Ruoyu thinks that he is very lucky. Everywhere he goes, he can meet some noble people who help him.


    At Auntie Wang''s level, no matter how much money she gives, someone will hire her. However, Qin Ruoyu always feels that she has picked up a very big bargain. She doesn''t save much money and doesn''t give much money to Yuesao. Auntie Wang has no complaints and dissatisfaction.


    Su Tongrui often eats and drinks here in the name of taking care of Qin Ruoyu. Qin Ruoyu knows that as long as he doesn''t look for trouble, he can''t expect him to work.


    Su Tongrui''s task is to chat with Qin Ruoyu or help her take a walk outside.


    Qin Ruoyu was a little puzzled and asked him, "don''t you ask at home every day?"


    Su Tongrui said: "my father is busy socializing outside every day. He has no time to care about me. My mother is more at ease with me, so she doesn''t say anything."


    Qin Ruoyu, a young man in his early twenties, felt sorry for letting him accompany her every day.


    The closer the time is to the due date of delivery, the more apprehensive he is. He dares not leave others for fear that he will be born suddenly.


    Aunt Wang moved to the room nearest to Qin Ruoyu. Su Tongrui stayed at home all day and slept here at night.


    One night, Qin Ruoyu had a severe stomachache. Although he was about to give birth, there were occasional bouts of pain these days, but it was not so serious or so frequent.


    Qin Ruoyu realized that he might be about to have a baby.


    In pain, he stretched out his hand and reluctantly turned on the lamp, calling: "Wang Auntie Wang, ah!... "


    Aunt Wang, who was next door, heard the news. She got out of bed in a hurry, pushed the door open and ran over. When she came to the bedside, she saw Qin Ruoyu in pain and said nervously, "are you going to have a baby?"


    Qin Ruoyu bit his lip and nodded, maybe.


    "Qin Yu, stick to it again." Aunt Wang ran out and knocked on Su Tongrui''s door, "Tongrui! Wake up! Qin Yu is going to have a baby

 Chapter 275

    Su Tongrui sleeps quite dead, especially at two or three o''clock in the middle of the night. However, as soon as he heard Aunt Wang shouting "Qin Yu is about to be born", he jumped out of bed, put on his pants and clothes, and rushed out of the door.


    "Auntie, I''ll drive first, you help her out!" After that, Su Tongrui runs to the garage and drives the car to the door. Seeing that Aunt Wang is supporting Qin Ruoyu, who has a terrible stomachache, out of the door, he simply jumps down and takes a few steps to let Qin Ruoyu lie on his back and get on the car with her.


    Aunt Wang is holding Qin Ruoyu in the back, holding her hand and comforting: "child, don''t be afraid, I will go to the hospital soon."


    Su Tongrui drives in a hurry in front of him. Fortunately, there are not many cars on the road in the middle of the night. He drives all the way to the hospital. The people in the hospital push the operation cart to push Qin Ruoyu in.


    The doctor looked at Qin Ruoyu''s condition and said, "I''ve already opened a finger. I''m ready to deliver the baby right away!"


    Qin Ruoyu was pushed to the delivery room. Su Tongrui and auntie Wang were waiting anxiously outside. Listening to the cry of pain, their hearts were also tight.


    Having a baby is really a very painful process, even more painful than bone fracture.


    "Daddy." Yunluo is sitting at his desk looking at the documents. Suddenly, a child climbs up to his neck, whistling and crying, with a diaper wrapped around his butt.


    Yunluo frowned and looked at the children crawling on him. He didn''t like children very much. However, when he saw the sweet smile of the children and the small face with seven points like him and eyes like Qin Ruoyu, his soft heart was suddenly touched.


    This is His child! Full of joy, he reached out to hold his baby in his arms, but when he first touched his soft skin, his hand slipped, and the baby was as naked as a loach, and the "brush" flew out in front of him, and he couldn''t catch it.


    "Daddy The baby stretched out his little hand and called him, and his body did a flat throw.


    Seeing that the baby is about to fall on the sharp corner of the table, Yunluo''s nervous heart is mentioned in his throat.


    "Baby Yunluo screamed and sat up from the bed, sweating. Looking at the familiar environment under the dim desk lamp, he knew that he had a nightmare again.


    In recent days, I always have some strange dreams. I often dream that Qin Ruoyu, holding another noble man like a God, coldly looks at him in front of me and says, "Yunluo, I don''t love you anymore, child, I''ve killed you!"


    He kept chasing and calling her in his dream, told her not to leave, told her that he loved her, and it was always his fault.


    However, she left so decisively, even when he rushed to hold her hand, she would be disgusted to shake off, and the man next to her would kick him.


    That man is like the ultimate boss in the game. He was beaten without backhand ability. Qin Ruoyu looked at him with a sweet smile: "Yunluo, you owe me this!"


    When he woke up by calling her name, he could even feel his tears flowing at that moment.


    He was really fascinated by her.


    His whole life was doomed to fall on her.


    Yunluo sat on the bed, lowered his head and touched his hair. He couldn''t sleep and dialed a phone number.

 Chapter 276

    "How is she now?" A low voice, with some concern.


    There was a pause for a while. It seemed that she was looking for a place where no one was. After a while, a voice came: "she''s in the delivery room now. She''s going to have a baby soon."


    "How''s it going? How''s it going? " On hearing that she was going to have a baby, Yunluo''s heart immediately raised.


    "The doctor said that the fetal position is very correct, it should not be a problem."


    "Well, please don''t turn off the phone."


    "OK, Mr. Yun."


    On the other side of the phone, Aunt Wang turned on the hands-free button, put the phone in her pocket, sat back next to Su Tongrui, and waited outside with him.


    Su Tongrui clenched his fists and listened to the shouts inside. He was so nervous that he didn''t care about Aunt Wang. She just got up to answer the phone.


    Full pain for more than three hours, Qin Ruoyu in the delivery room, pain to death, sweat on the forehead in front of the bangs wet, complexion are a little pale.


    A burst of baby crying voice, the child, finally smoothly born.


    At that moment, Qin Ruoyu''s whole body collapsed violently. He squinted and looked at his child, a pink but wrinkled little man, with tears in his eyes.


    This is her child. Although the baby is really ugly, she is very happy, just like looking at the most beautiful and precious things in life.


    "Miss Qin, it''s a boy." Said the nurse, holding the child in her arms.


    Yunluo hears the faint cry over the phone, his heart is also painful with her, holding tightly, waiting for the birth of his child.


    "Mother and son are safe. It''s a boy!" The nurse came out of the delivery room, took off the mask and said.


    "Really! Great Hearing the news, Aunt Wang and Su Tongrui were excited.


    Although they have no blood relationship with Qin Ruoyu, they are very happy to hear that the mother and son are safe.


    The whole production process, they are nervous with the side, Qin Ruoyu just arrived baby, for them, also like half a family!


    "Mother and son are safe." Yunluo low read these four words, straight lying back on the bed.


    Great. He has a son. The waiting process just now was really hard. He sweated more than Qin Ruoyu lying in the delivery room.


    The doctor said that Qin Ruoyu''s production process is smooth. She was born after several hours of pain. Some pregnant women may have been in hospital for several days. They are suffering from pain every day, but they can''t get out if they can''t live. It''s really fatal if they have pain for several days and nights.


    Although the process of giving birth to a child was painful, she felt extremely satisfied when she saw the little life lying beside her. All the pain was insignificant.


    If, in the future, someone asked her whether it hurt to have a baby, she would easily smile and shake her head: "it doesn''t hurt at all."


    Because of maternal love, become brave, because the mother''s nature, let the pain become tolerable.


    After a few days in the hospital, Qin Ruoyu packed things and went back with Su Tongrui and Aunt Wang.


    We have prepared diapers, milk powder, clothes, toys and other things in advance.


    Aunt Wang is an old hand in taking care of children. She knows what she needs and which brand is better. She does everything well. She doesn''t need Qin Ruoyu to worry about this.

 Chapter 277

    Aunt Wang changes the pattern to cook for Qin Ruoyu every meal. Although there is no mother, no mother-in-law, but the meticulous care of Aunt Wang also makes Qin Ruoyu feel warm, ignoring the tragedy of having no relatives around him.


    Qin Ruoyu is lying on the bed, and her baby is sleeping quietly in the crib next to her. Qin Ruoyu turns his head and looks at his child with a loving smile on his face.


    Su Tongrui knocked on the door with a glass of milk. Qin Ruoyu said, "please come in."


    Su Tongrui came in, leaned over and looked at the baby on the crib. It''s really amazing. It''s so incredible to give birth to a life.


    "Qin Yu, you are so powerful!" Su Tongrui gave a thumbs up and praised him.


    In fact, every mother is like this. When she is pregnant and pregnant in October, she may feel sick and can''t eat. However, she forces herself to eat for her child''s sake, and doesn''t want to let her child lose nutrition. Dare not get sick, even if they are ill also hard shoulder in the past, dare not take medicine, afraid of the things inside the medicine will threaten the growth of the baby. They have been careful, taking care of the baby in the stomach, until he has the ability to leave the mother, can adapt to the life of the outside world and survive alone. And after unimaginable pain, the child will come.


    Every mother in the process of giving birth is so not easy, are so brave.


    Maybe, Su Tongrui accompanied Qin Ruoyu personally and witnessed the process with his own eyes, so he would sincerely praise her with his thumb.


    In fact, every mother is very good!


    Qin Ruoyu gave him a smile: "Tong Rui, I''m in trouble for you these days."


    Without him, she couldn''t have given birth so smoothly. His help made her less trouble.


    Really did not expect, from the initial hate him, despise him, hate him, to now, he is to help her the most people.


    Su Tongrui felt his head embarrassed, then handed the cup to Qin Ruoyu: "don''t say anything polite, I understand. Here, what you eat will make up for what you eat. "


    Qin Ruoyu took the cup and laughed when he heard his last sentence.


    It''s just the old man''s opinion. She drinks a lot of milk every day. Can she really produce a lot of milk like a cow?


    But I''ll take it and drink it.


    When the child is at the full moon, it''s already a little longer and more beautiful than when it was born.


    Eyes like Qin Ruoyu, big, water like a precious black gem, face and other places like Yunluo, with some noble spirit of living.


    "The child is so beautiful. To tell you the truth, I''ve seen so many children, and I''ve never seen such a beautiful child before!" Aunt Wang was full of praise when she saw the baby.


    "Qin Yu, I want to take some pictures for my children." Auntie Wang really likes it so tightly that she can''t bear to put it down. Knowing that Auntie Qin likes children, she smiles and nods.


    Afraid of hurting the child, she turned off the flash and sound on her mobile phone. Aunt Wang took some pictures of the baby and showed them to Qin Ruoyu.


    Fist clenched, eyes closed, yawning


    Having children is really a very happy thing.


    When Yunluo received a group of photos of his son, he sat in the office for a whole day and looked at the photos on his mobile phone. He didn''t even know that his assistant knocked on the door.

 Chapter 278

    Yunluo''s assistant prepared for Yunluo''s wedding, and his bride ran away ahead of time.


    Since Qin Ruoyu left, the president has always been inexplicably angry. He always has a gloomy face, or a distressed face. It''s the first time that he has laughed so strangely like today.


    In fact, a few months ago, shortly after Qin Ruoyu resigned from the hotel, Yunluo knew Qin Ruoyu''s whereabouts.


    He wanted to see her, but he was afraid that she would run away when she was upset. In case of hurting himself or his child, he would never forgive himself.


    Knowing that she is now in a safe and stable life, he was relieved, but secretly sent someone to her.


    Aunt Wang is the undercover that Yunluo is looking for. Aunt Wang has a lot of experience in taking care of children, but generally the asking price is very high. Yunluo prepays Aunt Wang''s high salary in advance, and asks Aunt Wang to take care of Qin Ruoyu at an ordinary asking price.


    In order not to arouse Qin Ruoyu''s suspicion, Yunluo seldom contacts Aunt Wang.


    Every few days, Aunt Wang will secretly report the situation of Qin Ruoyu to Yunluo.


    Although miss her Miss tight, but for the future happiness, he can only choose to endure, know that she had a good, he will rest assured.


    Now, the baby is born. The number of people involved in his heart has increased from one to two. It''s really torture to know something about her and her children from the phone only once a few days, or to live on a few photos every day.


    Yunluo finally made up his mind to secretly look at her and her children every other period of time, even if it was just a distant look.


    The spring breeze is blowing and everything is reviving. Qin Ruoyu and Su Tongrui go to a small park not far away to play.


    It''s boring to stay at home every day. The baby is a little older now. It''s spring now. The weather is suitable. We should take him out to walk more.


    There is a man-made lake in the small park, next to which is a piece of grass. On weekends, many people come here to go boating and play, which is very lively.


    In the sky, many colorful kites compete for height, which is particularly spectacular.


    The baby blinked and looked excited at so many people and new things.


    Not far away, Yunluo sits in the luxury car and looks at the scene in front of him.


    Qin Ruoyu holds the child in his arms and kisses him on the face. Su Tongrui makes a grimace to amuse the child.


    Originally, it was he who stood beside her and teased the children with her, but now, he became another person, and his heart was particularly unpleasant.


    But, he can''t go out, he can''t go over, let the child have a good look at his father, he can''t go over and hold the child and her tightly in his arms.


    He just hid in the car all day.


    "President, that''s about it. It''s time for us to go back." The driver next to me reminds me.


    Seeing that it''s getting late, a group of people leave. Qin Ruoyu also leaves with his child and Su Tongrui side by side. Yunluo holds his forehead with his eyes closed and says, "let''s go."


    "President, the stock of Yunshi enterprise has been falling continuously these days, and it has fallen to the lowest point in history!" In the office, a manager came in with some information anxiously to find Yunluo.


    As a matter of fact, Yunluo himself has paid close attention to the recent stock market. Recently, there has been a small-scale financial crisis in Asia, and its influence is not particularly strong. Yunluo originally thought that the stock market decline was affected by the financial crisis, and it will improve in a few days.

 Chapter 279

    However, after the financial crisis, the stock market actually continued to fall, which had to let him pay attention.


    Yunluo took the things in the manager''s hand, then nodded and said to him, "inform all the senior management to have a meeting in ten minutes!"


    The manager nodded and went out. Yunluo looked at the materials in his hand.


    As a matter of fact, he asked his assistant to check it yesterday. A joint stock company just listed on the mainland has a strong momentum. It runs the same industry as Yunjia enterprises, and is growing up with a strong background.


    Listed not long ago, has threatened the interests of the cloud.


    Judging from the investigation data, it seems that the company is targeted, as if it is specifically to defeat the cloud group.


    In the past, there were some small companies in the same industry, only Yunshi was the leader. Those small companies were not supported at all. Yunshi could solve them without any effort. However, this sudden company, which was similar to Yunshao, caught Yunshi by surprise.


    At all the high-level meetings, Yunluo seriously put forward the current situation, and made an urgent plan to make everyone stick to their posts. Working overtime should also try to hold down the stock market and not decline. In addition, the Propaganda Department, sales department and other departments should also actively cooperate to make the performance more outstanding.


    Since Yunluo accepted Yunshi enterprise, it is the first time that Yunluo has met such a strong opponent.


    The whole company is nervously involved in this sudden battle. Yunluo is busy working overtime in the company.


    Duan Wuchen and Qiu Shaoze also give their full support. As long as they can help Yunluo, they are trying to help him.


    Shen Feifei gives Yunluo the information from the investigation. The legal person of the company is a Chinese, but he feels that he is just a cover. He also has the manipulators behind the scenes, but he has not shown who it is.


    However, it is certain that the man is absolutely extraordinary.


    Just listed not long ago, although they did not have a significant advantage in domestic sales, but almost monopolized all the markets sold abroad.


    It was because many of the foreign companies that Yunshi had cooperated with before suddenly cancelled their cooperation that their shares plummeted, and the company also faced the dilemma of layoffs.


    Although there are many industries in Yunshi, some of them do not make money, and some even operate at a loss.


    As a matter of top priority, we must cut off some of those useless industries, and then use that part of the funds to invest in more useful places.


    G-stone company was bought by Yunluo for Qin Ruoyu at that time. Now, Qin Ruoyu is no longer g-stone, and he has not been involved in it for a long time. Let it develop freely. G-stone has no use for him.


    Hua Zelu, the new artist signed by g-stone, has become a popular star. Various advertisements and commercial performances emerge one after another, capturing the hearts of many young girls.


    Hua Zexi, the leader of the Hua family, proposed to buy g-stone from Yunluo. This is exactly the same as Yunluo''s intention. The purchase price offered by Hua Zexi was not low, even higher than what he bought from others at that time.


    Yunluo did not hesitate to sign the contract, the G stone out.


    And huazexi gave the acquired g stone to huazelu.


    His younger brother is always uneasy and rebellious. When he was in high school, he didn''t accept discipline. The old man wanted him to enter Huashi enterprise and take over some positions, but he didn''t want to do it.

 Chapter 280

    Now, although he has become an artist and gets a lot of money every year, he is also a descendant of the flower family.


    After all, huazexi still loves his brother, but he feels helpless.


    Simply buy the whole company to him. In this way, he is not only the number one artist in the company, but also the boss. He is not afraid of being bullied. Let''s toss with his hobby.


    Yunluo is fighting against the emerging company, working overtime with his employees, and even working late than the employees in many cases.


    I usually get off work after 12 o''clock. I arrive at the company before 8 o''clock in the morning. Sometimes I only sleep three or four hours a day.


    As the boss of a company, he is the main brain of the company. He must think of ways to deal with it, and then direct his team to implement it.


    Excessive fatigue, and excessive brain use, let his eyes have irresistible fatigue.


    Every half a month, Yunluo goes to see Qin Ruoyu.


    Although there are a lot of things, very tired, but still did not let Yunluo give up to see her.


    Shen Feifei scolds him when he knows. Yunshao, are you crazy? Are you going to waste a day there at such a critical time?


    They know that Yunluo has always been one day these days, and they want to use it as two days. The time of this day, at this critical time, is also very precious and important.


    Yunluo just a faint smile, still adhere to their own decision, let the driver drive.


    I sat in the car and slept for a while. I fell asleep a little. When I got there, the driver woke him up.


    Just after the rain, Qin Ruoyu and Baobao stayed at home and didn''t go out.


    Yunluo didn''t dare to let the driver drive too close, so he stopped from a distance. He took an umbrella and went over, hiding behind a tree outside the window, looking at the scene of the house.


    Qin Ruoyu held a ball in his hand and showed it to his baby. Then he quickly looked at each other with his left and right hands. Then he stretched out his two tightly held hands and asked him to guess which hand he was in.


    Baby''s little hand pulls Qin Ruoyu''s hand. Qin Ruoyu stretches out his hand. If he is there, he can''t help praising: "Baobao is really wonderful!" The baby also giggled.


    Looking at the window, mother and son that happy appearance, cloud Luo really have a rush to the past impulse.


    Qin Ruoyu also found that her baby''s IQ is not generally high, but only half a year ago, she would play this guessing game with her. Every time she guessed, she was very accurate, which really made her mother feel very happy.


    Unconsciously, I have been standing outside for several hours.


    The driver came over, stood beside him and urged, "president, it''s time for us to go."


    In fact, at ordinary times, as long as he is dealing with his work, Yunluo is a person with a sense of time, but when he comes to the woman he loves and his children, he often forgets time.


    Yunluo staggers his eyes and follows the driver to get on the bus. After getting on the bus, he finds that half of his shoulder is wet.


    With the cooperation of the whole company and the help of other friends, Yunluo has finally stabilized the situation of the company.


    However, when dealing with the boss behind the scenes of the new company, Yunluo found that he was an acquaintance!


    "All right, Mr. Yun." The man on the sofa is as elegant and genial as ever, but there is a trace of danger behind the elegance and gentleness.

 Chapter 281

    "Long time no see, Mr. Su."


    Yes, the boss behind the scenes is Su mu, Qin Ruoyu''s brother who used to be in the orphanage.


    Su Mu has been developing in the United States since then. He accepted the Su family''s enterprise and conserved his energy. When he heard about what Yunluo had done to Qin Ruoyu, he could not help but take a breath for his sister.


    No matter whether he is true love or not, at the beginning, his sister gave him, he bullied her, he had to get back!


    Recruiting, registering the same company in mainland China, aiming at Yunshi everywhere, trying to make Yunluo suffer.


    Yunluo''s insight ability and reaction ability are not weak. He actually made adjustments in time. In the end, two days of people were fighting. After a period of fighting, the final result can only be said to be a draw.


    Su Mu is keenly aware of Yunluo''s every move. At the most critical time, he even goes to see Qin Ruoyu and his children, which he didn''t expect.


    Business is over. It''s time to talk about private matters.


    Su Mu changed his usual image of modest young master, got up and hit Yun Luo in the face: "this is for Ruoyu! You dare to bully her. I told you to treat her well! "


    Yunluo didn''t fight back. He wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth.


    Without waiting for his reaction, Su Mu hit him in the face again: "this is for my little nephew! You let him be born without a father


    In fact, Yunluo didn''t fight back, but he also felt that he should fight Qin Ruoyu, and Su Mu should fight him a few times.


    "In order not to let if the fish girl has no husband, my little nephew has no father, I will not embarrass you. You can do it yourself!" Throw down this sentence, Su Mu head also did not return of walk.


    His main energy is still in the United States. In China, he made such a show purely for revenge on Yunluo. In the past, he is ready to go back to the United States.


    If you don''t see Qin Ruoyu, you know that she certainly doesn''t want to see anyone now. When her life is stable, he will come back to see her again.


    Busy with this tense moment, Duan Wuchen asked Yunluo to get together outside.


    After so many years together, he, Duan Wuchen, Qiu Shaoze and Shen Feifei have already become deep friends.


    This is a top-level nightclub, a symbol of strength and identity. Those who can go to this nightclub are either rich or expensive. They are either high-ranking political officials or business leaders. If you come here, you can see many popular stars.


    "Yunshao, Duanshao is waiting for you. This way, please."


    Cloud Luo a stiff suit, elegant into the nightclub, next to the waiter came over politely said.


    Yunluo nodded and followed the waiter.


    When it''s time, only Duan Wuchen and Shen Feifei are there. Yunluo says hello at will and finds a seat to sit down.


    Sitting and waiting for a long time, without seeing Qiu Shaoze, Yunluo asked, "where''s Shaoze?"


    Duan Wuchen said with a gloating face: "I don''t know. The boy said that he would bring someone here today. It''s probably not done yet."


    As soon as they heard about bringing people, they all guessed that it was the hot chick before.


    It seems that Shaoze really moved his heart this time. He ran to school every day and often didn''t see anyone.


    It''s just that the progress is a little slow. It''s been a long time and it hasn''t been finished. In terms of previous efficiency, you can hook up with a beautiful woman to go home every time you don''t sit around.

 Chapter 282

    After sitting for a while, Duan Wuchen took out the phone and said, "I urge him."


    Dial the phone and ask: "Shaoze, you belong to tortoise, so slow, hurry up, my daughter-in-law, yunshaodu and I are sitting out of cocoon!"


    "Ha ha! I''m a snail! Wait! It will be here in a minute Qiu Shaoze over there also joked boldly.


    As soon as I hung up, Qiu Shaoze arrived in three minutes.


    "Little cloud! No minister! Feifei Qiu Shaoze waved his hand from afar and said hello to him.


    Three people turned their heads at the same time and saw that Qiu Shaoze came with a happy face. There was a girl beside him. Qiu Shaoze put his arms around the girl''s shoulder intentionally or unintentionally. The girl didn''t seem very happy. He moved aside quietly, but Qiu Shaoze put his arms closer.


    "You are here at last! Sit down


    Duan Wuchen moved to the side and made room for Qiu Shaoze and the girl.


    Girls look just over 20 years old, pure and small, bright eyes, simple ponytail, forehead, but more youthful. It''s also a common student dress. Although it looks a little out of place with this luxurious nightclub, it looks very comfortable.


    The first time I came to such a luxurious place and met so many big people I only saw on TV and magazines, the girl seemed a little shy.


    "Introduce, this is Xia Xi Yang!" Qiu Shaoze embraces the girl''s shoulder to introduce his best friend.


    Then, from left to right, they introduced to the girls: "this is the president of Yunshi enterprise, Yunluo, Yunshi, this is Duan Wuchen and Duanshao of Duanshi enterprise, this is Wuchen, his wife, Shen Feifei. We are all from the same family. Don''t be shy Said, Qiu Shaoze also spoiled touched the girl''s head.


    The girl looked up at him angrily and threatened in a low voice: "who''s with your family?"


    When he turned around, his face was filled with sweet and slightly shy smile: "Yunshao, Duanshao, Feifei, hello."


    Shen Feifei was once called "ice cold queen". She has a powerful aura like a queen, but she doesn''t say too much to anyone. She looks a little cold and straightforward. She never disguises what she has to say. She is lazy to see people she doesn''t like.


    However, the girl is very good, that a "Feifei sister" called her heart a soft.


    Now that all the people are here, we can''t do without playing games and drinking.


    Since Qin Ruoyu left, Yunluo''s temper has been a little cloudy and sunny, some low, and his words have been much less. Although sometimes people come out to get together and adjust the atmosphere very high, in order to mediate the mood, Yunluo seldom seems to be particularly happy.


    Duan Wuchen has a cigarette in his mouth and asks the waiter for a deck of playing cards. He is shuffling the cards when he suddenly sees Huaze Lu holding a beautiful woman and coming towards him. He looks at each other in the eyes, and Huaze Lu smiles.


    Duan Wuchen also grinned and reached out to say hello: "Huajia Er Shao! What a coincidence! Come and play, too


    In the twinkling of an eye, flower Ze Lu already embraces that woman to walk to front.


    Hua Zelu is in a white suit, with her beautiful features and a slightly evil smile. Everywhere she goes, she is shining. The woman next to him, dressed in a black short dress, is as skinny as cream, and her legs are straight and slender. At first glance, she is full of blood. In addition, she has a beautiful face. She is a beauty in the world.

 Chapter 283

    That woman is just a young model, or a famous university flower.


    Two people stood together and set off the stars of the whole place.


    "Yes, when you see an acquaintance, come and say hello." Hua Ze Lu gracefully embraces the woman''s slender waist and stands beside him.


    "How about playing together?" Duan Wuchen raised his playing cards.


    "Good!" Huaze Lu also agreed to be happy.


    It used to be three sofas, surrounded by a table, which made the waiter add another sofa. It was like playing mahjong. There were people sitting all over the place, except that the rest were sitting in pairs, as long as Yunluo was a lonely old man.


    Xia Xiyang''s face is unimaginable when he sees Hua Zelu from a distance. Although Yunluo and Duan Wuchen are all famous figures, they are only business figures after all. Hua Zelu is a popular artist. He is on TV every day, which is a national idol.


    She is just an ordinary college girl, surrounded by many fans of flower Ze Lu fans to no good people, usually flower Ze Lu occasionally open concerts, expensive ticket prices will make people who like flower Ze Lu flinch.


    Now, she actually saw a real person!!


    Feel some incredible, and even doubt that they will not be dazzled it! Even more did not expect that they actually sit together, only less than a meter away!


    Yunluo, they are all frequent visitors here. People who often come here to play know them.


    It''s hard to avoid that some celebrities or actresses have the idea of jumping up when they see these extraordinary people sitting together.


    Among the four men, Yunluo is the only one who has no female companion. Naturally, the minds of those women are all on Yunluo.


    "Yunshao, I''m good at playing. Why don''t I play with you?" A beautiful woman with exposed clothes twisted her waist and leaned on the sofa. She leaned up to Yunluo''s ear and breathed out.


    Probably any man, in the face of a beauty''s initiative to throw himself in the arms, will accept, if put in the past, Yunluo will do the same.


    Now, however, he felt very upset.


    "Go away!" Yunluo did not squint, but simply uttered a syllable. In the low voice, there was a trace of displeasure and coldness.


    "Yunshao, don''t be so unkind ~" the woman is still trying her best to seduce.


    "Don''t let me say it again!" Cloud Luo thin lips light open, tone already contain to endure of anger and murderous.


    The woman was shocked by this breath.


    I found a step for myself at random, and twisted my waist and left in a mess.


    Four groups of people, one person in each group is responsible for playing cards, one person is responsible for drinking. There is only one person in Yunluo. Naturally, one person is responsible for both.


    This is a game they often play in nightclubs in Yunluo. It''s not strange to them, but it''s the first time for Xiaxi.


    Yunluo, Qiu Shaoze, Hua Zelu and Shen Feifei started the first game.


    Don''t ask me why the other groups are all men who are responsible for playing cards. Only the Feifei group is a woman, because Feifei is the strong one in the Feifei couple. Even if they get married, Duan Wuchen will marry her. Duan Wuchen is the one who breaks in!


    As expected, Shen Feifei lost the first game and put a glass of beer in front of Duan Wuchen: "drink!"


    Duan Wuchen said with a bitter face: "daughter in law, you are a heroine and a woman King Kong. Don''t lose to those men!"

 Chapter 284

    Shen Feifei coldly glanced at him: "let you drink, you drink! What a lot of nonsense Then he poured the cup to Duan Wuchen himself.


    Duan Wuchen looks helpless. His daughter-in-law is too violent for him to provoke.


    Several people continue to play cards, flower Ze Lu lost, then coax the woman beside: "baby, come, drink."


    As soon as the woman saw Huaze Lu''s pretty face, she couldn''t bear to refuse. She took it over and drank it without hesitation. She didn''t refuse until she had drunk several cups and couldn''t drink it. "Lu, I can''t drink any more."


    "Good, drink it!" Huazelu is like a demon in human skin, smiling and sending it to her lips.


    "Lu, I really can''t drink any more." The woman''s face was embarrassed and she held on to her dizzy head.


    The face of flower Ze Lu instantly becomes overcast and cold: "be?" Then he glanced around and looked at the women here. Any one of them was enough to attract the attention and yearning of other women, "then I''ll change my partner."


    Huaze Lu was about to raise her hand to hook other women over. The woman next to her quickly grabbed her hand, took the cup in his hand, nodded and agreed: "Lu, I drink!" And then drink it up.


    "That''s good." Flower Ze Lu satisfied smile, in her face a kiss.


    This man, like a dangerous poppy, is dangerous but intriguing. His family background and his influence in the entertainment industry make them flock to them.


    Only a mouthful, then addicted, then want to stay in his side forever, even if, again dangerous.


    "Qiu Shaoze, did you do it on purpose?" Xia Xiyang''s eyes are on fire. She looks at Qiu Shaoze''s gnashing teeth and says in a low voice.


    Maybe it''s really a happy love scene, but the casino is frustrated. After Shen Feifei and Hua Zelu lost several games in a row, it''s Duan Wuchen''s turn. Every time, they lost miserably.


    Although Xia Xiyang thinks he can drink well, he is not such a drinker.


    Qiu Shaoze apologized in a low voice: "I''m not very lucky in these games. I''ll win back later!"


    Yunluo won almost every game and was rarely punished for drinking.


    In the end, Xia Xiyang finally couldn''t bear it. He pushed Qiu Shaoze away, took his arm and yelled at him in a low voice: "go away! I''ll do it! You''re in charge of drinking! "


    "You, you can play?" Qiu Shaoze looked at her in surprise.


    "No, but I understand a little bit." Xia Xiyang''s honest answer.


    "Western, take it easy." Although Qiu Shaoze is a little worried, he still retreats to the second tier, which is a friendly reminder.


    Xia Xiyang turned back and glared at him: "don''t worry! It must be better than you


    Although the girl looks very green and astringent, although she has never seen such a scene before, she was a little shy and a little surprised at the beginning, but the strong and hot atmosphere sent out by her made several people beside her feel stunned.


    No doubt, this girl must be the second Shen Feifei, Shen Feifei is the cold queen, this girl must be the hot queen!


    Although Qiu Shaoze didn''t dare to say something, through some channels, Yunluo and their friends also learned that Qiu Shaoze suffered a lot in the process of chasing others.


    He was beaten to death in the Taekwondo Hall and nearly drowned in the swimming pool. It was a history of blood and tears in his growing up!


    Xia Xiyang had never been in touch with this kind of thing that rich people play with before. He just watched Qiu Shaoze play with him. He probably figured out some rules and then started playing cards.

 Chapter 285

    Duan Wuchen and Qiu Shaoze look at each other speechless, and each of them looks at their female companion, the queen, galloping in the casino. They are reduced to drinking. They can''t help shaking hands across the air. They almost don''t cry. They are just a pair of brothers!


    Although it was the first time I came to this place and played with this group of people for the first time, Xia Xiyang was more forthright, integrated and played very high.


    But Qiu Shaoze suffered a lot. At the beginning, Xia Xiyang didn''t have much experience in actual combat. He suffered a lot, but at last he was a little better.


    But Hua Ze Lu plays carelessly. Anyway, he doesn''t drink. He doesn''t have much affection for the woman beside him. He can''t even call her name. It''s just a play on occasion. Anyway, if he loses, she must drink it!


    "I go to the bathroom." Xia Xiyang stood up, slightly embarrassed and everyone said hello, went to the bathroom.


    Qiu Shaoze went up to the top and continued to play with everyone.


    Xia Xiyang just came out of the bathroom and began to wash in front of the wash basin outside. The wash basin outside the bathroom is shared by men and women.


    Blow dry hands of water, just twist back, see next to a greasy faced man looking at her smile, smile especially make her sick.


    "Is it my sister''s first time in such a place?"


    Xia Xi Yang''s dress is a bit out of place with this place. When a man looks at her pretty appearance, he knows that she must not come often.


    Xia Xiyang ignored him. She went around him and was about to go out, but the man suddenly held out his hand and grasped her arm: "since you dare to come to this place, you must know the rules of this place. How much do you charge for playing with my brother? "


    It''s not easy to meet a young, clean and nice looking woman. Naturally, he doesn''t want to let go. He''s tired of playing with other women.


    "Hooligans! Let go of me Xia Xiyang is not a vegetarian either. How else can he beat Qiu Shaoze to death.


    Just grab his arm, pull it forward, then twist it again and flash behind him.


    "Ouch!" The man didn''t expect Xia Xiyang to be so agile. He could hear the "click" sound when his arm was twisted.


    "Damn it, it''s still a little wild cat."


    Xia Xiyang doesn''t want to stir up trouble, especially in this kind of place, she must not be able to stir up trouble. She just wants to protect herself and teach the rascal a lesson.


    Clap hands, turn around and walk away.


    Who knows, the man stood up and patted her on the shoulder, his grandmother''s, dare to provoke.


    Xia Xia turned around and was trying to beat him up. Suddenly there was a smell in front of her nose. The man sprayed her nose with a small tube of spray in her hand.


    Xia Xi''an felt the world whirling in an instant, and even stood unsteadily.


    The man is holding It''s psychedelic!


    It''s despicable to drug her! Looking at the man''s face with a smile of unkindness and backwardness, Xia Xiyang was gnashing her teeth and wanted to beat him hard. However, she couldn''t even stand steadily and didn''t have the ability to fight back.


    Xia Xi Yang is about to fall to the ground, the man catches her in time, Xia Xi Yang''s body leans on him and feels sick.


    "Asshole! Let go of me Xia Xiyang only has a little consciousness, staring at the threat, but the tone is soft, without any threat.

 Chapter 286

    "Let go of you, can you move?" The man said with a smile, continue to want to humiliate her.


    Xia Xiyang only feels hateful, this kind of place is really dangerous, even on the toilet will be given medicine.


    Qiu Shaoze! You bastard! Come and help me! Xia Xi Xi can''t make a sound in her mouth, but she is desperately calling out a person''s name in her heart.


    "What are you doing?" A cold female voice, the man looked back and saw Shen Feifei with a gloomy face, holding his arm and standing behind him looking coldly.


    "Oh, sister Feifei!" Seeing Shen Feifei, the man quickly accompanied him with a smile and said hello politely.


    Although he may be older than Shen Feifei, because he is afraid of Shen Feifei''s power, he still calls her respectfully every time he meets her.


    Thinking that it was blocking Shen Feifei''s way, Shen Feifei was not happy. The man hugged Xia Xiyang and was ready to go to other places: "sister Feifei, go in. I''ll go now."


    "Leave people behind!" Shen Feifei looked at him coldly, opened his lips and spat out a few words.


    The man looked at the person in his arms with an incredible face. Feifei asked her to leave this woman. What''s the relationship between this woman and Feifei?


    "Qiu Shao''s woman, you dare to move! I don''t think you''re going to live long enough! " There is a chill in Shen Feifei''s words.


    Hearing Qiu Shao, the man was shocked and looked at the girl in his arms. He was just a young girl. What kind of woman would Qiu Shao want? This woman is Qiu Shao''s person?


    He originally thought that she was just a little girl who came here to work or to see stars. Unexpectedly, she had such a tough background.


    Qiu Shao''s people, if he knew, would not dare to borrow his 100 courage!


    A large enterprise is not terrible. What''s terrible is that Qiu Shao has a lot of friendship with Duan Shao, Yun Shao and Shen Feifei, the mayor''s daughter. As long as one person is offended, it is equivalent to a group of people. The consequences are simply unimaginable!


    "I''m sorry, Feifei! I don''t know it''s Qiu Shao''s woman. Apologize to Qiu Shao for me, and I''ll go away! " The man panicked and carefully helped Xia Xiyang to the pool and ran away.


    Xia Xiyang thought to herself, who is that asshole''s woman? I''m not!


    she coaxed her for several days and asked her to accompany him to a small party to meet his friends. She was almost forced to come here for the first time! It''s all about him!


    Xia Xiyang reluctantly let herself support the pool platform. Shen Feifei came over and held her with her arm.


    "Sister Feifei." Xia Xiyang raised her head with difficulty and called in a low voice.


    Shen Feifei nodded, then carefully supported Xia Xiyang and helped her back.


    Seeing Shen Feifei''s approach to Xia Xiyang, who was standing unsteadily, Qiu Shaoze raised his nervous heart, threw the cards in his hand, rushed to him in a hurry, took Xia Xiyang and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "I''ve been drugged, almost forced!" Shen Feifei said with her arms in her arms.


    Take the medicine?! Qiu Shaoze was so angry that he bit his teeth and asked, "who is it?"


    "The second of the Zhu family!"


    That Padawan often teases women with some money in his family. His means are extremely despicable. He takes medicine when money can''t tempt him. Although it is common to use drugs in nightclubs, he is famous for his audacity.

 Chapter 287

    "Wait for their Zhu family to spend money!" Qiu Shaoze''s angry eyes were full of anger. He uttered such a sentence coldly. Then he turned his head and said to others, "I''ll send her back first."


    Holding Xia Xi''an, I ran out quickly.


    Duan Wuchen and Yunluo, who are sitting there, know what''s going on. Qiu Shaoze''s business is their business. Even if Qiu Shaoze doesn''t say anything, they will cut off all contacts with the Zhu family, and try their best to vent this hatred for Qiu Shaoze.


    "Qiu Shaoze, you bastard! I will never come out with you again


    Knowing that there are only herself and Qiu Shaoze in the car now, Xia Xiyang says with her eyes closed and her head a little dazed that she is still angry that Qiu Shaoze almost destroyed her innocence.


    Qiu Shaoze is also full of regret. Although she is violent and strong, she is also a girl. She has never been to that kind of place. Unlike him, she has become a strong person there.


    Why didn''t he expect that there were a lot of wolves in the nightclub, who were greedy to eat people without spitting bones. How could he let her go to the bathroom alone?


    If Shen Feifei hadn''t found her in time and rescued her, he would have regretted all his life!


    "It''s all my fault. You can beat me when you wake up! You can''t go back to school like this, or I''ll take you to open a room! " Qiu Shaoze said nervously while driving.


    Open a room? Listen to this word, Xia Xiyang suddenly ignited a strong anger, dressed in human skin big sex wolf!


    "Shameless!" Xia Xiyang cursed.


    Qiu Shaoze just said to open a room for her to sleep. Some problems may be expressed, which makes Xia Xiyang understand there.


    After being scolded, Qiu Shaoze realized that his words were ambiguous and quickly explained: "I didn''t mean that!"


    But later found that more and more black, explain not clear, simply sighed and said: "forget it, take you to my home!"


    "Auntie, thank you for taking care of me for so long. This is the money for this month. Auntie, the baby is also big. I should be able to take care of it in the future." In the room, Qin Ruoyu put an envelope into Aunt Wang''s hand and thought about her words. She didn''t know how to open her mouth.


    As soon as she said this, Aunt Wang naturally understood her meaning. Yes, the baby is eight months old. In a twinkling of an eye, she has been with Qin Ruoyu for almost a year.


    "Well, Auntie knows." Aunt Wang took the money and nodded.


    "I just hope that I can come to see you and the child when I have time. This is a sudden separation. I can''t bear it." From just born, to grow up so big, in fact, the feelings are quite deep.


    Qin Ruoyu said with a smile: "of course, my baby and I can''t bear you."


    After dismissing aunt Yuesao, one day, while Su Tongrui was away, she pulled a small suitcase, held her baby, left a note in a prominent place on the table and left.


    Su Tongrui came to see Qin Ruoyu with a pile of toys on his face and came to see the baby. When he walked into the room, he found that there was no one.


    The baby''s usual bottles and other things are gone. Su Tongrui''s heart immediately picked up. Sure enough, she saw a note on the table. She didn''t say where she had gone, and the date was two days ago.


    Su Tongrui is holding the note tightly. He doesn''t understand that she lives well here. Why should she leave!

 Chapter 288

    Although Qin Ruoyu is gentle and friendly to everyone, he is very noble, especially in the relationship between men and women. He always keeps a certain distance in politeness.


    He knew that she would never accept him.


    So, he also learned to give up this kind of feeling, it''s good to have a friend like her, or a sister.


    Qin Ruoyu never mentioned anything before she came here. No matter how he asked, she just avoided it with a smile.


    And this time, she left, as she had appeared there so suddenly.


    Perhaps, she is really hard to hide it, since she chose to leave, he can only learn to accept this reality, learn to understand her.


    Qin Ruoyu is not a fool. In fact, when Yunluo comes to see her, she can feel it.


    Several times, she found that not far away from her, there is a luxury car parking, once or twice can be said to be a coincidence, but it will appear every once in a while, it is also too outrageous.


    Although Yunluo carefully changed a car, the license plate number changed, becoming something Qin Ruoyu had never seen before, but the letters on the license plate showed that this car was not a local car, but A city.


    Slowly, she began to doubt whether it was Yunluo.


    But once, in the room, Aunt Wang was changing the diapers for her children with her. Suddenly, she smelled a burning smell, and the meat was still stewing in the kitchen. Aunt Wang ran out in a hurry.


    At this time, Aunt Wang''s mobile phone vibrated. Qin Ruoyu glanced at it. The letter was written by the letter "Y". She always felt suspicious and keenly noticed that "Y" meant "cloud"?


    Although it''s immoral to read other people''s messages, in order to verify her conjecture, Qin Ruoyu finally turned on the message:


    call me when you are free, and don''t be found by her.


    According to the developer''s information, Yunluo was shocked to see the complete mobile phone number.


    If it is, if it is Yunluo''s number.


    During this period of time, she always felt strange and often felt that someone was staring at her. It turned out that there were really people arranged by Yunluo around her.


    I can''t say what I feel. Besides knowing that he has found himself, I''m worried, but I still have a little expectation.


    Qin Ruoyu quickly deleted the message, and then put it back to the original place, pretending that nothing had happened.


    And then, on a rainy day, when Qin Ruoyu was playing with his baby in the room, he actually noticed that behind a tree outside, a man with an umbrella was standing there, looking at the window attentively. It was a day.


    Yunluo has changed a lot now. If it was before, he would not hesitate to drive her back.


    But now, he just looked at her from a distance, careful to avoid being known by her, do not want to give her any pressure and burden.


    In fact, Qin Ruoyu has long wanted to leave here.


    It wasn''t because she knew Yunluo had found her. She was in a hurry to leave. Although knowing this, she found a suitable excuse for her leaving.


    After Qin Ruoyu resigned from the hotel, Xiaolan contacted her.


    Then, Qin Ruoyu, a single mother, wants to take care of her children. She doesn''t want to rely on others. She wants to raise her children independently. However, in the city, she doesn''t want a woman with a child in her ordinary work.

 Chapter 289

    Xiao Lan said that she used to teach in a remote mountain for a year, where the scenery is very beautiful, the air is very good, but she is very poor.


    The people there are honest, warm and hospitable.


    Some time ago, the old village head wrote to her, saying that there was a lack of teachers in the village, and no one taught the children. I hope she can go back and take them for a while.


    However, Xiaolan also has to think about her future development. Now she has a stable job. She can earn thousands of yuan per person. If she goes back there, she can only get a few hundred yuan a month.


    Although she was worried about the children, she also had to think about herself and her family.


    When Xiaolan was in a dilemma, Qin Ruoyu asked her for the address of the place and promised to go to the village.


    But the premise is that Xiaolan must keep a secret for her. She doesn''t want anyone to know.


    Qin Ruoyu took a bus for several hours, changed several times in the middle, and even finally took a carriage for a long mountain road. He started in the morning and went to the village in the evening.


    "Teacher Qin Yu!" As soon as I saw her coming, the head of the village who had been smoking a pipe at the head of the village suddenly got his eyes lit up and stood up quickly. Meanwhile, the parents of some children who were accompanied by him were also very excited to follow the head of the village to meet her.


    Qin Ruoyu, holding the child, got out of the carriage and nodded slightly with them.


    "Mr. Qin Yu, thank you so much for coming. You are the Savior of our village!" The headmaster said excitedly, holding Qin Ruoyu''s hand.


    There is only one school in their area. The village is very poor, and there are not many children who insist on going to school.


    There are only two dilapidated tile roofed houses in the shabby school. They all look old. It is common for them to leak rain on rainy days.


    All the grades in primary school add up to only 30 people, all in one classroom.


    They can''t afford a very high salary, and few teachers are willing to stay here. Even if they come here occasionally to support teaching and practice, they may not be able to bear to leave after two or three months. The children have been changing teachers, which also affects their study.


    Although people in the mountains have no culture, they also know the reason why culture changes their destiny.


    As long as the family can afford it, everyone wants to let their children go to school, and they want to let their children go out of the valley in the future.


    And those children also study very hard, very hard, they know that they shoulder the whole family, they also want to leave this place, later can go to the big city.


    During this period of time, there were no teachers in the school, and it all depended on a woman who had studied for several years in the village to teach the children.


    But she has only primary school culture. She doesn''t know much about a lot of things and how to teach them.


    Now, Qin Ruoyu is finally expected to come, and people in the village are very happy.


    "Mr. Qin, I''ll show you to the school!" The village head helps Qin Ruoyu pull the suitcase. Surrounded by enthusiastic villagers, Qin Ruoyu follows the headmaster to the school.


    The village is not very big. The school is built in the middle of the village.


    There is only one stone at the gate of the school, which says "XX primary school", and there is no gate. The playground is surrounded by branches and fences.


    "Teacher Qin Yu, this is your residence and office." Pushing open the door of one of the houses in the school, the headmaster was a little embarrassed and said, "the environment is a little rough. It''s hard for you."

 Chapter 290

    It can be seen that this house has been carefully cleaned by villagers. Although it is small and looks simple, it is clean.


    Some moulting walls are pasted with newspapers, while the wall next to the bed is additionally ordered with a cartoon cloth. The quilts and sheets are all new and neatly spread.


    Although the conditions here are somewhat bitter, these villagers have really worked hard to create a better and more comfortable environment for her.


    "Please!" Qin Ruoyu didn''t show any dissatisfaction. He nodded with a smile and put the suitcase in the corner.


    Seeing that Qin Ruoyu is not picky, the village head and the villagers are finally relieved that Mr. Qin Yu is willing to stay. Great!


    "By the way, teacher Qin Yu, the children are still in the classroom. They heard that a new teacher is coming today, and they are all waiting in the classroom after school. I''ll show you there. "


    A group of people went to the opposite classroom, but only a few steps away.


    The children were all lying on the window, looking out curiously. Suddenly they saw people coming to the classroom. They all sat back in their seats and sat straight.


    The village head came into the classroom to introduce to you: "students, this is the new teacher Qin Yuqin, welcome!"


    "Stand up!"


    "Hello, teacher!"


    The students all stood up and bowed to her. Under the leadership of the village head, the villagers all clapped their hands warmly.


    "Hello, everyone. Please sit down."


    Seeing such a scene, Qin Ruoyu was touched.


    She was an orphan and lived in a very difficult environment when she was a child. However, after seeing the growth environment of these children, she felt that her previous life and learning environment was really paradise.


    The desks and chairs in the classroom are all dilapidated, and there are even three legged tables with a few bricks under them to continue to use.


    And the age of these children also seems to vary. I don''t know if it''s because of nutrition or because I''m young. The youngest seems to be only four or five years old, while the oldest is eighteen or nine years old.


    Those children''s faces are all pure and eager for knowledge. People in the mountains are very simple, but their eyes are the most honest.


    It''s as clean as the air here, without any impurities.


    Students do not leave school, waiting here, is to see their teachers.


    Some children live several miles away from here. Now it''s getting late. Qin Ruoyu didn''t want to waste his time and said to them kindly, "students, you can finish school. Remember to come to class on time tomorrow morning."


    The children packed their schoolbags and went out of the classroom one after another, while some seemed reluctant to leave and kept looking back.


    "Mr. Qin, it''s getting late. Let''s go home for a potluck. I hope you don''t dislike it." The village head said in time.


    The village head''s wife enthusiastically cooked a table of dishes for Qin Ruoyu. They were all home-made dishes. Some Qin Ruoyu had never seen them. They said they were wild vegetables dug up in the mountains, but they tasted good.


    They are all self-sufficient. They grow their own food and vegetables, and even have many fruit trees in the mountains.


    During the meal, the village head told Qin Ruoyu about the situation in the village.


    Qin Ruoyu nodded: "village head, don''t worry, I will teach the children well!"

 Chapter 291

    "Baby, we will live here in the future!" Back in his room, Qin Ruoyu kisses his baby and says softly.


    The baby''s name is Qin Zixing. It''s called Xingxing. Xingxing is very good. Since she was born, she is not as noisy as other children.


    Every time I have enough to eat and drink, I will go to sleep and never cry endlessly.


    Because little star''s sensible, also let Qin Ruoyu save a lot of heart, otherwise she certainly did not have so much energy to do other things.


    During the day, Qin Ruoyu put the little star in the children''s cart and taught the children on the platform. When he was sleepy, he would sleep for a while and wake up, blinking at Qin Ruoyu on the platform.


    Maybe it''s really mother and son. Qin Ruoyu thinks stars are the most precious gift from heaven.


    In the evening, Qin Ruoyu is correcting his homework under the light, while Xiaoxing is lying quietly on the bed, playing with toys by himself.


    Qin Ruoyu is gentle and patient to everyone. He is especially attentive to his students and never gives them corporal punishment. Every time he comes back from the county, he will bring them small gifts. The children like Qin Ruoyu very much.


    Little star is very cute, with big watery eyes. Although it''s still small now, it''s hard to distinguish between male and female, just looking at these facial features, it''s definitely a beautiful man who fascinates thousands of women when he grows up.


    At the beginning, though, I felt that the conditions were hard, the environment was simple, the transportation was inconvenient, and the technology was backward. But I got used to it slowly.


    The people in the village respect Qin Ruoyu very much. Every time, any family has something to eat, they will send Qin Ruoyu and his mother and son to write.


    Qin Ruoyu stayed here and felt the warmth of the whole village and all the villagers.


    "What? She''s gone again? " When Yunluo learned the news, he stood up immediately.


    How could that be? He has been very careful. Did she find him?


    Where did she go with her children?


    Without her news, he was really worried. He didn''t know how she was living, whether she was bullied or not. How could he live a stable life without her?


    Yunluo is forced to ask Su Tongrui. Su Tongrui just gives him a note and tells him that I don''t know.


    Qin Ruoyu left quietly this time, and no one around her knew where she had gone.


    Yunluo is still secretly let people find her whereabouts, but there is no news.


    If Qin Ruoyu wants to support himself and his children, he must find a job. However, no trace of Qin Ruoyu has been found in various companies, units or even small enterprises.


    Yunluo also lives in daily worries and thoughts.


    In the twinkling of an eye, it will be another four years.


    "Well, students, that''s all for today''s class. You can finish school!" At the end of the day''s course, Qin Ruoyu said with a smile on the platform.


    "Goodbye, Mr. Qin Yu!" The students also politely stood up and said goodbye to Qin Ruoyu.


    In the past four years, Qin Ruoyu has been dedicated to this position every day, teaching. In the past four years, he has sent away several groups of students and won many students.


    Every year when he graduated, the village head would ask the photographer in the town to take a graduation photo as a memento. Qin Ruoyu hung all the photos on the wall.


    Sometimes, when she saw the smiling faces of the children in the photos, she would feel satisfied and feel that teaching is really a magical profession.

 Chapter 292

    Because of Qin Ruoyu''s hard work, the children''s study is also relatively solid. After that, several of them were admitted to junior high school in the town every year. It was really difficult before.


    Qin Ruoyu became the most prestigious and popular person in the village.


    She has been here for four years. No teacher has been able to stay here for so many years.


    Everyone says that teacher Qin Yu is a golden phoenix flying here.


    Because of the improvement of students'' performance, more parents of their children are full of confidence in their children''s going to school, and all hope that their children can learn knowledge and go out to study. Therefore, more children are sent to the classroom.


    The original number of 30 people doubled. There were more than 60 people in one classroom. The village made efforts to build another classroom nearby. Qin Ruoyu ran to two classrooms.


    However, this kind of environment looks very simple.


    To be honest, Qin Ruoyu also wants his students to have a wonderful learning environment, so that they don''t have to worry about rain, and there will be rain leakage in the classroom. You don''t have to worry about the potholes on the desk, which make it hard to write.


    However, with the economic conditions of the village, there is really not so much money to invest in the material construction of the school.


    The last student was sent out of the classroom. Qin Ruoyu locked the door and went to his small room opposite the classroom. As soon as he entered, Qin Ruoyu fell on the bed.


    It''s not easy to stand on the platform for a day.


    She is the only teacher in two classes and five grades. She teaches all the Chinese, mathematics and even English courses by herself. Every day, she keeps turning like a top. At the end of the day, she has already got a sore tongue.


    "Mommy, are you tired? The stars are pinched for you." A small milk bag said crisply, then climbed onto the bed with hands and feet, and pinched Qin Ruoyu''s shoulders with small hands.


    If you have a son like this, why do you want a mother?


    Qin Ruoyu''s hard work of the day was sweet to the heart by the little star, and all the fatigue disappeared without a trace.


    Can''t help but smile happily: "stars are so good, mommy loves you!"


    "The stars love Mommy, too, boo one!" The star''s tender voice is lovely. He lowers his head and kisses Qin Ruoyu''s face. Qin Ruoyu''s heart feels extremely satisfied and happy.


    Although they are the same as the villagers in the village, they are all wearing very simple clothes, but the innate temperament is irresistible.


    Little star is born to look much more beautiful and intelligent than ordinary children. It''s just like having God''s protection. She has a special temperament in her behavior and speech. What kind of good genes did she combine to have such an excellent child. All the people who saw the stars couldn''t help praising that the child was so beautiful that he was very noble. I''m sure I''ll do something big in the future!


    Little star''s intelligence quotient is extraordinary. Before, when he was young, Qin Ruoyu was afraid that he would stay at home alone and no one would take care of him, so he took him to the classroom for class. However, slowly, she found that all the things she said in class were memorized by the star.


    At the age of three, stars will be poets of the Tang Dynasty, can read English and can count.


    Qin Ruoyu was surprised, she really gave birth to a super good, super sensible, super genius son!

 Chapter 293

    "The stars help you get water back. Oh, you have to wash before you can go to bed."


    Xing Xing rubs Qin Ruoyu''s shoulder for a while on the bed. Then he gets out of bed and comes in with half a basin of water.


    Qin Ruoyu got up, could not help holding the little star tightly in his arms, rubbing his face against his black soft hair, could not help feeling: "star, Mommy is really the happiest mommy in the world, Mommy can do nothing with stars."


    What she said was from the bottom of her heart. As long as she was with the stars, she could not care about anything.


    In the evening, Qin Ruoyu has to mark the children''s homework, prepare lessons and often have a late rest.


    And often a careless sleepiness, may not finish correcting homework, fell asleep.


    "Mommy, the stars can''t sleep. Can Mommy coax the stars to sleep?" One night, the star naked little buttocks, naked hide in the quilt, very clever called Qin Ruoyu.


    Qin Ruoyu looked at her watch. It was more than eleven o''clock, and she was sleepy. Her eyelids and lower eyelids began to fight.


    Today, I just did a test for the students to check how they are learning. She is really judging the papers.


    There are still half of the students who have not been judged. They have to give comments to the students in class tomorrow.


    Forget it, first coax the star to sleep, judge not finish, get up early tomorrow morning and then judge it!


    "Good!" Qin Ruoyu agreed with a smile, closed the pen, and then went to lean on the bed to tell a story to the stars.


    "Mommy takes off her clothes and lies in!" The star lifted the quilt and cried.


    Qin Ruoyu obediently took off his clothes, got into the bed, put his arms around the stars and began to tell him a story.


    Mother and son hold together, really feel very happy.


    In the middle of the story, the stars breathe evenly and fall asleep. Qin Ruoyu can''t stop falling asleep. He feels out the alarm clock and sets tomorrow''s bell an hour earlier. Then he falls asleep.


    Just after Qin Ruoyu fell asleep, Xingxing suddenly opened her eyes, blinked twice, turned her head and looked at her mother. She seemed to be sleeping very well.


    Slowly opened the quilt, climbed out from the inside, and then got out of bed naked, climbed to the table, picked up the pen, compared with the beginning of those who did not judge the papers.


    Mommy works too hard every day. He really can''t bear to see her like this. Besides, after listening in for several years, he has mastered all the primary school courses. Although the words written are childish, who can''t judge the tick or cross. His level, has no problem to understand the paper. After


    finished the remaining papers, the stars rubbed their eyes and carefully returned to the bed. They picked up the alarm clock and put the alarm back for an hour, so that mommy could sleep more.


    Qin Ruoyu woke up the next day, vaguely pressed the alarm clock and took it to have a look. When he saw the number above, he was shocked.


    Ah? It can''t be true? Is she sleeping too much to miss or something? Why is the alarm clock delayed for an hour?


    It''s over. I''m going to miss it!


    Afraid of disturbing the stars to sleep, Qin Ruoyu, though anxious to scratch his hair, tried to avoid making too much noise. He put on his shoes, got out of bed, went directly to the table to sit down, pulled out his cap and decided to judge the rest of the papers.


    Why? Qin Ruoyu was about to write when he was stunned. What''s the matter They''ve all been sentenced.

 Chapter 294

    She had a lot of unfinished sentences yesterday? Was she sleepwalking and getting up in the middle of the night? No, I don''t have such a hobby. I haven''t had a criminal record before?


    After looking through the judged papers, it seems that they are all correct and there are no mistakes.


    She and the stars are the only two people in the house. It''s so weird. I looked at the stars in my sleep suspiciously.


    But he is a four-year-old. Qin Ruoyu doesn''t believe that he has such great ability that he can secretly sentence the fifth grade paper.


    It''s not because I don''t believe in my son, but because I think it''s a little strange and I never think of it.


    Prepare breakfast for Xingxing. After eating, Qin Ruoyu takes the test paper to the classroom for class. At noon, when he comes back for dinner, Qin Ruoyu still asks Xingxing in doubt: "Xingxing, did you tie mommy to judge the unfinished test paper?"


    Stars also have honesty, some wronged flat mouth said: "yes, Mommy every day is very hard, stars look distressed, yesterday secretly help Mommy sentenced."


    Although Qin Ruoyu was moved by Xingxing''s filial piety and concern for her, what''s more, he was shocked that as a four-year-old, how could he understand the fifth grade things, and still judge the papers from the height of a teacher!


    "Stars, how can you understand?"


    "Mommy, those things are so simple! The stars can do it with their eyes closed Star some disdain of pout, said.


    Although he knew that he would learn something from her in class, is his son really such a genius?


    Qin Ruoyu said an ancient poem in the fifth grade textbook, and the star quickly picked up the next sentence.


    Qin Ruoyu gave several answers in a row, and even gave mathematical arithmetic, and spelling of English words, etc. all the stars answered like a stream.


    Oh, my God! This kid is so smart! His current level, can be excellent grades from primary school to secondary school!


    "Teacher Qin Yu, a big star came to the big city and said that he would come to us to do public welfare! And donate money to the school to build a building! Subsidize all school-age children to go to school! " On hearing the news, the village head came to find Qin Ruoyu.


    "Really Qin Ruoyu couldn''t help but be excited. It was so good that the children in the village finally had a chance to go to school. "Village head, which star did you come to?"


    Qin Ruoyu had been in the circle before and knew many stars. He didn''t know which star came here to donate.


    Although many stars only devote themselves to public welfare in order to enhance their influence, it''s good for these children anyway.


    The village head was embarrassed to knock on his pipe and said, "well, I don''t know."


    He just received the news. Besides, the people in their village don''t have the energy to pursue stars. He really doesn''t know many of those big stars.


    "No matter who it is, it''s a good thing to donate!"


    "Yes! Mr. Qin Yu, we don''t know how to talk. When the big star comes, we have to trouble Mr. Qin Yu and them to reflect the situation of the school! "


    "Well, don''t worry, village head. I will!"


    When they heard the news, all the villagers in the village were ready to welcome the big star. Like the festival, every family was hung with red lanterns.


    One afternoon, Xiaoxing was playing outside alone, and Qin Ruoyu was preparing lessons in the room.

 Chapter 295

    It''s the weekend, and the students have a rest.


    The ball in his hand rolled out carelessly. When Xingxing went to pick up the ball, he suddenly saw a pair of shiny shoes in front of him.


    In this village full of dirt roads, there are still people who wear leather shoes. Can they wear them so clean? It must not be from the village.


    Little star some doubts raised his head, blinked his eyes, see himself standing in front of two people, a man, and a woman.


    That man is very handsome, very good-looking, extraordinary temperament, full of evil and evil.


    And flower Ze Lu in see in front of this small person, also not from of frown.


    The child has beautiful eyes, fair skin, delicate facial features and incomparable temperament. Although his clothes are ordinary, they are clean and free from dust. In such a big mountain, there are children with such aloof temperament.


    Just, that eyebrow eye place, always feel some familiar.


    "Uncle, aunt, who are you looking for?" Asked the star, looking up.


    The voice is glutinous, sweet and childish. It sounds very comfortable like spring sunshine.


    "Children, let''s see the school. Is there anyone in it?" The woman next to him squatted down and asked with a smile.


    The star nodded and said, "my mother is here."


    Then he turned around and ran into the room and cried, "Mommy! Mommy! There''s an uncle and aunt out there


    Qin Ruoyu helped his glasses and touched the star''s head: "the star is so cute. Let''s go and take mommy to have a look." Then he took the star''s hand and went out the door.


    As soon as I went out, I saw a man standing not far away and wearing a casual sportswear. He was stunned. Hua Ze Lu!


    And see Qin Ruoyu, Huaze Lu''s face also have a moment of surprise, and then become clear, is still the sign of the enchanting, not worth the life, but also with some evil smile.


    The star who came here to do public welfare this time is Hua Ze Lu? Doesn''t that mean genius arrived? Why are you here today?


    There is a girl standing next to huazelu. She looks like she has just graduated from university. She has a round face and lovely eyes. She hasn''t completely lost her students'' temperament.


    "Elder martial sister, long time no see." Hua Ze Lu took the lead in greeting Qin Ruoyu and stretched out his right hand.


    If you have good eyesight, you can recognize her at a glance.


    "Hello, I''m a teacher here, Qin Yu." Qin Ruoyu raised his hand and took his.


    Qin Ruoyu pretends not to know. Until now, people in the village still don''t know her real identity, including the stars.


    Flower Ze Lu suddenly raised to hold her hand, turned over to have a look, when seeing that engagement ring that she wears on the finger, not from of raised the corner of the mouth.


    "Why, doesn''t Mr. Qin show us around?" Flower Ze Lu hook a corner of the mouth to ask.


    Qin Ruoyu nodded: "it should be." Then he turned to the star and said, "star, go and play by yourself. Don''t run too far."


    "Yes! Mommy, the stars know. " The stars nodded their heads cleverly.


    Qin nainainai is the assistant of the star Hua Zelu. After her official appointment, she made up a lot about the development history of G stone company. Qin Ruoyu, a new generation singer who was once popular in the singing world, is a star of G stone. I just heard that because I was suffering from depression, I left the entertainment industry to recuperate. After that, there was no news.

 Chapter 296

    At first, Qin nainainai was surprised to hear that Hua Zelu called her elder martial sister. She hadn''t seen her for a long time. It sounded like they were very familiar. Although the teacher was wearing glasses and had a plain face, if you look at her carefully, the warm and comfortable facial features were Qin Ruoyu!


    Qin nainainai said with some uncertainty: "you are Qin Ruoyu


    Huaze Lu has recognized her, and so direct greeting, want not to expose is difficult, Qin Ruoyu also did not deny, nodded, and then said: "my identity here is Qin Yu."


    Qin nainainai''s face was unbelievable, and he cried out in his heart, my God! It''s really Qin Ruoyu! Qin Ruoyu is a teacher in such a place! A well-known figure in the entertainment circle all over the country, he is a teacher here in anonymity! It''s incredible!


    "Hello! I''m Mr. Hua Ze Lu''s assistant, Mr. Qin nainainai. It''s so nice to meet you here! " Qin nainainai could not help but excitedly stretched out his hand.


    Back then, when she was still in high school, she overheard Qin Ruoyu''s song. At that time, she only felt that the song was clean and transparent, with her own characteristics, and it was very pleasant. Later, she went to check Qin Ruoyu''s information.


    Qin Ruoyu is her second idol besides Hua Zelu. How can she not be excited to see her idol here.


    "Hello." Qin Ruoyu smiles and holds her hand politely.


    Qin Ruoyu took Hua Zelu to visit the whole school. The school was not big. There were only two broken classrooms. In fact, there was nothing to see. In a few minutes, they were all finished.


    "Ah, ah! I''m so sorry! " The voice came with a strong accent. Turning around, the village head and some villagers rushed over.


    Huazelu''s car was parked outside the village. They came quietly ahead of time. Just after a villager found the car at the head of the village, he wondered if the person had already come. He went to the village head quickly. Unexpectedly, when he came to the school, he really came.


    "I''m sorry, we''re so disappointed! If you lose something, welcome it The village head apologized. Originally, they were going to organize the villagers to beat gongs and drums. Unexpectedly, the National People''s Congress star came ahead of time.


    "We just came in advance to get familiar with the environment. The real ceremony will be held tomorrow." Flower Ze Lu twist back to smile, said.


    No one else, Qin Ruoyu, Hua Zelu, and Qin nainainai, Hua Zelu''s assistant, were in the room together. They said they were introducing the school, but actually they were talking about some private affairs. Hua Zelu''s original image was gradually exposed.


    In recent years, Hua Ze Lu has already become a contemporary singer and a leading actor in the film and television industry. His career has been prosperous and invincible. In public, he has always maintained a good image. He is simply the three good men in the eyes of all women.


    Qin nainainai had been cheated by his appearance, and he was so fascinated that he even missed class to watch him make a movie. Later, he became his assistant by accident and found out his evil nature after more contact.


    "Water." Flower Ze Lu light floated out a word, Qin nainainai had to stand up neatly, to find water for him to drink.


    Hua Ze Lu takes out a cigarette from the cigarette box and holds it in his mouth. Qin nainainai has to hurry to light a fire for him.


    From sitting down, Qin nainainai was not idle and had been carefully waiting on the man in front of him.


    It seems that Hua Ze Lu likes Qin nainainai very much, and seems to like the feeling of turning Qin nainainainai''s envoys around.

 Chapter 297

    "Thank you for coming this time. The children in the village really need your help." Qin Ruoyu replaced the children in the village and the parents said from the heart.


    "I will donate the money naturally. The biggest harvest here is to meet you, elder martial sister. I never thought of it." Hua Ze Lu handsome mouth slightly up, some evil said.


    "It''s you that''s what I didn''t think of before." Qin Ruoyu tells the truth.


    The relationship between her and huazelu is very delicate. I don''t know how to say it. When he met at the beginning, when he was still in high school, he led different girls back to spend the night every day, which was a bit embarrassing.


    Later, they met again in the same company. He always said some strange things, and she felt that she was teased by him several times.


    He gives people the feeling of a bit evil, a bit gloomy, a bit confusing.


    Although she didn''t hate him, she felt uncomfortable when she contacted him. Before, she just couldn''t avoid it. Unexpectedly, this time, she was hit by him.


    "Elder martial sister can find a place to hide in such a place where chickens don''t lay eggs and birds don''t shit. No wonder someone hasn''t found it for several years. She''s so anxious that she''s going crazy." Hua Ze Lu''s face was always smiling, and he pressed the end of the smoke.


    Qin Ruoyu''s face changed. She knew who he was referring to. Over the years, he never gave up looking for her? After all, there is acting capital, Qin Ruoyu quietly, light response: "too much."


    "Children are so old, don''t you really want to go back?" Hua Ze Lu suddenly came up and looked at her seriously.


    Go back? She has thought about going back to the city to provide a better environment for her children to grow up. However, as soon as she leaves, who will teach the students in the school. Besides, she did not dare to go back because she was not sure whether he would want her again when she went back a few years later.


    A golden single man, handsome and distinguished, surrounded by all kinds of excellent women, over the years, has he given up on her and been around other women for a long time?


    She didn''t have the courage to go back.


    "This has nothing to do with you." Qin Ruoyu didn''t want to discuss this problem with him, so he chose to avoid it in time.


    "The elder martial sister said the same thing." Flower Ze Lu dark put out the smoke in the hand, evil smile of say.


    "Why only the two of you, the others?" They have been here for several hours, but they haven''t seen anyone else. Qin Ruoyu can''t help but wonder.


    She has been an artist before. Naturally, she knows that there can''t be only an artist and a little assistant in every activity. There will be other staff around her.


    "The others will come tomorrow."


    Just at this time, qinnainai''s phone rang, some hesitant to pick up, should be two, and then carefully handed to huazelu: "Miss agent called."


    Hua Ze Lu turned his head and looked at Qin nainainai with some dissatisfaction. He said, "didn''t I ask you to turn off?"


    "I..." Qin Nainai was wronged and bowed his head.


    Today, he suddenly pulled her in a prank. The others were still in the hotel and thought they were just going out for a walk.


    Hua Zelu''s phone was turned off without hesitation and ordered her to turn it off.


    But they this silent walk away, regardless of all night, other people will certainly die!

 Chapter 298

    Qin nainainai cheated Hua Zelu and didn''t turn off the power.


    This is not, in the evening, see them late, to huazelu call, shut down, then called her mobile phone.


    Hua Ze Lu is too lazy to reach out to answer the phone. Qin Nainai takes the phone to his ear, and Hua Ze Lu hums to listen to the phone.


    Qin Ruoyu saw two people on the opposite side. One was arrogant, the other was considerate; the other was evil, the other was beautiful. He looked quite right.


    Hang up the phone, and casually chat a few words, it is late, the stars are still waiting at home, Qin Ruoyu get up to say goodbye.


    Although the rooms prepared for Yunluo in the village are not as bad as the hotels, they also free up the best rooms in the village.


    "The living environment is a little bad, but it''s also the wish of the villagers. I hope you don''t mind." Qin Ruoyu was just worried that they would not be used to this kind of house for the first time.


    "Why? It''s very kind of you, sister Ruoyu! " Qin Nainai said quickly.


    Qin Ruoyu likes Qin nainainai very much. This girl is pure and lovely. She has a good personality. She knows the general situation, and has no affectation of some girls.


    "Mommy, you''re back!" As soon as Qin Ruoyu went back, the star fell into her arms.


    Qin Ruoyu catches the star and hugs him.


    It''s a great happiness to have such a strange son around. She was very glad that she had made a wise choice and insisted on giving birth to the child anyway.


    "Mommy, who''s the uncle who''s here today?" Asked the star, blinking.


    "That uncle is a big star, the star who built the school for the village as the village head said."


    "Does mommy know him? Why does he think that seeing his mother''s eyes is like seeing an acquaintance? " The little star has a strong observation ability. He can see everyone''s expression when he meets in the daytime.


    Qin Ruoyu had never mentioned anything to Xingxing before. Xingxing was also very sensible. She seldom asked her if she knew that mummy would not say anything.


    Although he has only mummy and no father, mummy loves him very much and he loves mummy very much.


    Moreover, other children will not discriminate against him or look down upon him because he has no father. People in the village respect her mother and take care of their mother and son.


    Stars have good genes, good looks and temperament. It''s too late for other children to lean on him. How can they bully him?


    "Er..." Qin Ruoyu hesitated. If he admitted that he was huazelu, he would be involved in many things before, so he would not do anything at all and said, "Mommy doesn''t know that uncle. How can mommy know a big star? Maybe he thinks Mommy is like an acquaintance he knows


    "Mommy is lying! When Mommy looks at him, she knows him! Mommy, you taught stars that cheating is not a good child. " Star quit, very direct said.


    Qin Ruoyu is in a cold sweat. It seems that it''s not necessarily a good thing to have a clever son. She can''t tell a lie, but the clever son will directly expose it to him.


    She just came out to see Hua Ze Lu. She was really surprised, and then she behaved normally. I didn''t expect to be seen by the stars just for a moment.


    "All right." Qin Ruoyu was defeated, so he had to nod and admit, "Mommy, to tell you the truth, Mommy does know that uncle."

 Chapter 299

    The star nodded contentedly, and then asked curiously: "his eyes at the stars are strange, Mommy, he can''t be my daddy, right?"


    For so many years in the village, Qin Ruoyu has never had an affair with any man. The clever star also guesses that his father is definitely not from the village.


    But, also can''t casually outside come a person, recognize oneself father?


    Qin Ruoyu was speechless and helpless. He said in a cold sweat, "son! How much you think


    How could he be your father? Even if he would, your mother would not!


    "If not!" The star raised the corner of the mouth to smile, "otherwise mummy should be sad."


    He said that there is a beautiful aunt next to huazelu. If Qin Ruoyu and huazelu have an affair, will Qin Ruoyu be sad?


    My God! What do children think now?


    Qin Ruoyu tears, she clearly did not instill this kind of thought into her son, how can he be so precocious.


    The next day, several limousines drove into the village.


    Let the village which was originally a little gray shine.


    A lot of people came down from the car, including the staff of G stone company and some media.


    Charity is for everyone to see. Of course, it will release news to some media before it is done, and then it will be reported by the media to let more people know.


    Qin Ruoyu knows that the media will come today, and she, as the only teacher in the village, must be present.


    Although the lens is mainly for Hua Zelu, it''s hard to avoid taking pictures of her.


    At that time, in case this news is broadcast and recognized by fans, things will be in trouble!


    Fortunately, when Qin Ruoyu was filming before, she saw the make-up artist''s sister and thought it was magic. She secretly learned a little bit. Although she was not good at how beautiful she was, it was OK to draw ugly.


    "Mommy, when I watch TV, other aunts make up more and more beautiful. How can you be more and more ugly?" Seeing Qin Ruoyu''s face after making up, Xing Xing asks.


    His mother usually doesn''t make up. She''s going to be on camera today. She suddenly turns into something. How can she be so ugly?


    "Mommy did it on purpose." Qin Ruoyu didn''t hide it and told the truth directly.


    "Why?" The stars blink their big watery eyes and ask for knowledge.


    "Because Mommy is so beautiful, I''m afraid she''s going to overshadow the big star." The reason, Qin Ruoyu said casually.


    "Mommy, you are so narcissistic Star some helpless stall hand.


    Qin Ruoyu is a little naughty occasionally, but only shows herself in front of her closest and favorite person. Her occasional narcissism only shows itself in front of her son. Who can make her son his favorite person?


    Qin Ruoyu leaned over and said, "why do stars dislike Mommy?"


    "Don''t worry, Mommy! Children don''t think mother is ugly, dogs don''t think family is poor. The stars will never despise Mommy Star small adults like a serious patted Qin Ruoyu''s shoulder.


    "MUA ~ good boy! Mommy loves you the most Qin Ruoyu gave a big kiss on the small face that the stars could break.


    The star waved his hand with a smile and said, "the star knows that mommy is moved. The ceremony is about to start. Mommy, go


    During the donation ceremony, we will not only take pictures of the dilapidated classroom and bad learning environment, but also take pictures of the children sitting in the classroom studying and the only teacher Qin Ruoyu giving lectures in the classroom.

 Chapter 300

    Then there are some interviews with village head, Qin Ruoyu, students and villagers.


    Then, the speech of star Hua Zelu is indispensable.


    In a word, the donation ceremony went very smoothly. Huazelu invested in the school building, and the villagers were also very excited.


    But later, the simple donation ceremony suddenly changed its flavor.


    More and more people came to the village. Originally, huazelu''s activities today were private and only open to a few trusted media. I don''t know how the news leaked out, but it became known to all.


    A lot of other messy media rushed to the village in order to break the news, and a lot of fans who pursue stars also came all the way to this remote place that they may not have been in in their lifetime.


    There were a large number of people coming. Maybe the staff of G stone didn''t think of it in advance, and the scene was hard to control for a moment.


    Fortunately, the ceremony has been completed, see the crowd outside, Huaze Lu get up, ready to go by car.


    After Qin Ruoyu''s side, he whispered: "elder martial sister, I''ll go first."


    As soon as the ceremony was over, the scene became more chaotic. Many people tried their best to get close to huazelu.


    There are some entertaining photographers who want to take more photos of Hua Zelu and ask him more questions.


    There are some fans who want to get in touch with him, sign his name and take a group photo.


    It''s just that there are too many people.


    Although the staff have tried their best to block and guide, they are still unable to do what they want.


    The staff just squeezed out a road from the crowd, and there were people on both sides, pushing those people out. Huazelu went to the direction of the nanny car from the embarrassed place.


    "Excuse me, please." Hua Ze Lu''s assistant, Qin nainainai, is also working hard to protect Hua Ze Lu from being harassed by fans.


    But there are too many people, the reporters carrying guns, and the crazy fans, all desperately want to go to huazelu.


    After a while, the staff couldn''t resist. They were standing together to make way for huazelu.


    In the end, they were all scattered by the crowd, and their actions were not controlled by themselves, let alone stopped people.


    As soon as we got to the nanny''s car, the crowd suddenly came and surrounded huazelu. Only Qin nainainai was around huazelu.


    "Hua Ze Lu! I love you! Will you sign for me? " There are fans shouting.


    Hua Zelu is quite polite to his fans. In front of the camera, he always has an elegant smile on his face. Although he is surrounded by so many people at this time, he is in a bad mood, but it doesn''t affect his charming smile.


    I took the album from the nearest fans and signed it quickly.


    "Mr. Hua Ze Lu, is your love affair with Miss Tang yu''er true?"


    "Mr. huazelu, someone said that you played a big role in the variety show in the sky before. Is that the case?"


    "Mr. huazelu, it''s said that you and the young master of the Hua family have turned into enemies in order to fight for property..."


    A bunch of microphones are facing Hua Zelu, and the entertainment reporters around him are almost drowning him. Hua Zelu''s anger is more intense when facing those microphones and cameras.


    He hates this feeling!

 Chapter 301

    The original advanced entertainment circle is for revenge!


    Revenge his father''s unkindness to her mother, revenge his harm to their mother and son suffered so much, his mother died so miserably in the end!


    He would not obediently follow his arrangement and work for him in the family business, so he took the road of entertainment circle.


    In addition to revenge, there is another reason is fun!


    He has the capital to enter this circle. In terms of his appearance, there is no reason why he is not popular.


    He was able to swim in the muddy water.


    But it doesn''t mean he likes to be watched all the time!


    Those people really don''t play any more. No matter what he does, they have to ask and manage. They have nothing to do all day. They follow him around. He''s really fed up with it!


    Qin nainainai understands Hua Zelu''s character and knows that he must be extremely upset.


    At present, he is the only one in Huaze Lu side, she must take up the responsibility, let Huaze Lu leave early.


    "Will you excuse me, Hua Zelu, and I have another important announcement to catch up with. Shall we hold a press conference to answer your questions when we have time?" Qin nainainai stretched out his arm desperately to protect Hua Zelu, just like a hen protecting chicks. Then he pushed away the crowd and took Hua Zelu to the car.


    Hua Ze Lu gracefully followed Qin nainainai and put his hands in his pocket. He just smiles, but he doesn''t speak.


    Although Qin nainainai had worked very hard, he almost tried his best. But the enemy is too stubborn, she is almost moving at the speed of a snail, the pile of long guns and cannons are still close to Huaze Lu.


    And the villagers who had never seen this kind of power were all scared and silly, and all were pushed aside by the crowd, staring at the scene in front of them.


    It''s terrible. How can you be so crazy? These people are terrible!


    Maybe Qin nainainai stopped them from interviewing Huaze Lu and digging news. A reporter suddenly pushed Qin nainainai from the side, and Qin nainainainai''s head just knocked on another reporter''s camera, knocked to the corner, and his head was dizzy.


    When he was pushed by the crowd, he couldn''t prevent it. He faltered and fell to the ground.


    And those crazy people, directly stepping on Qin nainainai, ran to Huaze Lu.


    "Mr. huazelu, please answer our question."


    "Mr. Hua Ze Lu, excuse me..."


    Qin nainainai lying on the ground, saw countless feet moving in front of her eyes, and some directly trampled on her body in the past. She wanted to get up, just raised her back, but was trampled back.


    "Ah She couldn''t help crying in pain. She had been trampled on five or six feet.


    But her screams were drowned in the crowd.


    Maybe some people didn''t mean to step on her, but the people behind pushed forward and stepped on her directly.


    However, for Chennai, it was fatal.


    The whole scene was in chaos. Although huazelu was not far away from him, there were several human walls between them.


    Qin nainainai was so sad that he would be trampled here today?


    Hua Ze Lu''s pretty eyebrows wrinkled slightly, and the elegant smile on her face also converged, and her eyes were full of anger.


    Not far away from him, Qin nainainai fell to the ground and was trampled by one person after another. The unscrupulous reporter just now was the first one.

 Chapter 302

    Now, still holding that disgusting microphone to him, he is really disgusted to the extreme.


    This kind of person, in order to dig news, in order to make money can do anything!


    Hua Ze Lu raised his foot and kicked the annoying reporter aside. He said in a cold voice, "go away!"


    The reporter was kicked back a few steps, fortunately behind are people, did not fall, but the foot also kicked out a little space, Huaze Lu PA open the crowd, went to pick up the ground of Qin nainainai.


    Qin nainainai is very embarrassed lying on the ground, several dirty footprints on her white clothes. Originally, she had closed her eyes without any hope, and her body was light. When she opened her eyes, it was Hua Zelu holding him.


    Hua Ze Lu has always been very measured, rarely angry in front of fans and reporters, which suddenly kicked people, people were scared for a while.


    The appearance of Hua Ze Lu''s anger is really a little scary.


    But the unscrupulous reporter who was kicked yelled: "Huaze Lu hit people! How can a big star do such a thing? That''s too much! You''ve all seen it! He did it! Did you get a picture just now? Huazelu, you dare to beat me, someone took a picture! I''m going to ruin you


    When Hua Ze Lu passes by with Qin nainainai in his arms, the reporter is still accusing Hua Ze Lu of taking photos to record his crime.


    Flower Ze Lu can''t see his that ugliness face, stop, sneer to ask: "how, clap clear?"


    The reporter pointed to him: "don''t think you are a star! I tell you, no journalist, no star, no bullshit... "


    Before the words came down, Hua Ze Lu suddenly raised his foot to his crotch and kicked heavily, faster and fiercer than just now. Even holding Qin nainainai would not affect his skill.


    "Ouch!" The reporter covered his hip with a scream.


    "How''s it going? Do you need to mend your feet to make your picture clearer? " Flower Ze Lu picks eyebrow to ask, slightly hook of proud evil corner of mouth, at this time, but reveal anger.


    All the people around were shocked by Hua Er Shao''s strong side. Some of them were completely petrified, while others were brave enough to take photos with their mobile phones and cameras.


    It''s so rare! Once in a thousand years! Hua Ze Lu was furious on the spot! Hold a woman in my arms and get angry!


    "You You Don''t deceive people too much The man''s crotch was hit, pain on the forehead is cold sweat, afraid of flower Ze Lu will start again, some afraid of hiding behind.


    Hum! Didn''t you rush the most fiercely just now? Now you''ve got a son of a bitch. Don''t hide!


    Flower Ze Lu full of anger, but looked at the arms of Qin nainainai, was trampled some serious, at this time has no extra power to speak.


    If she had the strength to speak, the first thing she would say was to stop him from being impulsive.


    Huaze Lu holds Qin nainainai and goes to the car. This time, everyone dares to stop, and all of them are watching silently, or "Kacha" and "Kacha" are taking photos. Huaze Lu''s anger is too terrible!


    However, Hua Ze Lu did not care at all, let them shoot! He beat people. Since he had already beaten them, he was not afraid of how they would slander him in the newspaper tomorrow.


    Take Qin nainainai to the car, and Huaze Lu drives Qin nainainai to the hospital.


    I can''t help it. In the chaotic scene just now, the driver went out as a bodyguard to maintain order, but later he was scattered by the crowd. Now I don''t know where he was pushed.

 Chapter 303

    Not far away, Qin Ruoyu looks at the scene below on the stage. When Qin nainainai falls down, she really pinches a sweat.


    Where there are many people, there will always be stampede accidents. Once people fall down, they can''t get up!


    Her nervous heart is about to pull up, so a young life, is really fleeting?


    Fortunately, later Hua Ze Lu made a move, and had to admit that Hua Ze Lu''s serious and angry look was really handsome, not as usual, just a fake smile, handsome on the surface, but from the inside, a kind of domineering.


    No wonder people say that serious men are the most beautiful.


    Seeing Hua Ze Lu holding Qin nainainai in his arms, his face emitting anger and teaching the unscrupulous reporter, Qin Ruoyu was also very happy.


    From this scene, Qin Ruoyu probably saw something.


    Hua Ze Lu is very devoted to Qin Nainai. Maybe he won''t admit it, but he can''t hide it from his heart. Seeing her injured, he would be angry and worried, and he would go to save her and protect her regardless of the rest.


    Hua Ze Lu is also a very uncomfortable person, but love will not admit it.


    The onlookers see clearly.


    Qin Ruoyu can see clearly.


    Although I don''t know what huazelu has experienced, I can feel his inner darkness.


    She really hopes that this girl can influence Hua Zelu and change him.


    I don''t know why, after knowing that Hua Ze Lu took her away, Qin nainainai suddenly felt very relieved, and then lay in Hua Ze Lu''s car and fainted.


    See her faint, flower Ze Lu is more anxious.


    Damn, originally planned well, how did things become like this all of a sudden?


    Few people know about his donation to this mountain village, just to prevent chaos when there are too many people.


    The media that have been informed should also be more reliable. They have cooperated with each other and have not made any mistakes.


    If you let him know who leaked the news, he will not let it go!


    Finally left the remote village, saw the high-rise buildings, saw the city''s prosperity, Huaze Lu rushed to find the hospital.


    Originally, I wanted to go down with Qin nainainai in my arms. Suddenly, I remembered the situation before. No, it''s surrounded by people again.


    There''s no way. As a popular star, he''s full of troubles as soon as he appears.


    He picked up the sunglasses and cap on the car, got off with Qin nainainai in his arms and went straight to the hospital.


    Although Qin nainainai had been in a coma, fortunately, he was lying on his stomach and protecting his head all the time. He didn''t hurt any important parts, just some skin and flesh injuries. He fainted with pain.


    In this way, Qin nainainai was injured and hospitalized.


    When I woke up, I saw that Hua Ze Lu was sitting on the chair beside her with her arms in her arms, and she was in a luxury ward.


    Qin nainainai wanted to struggle to straighten up. As soon as he moved, he was involved in the pain of the stampede wound, and could not help murmuring.


    "Can you get up? Don''t force yourself if you can''t get up! " Flower Ze Lu wind and rain does not move, an Rushan sit, hear the movement of this side, slanting eyes to see a cool said.


    Qin nainainai had no choice but to lie back, take the mobile phone beside getting up and look at the time, only to find that it has been a day, and quickly said: "huazelu, don''t you have an interview program today?"


    No, this program is very important. He can''t help it. Qin Nanai gritted his teeth and wanted to get up from the bed.

 Chapter 304

    Flower Ze Lu is very cool stand up, toward the outside: "you don''t have to come, I can go."


    Every time huazelu''s activities are followed by Qin nainainai, it has almost become a convention.


    Now, he goes by himself. And the recording scene of that program is in another city. Is he going to leave her?


    When Qin nainainai thought that he was alone in the hospital, while other people were going to another city, he felt deserted, and his eyes were at a loss.


    And went to the door, flower Ze Lu suddenly said: "after recording the program, I will come."


    Although he didn''t look back, although he left cleanly, but the corners of his mouth couldn''t help raising a smile.


    In this kind of advanced ward, the treatment is good. From time to time, nurses come in, pour water for her and take food.


    Even better than the service on the plane.


    Qin nainainai has been lying, some bored, anyway, there is a TV in the ward, it is also a waste not to watch, simply turn on the TV to watch.


    Randomly changed a few Taiwan, no matter which Taiwan can see flower Ze Lu.


    Recently, there are several popular TV dramas with Hua Ze Lu in them. Even the advertisements are full of him.


    Huaze Lu is really busy, and is running around in several major satellite TV stations at the same time.


    Qin Nainai couldn''t help laughing.


    Suddenly turned to a stage, which is just the picture of yesterday''s donation ceremony, flower Ze Lu on the spot angry, beating reporters.


    The pictures and reports inside are all negative to Hua Zelu.


    A star who is very popular and has never been through any scandal, suddenly comes such an explosive scandal. How much impact does it have on the public.


    A TV station reports, there are many TV stations report, and then the network, newspapers and other media all publicized this matter.


    Qin nainainai suddenly felt that it was not worth it. Hua Zelu was too impulsive. Even if he was worried, he couldn''t hit people. He maintained a good image. After this incident, he was undoubtedly splashed with dirty water.


    Looking at such a picture, Qin Nainai suddenly felt very uncomfortable.


    "Pa!" The TV was suddenly turned off.


    "is it idle? What do you do with this rubbish report! "


    Flower Ze Lu don''t know when to come in, see Qin nainainai a face sad to see the news, directly to close.


    Qin nainainai turned and looked at him: "Huaze Lu?"


    See him is still high spirited appearance, handsome, evil, rebellious.


    Qin nainainai slightly lowered her head. She was just a little assistant who was not well-known. Hua Zelu fell out with some media for her sake, which would certainly have a lot of disadvantages for his future development.


    "Huazelu, you shouldn''t do that. You shouldn''t be so impulsive. You are an artist. You should learn to suppress your emotions."


    Flower Ze Lu some displeased pick eyebrow to look at her: "how do I want to do? Would you like to teach me? "


    Qin nainainai was so speechless by this sentence that his face turned red. Indeed, she has no right to blame him.


    "Fool! Who am I fighting for? " Flower Ze Lu some hate iron not into steel in Qin nainainai head knock.


    He has always been high-profile and calm in the entertainment industry. No matter what the scene, he can handle it easily, and he will never be shocked.

 Chapter 305

    But seeing her hurt, his elegant mask couldn''t hold.


    Worrying about his reputation is one aspect, but knowing that he is so nervous about himself is another.


    He would, for his own sake, ignore his image, beat up reporters and turn against the media, which shows that he cares about himself.


    Qin nainainai''s heart became very sweet in an instant, filled with happiness.


    "Thank you, I know." Qin Nanai immediately hugged Hua Zelu tightly.


    Flower Ze Lu didn''t dodge, let her hold.


    Although he looks beautiful and thin, his chest is still solid, warm and safe.


    Hold for a long time, release.


    Flower Ze Lu neat clothes by her that embrace was caught some wrinkled, flower Ze Lu pick eyebrow to see her one eye.


    Qin nainainai a little embarrassed smile, and then reached out to help him smooth.


    The news on TV and newspaper is very noisy.


    Originally, he did good deeds, but in the end, he became like this, even involving the reputation of Hua''s enterprise.


    Mr. Hua Dazhao, the leader of the flower family, also called.


    "Brother." Hua Zelu answers the phone.


    Although he has been living as an illegitimate child before, he has always hated the flower family, but his elder brother huazexi has always been good to him.


    Since he came to the flower house, he has never bullied him or looked down upon him. Instead, he always takes on the responsibility of being a big brother and takes care of him.


    Although he hated the old man Hua, he could not hate his brother, so he simply accepted it.


    "I''ve seen the news these days." Huazexi said on the other end of the phone, in a faint voice, unable to hear the joys and sorrows.


    "Well, I didn''t expect that this event would disturb big brother." Hua Ze Lu also said with a smile.


    "Ze Lu, you are really more and more capable. You have learned how to fight journalists." Huazexi also has a dull smile.


    "Big brother doesn''t know why I hit people."


    Huaze Lu led Qin nainainai back home. Naturally, Huaze River knew Qin nainainai, and Huaze river had a good impression of Qin nainainai.


    Huazexi said helplessly: "when you first entered the entertainment industry, I didn''t oppose it. I respected your decision. I was afraid that you would not adapt to being constrained, so I bought g stone company you were in and gave it to you to be your own boss. Now, you''ve offended the media. "


    Light tone, but not too much blame, just as to see his brother did something wrong, including helpless doting.


    "What about big brother''s plan?"


    "I''ve paid a lot for the most prestigious media in the circle. It''s written in your name."


    He really took a lot of trouble with his younger brother.


    When he entered the entertainment industry, he bought an entertainment company for him. Now, even the media have bought it for him.


    "Thanks, brother." Flower Ze Lu hook the corner of the mouth and the phone said.


    "Well, I''m your brother. Who can I help you. Next week, the young master of the Duan family will marry the daughter of mayor Shen''s family. You can come back in time. "


    "Well, I see!"


    Hang up the phone.


    After Qin nainainai knew about it, his worship to the young and the big of the flower family rose in a straight line.


    Before, she had been infatuated with the flower family.


    Once on the flower Ze Lu infatuation, just like the general little girl, star psychology.


    He was the assistant of Hua Zelu and helped him deal with his romantic debts every day. When he saw the other side of his camera, nobody was perfect. He was not as elegant as he was on the camera. On the contrary, he was often a rogue.

 Chapter 306

    By chance, he took him to the flower house and met the young master of the flower house.


    A mature and steady man is always a gentleman.


    A mature man''s care and consideration, let Qin nainainai some heart beating, no one can resist that kind of charm.


    She thought that she was moved by Huaze River, which was slightly different from her former infatuated idol Huaze Lu. She wandered between the two brothers.


    However, huazexi never had any idea about her. On the contrary, she had a long contact with huazelu. She gradually accepted some of his dark side and stopped her feelings for huazexi in time.


    Now, I know that the flower family has such a bold move, the kind of worship in my heart is even worse.


    The wedding of Duan Wuchen and Shen Feifei was held as scheduled.


    It has been nine years since I fell in love in high school.


    Life can have several nine years, experienced seven years of itch, but also can be happy together, should be together into the palace of marriage, they are not young, already 27, 8 years old.


    The wedding ceremony between Mr. Duan and mayor Shen''s daughter should not be simple.


    Find a very professional wedding company, planning a romantic, beautiful wedding.


    This is the only time in their lives. Since they choose to get married, they never want to get divorced.


    On the wedding day, a lot of people came. All kinds of dignitaries and business partners make this kind of wedding look like a gathering among the upper class.


    Shen Feifei is wearing a gorgeous wedding dress, and Duan Wuchen is also well-dressed. They stand together and look especially right.


    When Duan Wuchen got married, his best friends were indispensable.


    Yunluo, Qiu Shaoze and Xia Xiyang were all present.


    Huaze Lu also took Qin nainainai to attend.


    Over the past few years, Huaze Lu has a good relationship with them. He often meets them when they go out to play. Anyway, they are all acquaintances, and we all play together.


    They are all young people, and they have a good personality. If you get rid of Huaze Lu who once had a bad idea of Qin Ruoyu, Yunluo really appreciates this person.


    Looking at him, now he is very serious about Qin nainainai. Yunluo has ruled out the possibility of him as his rival.


    There is a trend that the former three shaos will develop into four shaos.


    "Duan Shao, Feifei, Congratulations!" See these two eventually get married, already a wife of summer western students are also very happy to say.


    Yes, Xia Xiyang got married. He got married soon after graduating from university.


    Don''t ask me who that person is, guess what.


    That''s right! It''s Mr. Qiu Shaoze!


    When Qiu Shaoze first met Xia Xiyang, he was a sophomore in University.


    And after several years of pursuit, finally catch up.


    Being a boyfriend or girlfriend doesn''t mean anything. Only when you get married can you say that this woman really belongs to you.


    Qiu Shaoze is very fast. I don''t know what means he used. Two years ago, not long after Xia Xiyang graduated, he was abducted to the church by Qiu Shaoze, a wolf in human skin, and formally entered the ranks of married women.


    At Qiu Shaoze''s wedding, Yunluo, Duan Wuchen, Shen Feifei and Huaze Lu all went.


    At that time, Yunluo is still a person, Duan Wuchen and Shen Feifei couple, Huaze Lu with a beautiful companion.


    Together, everyone teased Qiu Shaoze, saying that you know your wife for the shortest time, but you get married the first time! I can''t see it!

 Chapter 307

    In fact, at that time, we seemed to see some things in the future.


    From the perspective of Yunluo''s attitude of keeping his body clean and loving himself and keeping his body clean for Qin Ruoyu, in this life, he has to marry her.


    Duan Wuchen and Shen Feifei have always been in a good relationship. Although Duan Wuchen is always in a weak position and is repaired by Shen Feifei, he himself is like eating.


    And Huaze Lu is still a playboy who lingers in all kinds of romantic fairs. The speed of changing women is faster than changing clothes. Every dress is extremely beautiful.


    Finally, there is a dance time, where everyone leads their female partners to dance on the dance floor.


    Yunluo was alone, so he sat drinking.


    At this time, the dog blood thing happened, a handsome, tall, even a head higher than Yunluo foreign man came over, elegantly invited Yunluo dance, feeling he as gay.


    Cloud Luo angry face iron green, outside handsome boy thought he was embarrassed, very generous to pull his hand.


    Yunluo can''t bear to shine on him and kicks him. If it wasn''t for his best friend Qiu Shaoze''s wedding, and he didn''t want to make trouble, he would have beaten him by that damned man.


    Those who dare to tease master Yun end up pretty miserable!


    And because of this matter, Yunluo was also ridiculed by Qiu Shaoze''s heartless people.


    Unexpectedly, in a twinkling of an eye, two years later.


    Duan Wuchen and Shen Feifei are finally getting married.


    Seeing his former friends get married one by one, even Hua Zelu has someone she really likes, while the woman she loves and her children still don''t know where she is, Yunluo is a little sad.


    Over the years, he didn''t look for it.


    He frantically looked for her everywhere, but she was as if she had evaporated from the world. No matter how he looked for her, there was no news.


    I don''t know what to start with. I have insomnia.


    Maybe missing is really a kind of disease. He thinks of her and his son every day.


    Once, he didn''t pay any attention to anything. Now, he can''t sleep.


    After striving for strength and putting more energy into the company, Yunshi group''s performance has increased several times in his hands.


    Maybe, he is a very good man in other people''s mind, with iron wrist, cold, not easy to get close to, but he is very guilty and remorseful, even the woman he loves and his children can''t be found back, so he has no face to speak of.


    After the wedding ceremony, at the party in the evening, all the other people got together happily and chatted. It seemed very lively. Every man had his female companion with him, but Yunluo had some loss in his heart.


    He missed Qin Ruoyu again.


    A person drinking in the corner, other people, he does not want to pay attention to.


    Take the opportunity of a friend''s marriage and put down all the packages.


    I''m drunk now. I''m sober all the time. He''ll be crazy.


    Yunluo drinks cup by cup, but his handsome appearance and expressionless face add a sense of incomparable dignity, which makes people only dare to watch from a distance, not to play.


    Unknowingly, he had drunk a little dizzy.


    Inadvertently, he looked up and saw a man in the crowd who looked like Qin Ruoyu walking towards the roof.

 Chapter 308

    The hairstyle, the figure, even the clothes, he had chosen for her.


    Missing becomes a disease, even the only reason is deprived.


    Yunluo''s heart suddenly raised, ecstatic, stood up, some stumbling toward the back of the chase.


    "Qin Ruoyu!" Yunluo is calling in the back.


    There were a lot of people in the venue, playing music, chatting and dancing, which was a bit chaotic.


    Yunluo flurried away several layers of the crowd, desperately follow that person, until that person to the roof, Yunluo just chase past, from behind a hug her.


    "Ruoyu, you''re back! I miss you so much Feeling the softness and temperature of her body, it''s true that in her arms, Yunluo can''t help but feel the excitement in her heart and bury her head in her neck.


    The woman in her arms froze, relaxed and even said with trembling, "well, I''m back."


    I haven''t seen her for four years, and I haven''t contacted her for five years. Yunluo thinks she''s going crazy.


    "Ruoyu, you''ve finally come back. Over the years, I''ve been tortured crazy by you!" Yunluo''s mouth is still full of wine, turning the woman in his arms.


    There is no light on the rooftop. It only relies on a thin layer of light sprinkled from it. It''s very dim. You can only see a vague figure, but you can''t see the specific appearance clearly.


    This woman''s face and outline are also very similar to Qin Ruoyu.


    Yunluo, who is slightly drunk and yearns for his illness, has long believed that this person is Qin Ruoyu. Holding the back of her head and kissing him gently on his lips, he tells us his yearning and love for many years.


    However, not only satisfied with a shallow kiss, he was crazy with love, kissing her lips vigorously.


    A kiss, kiss to dark, kiss to two people are panting..


    The woman in my arms is the woman I love. The cognition in my heart makes my heart warm, not to mention the overt seduction?


    Yunluo doesn''t want to hurt Qin Ruoyu. Yunluo took her hand and asked in a low voice: "if fish, is this really OK?"


    "Yes." The woman''s voice in her arms was soft, and she nodded.


    Yunluo was very happy and excited. She is also in love with herself, so many years no see, she also miss herself, so, this meeting, she will show such tenderness.


    There is a rocking chair, swing and bench on the roof, which is convenient for people to enjoy the cool.


    Now, there are only two of them, no one else.


    The roof is empty, and the light is very dark. Yunluo bullies her, and the two shadows are hidden in the dark.


    Beautiful fireworks bloom in the night sky, lighting up half of the sky from time to time, and the light on the rooftop also flickers with the blooming of fireworks.


    On the rooftop under the fireworks, the meaning is unknown.


    Fireworks and bright, by the light, cloud Luo see clearly, this is not Qin Ruoyu.


    The passion in my heart suddenly cooled down.


    Not Qin Ruoyu!


    Instead, a few days ago and he kept close to the celebrity who wanted to pounce on him.


    Yunluo was in a bad mood at this time. Just now, his happy mood was suddenly replaced by anger. He was annoyed that he was played. It''s like falling from heaven to hell.


    This woman has been rejected n times by him. Now, she dares to seduce him by pretending to be Qin Ruoyu. It''s disgusting! And deliberately lead him in this dark place when he is drunk!


    Qin Ruoyu is no one can replace! Even if he is drunk again, he can recognize Qin Ruoyu''s face at a glance!


    Yunluo suddenly gets up from the woman, arranges his clothes and shouts coldly: "get out of here!"


    "Lo?" The woman looked up and called him.


    At this time, the fireworks have been released. Just now that woman was completely blinded by desire, did not notice that there were fireworks just now.


    She didn''t understand why Yunluo suddenly stopped. She imitated Qin Ruoyu''s voice, but she didn''t show any flaw!


    "You are not Qin Ruoyu at all!" Yunluo picked her up in a cold voice.


    "Luo, you let go..." It''s a little painful for a woman to be carried by him.


    "Say it! What are you doing this for? " Yunluo''s voice was frightfully cold and full of anger.


    Qin Ruoyu is really capable of being torn down by him. He has been gone for many years, and now he doesn''t know whether he is dead or alive, but he can make Tangtang Yunshao do this for her.


    In the past few years, women are not very attractive, no matter how excellent and beautiful they are.


    She liked him and was rejected many times. As a last resort, she used such a mean.


    If Qin Ruoyu''s characteristics are used to make him admit his mistake, his attitude towards her will probably be different.


    Who knows, she calculated so much, and things are progressing according to her expectations. When she was about to make the last step, he found out.


    Her heart is full of loss, but not reconciled, holding Yunluo''s hand, crying and saying: "Luo, I love you, for you I can give up everything for you, I just ask you to see me."Yunluo shook off her hand: "I told you a long time ago, never! Only this time, I''ll let you go. If you dare to imitate Qin Ruoyu in the future, don''t blame me for not being polite! "

 Chapter 309

    Qin Ruoyu, how can she imitate casually! Fortunately, she didn''t succeed in seducing him in this way today. If she did, he would give her menopausal medicine, so that she would never want to have a child!


    "Luo, do you have to be Qin Ruoyu? She has been gone for such a long time, and she still doesn''t know whether she is alive or dead! Are you going to keep it for him for the rest of your life? " The woman is not reconciled and shouts at Yunluo with a sharp voice.


    "Pa!" A slap, heavy fall on the woman''s face.


    The woman some unbelievable looking at cloud Luo, he unexpectedly, start to beat a woman.


    Yunluo generally won''t fight with a woman, but her two words stabbed his heart like a sword.


    Dead or alive? How dare she say that? She''s looking for death!


    "Don''t you dare to say that again, I dare to tear your mouth!" At this time, Yunluo, in order to protect Qin Ruoyu, is a devil.


    The woman was also frightened, covering her face, for a long time did not dare to speak, to the end, got up from the rocking chair, covered her face and ran away.


    Only Yunluo was left alone on the roof, kicking thick gas.


    Dead or alive? That sentence, let cloud Luo''s heart also suddenly become extremely painful.


    Why can''t he find her? Why?


    She won''t have an accident! unable!


    And from beginning to end, Huaze Lu saw it.


    At the beginning, when the man dressed up and with a figure similar to Qin Ruoyu appeared, he was very curious. He knew where Qin Ruoyu was, and he knew that Qin Ruoyu could not be here.


    The woman deliberately swung past Yunluo''s eyes. Yunluo chased them and watched them arrive at the rooftop. Huazelu leaned against the goblet and shook the wine, thinking, what is the origin of the woman and why does she want to do this?


    Sure enough, not long after that, the woman ran out with her face covered.


    Looking at her like this, she should have failed in her treachery.


    Originally, he planned to turn around and leave, but when he thought about Yunluo, he was not in a good mood when he was just sitting and drinking. Now, he should be in a worse mood.


    Qin Ruoyu and Yunluo''s feelings, he also watched all the way, Qin Ruoyu left, Yunluo how sad, he knows.


    After all these years, the children have been four years old. There should be a result between them.


    Although Qin Ruoyu is mild tempered, her heart is filled with stubborn pride. No matter how miserable she is, she can''t come back to Yunluo on her own initiative.


    Whether they can make up depends on Yunluo.


    Flower Ze Lu dun dun, holding goblet, into the roof.


    Although the light is dark, but also can see the fuzzy figure, Huaze Lu toward cloud Luo walked past.


    "Yunshao, what is one doing here?"


    Cloud Luo is lying on the railing, looking at the night sky outside, flower Ze Lu against the railing twist his head asked him.


    Yunluo didn''t speak. He''s in a bad mood now. He''s not in the mood to chat with him.


    Knowing what he was worried about, Hua Ze Lu chuckled at the corner of her mouth, then turned around and said, "I know where she is."


    Yunluo still has no response.


    "I know where Qin Ruoyu is!" Hua Ze Lu said again.


    On hearing Qin Ruoyu''s name, Yunluo, who had been looking at the distant night sky, turned around and stared at Huaze Lu with a serious expression.


    "If you ask, I''ll tell you where she is." Hua Ze Lu smiles.

 Chapter 310

    Yunluo, however, clearly did not believe him. He''s been looking for it for a long time without any information. Does he know where it is?


    "Don''t make fun of me! I''m not in the mood to joke with you! " Cloud Luo some exasperation of stuffy heavy answered a sentence.


    "The child is very cute, with eyes like Qin Ruoyu and outline like you." Hua Zelu was not affected by his threat, he continued.


    "Don''t think I dare not beat you! Say one more damn thing, you try it And flower Ze Lu that careless appearance, thoroughly angered cloud Luo.


    Originally, he was in a bad mood. Hua Zelu kept talking to him here about Qin Ruoyu and his son. Naturally, he thought that he had come here on purpose to annoy him.


    Cloud Luo twist back, a grasp flower Ze Lu collar, ferocious threat way.


    "You don''t believe me. Do you think I''m kidding you? I''m not that bored yet Flower Ze Lu is still a pair of skin smile meat don''t smile of appearance, cloud light breeze light of reply way.


    Yunluo took his collar by the hand, trembling slightly.


    Impossible. How could he know where Qin Ruoyu is?


    Yunluo tightened his collar, then resolutely raised his other hand, ready to beat him.


    "If you don''t believe what I''m saying, take it as if I didn''t say it. I have nothing to lose anyway. " Flower Ze Lu a pair of irrelevant appearance, also not afraid that he will really start.


    Although Hua Ze Lu is stubborn and can make some boring jokes, he really doesn''t need to stimulate him or cheat him on this matter.


    Yunluo dropped his hand, loosened his collar, voice light said: "well, then you tell me where she is?"


    Huaze Lu didn''t want to make a fuss about it. He said the name of the village directly.


    A place he had never heard of before, a remote and backward place he would never go.


    If fish, is it really there?


    Cloud Luo that moment still some doubt, lift an eye, ask flower Ze Lu: "how can I believe what you say?"


    "Believe it or not, it''s none of my business."


    "Zelu!" Suddenly a girl heard Hua Ze Lu''s voice and ran over. She took Hua Ze Lu and said, "I''ve been looking for you for a long time."


    Hua Zelu grinned and said, "I''m here to talk to a madman about his wife.


    From the outline and the aura of his whole body, Qin nainainai has recognized that the man next to him is Yunluo. His voice is a little low and said, "is it Qin Ruoyu?"


    There is a love affair between Yunluo and Qin Ruoyu. Although there is no news of walking outside, all the people in their circle know about it.


    As soon as he heard the name of Qin Ruoyu in his mouth, Yunluo asked, "you know where she is, don''t you?"


    Qin nainainai nodded, and then said: "a few days ago, we went to a remote village to do public welfare. The only female teacher in that village was very similar to Miss Qin Ruoyu, and she didn''t deny it. Next to her is a four-year-old boy, who is very cute and looks like... "


    Qin nainainai told all the things he knew. When he heard about it from Qin nainainai, Yunluo was so excited that he thought that he was Qin Ruoyu!


    If Hua Ze Lu told him just now that he was still half convinced, then now he believes everything.

 Chapter 311

    Before qinnainai finished, Yunluo rushed out, quickly went downstairs, opened the door, jumped in, and the car left quickly.


    When Yunluo said the address to the driver, the driver was surprised and asked, "president, what are you doing there so late?"


    "Don''t ask, drive as fast as you can!" Yunluo urged him to drive faster.


    What he silently read in his heart has always been Qin Ruoyu''s name. He has a premonition that he will find her this time.


    He has been thinking about people for four or five years. He must bring her back this time.


    He was so excited and ecstatic that he couldn''t wait to get there.


    "President, I see. Please sleep in the car for a while."


    Although he drove late at night, how could Yunluo sleep and wake up with wine? Along the way, BEI''ER was waiting to meet Qin Ruoyu.


    The driver has been on the road as fast as he can. It''s OK to say in front of him. Then, when he gets to the back, he walks on some mountain roads. The road is rough and bumpy. When he drives on it, it''s very bumpy. Naturally, the speed is slow.


    Looking at the watch, it''s more than five in the morning, and it''s almost six in the morning. A few miles away, we''re going to the village huazelu said.


    Although he has never been to this place, the car is equipped with a satellite navigator, which will be displayed by directly inputting the address.


    "Faster!" Yunluo urged the driver.


    As soon as the driver gritted his teeth, he simply speeded up. However, in this mountain road, he drove all night again. When he accidentally pressed a big stone on the tire, the other tire got into a pit, and the car capsized before he went far.


    Next to it was a not too deep ditch. The sad car rolled into the ditch.


    No one expected this sudden situation. Fortunately, Yunluo was also in the habit of wearing a seat belt. He didn''t suffer from multiple injuries. He just knocked his head on the glass carelessly. It was red and swollen.


    There is also a slight scratch on the arm, which does not affect the movement.


    "President, are you ok?" The driver asked in a hurry.


    "Nothing!" Yunluo clenched his teeth, shook open the glass, climbed out of the window, and said, "it''s up to you! Come here when you''re done! "


    Then he walked quickly towards the village. Seeing that he was near, he could only insist on walking.


    "Ah! President The driver called at the back, but Yunluo didn''t respond.


    "About Miss Qin Ruoyu, the president is always so impulsive." The driver shook his head helplessly, and then called for help to drag the car up.


    Yunluo is walking on the road in a bit of confusion. The original clean layer of non staining leather shoes are covered with dust, and a brand-new suit specially worn to attend a good friend''s wedding is also crumpled now.


    At six o''clock, Yunluo had already stood in front of Qin Ruoyu''s room.


    Today is the weekend, no children come to class, Qin Ruoyu has not got up.


    He stood there motionless, staring at the door.


    In the room, he was the one who thought about it day and night!


    The injury on the forehead, has also forgotten the pain, and a body of fatigue and embarrassment, also ignored by him.


    At about seven o''clock, the door opened. Qin Ruoyu took a broom and went out to sweep the floor.


    After a few sweeps, I realized that there was a man standing ten meters away.


    And see Qin Ruoyu stretching out from the room that moment, cloud Luo whole blood boiling, moved have a kind of impulse to cry.

 Chapter 312

    It was her, it was her, and she stood in front of her.


    Qin Ruoyu straightened up and looked up. When he saw the man not far away, his broom fell to the ground.


    What a surprise!


    She had thought that huazelu would tell Yunluo if she knew that she was here. Soon, he would come to see her, but she didn''t expect that the way of meeting would be like this.


    It seems that Yunluo has suffered a lot in order to find her. His body is covered with dirt and there are black circles under his eyes. And he, he looks, he looks thin.


    At that moment, Qin Ruoyu had a little heartache in his heart.


    "If fish, I finally found you." Cloud Luo face is a smile, hard won smile, slightly open mouth, voice is a little dry.


    Qin Ruoyu kept that action standing, also looking at him, except for surprise, there was no other expression on his face.


    Yunluo raises his legs and walks towards Qin Ruoyu step by step.


    Although he couldn''t wait to hold her in his arms, he was afraid that he would scare her if he rushed by so quickly.


    The distance of ten meters is like walking for half a century.


    Finally close at hand, cloud Luo does not hesitate to embrace her.


    Qin Ruoyu is in Yunluo''s arms, and his ears are close to his chest. He hears his powerful heartbeat.


    At that moment, Qin Ruoyu''s heart was also strong.


    "I finally found you. I finally found you." Yunluo hugged her tightly and repeated this sentence.


    All the love and missing are conveyed to Qin Ruoyu in this gentle and powerful embrace.


    For a long time, Qin Ruoyu slightly pushed away Yunluo, two people looked at each other.


    In fact, being found by Yunluo is also in her expectation. This time, she didn''t want to escape. After so many years, she was too tired to escape again.


    Moreover, her love for him never changed.


    After having a child, those things, as time goes on, are gradually forgotten by her.


    "Why are you in such a mess?" Qin Ruoyu has some doubts.


    At a glance, I knew that he had come all night. He was restless and could not hide the excitement and fatigue on his face. However, seeing the injury on his body, a pretty face was destroyed because of the big bag.


    "The car overturned just before we got here." Yunluo is also helpless to tell the truth.


    The more critical the moment is, the more bad things will happen. Fortunately, seeing Qin Ruoyu is enough for him.


    "Mommy, who are you talking to?"


    A little boy came out wearing only a pair of underpants and rubbing his bleary eyes. He looked up and saw a man standing very close to his mother.


    Yunluo and Qin Ruoyu also look at the little fart at the same time.


    Small fart child and cloud Luo two people big eyes stare small eyes, two people are a pair of surprised look.


    Hua Ze Lu is right. Apart from his eyes, this little guy and he are carved in the same mold. The little guy is just like him when he was a child.


    Yunluo''s sense of happiness suddenly rose, this is his son, his son!


    "Daddy The little guy is quick to talk. As soon as he looks like him, he doesn''t hesitate to shout.


    That "Daddy" call of cloud Luo in full bloom, voice excited some tremble: "son."

 Chapter 313

    The little boy didn''t recognize him. He ran to hold Yunluo''s leg, raised his head and asked, "you are really my Lao Tzu, daddy. Where have you been all these years? Why do you come to me and Mommy now?"


    Yunluo bent down and picked up the little fart on the ground, holding it carefully for fear of hurting him: "sorry, son, daddy is late."


    Qin Ruoyu has some helplessness beside him. Is his baby son too familiar?


    Last time I saw Hua Ze Lu, I asked her if he was his father.


    Now, seeing Yunluo, he runs over and hugs his thigh and shouts "Daddy". Isn''t he afraid to recognize the wrong person?


    It''s not suitable to stand outside. Qin Ruoyu lets Yunluo into the house.


    I never thought that the place where she lived could be as shabby as the old house in the 1960s and 1970s seen on TV.


    There is only one bed, one table, one cabinet and a few chairs in the room, so there is no other furniture.


    Over the years, she has lived in such a place with her son.


    Yunluo can not help heartache, because of him, she will suffer so much injustice.


    The villagers in the village once gave Qin Ruoyu some ointments made of herbs he picked up from the mountains. They were very effective in treating traumatic injuries, and they were green and environmentally friendly.


    It''s not commonly used at home. Seeing Yunluo injured, Qin Ruoyu takes out the medicine and some clean gauze and puts it on him.


    Yunluo is sitting on the chair, Qin Ruoyu is standing. He carefully pulls his messy hair aside to show his red and swollen forehead.


    It seems that it''s not easy to knock. The cool green ointment is evenly spread on Yunluo''s forehead. Qin Ruoyu''s slender fingers also skim Yunluo''s skin from time to time.


    Yunluo likes this feeling very much. For fear of not seeing enough, she looks up slightly to see her perfect face. No matter from any angle, it''s very good-looking.


    And the star is also in the room, Yunluo did not dare to do anything further.


    With good medicine and white bandage, Yunluo looks like a Japanese samurai, with some strange shapes.


    It''s Qin Ruoyu''s dressing. He''s too late to be happy. How can he dislike this shape?


    Anyway, this is in the village. No one knows him except his wife and children. Even if he loses face, he can''t go anywhere.


    I don''t know when the suit has been taken off, but I don''t know when the shirt sleeve inside was broken, and there are scars on my arm.


    "Take off your clothes and I''ll help you with the medicine."


    Yunluo obediently takes off his coat and shows his solid upper body. Qin Ruoyu takes the ointment to help him apply the medicine. Inadvertently, he sees his back.


    The back is full of scars, and the protrusion is like a snake. It looks like something like a whip. It seems that it is still ferocious.


    She clearly remembered that his back was smooth before. How could there be so many scars without these things?


    Qin Ruoyu couldn''t help asking: "are these


    Yunluo did not hide: "after you left, the old man hit."


    Qin Ruoyu was a little shocked for a moment. Did the old man fight? How could the old man have the heart to beat his only son with such a heavy hand?


    "When I heard about what happened before us, the old man was very angry. I know that I really should fight. Ruoyu, over the years, I know I''m wrong. The old man and the old lady really like you very much and want you to be their daughter-in-law. After you left, they also had trouble sleeping and eating, especially sad. Ruoyu, will you come back with me? "

 Chapter 314

    Not only with his sincerity, Yunluo also moved the old man and the old lady out, hoping Qin Ruoyu can forgive him.


    After Qin Ruoyu left home, she felt most sorry for the old man and the old lady. After all, the old man was so kind to her that she almost treated her as her own daughter, but she chose to leave.


    After a long time, Qin Ruoyu said, "are they really willing to accept me?"


    She left quietly. Can the elder really forgive her for this?


    Yunluo took Qin Ruoyu''s hand: "of course, they accept it. Every day they are looking forward to your early return. If I''m not thinking about you in my heart, I''m so old now. Why don''t they force me to have a blind date and marry me? "


    The elder''s tolerance of Qin Ruoyu moved her, made her feel a little bit excited, and made her feel unbearable. However, if we go back with him like this, would it be too cheap for him!


    "I''ve lived here for four years. I can''t let go of this village and the children here." Qin Ruoyu said in a faint voice.


    She''s telling the truth. In four years, she devoted four particularly beautiful years of her life to this village, which also accepted her when she needed help and warmth most.


    She is familiar with every plant here and everyone here.


    She nurtured those children with her heart, witnessed their growth, and witnessed the change of the village bit by bit.


    Let her leave suddenly, she will not give up, if she left, the children in the village how to do?


    Now, although the campus invested by huazelu is under construction, there are no other teachers coming. When she leaves, the children are not taught, so she can''t do that.


    Yunluo also knows that Qin Ruoyu is kind-hearted and can''t let those children go.


    He has already called his assistant in advance to ask him to take 2 million cash at once no matter what method he uses. Now he is on his way.


    "Ruoyu, I''ve already arranged for things in the village. Huazelu has built a new campus. I''ll take out some money for children''s education, invite some teachers to come, and donate a sum of money to the school every year. What''s more, I plan to pave a road for the village to connect with the town, which will certainly be beneficial to the development of the whole village. "


    That road really needs to be repaired. I feel embarrassed when I think of my car overturning on the road.


    Yunluo solved all her worries. Qin Ruoyu couldn''t find any other reason to refuse. He simply said to him, "if Xingxing agrees to go back with you, I''ll go back with you. I''ll listen to my son."


    Qin Ruoyu has always put his son first.


    Xingxing knows that her mother doesn''t want to promise her father so quickly, so she will put the problem on him. She is so cunning.


    Although I don''t know what happened to daddy and Mommy before, the smart star can see that Daddy must have bullied mommy and run away.


    The star is also very filial, although he likes his father, children, who would want to have no father, but he and his mommy are one heart, for Mommy, he also has to test this just emerged daddy.


    "Star, would you like to take mommy and daddy back? Daddy will treat your mother and son well and won''t let you suffer any injustice. Grandfather and grandmother are waiting for you at home Cloud Luo very serious embraces star to ask.

 Chapter 315

    The star blinked his eyes and said, "Daddy, I want to test you! If you pass the test, I will persuade mommy to go back with you. If you fail, mommy and I will never go back! "


    Qin Ruoyu secretly congratulated herself that she was born in October, and pulled her son with a handful of excrement and urine. She was still facing her in her heart. She didn''t agree without hesitation, and she didn''t sell her decisively.


    She loves her son so much that she can''t help pressing him in her arms.


    Cloud Luo a face serious, looking at his son''s serious little face, very serious nod: "good! I accept the test


    No matter what way his son tests him, he will accept it! He believes that with his love, no matter how big the difficulty, he will be able to overcome it.


    "Daddy is very forthright, I like it!" The star also nodded in approval.


    "Miss Qin." Outside came the village head''s always bright voice, "I heard that your family has guests. I''ll come and have a look."


    The village head went into the house. When he saw Yunluo, he couldn''t help looking at it more. Then he unconsciously turned his eyes to Xingxing''s face.


    These two faces look so much like each other!


    Since Qin Ruoyu came here four years ago, he has seldom talked about his family. He has never had a visitor. Today, he suddenly heard that Mr. Qin''s family had a visitor. Naturally, the village head was very surprised. Out of concern for her, he came to have a look.


    "This is My distant cousin, Yunluo. " Qin Ruoyu''s quick wit, he said.


    Now, she doesn''t want to let the people in the village know their relationship.


    "Hello, village head." Yunluo smiles politely and reaches out his hand.


    Cousin? She said he was a cousin? Forget it, cousin is cousin.


    "Oh, hello." The village head also smiles and shakes his hand with embarrassment.


    People in the village are not used to shaking hands.


    However, the cousin of teacher Qin is more precious in temperament. He comes from the city. It''s really like the stars.


    "Uncle." The little star also raises his head, a face of childlike innocence, sweet called Yunluo.


    Yunluo is really in a cold sweat, and his son knows the current affairs very well. He immediately calls him uncle.


    Xiao Qin''s cousin came, there is no place to live, the village head is very enthusiastic to help him arrange a place to live.


    Originally, he wanted to rub around Qin Ruoyu and get in touch with his wife and children, but the village head had no choice but to thank him with a smile.


    Before long, two million yuan of cash was sent to Yunluo. Yunluo took the two million yuan of cash to the village head''s house and put the money on the table, which scared the village head. He has lived most of his life, but he has never seen so much money.


    "Xiao Yun, what are you doing?"


    "Village head, what happened in the village, I also like Qin Yu. In recent years, I have invested in a company and made a small fortune. I take this money out and hope to pave a way for the village. In the future, the village head will lead us to live a better life. Over the years, I also thank you for taking care of Qin Yu. "


    "Oh, I don''t deserve that!" The village head put his hands in a hurry, "we all have no time to thank teacher Qin Yu. If it wasn''t for her, the children in the village couldn''t even learn. How can we take your money again?"

 Chapter 316

    Yunluo pushed the money to the front: "this is the intention of teacher Qin Yu and me. I hope you don''t refuse. Teacher Qin Yu also hopes that the villagers can have a better life!"


    The village head sighed and said, "I really don''t want to hide it. Our village is relatively remote. Although there are some special products such as medicinal materials and fruits, they can''t be sold because they can''t be transported out. Several years ago, I applied for funding to pave the way. It''s not a small expense. It''s always said that there is no money. This delay will last for many years! "


    "So you have to take the money. I know you are well. Mr. Qin Yu must be happier than everyone else. "


    The village head couldn''t help feeling his eyes moist and sighed: "teacher Qin Yu is really the Golden Phoenix in our village. He is really a living Bodhisattva! She helped so much in the village. Now, we can''t afford such a large amount of donation in our whole life! Teacher Qin Yu is really a good man


    "After a while, I may take teacher Qin Yu to leave. As for the children''s study, I have already found teachers who graduated from normal university in advance. It won''t be long before those teachers can come. Don''t worry, children will have good teachers in the future! " Yunluoxin swore to the village head.


    When the village head came to see Qin Ruoyu from Yunluo, he probably guessed that teacher Qin Yu was going to leave soon.


    No, it should be said that since teacher Qin Yu first came, he has been worried about whether teacher Qin Yu will leave.


    Because her inborn temperament is really out of place with this poor village.


    But in the past four years, she has never proposed to leave, and has always been steadfast.


    But he knows that teacher Qin Yu doesn''t belong here. She will leave sooner or later.


    If it''s true, the day is coming. Although he is not willing to give up in his heart, he still hopes that teacher Qin Yu can live a better life in a better environment in the city.


    It is the first time that Yunluo has lived in such a backward village since he was so big.


    Such a day, for him, is also unforgettable.


    Just in the wheat harvest season, the hot sun scorches the earth. It''s extremely hot in this place without air conditioning and electric fan. It''s even more intolerable to cut wheat against the sun.


    Qin Ruoyu is in the village. All the food and use are given by the villagers.


    Whether it''s autumn harvest or spring planting, the villagers don''t let Qin Ruoyu go to work in the field and offer her as a treasure.


    "Daddy, I''ll give you a task to help the village head''s uncle cut wheat." The star laughs very cunningly to hand cloud Luo a sickle, say.


    So soon, the test is coming.


    Although he had never done such a thing before, Yunluo took the sickle and nodded his head without hesitation.


    The temperature outside makes people feel uncomfortable when they go out, and his father, who is in good health, actually agrees.


    It seems that he really made up his mind to get his mother''s forgiveness.


    The star nodded approvingly, then waved lovingly and said, "Daddy, please pay attention to safety. Mommy and I are cooking mung bean soup at home waiting for you!"


    The first time I work in the field, it''s hard to avoid some clumsiness.


    The villagers, each with a scythe, all went to battle, regardless of men and women, as long as they had the ability to work. There are even some 10-year-old children who are very quick at work.

 Chapter 317

    For a long time, facing the Loess and back to the sky, these villagers'' skin looks dark but healthy. Yunluo mixed in, and really became a small white face.


    Big waistcoats, big underpants, worn-out cloth shoes, and even some of them went to battle naked. The villagers'' clothes were also very ordinary.


    Yunluo was wearing the expensive shirt and suit pants that the assistant had just sent.


    When the village head saw Yunluo''s posture, he knew that he had never done this kind of work before. He said with a simple smile, "is it the first time to cut wheat?"


    Yunluo nodded, and the village head taught him and told him how to cut.


    Probably the method has been learned, but it has never been practiced, and the skills are not proficient, so it is still difficult to cut.


    A person a long slip of cut, even cut not very fast children have put him far behind, those cut fast has cut several rounds.


    The sun is baking the earth, and you can feel the heat coming from your face with your head down. On your back, you are all wet, and the sweat on your forehead drops down on the ground.


    It''s really not human''s business to do farm work and harvest wheat.


    The people in the village are cutting in full swing. Although they are hot, tired and sweating, they can still work nonstop and discuss this year''s wheat harvest.


    Yunluo wiped the sweat on his forehead. If Qin Ruoyu can live here for four years, why can''t he bear to cut wheat? He gritted his teeth and continued to cut.


    The village head has been cut over for the third time, calling him: "Xiao Yun, if you are tired, go to the shady place in the back and have a rest!"


    Cloud Luo hit swollen face full of fat, pretending to easily look up and said: "no, I think it''s good to experience this kind of life."


    The village head took off his straw hat, threw it to him and said, "put on this, don''t get heatstroke."


    People in the city have never suffered from this kind of hardship. They can get heatstroke even if they go out for a walk in the pampered summer. Can they stand exposure to the sun for several hours?


    After thanking the village head, Yunluo put a straw hat on his head.


    Although he knows that he must be very smart now. But after putting on the straw hat, it''s really not so dry.


    Just now the sun was shining directly on his whole body, and he even thought whether his brain would be scorched.


    At the end of the day, Yun Luo was paralyzed and barely supported himself. He took a bath in the open-air bath in the back mountain, a clean pool, and could not get up on the bed.


    "Daddy, Mommy made mung bean soup for you. Get up and have a drink." Star is very obedient holding a bowl of cold mung bean soup to Yunluo.


    Although he was tired and didn''t want to move, his wife had to endure it, and his son brought it to him by hand.


    Yunluo''s tiredness in his heart instantly went to more than half, supported his body, took the bowl and drank it.


    At dinner time, although Qin Ruoyu''s cooking skills are as excellent as before, Yunluo doesn''t have much appetite and can''t eat at all.


    "Mommy, what should I do. Daddy looks like he has heatstroke


    After dinner, Xing Xing whispered to Qin Ruoyu when he helped her clear the table.


    Qin Ruoyu turns to see Yunluo. She is very sick. She really can''t bear it.


    From small to big, Yunluo has suffered this kind of hardship, but now, she and her son have made it this way.


    "Is the star willing to go back with daddy?" Qin Ruoyu asked the stars in a low voice.

 Chapter 318

    Although she loves her child very much and always wants to give him the best love, she feels sorry for him and makes him never enjoy father''s love since he was born.


    "Mommy, in fact, I also want to live with mommy and daddy. Stars also want to have daddy." The star curled his mouth, lowered his head and said.


    Seeing the pathetic appearance of the little star, Qin Ruoyu couldn''t bear it for a moment. He bowed his head and hugged the star: "star, Mommy, I''m sorry for you."


    "Xingxing knows that it''s not mummy''s fault. Xingxing also knows that mummy has suffered a lot of crying these years. Xingxing hopes that Daddy can protect mummy from being wronged."


    Qin Ruoyu is deeply moved. Xingxing is really a considerate child.


    Although Yunluo was so tired that he closed his eyes, he didn''t fall asleep. He heard all the conversations between Qin Ruoyu and Xingxing.


    Want a complete home, but afraid of being hurt, he really did not give them enough sense of security. His own heart is particularly self reproach, heart secretly swear: stars, after daddy will love you and Mommy, don''t let you and Mommy suffer a little bit of damage.


    It seems that Qin Ruoyu and Xingxing have basically accepted him.


    Early the next morning, when the village head came to ask Yunluo to work together, Qin Ruoyu said to him, "if you''re not comfortable, don''t go."


    Yunluo insisted on going.


    Towards noon, the village head rushed to the village: "no! Miss Qin, your cousin fainted from heatstroke! "


    Behind him, several villagers carried Yunluo back.


    Qin Ruoyu quickly lifted the curtain and let them in. Yunluo was carried to the bed.


    The villagers are all thumbs and thumbs, and they take fans to fan him and towels to soak cold water to cool him down.


    "Cloud little, are you ok?" Qin Ruoyu also a face of anxiety, this side guarding cloud Luo.


    Yunluo opened his eyes slightly and said, "I''m ok. I just felt dizzy. It''s all right now. I can go back to work after lying down for a while. "


    Seeing that Yunluo was ok, the other villagers scattered and continued to work in the field.


    Yunluo was suffering from heatstroke yesterday. He had been in the sun all morning. Looking at him being carried back, Qin Ruoyu''s heart was lifted up. How could he bear to let him go.


    "Don''t go." Qin Ruoyu said quickly.


    "Then, is my test qualified?" Cloud Luo voice still some weak ask.


    Qin Ruoyu and his baby son looked at each other. Finally, Xingxing reluctantly said, "qualified."


    Daddy has already fainted from heatstroke, but also desperate to continue to complete the assessment, this attitude should also be qualified.


    "Great." Yunluo left and right took Qin Ruoyu and Xingxing''s hand and said, "would you like to go back with me?"


    "This..." Qin Ruoyu hesitated for a moment.


    Seeing that she was still hesitating, Yunluo struggled to get up: "I''ll accompany you when you stay here. Anyway, there''s nothing else to live here. I''ll continue to help you harvest wheat every day."


    "I promise!" Qin Ruoyu nodded, "I promise to go back with you, but I have to make sure my students are taught."


    Seeing that she let go, Yunluo quickly said, "don''t worry. I''ve contacted the teachers in the village. It will take three days at most."

 Chapter 319

    In fact, in order to let Qin Ruoyu promise to go back with him as soon as possible, Yunluo also uses a little bitter meat.


    He had already told the village head about the relationship between him and Qin Ruoyu in advance. Many villagers already knew their real relationship, but they kept it a secret all the time.


    These days of contact, they also feel that this young man is good, to teacher Qin is sincere.


    They also sincerely hope that Xiao Qin can live happily and better.


    So, they played such a play with Yunluo.


    Yunluo heatstroke, is true, but not to the point of fainting.


    After the class, the students sat at the bottom and did their homework. Qin Ruoyu was slightly distracted on the platform.


    For four years, she has been standing here on the platform to teach children.


    Immediately, she will leave, really don''t know how to open this mouth with the students.


    The students like her very much, and she also likes the children here. Parting is really contradictory and tangled.


    "Teacher Qin Yu, are you going to leave us soon?" A child can not suppress his inner problems, suddenly raised his head to ask.


    "Yes, Mr. Qin, will you leave us?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    One child asked, and the others raised their heads.


    "Er..." Qin Ruoyu was stunned, then asked, "who did you listen to?"


    She never mentioned to the children that she would leave. Why did these children suddenly ask this question today.


    "Listen to the adults in the village. They say that the handsome uncle who came recently is going to take teacher Qin Yu away."


    "That is, the star looks like the uncle, looks like the star''s father."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The children said again.


    Dad of the stars Is it true that the father and son are so alike that people have to think about them together, even the children can see it?


    Qin Ruoyu didn''t want to cheat these children. He nodded gently and said sadly, "yes, the teacher will leave here soon."


    As soon as she heard that she was going to leave, several children were red eyed.


    "Teacher Qin Yu, we are reluctant to leave you."


    "Teacher, who cares about us when you leave."


    "Teacher Qin Yu..."


    Tender words, including her love and do not give up, Qin Ruoyu eyes also some red.


    "The teacher can''t bear you either. Don''t worry. The teacher won''t ignore you. Wait until you are relieved to the new teacher, and then the teacher will go."


    "My mother said that teacher Qin Yu helped our village a lot. Although we didn''t give up, we supported teacher Qin Yu to leave and reunite with his family."


    "Yes, I hope the teacher can be happy and help the star find his father."


    "Teacher Qin Yu, don''t forget us after you leave."


    Although the children are reluctant to give up, they can consider the future and happiness of Qin Ruoyu and Xingxing. They are really sensible children.


    Qin Ruoyu, with tears in his eyes, nodded his head desperately: "the teacher will never forget you. Even if the teacher leaves, he will come to see you every year."


    Originally, it was just a simple composition class, but in the end, it became a bit like parting.


    I spent the last three days with the kids.


    Qin Ruoyu knows that she has not much time to stay here. These days, in addition to having classes in the daytime, she stays up all night at night and writes a letter to each child.

 Chapter 320

    Even if she leaves, she will be concerned about the fate of these children. She really hopes that the children will be able to make great achievements in the future.


    Two new teachers, both girls, graduated from normal university.


    Qin Ruoyu collected the photos and the gifts given to her by the children on teacher''s day in the box. Some other things were left to the new teacher.


    Garrulous and two teachers said a afternoon of school children.


    The two girls seem to be in charge, and their grades are good at school. Qin Ruoyu gives them the burden with ease.


    The new campus is almost ready to be built. By next semester, the children will be able to sit in the bright classroom.


    Qin Ruoyu left in the evening. She was afraid of the sadness of leaving, so she didn''t tell anyone, only told the village head secretly.


    She handed her letters to the village head and asked her to give them to the children after she left.


    Qin Ruoyu''s good intentions moved the village head. Silent knock pipe, and then holding her hand: "Xiaoqin teacher, take care!"


    Qin Ruoyu finally took a look at the poor and beautiful village, pulled the star and followed Yunluo into the car.


    Yunluo is also very excited. Qin Ruoyu finally agrees to come back with him! Such a wonderful scene, just like in a dream.


    When he first arrived here, he found Qin Ruoyu and called his family to tell them that they had found him. He shared the good news with his parents for the first time.


    The old lady and the excited one said to him on the phone: "Xiao Luo, you must behave better and let Ruoyu forgive you earlier."


    The old man just said coldly: "bring her back early!"


    Now, the wishes of the old man and the old lady are finally coming true.


    "Mom, we''ll be home tomorrow morning!" After getting on the bus, Yunluo dials home to report the good news.


    "Really? Excellent! It''s coming back at last


    "Buy one get one free! And a small one as a gift I haven''t told my family that his son is so tender that he can make soy sauce.


    The old lady reacted for a while, then exclaimed excitedly: "grandson!" That excited tone, cloud Luo is really many years have not heard.


    The old lady has been looking forward to having a grandson. It''s very good. As soon as she comes back, she will have such a grandson. I''m sure she will be very happy!


    After the call, the star holding his arm, some unhappy slanted cloud Luo one eye, said: "Daddy, you are the worst, you actually said that the star is a gift."


    Yunluo hugged the star and put him in his arms: "even if it''s a gift, you''re the unique treasure in daddy''s heart!"


    "Well, that''s about the same!" Star this just contented of hook cloud Luo''s neck, kiss on his face.


    "Daddy, if you dare to bully mommy in the future, I don''t want you daddy. Stars want to protect Mommy!" The stars are very righteous.


    "No, you and Mommy will be bullied at home in the future, won''t you?"


    "That''s what you said. Don''t cheat, daddy."


    Looking at their father and son''s bickering, Qin Ruoyu felt that Xingxing really needed a father.


    Although he has been growing up in a single parent family before, Xing Xing''s character has not become autistic and self abased.

 Chapter 321

    The next morning, with the first ray of light, the sun jumped out of the mountain.


    Last night, there was a light rain in the city, which made the summer morning more cool and comfortable.


    Yunluo''s car arrived at Yun''s home just after the sun came out.


    Qin Ruoyu looked out on the glass when the car entered a city.


    Most of her life, is spent in this city, whether it is happy, or painful, are her hometown, have a deep feeling.


    In the four years since she left, great changes have taken place in many places.


    It used to be a piece of ruins, but now it has also built skyscrapers.


    As soon as he arrived at Yun''s home, Qin Ruoyu began to feel at sixes and sevens.


    She was very nervous. Although Yunluo had told her that the old man would not mind her leaving without saying goodbye, Qin Ruoyu felt sorry for herself.


    Yunluo saw her uneasiness and held her hand tightly.


    Qin Ruoyu raised his eyes and looked at Yunluo. Yunluo beamed at her with a smile that was sure to win. He said thoughtfully and firmly, "don''t worry, I''m here."


    Although it was just a simple sentence, Qin Ruoyu''s heart was suddenly settled at that moment.


    Someone is supporting her. When she is nervous and afraid, we can say, "I am here". No matter how difficult she is, she will not feel terrible.


    When the driver entered the gate of Yun''s house, Qin Ruoyu saw several people standing at the door of the villa from a distance. When he got closer, he saw that they were the old man, the old lady and the nanny in the house.


    As soon as she saw the car coming back, the old lady pointed and said happily, "it''s coming back! Come back


    Everyone watched the car approach.


    In front of the car, the driver opens the door for Yunluo. Yunluo gets out of the car, holding his son in one hand and his wife in the other. The family of three walks in front of his parents.


    Seeing Yunluo bringing Qin Ruoyu back, the old lady was very excited. Some old faces seemed to be young for many years.


    In the early morning, the old man and the old lady were waiting to meet them at the door, which made Qin Ruoyu feel more sorry.


    "Mom and Dad, we''re back!" Yunluo spoke.


    "Finally back!" At the moment when Qin Ruoyu really approached, the old lady couldn''t help wiping the corners of her eyes.


    "Auntie, I''m back. I''m sorry." Seeing the old lady''s tears, Qin Ruoyu felt even worse.


    "Silly child, what''s wrong? We''re sorry for you!"


    The old lady and Qin Ruoyu hugged each other tightly.


    "Just come back!" Next to the old man said a heavy.


    "Uncle..." Qin Ruoyu turns his head and calls people to say hello.


    "Silly girl, do you still call your uncle and aunt when your children are so old?" The old lady laughed and reproached.


    Qin Ruoyu was stunned and looked down at her baby son. What does Auntie mean? Let her change her words?


    Although she and Yunluo have not married yet, they do have the reality of husband and wife. Qin Ruoyu''s mouth trembles slightly. Finally, she says, "Dad! Mother


    At the moment, the old lady cried with joy again and promised heavily: "ah! Mom, I''ve been waiting for you to change your voice for five years! "


    Five years ago, she had been accompanying Qin Ruoyu and Yunluo to get married. Originally, she was about to arrive, and Qin Ruoyu left.


    This is five years. Today, when she heard Qin Ruoyu calling her "Ma", she didn''t know how excited she was.

 Chapter 322

    "Children, they are so old." The old lady also lowered her head and looked at shuilingling''s grandson. The child looked like Xiaoluo when she was a child!


    "Grandma, grandpa!" Stars with a small face, crisp call.


    At that sound, the old lady who screamed was almost bony.


    She has a grandson. She has been looking forward to it for so long. Now she is really lucky. Her daughter-in-law is the girl she likes, and her grandson is so old.


    "Ah! Boy, come here and let Grandma have a look! " The old lady squatted down and opened her arms.


    The star does not recognize life at all. She walks over and hugs the old lady.


    This old, a small, holding together, it seems, particularly harmonious.


    The old lady excitedly picked up the star and showed it to the old man: "old man, look at our grandson, how watery he is!"


    Although the old man is relatively calm, not like the old lady, all the emotions are shown, but it is also difficult to resist the excitement. Looking at his grandson, he asked: "tell grandfather, what''s his name?"


    "My name is Qin Zixing. My name is Xing Xing Xing."


    "Good star, star is a good child. If you are a fish, don''t stand outside all the time. Let''s go back to the house." The old lady took Qin Ruoyu inside.


    And Yunluo is very conscious from the old lady''s hand back to the stars.


    The old lady was excited to see her grandson, so she couldn''t help holding him up. But after all, she was old, and Yunluo was afraid that she would be tired.


    "Child, these years, let you suffer!" Sitting on the sofa at home, the old lady took Qin Ruoyu''s hand and said with guilt.


    "Mom, don''t mention the past."


    "As long as you are willing to forgive Xiao Luo, as long as you are willing to marry into our cloud family, mom is really very happy!"


    "Mom and Dad, if fish always know that you treat me as your own daughter, how can I leave you?"


    Yunluo has really reformed this time. He knows that he has repented.


    Life can have several four years, she disappeared from four years ago, let him taste all the pain in the world.


    Now, the baby finally lost and recovered again, he cherish too late, how can again hurt.


    Qin Ruoyu and Xingxing will stay at Yun''s house for a while.


    Little star is very sensible and can make the old people happy. She usually accompanies the old lady and the old man downstairs.


    The old lady said straightforwardly: "this child''s character is like a fish, but it''s much better than when Xiao Luo was a child!"


    "Grandfather, you drink water!" As soon as I saw the old man unscrewing the medicine bottle, little star took a glass of water and handed it to the old man.


    Taking the water in the hands of the stars, the old man who has always been strong and stubborn is softened in his heart.


    Once, after going shopping and being photographed by reporters, Qin Ruoyu showed up in front of the media.


    Although she quit this circle a few years ago, she is still a celebrity after all. Reporters will inevitably dig news with passion.


    After coming back from the village, Qin Ruoyu has been paying attention to the education construction in backward areas.


    In the past, I have seen some reports and materials on the Internet. The living conditions of children in poverty-stricken areas are difficult.


    In those years, she was deeply aware of the difficulties of children''s learning.


    She wants to do her little to let more school-age children go to school, so that the children in the mountain village can have a good learning environment.

 Chapter 323

    Qin Ruoyu left the country in front of the media and slowly brought her closer to this circle.


    Yunluo doesn''t object to her practice. She knows that Qin Ruoyu is out of the goodness of human nature. She doesn''t want to use his money. She wants to do some charity activities herself.


    Don''t want to make their life as busy as before, like before no freedom, Qin Ruoyu did not devote himself to the entertainment industry.


    She only relies on her celebrity status, occasionally accepting invitation to some activities, taking on some advertisements, or auctioning her Autographed album.


    As for making albums and movies, she doesn''t have that idea yet.


    All the money you get is used for donation.


    Once, in a company''s ribbon cutting ceremony, met Huaze Lu.


    The company has invited two heavyweights at the same time. One is Hua Zelu, a well-known beautiful man who is no longer red, and the other is Qin Ruoyu, who was once popular all over the country and later retired.


    Before the ribbon cutting, the two met and shook hands.


    Qin Ruoyu knows that it must be Hua Zelu and Yunluo who reveal her news that he can find it so quickly, but Qin Ruoyu doesn''t blame Hua Zelu.


    Now, seeing the happiness of the stars every day and the concern of so many relatives around her, she feels satisfied.


    "Well, elder martial sister, are you interested in coming back to G stone again?" Hua Ze Lu looked at her and said with a smile.


    Once upon a time, Hua Ze Lu was a butterfly, flirting everywhere, and even flirting with her.


    But now, I feel Huaze Lu is more reserved than before. Qin Ruoyu looks not far away, a girl who is eager to help Huaze Lu buy soup bags all the way.


    Chennainai, he made the change for her.


    It''s really a great happiness to find someone who can change himself. Seeing that he is becoming more and more formal step by step and his character is no longer so distorted, Qin Ruoyu is also happy for him.


    In fact, we have known each other for a long time. Why can''t we accept him as a friend?


    Qin Ruoyu is no longer cold and cruel.


    Slightly joking with a smile said: "I dare not, you are now the big boss of G stone." Finally, he added, "it''s too tired to be an artist. At most, I''m just stepping into this circle with one leg."


    As for being a contract artist, she won''t do it.


    "Since I''m the boss, how can I bear to oppress my elder martial sister?" Flower Ze Lu also smile, "welcome you back at any time, I will give you more freedom!"


    "Thank you


    Qin Ruoyu this thank you, is not polite, but really from the heart.


    Time can really change a lot of people.


    "If fish, shall we get married?" Cloud Luo hooks Qin Ruoyu''s waist and looks at her sincerely and says.


    "If you don''t ask me to marry you, it''s not so cheap." Qin Ruoyu had a whim and joked.


    Yunluo hooks the corner of his mouth and suddenly loosens his hand. He kneels neatly on one knee and does magic. He doesn''t know where to take out a rose and hands it to Qin Ruoyu.


    The action is too fast. Qin Ruoyu doesn''t know where he came from. He is surprised and takes it.


    Yunluo takes her hand and gracefully prints a kiss on the back of her hand like a prince. Then he reaches out his other hand and shows it to Qin Ruoyu. Then he rings his fingers and spreads his hand. There is a super large and beautiful diamond ring in his hand.

 Chapter 324

    When does Yunshao even know how to do magic! Qin Ruoyu in addition to shock or shock!


    Yunluo considerate help her put on, and then asked: "now can you marry me?"


    "For the sake of the child, I''m sorry to accept you."


    She agreed!


    Yunluo didn''t expect that it would be so smooth. Qin Ruoyu agreed without any hesitation. Annie couldn''t help his joy.


    When Qin Ruoyu decides to come back with him, she knows that she has to make a decision. She only agrees to come back with him after she has convinced herself that she will marry him.


    "Like a fish!" Yunluo stands up from the ground and hugs Qin Ruoyu tightly. They look at each other.


    Yunluo can''t help but hold her head and print her own kiss.


    "Squeak --" the door of the bathroom opened, star wearing small underpants fans staring came in.


    Qin Ruoyu and Yunluo quickly turn their heads and look at their son, but they still hold each other for a while.


    Feel someone in the toilet, stars blink, see clearly is his father and mother.


    He quickly covered his eyes and secretly looked at them from between his fingers. He denied: "I didn''t see anything! I''m just here to pee. I''m leaving now! "


    Then it was solved in the toilet and ran away quickly.


    "Daddy, Mommy, you go on. In fact, you don''t mind having another little brother or little sister." After running out, the young voice of the stars still came faintly.


    Qin Ruoyu and Yunluo really have a bitter smile. It''s really a living son!


    Hua Ze Lu suddenly calls Qin Ruoyu and tells her that a talent show invites her to be a judge.


    Qin Ruoyu seldom judges the program, so he is very decisive to get rid of it.


    Huaze Lu vowed, come on, you will not be disappointed, I have promised the organizer to invite you.


    In fact, there are so many stars in the entertainment industry. If you pull any of them over, they may be better than her. She will say and comment, but Hua Zelu insists on it.


    Qin Ruoyu had no choice but to sell flowers. Ze Lu nodded and agreed.


    She always thinks that she is not smooth enough, and she doesn''t like to talk about it. She is afraid that she can''t bear the responsibility of the judges. She makes random comments and is afraid that her unprofessionality will affect the fate of the contestants.


    That talent show is also a first-class program in China. Many stars came out from here, and later they all developed very well.


    Qin Ruoyu, Hua Zelu and a well-known songwriter in the circle were the judges of the competition.


    When Qin Ruoyu joined in, the draft competition has entered the final joint, which is a ten eight competition.


    Before, Qin Ruoyu seldom watched this kind of program, but in order to shoulder the responsibility of judge, she asked for the information of the program and contestants in advance and did her homework early.


    However, when he saw one of the two players, Qin Ruoyu was surprised for a moment.


    In the photo, there are two boys, one is sunny, the other is shy.


    The name of their combination is Nanyi fish.


    Gu Yi and Qin Nan!


    I haven''t seen these two boys for a long time. They still haven''t given up their dreams. They are always on the road of pursuing music.


    They, with their own strength all the way into the top ten!


    At that moment, Qin Ruoyu made up her mind to witness their final success with her own eyes. Therefore, the judge, she will always finish the competition!

 Chapter 325

    "How''s it going? Didn''t let you down? " Flower Ze Lu came over, see her eyes really stay in Nanyi fish combination information, a little proud said.


    "Thank you."


    Flower Ze Lu this time must look for her to come over, also know that they are old acquaintances, Qin Ruoyu want to see them succeed.


    "In the last few games, I''ve been playing. They did well. If they can get the top five, I will sign them into G stone


    As an artist and the boss of G stone, Hua Zelu has already promised her this.


    "They will! You just wait for another pair of red and purple combination of G stone! " Qin Ruoyu has great confidence in Qin Nan and Gu Yi.


    "You separated from their combination, so excellent, I believe they will be like you said!"


    Qin Ruoyu, as the judge of this competition, although she is old friends with Qin Nan and Gu Yi, she has not been too partial.


    First, she believes in the strength of Qin Nan and Gu Yi. As long as she gives them a platform to show off, they will certainly perform very well. They don''t need her favoritism. They will win openly.


    Second, if Qin Ruoyu deliberately waterproof, other players will be unfair.


    Qin Ruoyu is practical and realistic. After the performance, every player will put forward pertinent opinions.


    In the end, Qin Nan and Gu Yi won the first place in the applause of all the audience. Even the online voting was far ahead.


    They are the champions of this issue.


    Qin Ruoyu gave them the championship trophy that day. Although she had already quit that group, she was just as happy for them.


    Qin Nan and Gu Yi persisted for many years, and they finally succeeded!


    In this program, from audition to top 50, top 20, top 10 To the championship promotion, they also have their own group of fans.


    Huaze Lu also in accordance with the promise, they signed into the G stone company, focus on training.


    Soon after, it was the wedding of Qin Ruoyu and Yunluo.


    I believe that''s what everyone is looking forward to.


    Qin Ruoyu and Yunluo have come a long way.


    They can finally join hands to get married.


    Qin Ruoyu is sitting on the bed in her gorgeous wedding dress. Immediately, her bridegroom, Yunluo, is coming. Today, they are going to get married. They are all at a loss.


    "Mommy, don''t be nervous!" Star is also wearing a white suit, looks very smart dressed, holding Qin Ruoyu''s hand, comfort her.


    With his son''s encouragement, Qin Ruoyu felt less nervous in an instant. He nodded his head and welcomed their happy day with a smile.


    Although according to the rules, it is generally to find unmarried men and women as the best man and bridesmaids. It can also make them feel happy. They can find someone to spend their life with and get married early.


    But I can''t help it. Most of the people who have a good relationship with Yunluo are married.


    No matter whether we get married or not, we can all pull together!


    Qiu Shaoze, Duan Wuchen and Hua Zelu formed the best man team.


    Xia Xiyang, Shen Feifei and Qin nainainai formed the bridesmaid team.


    The little star is the flower boy.


    This team is very powerful and gorgeous!


    Yunluo leads a group of bridesmaids to pick up the bride. Naturally, the bridesmaids do not show any weakness. How can they pick them up so easily.


    The door is locked and must have a key to open it.


    Shen Feifei gave Yunluo nine similar keys, all frozen with ice: "of the nine keys, only one is true. When do you melt the ice, find the right key, and when do you open the doo

 Chapter 326

    "Yes, and it can only be melted with the temperature of the body. It can''t be done in any other way!" Xia added.


    At the sight of the nine ice keys that had just been taken out of the refrigerator, the best man team was not calm.


    Duan Wuchen said: "wife, you are too cruel!"


    Qiu Shaoze, with the same sad look on his face, said to Xia Xiyang, "Xiyang, when did you get spoiled by your sister Feifei! It''s so dark! "


    Summer Western Yin measures of smile: "you just know my abdomen black!"


    Qiu Shaoze students ambiguous smile: "I know you have a baby inside the belly!"


    Xia Xiyang''s face turned red with embarrassment.


    "Ah! Ah! Pay attention. Today is my big day. Don''t flirt Yunluo took the ice keys.


    Fortunately, it''s not a cold winter. It''s not impossible to melt these keys with your own body temperature.


    Yunluo quickly gave two to each of the three best men. He took three and warmed them in his hands.


    Bit by bit, the temperature on the bare hand is not enough.


    "Why is it so slow? No, the temperature on the hand has dropped." Duan Wuchen vigorously pinches and complains.


    "You work harder, don''t miss the auspicious time." Yunluo did not dare to be tired.


    "Yunshao, how can I do so many things to be a best man for you? How smooth I was when I married the West!" Qiu Shaoze answers.


    "Hum, I was not young and ignorant at that time. I was cheated by you and got on your boat!" Xia Xiyang looks at Qiu Shaoze.


    "Wife, you want to go back! No such thing


    "Where is the temperature higher? Try another place!"


    "Neck! When I was a child, it was cold in winter and I used to stretch my hands around my neck to keep warm. "


    "All right! WOW! It''s freezing


    The men grinned and chatted. I didn''t know that men could have so much nonsense.


    "Spend two less! Of the four of us, you are not married! With the joy of Yunshao, find a good girl and marry her! "


    "There''s my brother. I''ll get married when my brother gets married."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    An hour later --


    "melt!"


    Yunluo took the key and went straight to the door to unlock it. This one was not. Then the other key melted. He continued to try. Until the sixth one, the door finally opened.


    At that moment, Yunluo was excited and overjoyed.


    He opened the door and entered the room. He saw his wife and children.


    "Wait, and find the shoes!" Said the maid of honor.


    The bride''s shoes were hidden.


    Yunluo looked around the room alone. After a long time, he finally found it in a vase placed in an obscure corner.


    Yunluo half kneels in front of the bed, Qin Ruoyu stretches out his feet, Yunluo is very serious to help her put on the shoes.


    All of a sudden, he bent down and printed a kiss on her foot.


    The bridesmaids and the best men saw that they all began to coax and scream.


    Qin Ruoyu was a little embarrassed in an instant.


    Princess Yunluo takes Qin Ruoyu out of bed and into the wedding car. Then she drives to the auditorium and begins the wedding ceremony.


    The melody of the wedding march starts. Yunluo and Qin Ruoyu walk on the red carpet.


    Talented and beautiful, looking particularly eye-catching, a lovely and beautiful little flower boy in the back to help Qin Ruoyu pull the long pendulum of the wedding dress.

 Chapter 327

    The guests on both sides all looked at the couple and applauded warmly.


    Holding hands, standing in front of the priest, fingers tightly, at that moment, their palms are slightly sweat.


    "Qin Ruoyu, do you want this man to be your husband and make a marriage contract with him? Love him, take care of him, respect him, accept him, and be loyal to him forever to the end of his life, no matter in sickness or in health or for any other reason? "


    "I will!"


    "Yunluo, do you want this woman to be your wife and marry her? Love her, take care of her, respect her, accept her, and be faithful to her forever to the end of her life, whether in sickness or in health or for any other reason? "


    "I will!"


    "Are you all willing to testify to their marriage vows?"


    "Yes!"


    Yunluo took Qin Ruoyu''s right hand, put a diamond ring on her, printed a kiss on her lips, and said affectionately: "in the name of God, I solemnly swear: accept you as my wife, from today on, no matter good or bad, high or low, disease or health, love you, cherish you, until death."


    Yunluo said emotional, at that moment, Qin Ruoyu from his eyes, if really see the future together.


    After the ring exchange, there was a burst of applause.


    "I have witnessed that you have vowed to love each other, and I am delighted to announce to you that you are husband and wife! Now, the bridegroom can kiss the bride! "


    "Oh! kiss! kiss! kiss! Kiss!... "


    There were cheers and shouts from the audience.


    Yunluo gently holds Qin Ruoyu''s face. They look at each other affectionately. Finally, they kiss each other.


    Qin Ruoyu''s bridal bouquet was looted by the crowd. In the end, Wulong was swept to Huaze Lu''s arms. As the next person who would "marry", Huaze Lu simply knelt down and proposed to Qin nainainai.


    Qin nainainai was forced to "marry" this evil male god, who was born to harm the women of a good family.


    And after Qin nainainai and Hua Ze Lu low-key marriage, just found that Hua Da Shao Hua Ze Xi actually has a son!


    In the wedding of Qin nainainai and Hua Zelu, all kinds of familiar people were invited to attend, one by one with a family.


    To Qin nainainai''s surprise, huazexi was holding a child in his hand, and the child called huazexi''s father.


    "Zelu, is that child?"


    "my elder brother''s son!"


    "Isn''t big brother still married?"


    "Nana, you are too simple to have children without marriage?"


    Qin nainainai is speechless. What she is surprised at is not that well, but that she didn''t know that his elder brother had children when she knew Hua Zelu for so long!


    Well, every day she accompanies Hua Zelu to go out all over the world to make announcements and films, rarely staying at home.


    I don''t know. It''s normal.


    After the wedding, hualaozi was very happy, but when he saw huazexi, he sighed a little.


    Now, even the rebellious old man has found his home. Why hasn''t the old man moved?


    Although a few days ago, he made a compromise with him that he would not be forced to marry as long as he had his own children.


    However, now, he is 30, and still has no long-term relationship with a woman and no stable family.


    The child is so old, if he can not worry.

 Chapter 328

    "Xiaoxi, you should find a suitable woman to get married as soon as possible." The old man patted Huaze River on the shoulder and said with emotion.


    Huazexi light said: "recently the company is very busy, later talk about it."


    Every time when it comes to marriage, he is busy with work, and he is used to it.


    I''m worried about my son, but what can I do? You can''t force a woman to push him to church to get married.


    Forget it, go with the nature. If you have a suitable woman, you can introduce him. It depends on him whether you accept it or not.


    Although today is my brother''s happy day, huazexi is also very good all day, very happy for his brother, busy.


    Just, back home, take off the suit, inexplicable mood some irritable.


    He thought that if he forced her away, he would let her go. After four years, he still couldn''t let her go.


    She has never left her heart, when the dead of night, will think of her from time to time.


    "Daddy..." The son stood behind and spoke timidly.


    Huaze River turned back, calm face with a soft line: "hmm?"


    "Why don''t I have Mommy?" The son was wronged and pointed at his finger.


    Over the past few years, he has been busy with his work and didn''t have much time to accompany him, which really made him suffer a lot of grievances.


    "When you grow up, Mommy will come back, so eat more and don''t be picky." Huazexi touched his head and said.


    "Well! Daddy, I will eat more! " The little guy immediately stood straight and nodded.


    A few days later, huazexi is at work, suddenly received a call from the nanny: "not good, little flower, little master, little master is gone!"


    "What?" Huazexi frowned suddenly.


    "Today, I took the young master to buy toys. When I came out, the young master was thirsty. I went to buy water for him. In one minute, the young master disappeared..." Nanny some incoherent explanation, voice almost collapse.


    "Where is it? I''ll be right there!"


    Hang up the phone, huazexi rushed to the past.


    Looking for a long time, did not see the shadow of his son, for a moment, the pressure and worry in my heart like a shadow. The son is the only thing that the woman left him. Every time he sees his son, he can have some sustenance and ease the heartache of missing her.


    He loves his son more than any other father!


    Huazexi, which dominates the business world, will feel at a loss for a moment and sweat.


    Just then, the phone rang.


    "Daddy, I found Mommy!" A pink voice came.


    "No nonsense." Beside, there is a little girl voice with some helplessness.


    "Where are you? Daddy, come and see you Huazexi didn''t notice the sound. He just knew that his son might be lost and saved by a kind-hearted man.


    "Daddy, I see you! I''ll take mommy to you! " The little guy cried excitedly.


    In a twinkling of an eye, huazexi saw his son coming from the corner holding a woman''s hand.


    "Son, I''ve sent it to you. You can''t let him run around alone in the future!" The woman looked at the pink baby with a smile and looked up at the man who was called daddy by the little guy.


    Just, at the moment when she looked up, she was stunned to see the man''s appearance.


    Tang Suhe looked at the man in front of him, and then he looked at the little boy in his hand. She never thought that she would meet huazexi again in her life!


    At the beginning, Tang Suhe met this demon like man at her father''s birthday party.


    Tang Jun''s 50th birthday party, with great publicity, hosted a lot of young talents, celebrities and ladies.


    Tang Suhe was not interested in this kind of banquet, but it was not good. At this time, his father had to hide on the second floor, holding the railing in a bored way, holding a goblet in his other hand, gently shaking the liquid inside, and carelessly watching the extravagant banquet downstairs through the goblet.


    Tang Jun has a small reputation in a city, although Tang''s enterprises are far less than any of the four major enterprises in a city, namely Yun''s, Hua''s, Duan''s and Qiu''s. But it''s also more than enough, more than enough to live in villas, across the threshold of upper class society.


    "Elder sister, everybody is below, don''t you go down?" An 18-year-old or 9-year-old boy came out with a pair of crutches. When he saw her, he worried that she would be blamed by her father.


    "Suwen, it''s boring for you to stay in the room alone. Why don''t you go down and walk with your sister?" Tang Suhe turned back and saw his younger brother Tang Suwen, with a smile on his face.


    Tang Suwen looked dark and whispered, "no, sister. The elder sister said, "if I show up like this, I''ll disgrace the Tang family. I''d better stay in my room."


    Listen to Tang Suhe heart a pull, only feel abnormal sad.


    Since the death of her mother, their brother and sister have always been at odds with the family."Then you have a good rest. My sister will go down first." Tang Suhe patted his brother on the shoulder, turned around and went downstairs.


    Tang Suhe''s sister, Tang Jiaojiao, is wearing a bright red skirt with a hot figure, big waves and fiery red lips. She has been dating single men all over the world.


    Tang Suhe wears a light colored long skirt, which sets off a slender and exquisite figure. The soft silk is close to the body, and the curve is exposed. The left chest is tied with a ribbon to form a fluffy bow. It is very unique, showing round shoulders, delicate clavicles, and pure and refined temperament. As soon as he appears on the stage, he attracts many people''s attention.


    "Su He, go and help daddy push the birthday cake." At the ceremony, Tang Jiaojiao and Su he said.


    Tang Suhe took the cart from the nanny and pushed the one meter high multi-layer cake to the center of the crowd. He was just about to step back. As soon as he stepped forward, he staggered and almost fell.


    He almost made a fool of himself in full view of the public. Tang Suhe was so embarrassed that he quickly put his arm in front of his chest.


    "Sister, I''m sorry! Step on your skirt, it''s all my sister''s fault. My sister will accompany you upstairs to change clothes! " Tang Jiaojiao apologizes nervously.


    Looking at her acting skills, Tang Suhe just felt disgusted and said, "no need." Go to the bathroom and clean yourself.


    Since her mother died when she was 8 years old, her stepmother led Tang Jiaojiao through the door. Tang Jiaojiao will fight with her for everything, and always commands her with a superior appearance.


    Just now, when Tang Jiaojiao saw that Tang Suhe was so beautiful that she was so jealous that she stepped on her skirt to make a fool of herself in front of everyone.

 Chapter 329

    Fortunately, Tang Suhe responded promptly. Although he was a little embarrassed, it didn''t matter.


    Out of the bathroom, people outside have danced to the light and melodious music.


    Tang Suhe took a few pieces of snacks and quietly sat in the corner to eat his own.


    Inadvertently, he looked up and saw a young, handsome, dignified and elegant man coming in. Tang Jun went up to greet him very attentively. As soon as he saw his dog leg, he knew that this man must have a lot of talent.


    Tang Jiaojiao is also very charming beside, shaking hands, seems to invite men to dance, was euphemistically refused, face some not good-looking, but still accompany smile.


    "Miss Tang Suhe, can I invite you to dance?" A heavy male voice, Tang Suhe looked up, a 40 year old man with a beer belly, short and thick body is stretching out his hands, his eyes are almost squeezed out by fat.


    This man''s surname is ye. Every time he sees her, he looks at her with disgusting eyes, which makes her particularly disgusted. And seeing his dignified face and his obscene eyes, Tang Suhe suddenly felt that he had no appetite for anything.


    "I''m sorry, Uncle Ye. I''m not feeling well. I went upstairs to have a rest first." Tang Suhe politely smile, show the sweet and innocent expression of the sign, turned away.


    "Su He!" Just about to go upstairs, Tang Jiaojiao''s voice came from behind.


    "Sister? What''s the matter? " Tang Suhe turned to see Tang Jiaojiao with two glasses of wine passing through the crowd and coming towards her.


    Tang Jiaojiao handed one of the cups to her, and said to her with great elder sister style: "Su He, you haven''t wished daddy a happy birthday, go and tell him."


    Although, this father is really not good to himself, but out of the minimum politeness of being a junior, he really should go and give a blessing.


    Tang Suhe took the cup and nodded: "thank you, sister, I know."


    Tang Jiaojiao accompanied Tang Suhe to his father. Tang Suhe held a cup and said, "happy birthday, daddy. I''ll give you a toast!" Look up and drink.


    After drinking, suddenly feel dizzy, a turn around, a stagger almost fell down, next to Tang Jiaojiao in time to hold her.


    Tang Su he covered his muddled head and felt strange. He always had a good amount of wine, so he didn''t feel dizzy after a drink?


    "Sister, are you drunk? Sister helps you to have a rest." Tang Jiaojiao holds Tang Suhe, who has a hazy consciousness, away from the crowd, goes to a guest room and leaves her behind.


    When did Tang Jiaojiao become so polite to her? Tang Suhe was alarmed. The only thing he thought of was that she was calculated by Tang Jiaojiao! She was drugged!


    Sure enough, Tang Jiaojiao took out the phone: "hello? Uncle Ye? Su he has been waiting for you in the guest room. Just pretend to go to the toilet and sneak in. Well, that''s it


    Hang up the phone, Tang Jiaojiao cold hum a, swaying Shengzi left.


    Tang Suhe knew that Tang''s enterprise was on the verge of bankruptcy, the stock market was plummeting, it was about to become a shell, the financing was not proper everywhere, and it was about to face the risk of acquisition, so he decided on her.


    As long as Tang Jun marries Tang Suhe, he will help Tang family through this difficulty.


    She doesn''t know what ye is. There are countless girls who are extremely obscene and abuse. They especially like middle school students with pure appearance.

 Chapter 330

    And the image of Tang Suhe, a very pure young tooth, just meets the standard of that surname Ye.


    Is such a man, her father actually intentionally or unintentionally put forward to let her marry in the past! Tang Suhe knew that there was no lack of encouragement from her stepmother and Tang Jiaojiao.


    Tang Suhe, who had seen the clue for a long time, refused to marry such a man several times before.


    Just did not expect that today, they actually use this extremely despicable means to calculate her!


    No! She will never give in! Never be ruined by Ye!


    The sound insulation in the room is extremely good. Tang Suhe knows that as soon as the one surnamed Ye comes in, she must be unable to resist. She must find a way to leave now.


    She tried her best to roll down. There was no carpet on the floor. Her bones hurt and she tried to climb towards the door. The whole body is weak, even one meter distance, is so difficult.


    Don''t give up. Tang Suhe clenched her teeth tightly and couldn''t open her eyes. She just squinted and struggled to get to the door. Fortunately, the door wasn''t closed tightly. Otherwise, she would have no strength to stand up and open the door.


    Tang Suhe rely on how strong spiritual support to climb to the door, the distance of a few meters, but consumed all her strength. A hand went through the crack in the door.


    Hearing the sound of water and footsteps, she knew that the bathroom was not far away from the guest room, and there must be someone nearby.


    "Help me!" Tang Suhe extremely weak voice, and tried to climb out.


    Huaze river just came out of the bathroom, but found a door, actually stretched out a white slender hand, thin joints are some white, seems to want to grasp something.


    Such a thriller scene, is it a thriller?


    Just now, the young lady of the Tang family was trying her best to lure him. But Huaze River, which has always been used to all kinds of beauties, has long been as calm as a mountain. She can''t raise any interest at all and refuses gracefully.


    Now, is this a deliberate attempt to attract his attention? Huazexi thought coldly.


    Even he felt funny that he stopped and opened the door.


    A girl in a long skirt was lying on the floor.


    "Help me!" Seeing the clean and precious shoes, Tang Suhe grasped his trouser legs with trembling hands, held them tightly, and raised his head desperately, "please help me!"


    That pair of extremely clean and thorough eyes instantly attracted the eyes of Huaze river. Although it was a little hazy due to the drug effect, it did not affect its beauty at all.


    Is there no other play for the Tang family to sing?


    "Help me..." Tang Suhe only saw that the man was wearing a stiff suit, but he didn''t see his face. After shouting for the last time, he was in a complete coma.


    At this time, there was a sound of footwork. Someone came! Huazexi didn''t have time to think about it, so he easily picked up Tang Suhe on the ground, closed the door again, and turned to the bathroom.


    The woman in her arms has a very clean and beautiful face, which is plain and spotless. There is no lack of beautiful women around him, but few of them are so pure and clean.


    Huazexi couldn''t help looking more.


    Surnamed Ye''s face joyfully came to the back, looked around, no one, can''t wait to push the door into the guest room.

 Chapter 331

    A face angry and disappointed to come out, touch the phone: "Jiaojiao! Are you kidding me? Where are the people? There''s no one here! "


    Three minutes later, Tang Jiaojiao came in a hurry on her high heels.


    It''s clear that Tang Suhe was brought here. How could he not? Watching her drink that cup of wine with medicine, she fainted. Can she still run like that?


    "Jiaojiao, if you are like this, don''t blame Uncle Ye for his ruthlessness." Tang Suhe is like a piece of meat hanging on his lips. If he can''t eat it many times, he will inevitably be upset.


    "Uncle Ye, don''t worry! Within three days, we will send Su He to your house! " For fear of being seen, Tang Jiaojiao could only lower her voice.


    Ye is now the only life-saving straw for their Tang enterprises, so naturally they can''t offend them.


    When it was quiet outside, huazexi turned his mouth. It turned out that Tang Jun had the idea to sell his daughter for glory. He could really do it.


    The Tang family is now suffering from serious losses. Years of poor management have led to great problems in the whole organization. Such a mess means that no smart person will invest in it. No matter how much investment is made, it will not be long before it declines. It is like a bottomless hole.


    Sell your daughter to ye in exchange for temporary comfort? How funny!


    Look at the woman in my arms, but in her early twenties, it''s a pity that she was ruined by Ye.


    The rescue has already been saved, so he has to do his best.


    Huazexi holds Tang Suhe, puts her on the steps outside the back door and calls the driver: "hello? Liao Hui, go to the back door and find a place for this woman. Don''t let anyone see her. "


    He closed the line, as if nothing had happened, and returned to the banquet.


    The early morning sun shines gently into the room through the curtains. Tang Suhe opens his eyes and sits up with his dizzy head in his arms.


    Open your eyes and see the environment in front of you, hotel rooms.


    She remembers that yesterday, she was drugged by Tang Jiaojiao and almost raped by a man surnamed Ye. A man saved her.


    She couldn''t remember what the man looked like. She vaguely remembered that he was well dressed.


    Thanks to him, otherwise, the consequences would be unimaginable. Unfortunately, there was no chance to say thank you to him personally.


    Yesterday''s event, already let her thoroughly chill.


    She thought that Tang Jun thought about her father and daughter, but he really pushed her to the fire pit.


    Even if he only gave up the woman and children he loved for business marriage and married her mother, even if he felt ashamed of Tang Jiaojiao''s mother and daughter for so many years. But she is also his own daughter after all! Her mother is the biggest victim of this marriage!


    Perhaps, her existence, for him, is only dispensable, just like he does not love her mother at all.


    When Tang Suhe came home, Tang Jun, Tang Jiaojiao and his stepmother Wen Yun were sitting on the sofa watching TV.


    As soon as she came back, Tang Jiaojiao was very angry. She didn''t understand how she left yesterday. Uncle Ye and his family''s cooperation collapsed. She asked: "Tang Suhe, where did you go last night?"


    Tang Su he cold hum a, as didn''t hear, back to his room.


    "Tang Suhe! I''m talking to you! Didn''t you hear that? " Tang Jiaojiao shouts angrily.


    "Why do you care about me?" Tang Suhe looked back at her with a sneer on his face.

 Chapter 332

    Since she was the one who hurt her first, don''t blame her for not being nice! She is not polite to her bullies!


    "You! Daddy has promised you to marry Uncle Ye! The day after tomorrow


    "Who promised, who will marry! I don''t want to marry Tang Suhe! " Light fluttering throw out this sentence, but no one knows, her heart inside the mood fluctuation how big.


    Tang Jun couldn''t hang on to his old face. He patted the table and yelled: "be presumptuous! You are my daughter, you must marry


    Over the years, has he really regarded her as his daughter?


    Tang Jiaojiao is his princess and his treasure. She wants wind to wind and rain to rain. She lives like a rich lady. How about her? Besides being his daughter in name, did she get a little love?


    When I used her, I remembered that she was his daughter. If he is a little bit nice to her, she will try her best to help him. But now, there is no way for her to sacrifice herself to save the Tang family and their upper class life!


    "If it''s your daughter who has to be married, then I''d rather leave the father daughter relationship with you!" Tang Su he was very angry and laughed and said word by word.


    "You! Asshole! You have to marry even if you marry! You have to marry if you don''t! " Tang Jun''s chest heaved violently and roared.


    "Daddy, are you ok?" Wen Yun and Tang Jiaojiao came forward, supported the Tang army and looked at Tang Suhe.


    Good. Now, it''s three people confronting her, isn''t it?


    Tang Suwen heard the news and went downstairs quietly with a crutch. Seeing the fierce momentum in the living room, he whispered: "Daddy, elder sister, don''t force your elder sister any more."


    "It''s not your job here! Go back to your room Tang Jun was not good at roaring.


    Tang Suwen paused, silently lowered his head, and made no more sound.


    Seeing that Tang Suwen was yelled at, Tang Suhe was even more irritated.


    Yes! Su Wen is not his child, he is not in the eye! If it wasn''t for Su Wen''s shy personality, he might have been kicked out long ago!


    When he was six years old, Su He and his mother saw a child with disabled feet begging on the street. They were very pitiful and rescued him. From then on, she always treated him as her brother. Over the years, they have not been brothers and sisters. They are like brothers and sisters. When she saw that he was wronged, she felt even more painful.


    "Suwen, go back to your room first." Tang Suhe said in a soft voice that he was afraid that Su Wen of Tang Dynasty would be implicated again.


    Tang Suwen takes a worried look at Tang Suhe. In this family, he has been living cautiously for fear of doing something wrong and making his father, elder sister and stepmother unhappy. In order not to bring unnecessary trouble to Su He, he still turns around and goes upstairs.


    "Come on! Send the second lady back to her room. Don''t let her out without my order After Tang Jun coldly issued orders, he turned his head and stopped looking at her.


    "Why do you put me under house arrest! Why


    "Let me out! Let me out! "


    Tang Suhe kicks the door hard, but she can''t help it. The outside is locked up, and she is imprisoned inside, so she can''t get out.


    For fear of her escaping marriage, Tang Jun treated her in such a brutal and tyrannical way.


    At night, lying on the cold floor, tomorrow is her wedding day with Ye.


    How she hoped that the man who saved her from the crisis would still appear that day. No Even if she runs away, she can''t leave her brother here.

 Chapter 333

    If we can''t escape this time, either she or ye will die. In a word, she won''t let their plan go so smoothly!


    Suddenly she heard a rustling sound outside. Tang Suhe thought she was listening. She realized that the door was open when she heard a "squeak".


    Moonlight through the window, sprinkled in the room, a beautiful head from the crack in the door, low called: "sister?"


    "Su Wen?" Tang Suhe turned his head and whispered. He got up quickly and walked over.


    "Sister, you go quickly!"


    Tang Suwen didn''t lean on crutches. When he came to the door, Tang Suhe found out that in order not to be found by others, he actually crawled over.


    Sour in the heart, moved by the feelings of expression.


    "Sister, it''s too late if you don''t leave. I''ll put the key back to Daddy before he wakes up." Tang Suwen was a little worried and urged in a low voice.


    Escaping from his home, Tang Suhe was walking alone in the street and had no way to go.


    She just escaped from there temporarily to avoid marriage. In the end, she had to go back. Without her, her brother would not survive there.


    Looking up, I saw the club with the red light flashing in front of me. I bravely walked in.


    On the stage, the heavily makeup dancers wriggled their slender waists and made the audience scream.


    Tang Suhe sat in front of the bar, drinking cup after cup, his face flushed.


    I don''t know how many cups I have drunk, but my thinking is getting hazy. It is in this hazy moment that I can sublimate something with a higher level of thinking.


    Don''t ye like clean girls? Even if she can avoid this time, can she avoid the next time?


    If she had to lose her innocence, she would rather find a cowherd!


    Tang Suhe drank several more drinks in a row. When you are drunk and have a dream, you just need to choose one that looks good to you. At least it won''t be a nightmare.


    "Waiter! Call all the cowherd in your shop! " Tang Suhe was full of wine.


    A row of young men stood in front of him. Tang Suhe walked over drunk and looked at them one by one. Suddenly he tilted and fell into a person''s arms.


    Huazexi is inspecting the situation in his bar when a woman bumps into his arms. He always hates this kind of woman. His eyebrows are slightly wrinkled and he is about to push her away. When he sees a familiar face, his hand stops.


    On the pure and beautiful face, a pair of eyes as black and white as black jade, clear, aura, slightly covered by the upper layer of drunk fog, but a little more charm and soul.


    Look at the next row of men, huazexi face a sink, this girl, he just saved her that night, she came to the nightclub to find cowherd today? It seems that he shouldn''t do anything to save her at all?


    Tang Suhe raised his eyes. He was a young man with perfect facial features. In his elegant eyes, there was cold and wisdom that could not be ignored. His whole body was full of dignity and elegance.


    It looks good, better than other men.


    ¡°boss¡­¡­¡± The waiter, with a panic on his face, is about to pull apart Tang Suhe. Huazexi reaches out his hand and signals him to stop.


    Tang Su he grinned and poked his chest: "it''s you! How much for one night? "


    The waiter was so scared that he didn''t dare to come out. It''s over. This woman took the boss as a cowherd and asked him how much she paid for one night!

 Chapter 334

    Huazexi''s eyes narrowed slightly, and the cold light in his eyes was frightening, and a stream of anger welled up in his heart.


    How much did you dare to ask him? Even if he is really a young flower, he is afraid that she can''t afford it! Without pity, she took the private elevator to the top floor of the luxury suite.


    Although he is affectionate, he is not sentimental. All kinds of beauties around him emerge in an endless stream, but he has been lack of interest. Few of them really accept him.


    Since she came here on her own initiative, he would help her!


    Tang Su he was drunk and his head was buried in the chest of Huaze river.


    this man has a faint smell of smoke, mixed with a faint fragrance of perfume, and becomes an irresistible male breath.


    Tang Suhe unconsciously arched in front of his chest, leaning very comfortable.


    The next morning, when Tang Suhe woke up, he was sore all over.


    Knead numb head, yesterday in the end what happened.


    He bowed his head. He was naked all over, and his body was full of traces. There was dazzling red on the white sheet.


    Never thought that her first time would be so obscure to a strange man, she always thought that she would leave her love for the man.


    But compared with the pig who married ye, she would think that the result is easy to accept.


    I feel sorry to mourn my innocence for 21 years.


    Indignant thought, the cowherd of this shop is too unprofessional, she has not, he will pull her again and again.


    Tang Suhe carefully dressed, heard the sound of water in the bathroom, the guy in the bath.


    What did it look like? I drank too much last night. I can''t remember.


    Although he is her first man, but there is no emotion, only belongs to the material exchange, after sober encounter also quite embarrassed.


    If you don''t go now, when will you stay.


    Tang Suhe opened his wallet, took out five pieces of grandfather Mao from it and put them on the table.


    Yesterday, that guy should be the number one in the store. This money may be a little small. She really has no extra money. She hasn''t complained that he doesn''t respect customers, even if it''s cleared.


    Handsome Mr. cowherd, this is your selling money. I hope I will never see you again!


    Tang Suhe packed up his things in a hurry, opened the door and ran away.


    Huazexi took a towel to wipe his hair and came out of the bathroom. He saw that the room was empty.


    This little guy escaped for her.


    When he saw the 500 yuan and a note on the table, Hua Zexi''s face went down.


    Handsome sir, you deserve it. I hope I never see you again!


    Although this sentence was used by Tang Suhe to get rid of the relationship with him, in Huaze River''s view, it was a provocation.


    He spent a lot of money and had never been insulted like this.


    Girl, you will pay for what you say and do!


    "Master, miss two, miss two, she''s gone!" Tang Jun and his wife Wen Yun are having breakfast at the dinner table when the servant, sister-in-law Wang, comes in a daze.


    "Gone?" Tang Jun stood up and went upstairs.


    Seeing the empty room, Tang Jun''s face is full of anger. In a few hours, ye Zong will come to pick up her parents. She is gone!


    I took out my cell phone and called. It turned off!


    After a while, all seven members of the Tang family were called to the living room.


    Tang Jun looked at the three servants standing with a cold face and asked, "say it! Which one of you let the second lady out! "


    "Master, it''s not me! I went to bed early last night! "


    "It''s not me. How dare we let miss two go?"


    "No one admits it, does he! Good! Three months'' salary will be deducted for each person! "


    Tang Suwen, who had been silent, stood up and said, "Daddy, I let my sister go."


    It''s not easy for these aunts to work as servants and get up early and go to bed late. Without the money, their family may not be able to survive.


    "It''s you?" Tang Jiaojiao pointed at Tang Suwen with an unbelievable face and forced humanity, "didn''t you think it was you? Look at usually silent, than everyone has the heart! Uncle Ye is coming soon! You marry for your sister! Ah? What''s your peace of mind? Do you want the Tang family to be acquired? "


    Tang Suwen''s face flashed a trace of pain, and said in a low voice: "I just don''t want my sister to marry that man. My sister is still young. You can''t save Tang family with her life''s happiness."


    Really, the thought that his sister would marry that old, lustful and obscene man made him feel miserable. How could he sit back and ignore it.


    "Son of a bitch! White eyed wolf! Do you know who raised you so much? " Tang Jun was also angry.


    Let him stay in this home, is to give him the greatest tolerance, did not expect that he dare to do such a thing!


    Tang Suhe has been worried that Su Wen will have an accident at home. He will let her go. Tang Jun and they will not just pass him.Shortly after the phone was turned on, Tang Jun''s call came immediately: "Tang Suhe, go home at once! If you don''t come back in half an hour, you won''t see your brother again! "


    Tang Jun angrily hung up the phone, he didn''t believe she could give up Tang Suwen.


    As long as she comes back in half an hour, she can catch up with the wedding, put on her wedding dress and put it on the wedding car.


    As soon as Tang Suhe entered the door, he saw the serious and strange atmosphere in the living room. Three servants were standing nearby, and the atmosphere didn''t dare to go out. Tang Suwen stood quietly in the corner, while Tang Jun was very cruel.


    At the sight of her coming back, everyone''s faces changed slightly.


    The three servants were all relieved. As soon as the second lady came back, the master would not be angry with them.

 Chapter 335

    Tang Jiaojiao''s mother and daughter disdain and sneer. You can''t escape the fate of getting married after all.


    "Sister, why did you come back?" Only Tang Suwen has a sad face.


    Even if they didn''t see him, Tang Jun didn''t dare to kill him. He just threw him into a corner.


    Compared with my sister''s happiness, this is nothing!


    "Take the second lady to change!" Tang Jun ordered.


    "No! I''ll go myself Tang Suhe walked towards the room with a sneer on his face.


    She just wants to wait for ye to come and say everything. She just wants to beat them. What she wants is that even if she comes back, ye won''t marry her!


    "Second miss, hurry up, Mr. Ye has already come." Tang Suhe was grinding in the room for a long time when the servant knocked on the door.


    Tang Suhe, with a cold and proud smile on his face, went downstairs. His surname was Ye. He was about to hold her hand and was pushed away by her.


    "Uncle Ye, before I marry you, I want to say a few things."


    "Su He, just call my name later. You can tell me anything." Surnamed Ye is still immersed in joy, said smilingly.


    "Last night, I went to Niulang." Tang Suhe said quietly, his voice is not high, but it is firm, so that everyone is inspired.


    "What


    "Don''t you believe it?" Tang Suhe pulled down his neckline slightly, and the ambiguous color was printed on the smooth and flawless skin. It seemed that the war situation was still very fierce.


    "Su He, you..." Ye''s face changed immediately. He turned his head and looked at Tang Jun.


    "The second thing, Uncle Ye, you are so old and impotent. Are you sure you can satisfy me? It''s nothing to marry you, but believe it or not, I''ll go out and find a man one day after I get married! "


    Ye''s angry face turned green, and Tang Jun was no better.


    Tang Jiaojiao''s mother and daughter were completely shocked. Unexpectedly, Tang Suhe could do such a thing and say such words!


    "Tang Suhe!" Tang Jun roared angrily.


    "At that time, your head will be covered with green hats. Don''t blame me for not reminding you, Uncle Ye. Are you sure you want to marry me?" Tang Suhe ignored her Lao Tzu''s angry cry and blinked, looking innocently at Ye.


    Since she can find cowherd, she can''t help believing that she will go to other men in the future.


    Originally, it was a happy marriage. I didn''t expect to make such a scene. I just came to look for shame.


    "Mr. Tang, I can''t afford your daughter! This is the end of our cooperation! " Surnamed Ye angrily throw out this sentence, turn around and go!


    Success, Tang Suhe secretly happy, but in the palm of his hand is a cold sweat.


    "Pa!" All of a sudden, a slap fell on Tang Suhe''s face. His cheek swelled up and hurt.


    Tang Jun gasped: "I don''t have a daughter like you!"


    A slap, they had been indifferent to the father and daughter of the love to play scattered.


    "Elder sister!" Tang Suwen worried and rushed to support Tang Suhe.


    Tang Suhe had tears in his eyes, but he was forced back, with a meaningless smile on his face: "well, this slap is also a reward for your upbringing over the years. From then on, we have nothing to do with each other!"


    All affection ends in this slap.


    "Suwen, let''s go!" Tang Suhe simply packed his clothes and articles with Tang Suwen in a suitcase and left the home where he had lived for 21 years without hesitation.

 Chapter 336

    On the street, Tang Suhe carries a small backpack, one hand holding the trunk, the other hand pushing the wheelchair of Tang Suwen, aimlessly walking.


    "Suwen, you look at things here first, and your sister goes to buy food." Under the tree shaded bench in the street, Tang Suhe put down his suitcase, took off his backpack and stuffed it into Tang Suwen''s Huaili road.


    Across the road is a convenience store. Tang Suhe opened his wallet and looked at the few pieces of RMB in it. Without a bitter smile, who would have thought that all the money on the second lady of the Tang family was only a few hundred yuan.


    Tang Jiaojiao casually, a bag is worth several thousand.


    Fortunately, since she was admitted to university, she has been trying to do all kinds of work to make money and has a certain survival ability.


    In the future, she will be able to take good care of Suwen by her own ability.


    "Here you are!" Su he handed Su Wen a loaf of bread, then unscrewed the lid of the mineral water bottle and put it into his hand.


    The two brothers and sisters were gnawing at the bread with their own thoughts.


    In Tang Suhe''s heart, he quickly thought that he should rent a house and settle down, and then find a better job. Tang Suwen spoke weakly.


    "Sister!" Tang Su Wen raised his head from the bread and looked at Su He with big eyes.


    Su Wen is a very delicate child with small face, big eyes and thin figure. She is even more beautiful than a girl. Introverted and clever.


    "Yes?" Su he looks at his brother.


    "Elder sister, otherwise, I will drop out of school and go to work to earn money." He clearly knew that now, leaving the Tang family, food, clothing, housing and transportation, all had to rely on them to solve, which was a heavy burden, how could he have the heart to let his sister bear it all.


    As soon as he said that, Tang Su''s gentle face suddenly became serious, and he rejected: "no way!"


    Su Wen''s leg is disabled. She was discriminated against when she was a child. She insisted on sending him to school. Su Wen studies very well and has always been among the best. He is now in senior three and is about to take the college entrance examination. How can he drop out at such a critical time?


    She doesn''t ask Su Wen how promising and good he will be in the future. She only asks that he can learn knowledge, go to university, hold a diploma and find a job that can support himself easily, which is better than many disabled people''s hard work of mending shoes on the roadside.


    For the sake of his future life, even if she doesn''t go to school, she will never allow him to drop out!


    Su Wen always listen to her sister''s words, but he can''t hide behind her so cowardly every time, looking at her thin shoulder to hold up a sky for him.


    He is a man, how can he always rely on his sister?


    Tang Suwen pretended to be relaxed and said: "elder sister, anyway, my feet will be like this all my life, and I won''t be able to make any achievements in school. Dropping out of school and doing odd jobs can also lighten my elder sister''s burden..."


    What Tang Suhe can''t see most is Su Wen abandoning himself. What''s wrong with his feet? Should we give up so easily? She has always believed that her Su Wen is no worse than others! She has always believed that Su Wen can make great achievements in the future!


    As soon as he said this, he immediately felt that all his efforts had been wasted, and that a slap had hit him in the face.


    Although the voice was loud, it didn''t use much strength. Tang Suhe was so angry that he couldn''t bear to hurt him after all.


    "Tang Suwen, if you still recognize my sister, don''t say such words of frustration! If you drop out, never call me sister Tang Suhe said every word calmly and seriously.

 Chapter 337

    She knew Su Wen''s character. Although the child was shy, he had a lot of ideas and sometimes was persistent. She was really afraid that he would secretly go through the drop out procedures for her. She could only use this method to restrain him.


    "Sister." Tang Suwen had a little panic in his big eyes. He was afraid that Tang Suhe was really angry and didn''t want him.


    Tang Suhe touched his face and rubbed the left face she hit with heartache, saying: "Suwen, you just study hard, and the rest of your sister will solve it. You have to believe that your sister must have a way for you to go to school, you know?"


    "Xuejie, I''m in urgent need of money. Can you help me find a part-time job with high salary? No matter how hard I am, I''m willing to do it!"


    There is a special part-time Association in the school. Its original purpose is to provide students with an intermediary platform that can do part-time jobs. It appears in the form of service. It has banned the handling fees charged by ordinary intermediaries and effectively prevented students from being cheated.


    This association has been very popular with students since it was founded, and the president Ji Qing is also a famous beauty and talented girl in the school, gentle and generous, kind-hearted.


    Tang Suhe was lucky to be able to build up her elder sister backstage at a new year''s party. The two of them are as old as before at first sight. Naturally, Ji Qing will give her any good part-time job she has.


    However, in the computer files, except for some part-time jobs of promoting yogurt and chewing gum on Saturdays and Sundays, that is, Miss etiquette, or some part-time jobs of hotel waiters, they can''t earn much money by working hard every day.


    Ji Qing''s face turned pale and her white brow slightly wrinkled: "there is a job with high salary. There is a bar that recruits part-time waiters. The price is very considerable. It only takes four hours to go every night. That is... "


    Su he is a girl''s home. It''s very dangerous to work in that place at night.


    "Xuejie, I want this part-time job." Su he thought, this job and his class time just don''t conflict, money and more.


    As long as she keeps a low profile and keeps herself clean, nothing outrageous will happen.


    "Su He, how much money do you need? I''ll lend it to you first, or change to a part-time job." Ji Qing is a little uneasy. For fear of harming Tang Suhe, she looks up and says.


    "No, sister, thank you."


    At night, in the rented house, Su Wen quietly reads a book under the desk lamp and does some exercises.


    After su he had finished his work, he told Su Wen that he had found a job in a 24-hour convenience store. He was on the night shift and asked him to go to bed early instead of waiting for her.


    Maybe it''s really a kind of predestination. The place Ji Qing introduced to her is the one she came to on the night of escaping marriage.


    A coquettish woman in her early thirties asked Tang Suhe to change into a fiery red suit. She threw her to a waiter named Xiaoting and asked her to follow suit.


    The chest is low and frightening. The skirt is short to the thigh. Tang Suhe is so embarrassed that he even carefully pulls the skirt back when he walks, for fear that it will go out by accident.


    Xiaoting looked at her that way, sneered: "don''t that expression, make and others want strong you, you see other women which don''t wear this."


    This girl''s tongue is really poisonous. Su Wen is a little angry when she says it. However, when she looks around, there are many people who even wear three-point style. People have been used to it for a long time.


    When Tang Suhe first came here, he didn''t understand many rules. Although Xiaoting was a poisonous tongue, she was also a bean curd heart. She would help her if she needed help.

 Chapter 338

    After a few days, Tang Suhe didn''t come across any messy things. Every day, as long as he lowered his head and took a gentle attitude to serve those people, ordinary people would not be too difficult.


    "You''re pretty good at pretending!" in the staff bathroom, Xiaoting is leaning against the wall, her eyes slanting past Tang Suhe.


    She was very beautiful, even when she saw Tang Suhe''s appearance for the first time. It''s different from the beauty made up in general. It''s full of tacky powder. It''s also different from the beauty made up in plastic surgery, which is full of silica gel. Instead, it''s like a piece of natural jade, which exudes a natural and pure flavor.


    Which woman here doesn''t try her best to dress herself up. She hates the one who has to wear clothes to seduce a man. She is good. As soon as she goes out, she puts down her bangs and hides her beauty for fear of being seen.


    If she dared to raise her head and show her face, she would follow a pack of wolves.


    Tang Suhe did not seem to hear the general, wash hands, light said: "let''s go."


    Xiaoting put out the cigarette end, twisted her slender waist and went out.


    One of the biggest advantages here is that it''s easy to open money and the wages are paid daily. As long as you don''t cause trouble and make mistakes, you won''t be in arrears here.


    "Tang Suhe, table 14, a bottle of red wine, aged for 30 years."


    "OK, I see."


    Tang Suhe just took the red wine from the counter, quickly scanned and positioned table 14. When he saw the guests, he hesitated a little.


    Although many girls working here have been infected by the extravagant atmosphere of the bar, they don''t care about it. If they have tips, why not.


    For Tang Suhe, she could not avoid those people, so she could only avoid them as much as possible.


    "The guests are in a hurry! Why are you so dumb? " Xiaoting leans on the counter to coax other men to drink. Seeing Tang Suhe''s hesitating and uneasy, she comes over, takes the wine in her hand, and gently throws out a sentence, "which table?"


    ¡°14¡­¡­¡±


    Xiaoting takes the wine and opens the bottle with a smile. She pours the wine for the men. One of the men grabs her and pinches her ass. Xiaoting obediently accompanies them to drink a glass of wine. The other man opens her chest and puts some money in it.


    As soon as Xiaoting turned around and came back, she took back the smile on her face and complained with disgust: "Damn it! That son of a bitch is so cruel. He pinches my ass up! "


    "Xiaoting, thank you." Tang Suhe said very seriously that every time he met a difficult guest, it was Xiaoting who helped her deal with it.


    "I''m not helping you." Xiaoting disdained from the chest out of the notes, raised his hand and said, "I just for this."


    Well, Tang Suhe doesn''t retort either. As long as she knows, Xiaoting takes care of her, but she just refuses to admit it.


    In the luxury private suite on the top floor of the bar, huazexi is sitting on the sofa, holding a pink crystal pendant in his hand. The workmanship is exquisite and familiar.


    This kind of ornament can be seen everywhere on the street, which is not a precious thing, but it remains in the memory of Huaze river.


    Twelve years ago, he was a thirteen year old boy.


    At that time, he liked freedom and music. He was in the rebellious period of his youth and formed a band with several friends from the same school.

 Chapter 339

    Since he was born, he has been carrying the mission of the family. He is the only child of the flower family, and his future destiny is to inherit the family business.


    Huazexi does not hesitate to put the music in the first place. When the father and son have a dispute, huazexi angrily smashes all his musical instruments. In a rage, huazexi runs away from home.


    After he came out, he found that he was still wearing pajamas and slippers, and had no money on him.


    Some embarrassment, and belong to the boy''s self-esteem and let him not admit defeat, can''t take the initiative to go home.


    Cheeky against the eyes of the people sneaked into the park not far away, looking for a remote few people, was covered by many trees to sit on the bench.


    He had never felt so embarrassed since he sat in the morning until he was nearly down in the afternoon.


    Suddenly there was a rustling sound behind the grass. Huaze river was surprised. He thought he had met a wild animal. He turned around and saw a little girl in a pink bubble skirt coming out of it. She was seven or eight years old, holding an ice cream in one hand.


    Two people stare at each other.


    "Why?" At the sight of him, the little girl blinked her big eyes. She was a little surprised. How could there be a brother here?


    Flower Ze brook disdained of took back the vision, but is a little girl of the powder tender.


    The little girl glanced around, only there was a seat in Huaze river. She quickly walked over and sat down beside him, with a small mouth missing her front teeth, eating happily from left to right.


    Huazexi raised his eyelids, looked at her a little disgusted, rubbed to the side, for fear that she would rub the sticky things against him.


    "Brother, why are you sitting here in your pajamas? Have you been kicked out by your parents? " The little girl suddenly thought of something in general, turned to ask Huaze river.


    "Shut up! No! " Huaze River yells at him fiercely. I''m so embarrassed now, even if I didn''t drive her away, how dare I pick his pain? I won''t admit it if I kill him!


    The little girl touched her nose and swallowed the remaining crispy ice cream.


    Huazexi seems to eat the best food in the world. Her face is stained with some white ice cream. She sticks out her tongue and licks the corner of her mouth. Unconsciously, she swallows her saliva and starts to cry.


    "Ha? Brother, are you hungry? " The little girl listened and found that the new world generally turned back to call.


    Huazexi was so embarrassed that he turned his head to the other side and didn''t go to see her: "no! No more nonsense, get out of here! " Unfortunately, the stomach can''t be controlled, and it''s still barking.


    "Brother, I''ll give you my ice cream!" The little girl holds the other half eaten ice cream and hands it to him.


    "No!" He never liked to eat such sweet things, especially those that were licked like this.


    "Brother, I really give it to you. Mommy said, "if you''re hungry, you''ll have a stomachache." The little girl persevered and held the ice cream in front of his face. He turned his head and almost arched his head.


    "Are you bored! Get this thing out of my way


    "Brother, don''t be so fierce. You''ll be spanked by your mother all the time!"


    This little boy, what so much nonsense, Huaze River gas teeth itch, if it is not to see her pink face, he really want to blow her away.

 Chapter 340

    "Open your mouth, my brother!" The little girl, like the little adult, put ice cream in his mouth.


    Huazexi was made angry rise, cheeks slightly red.


    She opened her mouth fiercely, ah Wu ate it, and bit her finger on purpose.


    Three or two swallow, hit it hit it mouth, may be hungry, taste not as bad as imagined.


    "Why are you biting my hand?" The little girl looked at him with tears in her eyes.


    Huazexi was a little annoyed by her. Seeing a circle of white ice cream on her pink lips, she lowered her head and bit her mouth. In her silly expression, she scared her: "if you talk more, I''ll kill you!"


    "Ho Ho, ho ho!" There was a shout nearby.


    The little girl just recovered. She looked nervous and forgot the pain. She promised, "Mommy! Here I am


    Then he quickly picked up huazexi''s clothes, wiped his mouth, ran out, ran for two steps, turned back and said: "don''t tell my mom I steal ice cream!"


    It turned out that it was hiding and eating secretly. It was just like a little rabbit. It disappeared in the twinkling of an eye.


    Hateful little girl, dare to wipe her mouth with his clothes!! Huaze river is so angry that it jumps.


    In front of my eyes, I saw the pink pendant on the ground and picked it up.


    I looked carefully. As soon as I put it in my pocket, I heard the cry. I looked up and saw a young woman leading the little girl walking along looking for something.


    "Ho Ho, don''t look for it. Mommy will buy you another one." The woman squatted down and touched the little girl''s head with a gentle and beautiful smile.


    The little girl wiped her tears and said vaguely: "he he wants that one. He he he doesn''t want to buy another one."


    Huazexi took out the pendant in his pocket and looked at it. He raised it and asked, "are you looking for this?"


    The little girl turned around and looked at her face. There were crystal tears on her face. In an instant, her face was replaced by a big smile.


    Gallop in the past, took the pendant in huazexi''s hand, put his arms around his waist and rubbed desperately: "thank you, brother!" He was so hard that he almost fell to the ground.


    The black line at the end of Huaze River, this little guy, still has a runny nose on his face, OK? Just unexpectedly, he didn''t push her away.


    "Well, he he let go of his brother." The young woman smilingly walked over and pulled away the little girl.


    After many years, I didn''t expect to see this pendant again, which reminds me of the past. Huazexi doesn''t feel that the lip angle is slightly hooked, that lovely little girl, I don''t know how it is now.


    Originally, so many years, every time I think of her, I still feel relaxed.


    Don''t like other women''s reason, is not at that time, a little girl has quietly lived in his heart.


    The same pendant, if not guessed wrong, was left by the woman who came to the nightclub to look for the cowherd last time. A cold and unfathomable smile floated on huazexi''s face.


    He didn''t mind. He took her as someone''s substitute.


    Put in the hand of the internal telephone rings, Huaze River elegant pick up.


    "Boss, young master Yun has just returned to China. He has come to play with other young masters. Do you want to go down and entertain him?"


    "Well, I see."


    Hang up the phone, huazexi straightened the collar and went downstairs.


    They are all people living in the same circle. They usually bow their heads and don''t look up, so the etiquette on the surface has to be done well.

 Chapter 341

    Yunshao must take over Yunshi enterprise when he returns home this time, and business contacts in the future will be indispensable.


    Huazexi accompanied them to drink a few glasses of wine, chatted for a while, inadvertently raised his head, the expression on his face changed a little, and continued to chat with other people calmly.


    The light of the bar was a little dim. When Tang Suhe poured the wine, he couldn''t see whether it was full or not. He accidentally spilled it out and let it flow to the guests.


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry!" Tang Suhe apologized and took out a tissue to help the man wipe his hands.


    "Can you do things?" The man opened her hand, pinched her chin and asked, "do you know how much this bottle of wine is? I can''t afford to sell you! "


    The wine was opened by Tang Suhe. Of course, she knew how much it was. Indeed, if he insisted on making her pay for it, she could not afford to sell it.


    Although she was held by others like that, she was disgusted. Tang Suhe didn''t dare to resist. She didn''t want to lose her job. She thought she would bear it and let the scolding pass. Unexpectedly, the man became worse.


    "What''s dumb?" The man fiercely raised her chin and looked at her face. When the whole face was exposed in front of him, the man was slightly surprised.


    This woman is a bit of a beauty.


    "Even if you don''t have money, you still have to pay for it."


    The man''s face with a trace of obscene sneer, rude pull, Tang Suhe was vigorously pulled to the arms.


    The heavy breath full of wine stink sprayed on her neck. She felt a chill in her heart and felt disgusted.


    Tang Suhe was angry and shy, and his face was red. He pushed his chest to get rid of him, hiding his emotions. He said honestly: "Sir, I''m very sorry about what happened just now. I apologize to you. If you want to find women, we have all kinds of seats here. I can call them for you, but please let me go. I''m just a waiter. "


    "I want you today. What''s the matter?"


    The man unreasonable continues to despise her. Tang Suhe couldn''t bear it, but she didn''t dare to do anything drastic. She couldn''t lose her job.


    Huazexi, who is chatting and laughing on the sofa, is getting worse and worse. His handsome face is covered with a thin layer of anger.


    Elegant stand up, slightly sorry smile: "sorry, I have to leave for a while."


    "It''s very kind of you to spend less. If you have something to do, go ahead." Yunluo nodded understandably.


    Just now, he has noticed the affectionate change of Huaze river. Along the line of sight he accidentally turned away, he saw a picture of a young girl being despised by a man.


    Familiar feeling, still remember, four years ago, in the bar, saw Qin Ruoyu was molested by other men, his anger and anger. At that time, I couldn''t say whether it was love or not. I just felt that my things were coveted by others. I wanted to rush up immediately, dig out the person''s eyes and cut off the person''s hand!


    Hua Shao is more calm than he was when he was young. On the surface, he is calm. However, since he is willing to appear for that woman, that woman has a certain weight in his heart.


    Tang Suhe looked at a salty pig with his hand stretched to his chest, and there was no place to dodge.


    "Let her go!" A big hand forcefully grasped the man and quickly touched Tang Suhe''s wrist.


    Tang Suhe turned around and saw a handsome man with no expression on his face. He always felt familiar, but he couldn''t remember who he was for a while.

 Chapter 342

    Disturbed by others, the man became angry and said rudely: "she is my person tonight. I won''t get you until I finish playing..."


    Huazexi''s face was cold. He grabbed Tang Suhe''s shoulder and pulled it behind him. He quickly kicked the man''s stomach.


    "You How dare you hit me The man covered his stomach and stood up. He took out his cell phone to call people. While dialing, he threatened fiercely, "don''t run!"


    Huazexi didn''t even look at him. He said coldly to the security guard who came after hearing: "throw him out! He is not allowed to step into Huajiadi again in the future!"


    Two tall and broad security guards impolitely carried him out and threw him into the street.


    It was also after hearing that the security guard and the manager of the bar called boss that Tang Suhe knew that he was actually the boss of the bar.


    "Thank you, boss." Tang Suhe bowed to huazexi, "I''ll be busy first."


    Turning around, he was about to leave, but he was stopped by Huaze River, "stop!"


    Tang Suhe turned his head and said, "boss, what else can I do for you?"


    Although this man saved her, she was very grateful. Somehow, she faintly felt that this man was very dangerous, so it was better to avoid it.


    "Come to my room after work." The man thin lip lightly opens, lightly floats to say.


    She''s so late from work, to his room? She is just a little waiter. She should have no work to talk about in the boss''s room alone, right?


    One more thing is better than one less thing. Tang Suhe always felt that there was no good thing. He pursed his lips and said: "sorry, boss, I have something else to do in the evening."


    Refuse? Huazexi lips slightly hook, he will not rude force her up, he will only take some means, let her willingly up.


    Hand into the pocket, slender fingers holding a string of pendant necklace, not publicity, but just let Tang Suhe see clearly.


    Tang Suhe''s face was stiff, and he habitually touched his neck, empty.


    It was the only thing left by her mother. She had been hanging it around her neck. After she ran away from home, she suddenly found it missing. She thought it was left at home and planned to go back to get it in a few days. Unexpectedly, it was in the hands of the man.


    Wait, that pendant necklace was once popular all over the country, and it can be seen everywhere on the street. Maybe he didn''t take his own one?


    When Tang Suhe was struggling, huazexi took back the pendant, put his hands in his pocket, and said in her ear, "if you want to, come to me. You can''t wait for the expiration date."


    Looking at the man''s back, elegant and perfect, raise your hand


    it seems that you are a leopard full of strength and self-confidence. You can''t help looking up.


    Who is this man after all? Why do you think that he is familiar with, but strange that he does not know. Now that he knows the importance of that necklace to himself, does it mean that the one in his hand is probably his own?


    It''s better to believe what it has than to believe what it doesn''t have.


    Huaze river just a casual try, did not expect, when you see the pendant necklace, the woman really a stiff body, some shaking. He was sure that the woman would come!


    Take out the pendant and take a close look, does this pendant really have an innate magic?

 Chapter 343

    At the beginning of the little girl because it cried in a mess, now, that woman also for it to do some do not want to do.


    Huazexi didn''t think that the little girl was Tang Suhe. Besides the change of her face, the little girl had a beautiful and gentle mother, while the hostess of the Tang family was a rich lady full of vulgarity.


    What he didn''t know was that it was just her stepmother.


    After work, Tang Suhe didn''t even have time to change the waiter''s clothes to find huazexi.


    "The boss room is right here."


    "Well, thank you." Tang Suhe stopped at the door, hesitated, and knocked on the door.


    "In." There''s a word coming out of it.


    Tang Suhe opened the door and went in. Huazexi was sitting on the sofa, holding a glass of red wine in one hand and sweeping her eyes carelessly.


    "Boss, what can I do for you?" Although Tang Suhe was all over the pendant, he didn''t dare to be too obvious. On the surface, he had to be polite.


    "Be my woman." Huazexi thin lips light open, strong domineering, eyes burning at her.


    In a word, it was like a loud thunder, which exploded on the top of Tang Suhe''s head.


    What did he say? Be his woman? They don''t know each other. Let her be his woman? They just made such a sudden request when they met for the first time. Even though he was saving her just now, should he agree with her by example?


    Tang Suhe has never narcissized that this excellent man will fall in love with her at first sight. Although she can be regarded as a beauty, she is not so beautiful that all men fall in love at first sight.


    "Boss, I think I may have heard something wrong." Tang Su he shrugs and smiles, looking for a step for the embarrassment in front of him.


    "You didn''t hear it wrong. You just have to accept it." Huazexi looked at her with calm expression and confidence.


    "Boss, do you want to support me?" Tang Suhe''s face is wearing a faint smile of self mockery.


    "I don''t mind if you think so." Huazexi nods gracefully.


    "I''m sorry, I''m afraid the boss has lost his eye. I don''t want to ask for support on my face."


    "Aren''t you short of money? What''s wrong with being kept by me. " Huazexi leaned back and looked at her askew.


    Although she is short of money and works here, she is not a person who sells her body and soul to earn profits. Even if he is the boss, he has money. What''s the matter? Why should he treat her with such an attitude? What is the essential difference between the overbearing tone and the self-confidence you must have from the shameless rascal just now.


    For a moment, if you like her, you want her to be his woman and play with other people''s body and feelings. Is that fun?


    Tang Su He Ben felt aggrieved and choked his stomach. Now his eyes are glowing, but his tone is still flat: "this kind of unreasonable request, I will never agree!"


    "Is it?" Huazexi light smile, pick eyebrow looking at her, "I will let you promise."


    Tang Su he is angry. How can he be so sure that she will promise him?


    "Boss, I have something else to do. I have to go back. Please give me back the pendant necklace." Tang Suhe''s nose is crooked by his light expression. He''s not too entangled in this matter to change the topic.


    Huazexi didn''t embarrass her. She was very generous to throw the pendant to her.

 Chapter 344

    Tang Suhe took a look. On the back of the pendant, he saw a small "he", a unique necklace belonging to her.


    Lost and recovered mood suddenly became a little relieved, and then began to wonder, why her things will be in his hands?


    For a moment, I couldn''t control my curiosity. "How can my necklace be with you?" Tang Suhe looked at Huaze River and asked warily.


    What does she have to do with him?


    Huazexi looked around the room, drank a mouthful of red wine, and said slowly, "did Miss Tang forget her first time so soon?"


    Tang Suhe was stunned, and then he noticed the environment and furnishings in the room. This It''s the room she woke up in a hurry to get out of.


    It''s just that she just focused on the pendant, but she didn''t pay attention at all.


    A face of disbelief: "that night that man Is that you


    She always thought it was just the cowherd in the nightclub, but unexpectedly, it was him.


    No wonder, she always feels familiar, but can''t remember who it is.


    "Otherwise, who else do you think is qualified to come into this room?" Huazexi looked at her with a smile and a flash of panic on her face. This is his private suite.


    Tang Suhe took a deep breath, repressed his uneasy heart beat, and said in a cold to almost disdainful tone: "sorry, boss, I have eyes that don''t know Taishan. I accidentally got on you. However, I remember that I paid at the beginning. We were equal value transactions. There''s no need to go through the old books now, is there? "


    You fucked him? pay?


    On hearing this, huazexi seemed to be caught in pain, and her face suddenly became cold. Dead girl, she even dared to mention the payment. Where did she put his reputation of spending less? He just wanted to go and strangle her!


    Huazexi''s long and narrow eyes were filled with cold light. Tang Suhe could not help shivering because of the strong cold atmosphere.


    "Equivalent trade? Good! The trade between us will continue! I look forward to the day when you come back to me


    Tang Su he didn''t dare to look him in the eyes, as if he was forced to a dead end by a cheetah.


    Calmed the mood for a while, politely but kept the distance to say: "boss, the time is not early, I left first."


    Huazexi didn''t stop her. When Tang Suhe went out step by step, he felt a pair of eyes burning behind her.


    If you can''t get it, you should try every means to get it.


    Good, this woman, not only aroused his interest, but also aroused his sense of challenge.


    Will make her his woman!


    Coming out of the room, Tang Suhe felt his legs softened. Talking with huazexi, he was more tired than carrying wine all night.


    What''s the matter now? She even had a relationship with the bar owner, who also proposed to support her, with an attitude of not giving up until she reached her goal.


    She is considering whether to quit the job and find another way out.


    When I got home, I saw that the light was still on in Suwen''s room.


    She always knows Su Wen''s diligence. Diligence belongs to diligence. She should also pay attention to the combination of work and rest. Otherwise, she will not have the energy to attend classes during the day.


    Tang Suhe knocked on the door, reminded: "Suwen, go to bed early, don''t learn, the teacher called to reflect that you are always sleepy in class recently."


    He turned to take a bath in the bathroom with his pajamas in his arms. When he came out of the bath, the light was still on in Suwen''s room.

 Chapter 345

    Tang Suhe went over and knocked on the door: "Suwen?"


    Did not respond, is learning too fascinated did not hear?


    Push open the door, see Su Wen lying on the table asleep, under the arm is still pressing the basic open book.


    "Suwen, sleep when you''re sleepy." Tang Su he gently pushed Su Wen.


    "Sister?" Su Wen opened his eyes and saw that it was su he. He straightened his head and tried to cover the things on the table with his arms. "Sister, I''ll go to bed now. You should have a rest early."


    These inadvertent little actions did not escape Su he''s eyes, in Su he''s view, to a kind of want to cover up.


    "What is it?" Tang Suhe looks at the things under Su Wen''s arm with suspicion.


    "No It''s nothing. It''s just exercise books. " Su Wen defends.


    As a child, Su Wen lied and never escaped Su he''s eyes. He blushed as soon as he lied, and his eyes didn''t dare to look directly at her.


    "Show me?" Su he reached for it.


    I turned it in my hand. It''s really an exercise book. However, when I opened the cover, it was someone else''s name.


    Tang Suhe took all the exercise books on the desk to have a look. In an instant, he understood what he had done.


    No wonder Su Wen has been sleeping so late recently. No wonder he gets sleepy in class. He does homework for five or six people at the same time.


    "Sister, I..." Su Wen looks up at Tang Su He. He is afraid that she is angry and wants to explain, but he doesn''t know what to say.


    Stay up late every day to do homework for students, earn some money to reduce the burden of life, Tang Suhe was moved and distressed, which can also get angry, put the homework back on the table, light said: "Suwen, go to bed early, don''t help students do homework in the future."


    The next night, Tang Suhe went back to work after all.


    Because she is short of money and hasn''t found a better job, she can treat what happened last night as if it hadn''t happened. It''s just someone''s drunken madness and can''t be trusted. As long as he doesn''t push her too hard, doesn''t push her to the end, and has to resign, where will she continue to work.


    In the bathroom, Tang Suhe pulls his skirt in front of the mirror to tidy up her image. Xiaoting leans on the side and breathes out smoke and clouds: "I can''t see you. You''re even boss. What''s up? What did he ask you to do in his room last night? I''m going to submerge you? "


    Tang Suhe, with a cold sweat and a black face, said, "no!" I rolled my eyes in my heart. Is there any mistake? Is it better for her to sneak him?


    Suddenly I know that the cowherd she''s looking for in the nightclub is boss. Dog blood is dog blood, but I feel proud. It sounds like she''s paying for him!


    Xiaoting spits out her cigarette end and points at her with a look of hating iron but not steel: "boss never lets people go to his room, stupid girl, even if he doesn''t sneak you, can''t you take the initiative? Don''t you say he called me alone? Just talk to me, I''ve already jumped on it! "


    Tang Suhe''s speechless. In front of his eyes, there is a picture of Xiaoting wearing black silk, high-heeled shoes and her arm hanging around someone''s neck.


    "It''s exaggerating! It''s better to be handsome. "


    That man, although he has a good face, a good figure and a lot of money, who knows if he is a rich man who lives on Lao Tzu.


    Don''t say, she doesn''t like that kind of person.

 Chapter 347

    Go to one side, feel out to see, strange number. A few days ago, she sent her resume to many part-time companies. She paid special attention to not answering the phone. She picked up the phone with a trace of expectation, and her voice was still excited and polite: "hello? Hello! I''m Tang Suhe


    "I know." There is a faint male voice with magnetism.


    This voice, always feel familiar, suddenly a Zheng, is not the voice of Huaze river?


    Tang Suhe''s mood went down all of a sudden. It must be no good for him to find her. With some indifference and alienation, the guest asked: "boss, what can I do for you?"


    "Be my woman, I''ll give you what you want!" Material temptation, many women, not all can sell everything for the diamond mansion?


    Tang Suhe was a little angry, as if all their dialogues were based on this question.


    I didn''t want to reply coldly: "I refuse!" The mood fluctuated a little, and the wine in my hand almost spilled out.


    Expected answer, there faint smile, said: "be careful that glass of wine, spilled is your day''s salary. I formally inform you that you have the right to refuse and I have the right to pursue you! "


    Tang Suhe quickly took the glass, but before he could digest the meaning of the second half of his sentence, he hung up there.


    Some frustrated take back the mobile phone, suddenly a Leng, how does he know he is carrying wine?


    Open your eyes, little by little scan around, finally, actually in a humble corner to see the man.


    Four eyes opposite, Tang Suhe full of shock, flower Ze river is a smile, elegant holding the cup to her Yang Yang, and then very gentleman drink.


    Put down the cup, get up and leave.


    The whole body exudes self-confidence and charm. Without fighting, Tang Suhe already feels killed by his aura.


    No wonder, I always feel strange around me recently, and I think I''m too busy. I didn''t expect to be watched for several days.


    Unconsciously, he shivered and felt like a lamb falling into a lion''s cage. I didn''t know how to hunt him cruelly.


    The next morning, as soon as Tang Suhe got up, he heard a knock on the door. He rubbed his bleary eyes and ran to open the door. As soon as he opened the door, a large number of bright red roses appeared in front of him, which really woke him up.


    "Is that Miss Tang Suhe, please?" The little brother who sent the flowers asked regularly.


    ¡°¡­¡­ It''s me Tang Suhe was a little surprised.


    "Your flowers, please sign for them!"


    Send her flowers early in the morning? Suddenly think of what the man said last night, Tang Suhe heart a Zheng, is he?


    Who else is there if it''s not him! It''s worthy of being a noble young master who walks around women. He is really an activist because he moves so fast. Even the pursuit of love will only make people hate, this practice, let Tang Suhe heart full of disdain.


    "I''m sorry, I can''t take it. Please return it." Tang Suhe said in a indifferent voice, ready to close the door.


    "Wait!" The flower boy quickly stopped and said with a pleading face, "that gentleman said that he must send it to you. Miss, it''s not easy for students to take part-time jobs. Please accept it. "


    Although Tang Suhe is stubborn sometimes, he is also a kind-hearted person. He can only prick himself up in front of people he doesn''t like.


    She has a personal experience, and naturally knows the bitterness of students'' part-time job. She can''t bear to embarrass him, so she takes the card and signs her name.

 Chapter 348

    As soon as he closed the door, he was just about to throw away the flowers. Su Wen came out of the room and saw the flowers in her arms. Tang Su he''s hand stopped.


    "Sister, someone sent you flowers?" Tang Suwen was very excited. He leaned over with a stick, blinked his eyes and asked mysteriously, "sister? Is someone chasing you? Who? Who gave it to you? "


    "Don''t ask so much, little boy!" Naturally, Tang Suhe would not tell him who sent it. He pushed his head and put the flowers on the table to the kitchen to heat milk and fry eggs.


    Tang Suwen thought for a moment, and his voice suddenly rose up again: "is it Ouyang senior? Elder sister, has Ouyang returned to China? "


    "No! Suwen, it''s time for class. Hurry up and go to class! " Tang Suhe took the milk and eggs out of the kitchen, deliberately avoiding this problem.


    If she simply thought that huazexi only had this little means, then she would be naive.


    Although she didn''t see huazexi again in the bar in the evening, she just said that in the morning was just the beginning.


    The next morning, it was still that time, it was still the student who sent flowers, and another big bunch of roses was handed to her.


    Bite your teeth and sign!


    For several days in a row, he sent flowers every day. Even Su Wen began to doubt, and kept asking who sent them.


    "Sister." After seeing Tang Suhe''s unhappy signing flowers again, Tang Suwen''s expression was obviously not so happy, but full of some small sadness, "can you tell me, what are you doing recently?"


    Why do you come back so late every day? Why do people send flowers home every day.


    "I told you I was in the supermarket? Don''t be a child Tang Su He Shun Su Wen''s hair, "this is just a person chasing me, I didn''t promise."


    "Is that really the only way?" Tang Suwen raised his eyes and asked.


    "Of course! Will my sister cheat you? If my sister really does something too much, it''s better to marry ye at the beginning! "


    Tang Suwen''s trust in his sister is 100% and unconditional. When I think about it, I feel relieved.


    Tang Suhe was relieved. If Su Wen knew that he was working on that occasion, he would be worried about her safety. Maybe he would not want to make her stay away from school.


    In the evening, when he saw huazexi, who had been missing for a week, sitting in a bar talking and laughing with several men, Tang Suhe couldn''t bear to be upset and angry, and rushed up: "less flowers!"


    Huazexi looked at her and asked, "how? Miss me? "


    Is there such a shameless person in the world? She wanted to say hello to his ancestors!


    "Would you please stop sending flowers to my house in the future?" Tang Suhe repressed his anger in his heart, his eyes were on fire, but his tone was word by word.


    "What? You don''t like roses? Then I''ll change the lily next time... "


    The point of the problem is not like this at all, OK!


    "Please don''t send anything! My brother misunderstood you


    Huazexi nodded thoughtfully: "well, I know. I won''t send it later."


    Promise so readily? Tang Suhe looked at him suspiciously. Huazexi stall said, "the purpose of sending you flowers is to pursue you. Since you don''t like it, why should I send them?"

 Chapter 349

    Well, she accepted the reason and went on with her business.


    But the general manager stood aside, and his hands were almost twisted.


    When he was not careful, Tang Suhe went up and yelled with the president. The people sitting next to him were all people who had cooperation with Huashi enterprise. He was afraid that the president would not be happy, so he was dismissed directly.


    I didn''t expect the president not only didn''t get angry, but also had a good attitude towards self-respect.


    It seems that the president is a little serious about that woman, at least now.


    Huazexi really does what he says. The next day, no one will send flowers. Tang Suhe explains to Su Wen that the person who chases her has died after she refuses.


    Tang Suhe in a media company''s job finally had a response, the other side let her to the company to interview.


    The company is to take pictures of various fashion magazine book covers and illustrations as the main work, sometimes with some promotional films, naturally some graphic models.


    Tang Suhe is a clean and self loving person. Although she can''t accept making money by selling her body, God has given her a pure and beautiful face and symmetrical figure. She has a lot of income when she takes photos, which is also within the scope of acceptance.


    When she arrived at the place of the notice, a large number of beautiful women were waiting outside. They were all young girls, and each of them had a better figure than the other. Tang Suhe was a little surprised. She said that it was an interview, and she hadn''t thought that there would be so many people. It seemed like a beauty contest.


    The height of Tang Suhe 166 is neither high nor short. He is a little short in the group of women with an average height of 1.7 meters.


    After the interview, she continued to work in Huajia bar without much hope, but unexpectedly received a call from the media company saying that she was accepted.


    Tang Suhe''s face is unbelievable. Later, he learned that plane models don''t have much demand for height, as long as they are well proportioned and take good photos. Tang Suhe not only has a symmetrical figure, but also has a beautiful face, strong plasticity, pure and charming. In a word, light makeup is always appropriate. The company finally decided to admit her.


    With a new job, Tang Suhe is duty bound to give up his old job. She can''t wait to get away from the man.


    The work of graphic model is also paid according to the bill, and the work is relatively free.


    As soon as Tang Suhe resigned, the bar manager reported to huazexi immediately.


    Flower Ze river mouth slightly a hook, if she is willing to obediently in his hands, don''t call Tang Suhe, also not worth him to pursue.


    Did she think that she could escape?


    The first business Tang Suhe received was to help a studio take wedding photos. Tang Suhe, who has never been in touch with the graphic modeling industry, will inevitably act unnaturally and his expression is not in place in the shooting. He finally finished the shooting after three days in a row.


    After shooting, the effect was good, and the store also settled the money easily.


    Although wearing more than ten centimeters of high-heeled shoes and heavy wedding dress for a day, the whole body is stiff, but it''s worth it.


    The person in charge called Tang Suhe and said that the president of the studio''s affiliated company thought their wedding promotion photos were very good. He wanted to invite them to dinner and talk about future cooperation.


    After arriving, Tang Suhe saw that the man sitting on the seat was actually huazexi, and all his joy disappeared.

 Chapter 350

    Huazexi is a little smile, ignore her with angry small eyes, gentleman asked them to sit down.


    The person in charge didn''t notice the negotiation in their eyes and introduced them to each other with great enthusiasm.


    After sitting down, just ordering a meal, the person in charge''s phone rings suddenly. After he takes it, he looks embarrassed, anxious and worried, and says that something has happened at home and he has to leave first.


    Let her face that man alone, she will feel uncomfortable, just want to say something, the person in charge patted her on the shoulder, said: "good performance!" After getting the tacit consent of Huaze River, he left quickly.


    Tang Suhe was a little depressed. Huazexi, sitting opposite, looked at her with an expression that everything was under control. The smile at the corner of her mouth made her feel very unhappy.


    "What do you want?" Tang Suhe looked at him and asked.


    "You know that!" Huazexi gently tap on the table, with a trace of ambiguity on his face.


    "You --" Tang Suhe blushed. She couldn''t communicate with such a beast!


    "Don''t be so nervous, but I want to treat you to dinner." Huazexi took back his smile and became a gentle man.


    Since she was invited to dinner, she just ate it, then wiped her mouth and left!


    After the steak came up, Tang Suhe cut it with a knife and fork. Facing such a man who she thought was Alexandria, she couldn''t wait to leave. Her hands and feet would inevitably be a little dull. After several attempts, she didn''t cut the steak. Finally, she cut off a small piece and flew out with too much force. She watched it fall on the table and was very upset .


    Huazexi is a master of Western food. She slowly cuts the steak in front of her into small pieces. The more anxious she is, the more clumsy she is. Huazexi pushes the plate in front of her and takes her share.


    This action is very considerate and loving when others see it. In Tang Suhe''s opinion, it''s a chill.


    If there is nothing to be courteous, it''s either cheating or stealing. The more he looked like this, the more hairy she felt.


    If it wasn''t for his excessive demands on her, if it wasn''t for her preconceived ideas that made her conclude that he was a beast in clothes, maybe she would have a good opinion of him.


    Young, handsome, talented, considerate gentleman I''m afraid no woman can escape his gentle trap.


    Tang Suhe lowered her head and stared at the steak on the plate. She waved her fork and sent it to her mouth quickly. Her only energy was to eat so that she could finish eating and leave quickly.


    His mouth is full and his cheeks are bulging. Although his eating looks are not elegant, he doesn''t seem rude. In huazexi''s opinion, he is a little cute and unconsciously reminds of some small animal.


    In front of my eyes, there was the scene when the little girl used to lick the ice cream.


    "Two ice cream!" Seeing that she was about to finish eating, huazexi turned and asked the waiter to serve dessert.


    Tang Suhe finally finished all the things on his plate. He picked up the cup next to him and took a sip of red wine. He wiped his mouth with a napkin. He was ready to say goodbye, and the ice cream was just served.


    "Finish the ice cream before you leave." Huazexi looked at her gently.


    Tang Suhe showed disgust in his eyes when he saw the ice cream. He said coldly: "I don''t like ice cream!"

 Chapter 351

    She never touched ice cream since her mother died. When she was a child, she was very naughty and always liked to hide and eat secretly. My mother was lying in the hospital bed. She thought that as long as she was good and didn''t steal ice cream, my mother would come back. But mom never came back


    Huazexi is also in this cold rejection, just wake up, although she is like the little girl she met when she was a child, but she is not!


    Once the little girl liked ice cream very much, her eyes were shining, as if she was eating the best delicious food in the world. He still remembers it.


    But this woman hates to eat such things. Although she knew that she wanted to leave, the disgust on her face just now was not pretended.


    "Less money, I''ll go first." Tang Suhe tried to make himself calm, separated from the shadow of his mother''s death, and hung his eyes.


    "I''ll see you off." Huazexi left more than half of the food he didn''t eat. He put the money on the table and followed her up.


    "Don''t bother. I can do it by myself." Tang Suhe was neither humble nor arrogant, and then he turned his head and walked out.


    Huazexi is not angry, and follows her.


    Tang Suhe always knew that someone was following behind him. He didn''t know how to face him. He didn''t turn his head. He didn''t notice anyone''s breath after walking out of the restaurant. When he looked back, there was no one.


    Relieved, but at the same time and she just come out, how can his high flowers be attracted to her, but the freshness is no longer entangled in the past. Tang Suhe thought with such self mockery, and there was a little bitterness in his heart.


    When I saw the ice cream just now, I suddenly thought of my mother, which made me feel sad and lost.


    After mom left, she always saw the ice cream shop walking around.


    Just when Tang Suhe was walking back slowly under the dim yellow light, a voice next to him suddenly called her: "get in the car!"


    Tang Suhe turned around and saw Huaze River driving an expensive but calm and low-key sports car beside her.


    Famous car handsome guy, looks good-looking, but she doesn''t like it very much. Play with other people''s feelings, let her how to like up.


    "Hua Shao, go back first, don''t send me!" Tang Suhe refused to go up and said as he walked forward.


    Huazexi drove slowly, side by side with her: "what? Scared? "


    How to motivate? She won''t be fooled. Simply pretend not to hear him, ignore him, he just followed her back!


    "Come on! Get in the car Huaze river once again urged the way.


    A few sporadic contacts unconsciously look at them here, whispering.


    "Are the couple in conflict? How loving One is walking and the other is driving. Besides, both of them are super beautiful.


    "The car is still Bentley''s! Rich man


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    This world is like this. Two good-looking people can show their love under people''s eyes. It is also a kind of visual enjoyment for people. Even two people of the same sex will get high praise. If two people look sorry, they are really sorry. They will be drowned by spittle. People will call you disgusting and hypocritical!


    Tang Suhe got goose bumps when he heard the word "young couple". He looked at Huaze river a little upset. He shrugged his shoulders and looked at her like he had nothing to do with me. Then he provoked her with his expression. He didn''t want to be said and got on the bus.

 Chapter 352

    It''s better to be told that no one knows anyone than to be in this beast''s car.


    Tang Suhe was not moved, and continued to step forward with high heels.


    Unexpectedly, he walked too fast, and his shoelaces were broken. Tang Suhe almost fell down and hurt his wrists.


    Her self-esteem made her unable to beg for mercy from the person beside her. She forced back the tears that were about to flow out of her eyes. She bit her teeth and carried her injured foot, limping forward. Every step she took was painful.


    Even if she walked back to no one''s place and cried loudly, she didn''t want to show a weak look in front of this man.


    She has nothing, but she can''t be looked down upon by him!


    I know her pain is severe, and her legs tremble slightly when she walks. What kind of pain is that. Pain into that, but also deliberately pretend to show him, this woman is neuropathy? Will you die if you give up with him? Huazexi''s good-looking eyebrows wrinkled slightly. What''s the feeling of the twinkling unhappiness and heartache?


    with a cold face, he opened the door, got out of the car and strode to Tang Suhe. Seeing the expressionless man in front of him, Tang Suhe turned aside and prepared to go around. Huazexi couldn''t bear it. He bent down, picked her up and put her in the car.


    "Hello! You -- "Tang Suhe screamed, the hooligan didn''t shout out, she shut up. The man nearby sent out a chill, which was totally different from the gentleman''s temperament just now.


    Forget it. Anyway, she didn''t take the initiative to get on the bus. He jammed her while she didn''t have the ability to fight back.


    Say, the ankle is really not general pain, if not sitting next to him, she can''t help showing her teeth.


    A few minutes later, the hospital, Tang Suhe was handed over to several medical staff.


    "I''m fine. I don''t have to see a doctor!" Tang Su he protested loudly, but Hua Ze Xi said: "she hurt her foot!" I''ll push it back for her.


    Holding the idea that no mental illness would admit that she was a mental illness, doctors and nurses settled her down and treated her feet.


    Tang Suhe looked down and saw that her ankle had swollen. She couldn''t help but take a breath. She was not so strong just now. She could walk so far. I''m afraid her feet would be useless if she went on.


    The doctor gave her medicine, wrapped her feet around, and told her not to run around and rest at home.


    Huazexi picked her up, took her back to the car and drove straight to her home.


    "How do you know my house is here?" When we got to the community, Tang Suhe couldn''t help asking.


    After asking, he felt that he was really stupid. If he didn''t know where her home was, how did the roses get to her home? It turned out that he had already investigated her details.


    Huazexi didn''t answer her question. She went downstairs and helped her open the door. Her voice was gentle: "I''ll send you up."


    "No! no No more Tang Suhe put his hands in a hurry. If Su Wen could see it, it would be amazing.


    Looking at her incoherent appearance, she lost her fully armed appearance just now, but she was a little cute. Huazexi could not help but relax and smile: "OK, go upstairs and be careful!"


    Tang Suhe nodded obediently: "well, I know." Her face was full of frustration and a feeling of surrender. She was defeated in the end. Her face flushed slightly when he said it in his gentle language. She turned her head and walked upstairs. After a few steps, she turned back and said, "thank you."

 Chapter 353

    Although he is a jerk, although he doesn''t like him, I still want to say thank you to him.


    Did not dare to see his reaction, she quickly turned and continued to walk upstairs.


    "Sister, what''s wrong with your feet?" As soon as Tang Suwen saw her limping, he asked.


    "It''s all right. It''s just a sprain." Tang Suhe said lightly.


    The next day was the weekend. When Tang Suhe got the money again, he wanted to take Suwen out for a big meal.


    After moving out for such a long time, they eat very simply every day. Su Wen is nervous about learning. It''s time to use his brain, and he should have a good meal from time to time.


    "Sister, are you sure you want to go out today?" Tang Suwen felt his chin and watched Su he hurt his foot.


    Tang Suhe nodded. Can''t you disturb her plan just because she sprained her foot? She can be very persistent sometimes.


    Su Wen''s eyes are crooked, and the little moon, smilingly handed her a crutch: "sister, give you one."


    Both of them are little lames. They always look so funny.


    Tang Suhe took it over, rubbed Su Wen''s hair, and said with a smile, "Su Wen, you''re bad again." Sister and brother laugh together.


    One person with a crutch, help each other out.


    Looking for a pretty good restaurant, my sister and brother gathered together and looked at the menu to order.


    "Take this, brain tonic."


    "It''s too expensive, sister. In fact, the one below is not bad."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Who do I think this is? So it''s you Originally happily out to eat, was suddenly inserted into the abrupt familiar voice made before the mood of course no existence.


    Su He and Su Wen look up and see Tang Jiaojiao standing in front of them, dressed in famous brand clothes and bags, with delicate makeup and high air.


    "If you leave the Tang family, how poor is it? Can''t even afford a meal? " Tang Jiaojiao looked at them with a smile on her face.


    That expression in Tang Suhe''s eyes, especially disgusted.


    She earns money by her own hands, but Tang Jiaojiao just squanders it with Lao Zi''s money. In contrast, she despises Tang Jiaojiao even more!


    "Miss Tang, sit down and eat together? I''m poor, but I''ll take your share. " Separated from the Tang family, Tang Suhe also deliberately alienated himself in terms of address, endured the antipathy in his heart and asked with a smile.


    Tang Jiaojiao wanted to satirize her, but all the attacks were like hitting on cotton. She was so angry that she said coldly, "no! I''m going on a date


    Turn your head, twist your waist and walk inside in high heels.


    Tang Suhe looked in the direction of Tang Jiaojiao, and saw a familiar figure, Huaze river!


    Tang Jiaojiao greets huazexi in front of her. Huazexi gentleman helps her open her chair and order her meal. Her handsome face is always smiling.


    That smile in Tang Su he''s eyes, particularly dazzling.


    Yesterday, he was also very gentlemanly to help her cut the steak. Today, he treats another woman in the same gentlemanly way.


    Is his gentleman good for anyone? Is his so-called pursuit anyone? There''s a sense of being teased.


    I don''t know why. There''s a sting in her heart.


    "Sister, what''s the matter with you?" Su Wen shook in front of her eyes and asked in a low voice.


    Tang Suhe knew that he had lost his manners. He quickly took back his expression and said with a smile, "it''s OK. Let''s continue to order."


    Tang Suhe had to pretend to laugh because he didn''t know what he was eating. He didn''t dare to let Su Wen see anything wrong. He forced his face to laugh and talk.

 Chapter 354

    On the other side, huazexi also noticed them as soon as they entered the door.


    Huazexi, with a distinguished family background, has been engaged in all kinds of social activities since she was an adult. Naturally, she has a good disguise and always looks elegant and gentle in front of people. His childhood education taught him to be a gentleman in front of ladies.


    Helping women pull chairs and order meals is also within the scope.


    The Tang family negotiated with him several times and asked him to talk about cooperation, but he pushed them off. This time, he finally agreed to meet Tang Jiaojiao, the general manager of the Tang company. It happened that Tang Suhe and his brother were also in the restaurant.


    He knew that Tang Suhe had seen him. Deliberately and Tang Jiaojiao performance of a little bit intimate, and then look at the woman, actually can not care about eating with his brother very happy, do not look at him.


    Huazexi was a little upset and frustrated. Was his personal charm so bad that she didn''t care and moved a little bit?


    If you look at the woman''s flushed face in front of you, is it not that he has no charm, but that his charm is automatically blocked in front of that woman?


    After dinner, Tang Suhe pretended not to see, did not say hello to huazexi, and left Suwen.


    Looking at the back of the two brothers and sisters supporting each other to leave, huazexi inexplicably felt that he didn''t have so much patience to stay here.


    It''s about business and cooperation, but the woman on the other side of the table is trying to seduce him from time to time, rather than business. Occasionally, she mentions some topics related to the development of the company. In just a few words, she tries it out. Although she''s sitting in the position of general manager, she''s just a straw bag.


    He is not unclear about the recent situation of Tang''s enterprise. His relatives and friends, no matter whether they have the ability or not, all hold important positions in the company. They don''t do anything with their salary every day. A good company is dragged down by their own people!


    Last time I attended Tang Jun''s birthday party, I saw the Tang family selling their daughters for glory. Later, he was not surprised to learn that Tang Suhe and the Tang family were separated.


    From the first time he saw her, she was drugged and forced to climb out for help. He knew that she was not a submissive woman.


    Tang Suhe asked for leave to recuperate at home. She needs to relax and have a rest to relieve her fatigue.


    In fact, it''s not how tired the body is, but how tired the heart is.


    Especially the man''s sudden pursuit, let her in a mess, especially difficult to dismantle.


    I wish, I wish, that he would lose patience and interest in her earlier and turn his eyes to others.


    She really can''t afford to play.


    A few days later, the students suddenly called: "Su He, come to school quickly! Abbess extinction is going to call the roll


    "Show her my note."


    "It''s no use! Today, less than a quarter of the people came to class. The old lady was angry and threatened to die at the end of the semester no matter whether there was a fake note or not


    "What?" Tang Su He flustered, this if hang up, not only make-up trouble, school evaluation scholarship what all unqualified, "I''ll go right away!"


    Tang Suhe''s feet are almost good. Although he can''t run, he can walk easily.


    I''m afraid it''s too late to take the bus. She gritted her teeth and decided to take a taxi. But there was no empty bus. She stood on the side of the road and was very anxious.

 Chapter 355

    "Where to?" Next to a car suddenly stopped, Tang Suhe looked up, is a familiar face.


    This person, is really haunted, every time is in her most embarrassing time.


    Tang Suhe didn''t answer. Seeing the schoolbag on her back, huazexi understood that she was going to school.


    "I''m also going to a university. By the way, get on the bus."


    Go to a university? What did he do at a university? Are there so many coincidences?


    "Less money, thank you. No more."


    "You think I''m looking for an excuse to send you?" huazexi looked at her with a smile.


    Tang Suhe had a little embarrassment in his heart, and asked in a low voice, "isn''t it?"


    Huazexi laughed and continued to look at her: "get on the bus quickly! Or do you want me to pick you up again? "


    As soon as he mentioned it, Tang Suhe felt a little angry. Did he take her as a toy? Pester her, pursue her, in the twinkling of an eye and other women in front of her play ambiguous.


    Although she already knew that his pursuit was just a game of their rich people, that kind of behavior was nothing more than slapping her in the face, which made her even more angry and humiliated.


    Go up, who is afraid of who! Anyway, she will never like him or accept him! Hesitation will make him look down on it. It''s better to go up in a big way!


    Tang Suhe got on the bus and looked out of the window without saying a word.


    When I got to school, I got off and said politely, "thank you."


    I thought huazexi should turn around and do his own business now, but I didn''t expect that he got out of the car.


    Is he going to follow her to the classroom? After a few steps, Tang Suhe turned around and looked at the man behind her.


    Huazexi smiles: "don''t get me wrong. I told you that I happened to come to a university and have something to talk with your headmaster."


    Tang Su He pursed his lips: "goodbye then." Well, she was amorous and thought that the man was coming to see her off.


    Huazexi entered the headmaster''s office.


    Before he graduated from a university, he took charge of the company and went to school at the same time. After graduation, Hua also had a lot of cooperation with a university. Many scholarships sponsored by a university were funded by Hua''s enterprises.


    This time, he just came to talk with the headmaster about this year''s scholarship sponsorship.


    As soon as huazexi knocked on the door, the headmaster poured tea to him with enthusiasm and surprise: "Mr. Hua, why don''t you say hello in advance when you come to a university? You see, I''m not prepared for anything."


    Huazexi sat on the sofa and chatted with the headmaster casually.


    Every year, Hua''s sponsorship and internship positions are provided to the school, and the school sends a group of talents to Hua. From all aspects, the cooperation is very tacit.


    Huazexi already knew that Tang Suhe had just been promoted to senior year. As soon as he mentioned that he would provide internships for this year''s outstanding students, the headmaster brought over the materials of a group of excellent students to him.


    Huaze river turns over one by one, looking at ten lines at a glance, but with amazing judgment, he quickly picks out a few. At the end of the turn, he sees a plain smiling face. His eyes stay a little longer and scan all the information.


    Tang Suhe, 21 years old, excels in all aspects of his studies. He won a scholarship every year during his college years.


    Huazexi, with an imperceptible smile on his mouth, handed the ten selected lists to the headmaster.


    Soon, the headmaster informed the ten lucky people to come to the office.

 Chapter 356

    Tang Suhe and nine other people came to the headmaster''s office together. When they saw huazexi, they were slightly stunned. When listening to the headmaster''s explanation, they stood in the crowd and pretended to know nothing.


    Huazexi didn''t have any arrogant boss. He said: "this is an internship in Huashi enterprise head office. During the internship period, we will pay 4000 yuan per month. During the internship period, we will perform well. Once we graduate, we will sign a contract directly. Our salary will double and there will be bonus and commission!" The whole body sends out the leadership breath, actually causes all people to be respectful, listens attentively.


    Huashi enterprise is the threshold that many people dream of entering, and the head office of Huashi enterprise is even more expert.


    I didn''t expect that they could go directly to the head office for internship this year, or they might stay there. Just think about what many people dare not dream about.


    The students raised several questions they were concerned about, and huazexi''s wonderful answers were very relaxed and free, which won a lot of applause.


    "Well, there''s no problem. Let''s get busy. Remember to report to Hua''s in three days."


    Tang Suhe mixed in the crowd, followed everyone out, but was stopped by the headmaster: "Tang Suhe, you stay."


    Tang Suhe went over and didn''t look at Hua Zexi: "headmaster, what''s the matter?"


    "Huazong has not come to school for several years. You can accompany him to look around."


    "Well, I see."


    Tang Suhe went out behind Huaze river. He was unwilling to ask, "what do you want to do?"


    She was very upset and had the feeling of being played with by him. Want her to go to his company for an internship? What does he want!


    huazexi knows what she is thinking. She thinks that he just picked her because he is pursuing her and wants to restrain her with this.


    "Are you so insecure?" Huazexi suddenly stopped and looked at her.


    Tang Suhe just went forward and almost didn''t bump into him. He was stunned when he asked.


    "Don''t believe in your ability? Do you think that I intentionally let you get this internship qualification? "Huazexi black eyes burning looking at her asked.


    Tang Suhe didn''t dare to look him in the eye because of his strong aura. Although this man sometimes talked too much, he was very serious, rational and decisive about his work. He didn''t look like that kind of person. If he couldn''t help thinking about it, he thought it was her.


    Avoid this problem, deliberately keep alienated, said: "total flower, I''ll show you around the campus." He took the lead to the front.


    Huazexi, with a stiff suit, followed her.


    Indeed, she is an excellent person in terms of achievements and all aspects. I don''t admit it. He came to see her off today and talked about it in the headmaster''s office. He really had some selfishness. He wanted her to go to his company and be under his control.


    But if he doesn''t know her, he will choose her only from strength.


    The school has developed rapidly in recent years. It has built a lot of teaching buildings and dormitories with complete equipment. It is much better than when he went to school here a few years ago.


    Tang Suhe walked in front of him. He introduced him as he walked. His light language was just routine business. He didn''t dare to look at him directly. He didn''t even look back. He just turned his face slightly and didn''t look at him.


    Huazexi followed her, looking at her simple and capable ponytail and white earlobe, which was a kind of enjoyment.


    He was looking forward to throwing her on the bed for the second time, and the desire grew stronger and stronger.

 Chapter 357

    I don''t know whether I have feelings for her or the natural desire of conquering men.


    After visiting the whole campus, we just arrived at the football field. Tang Suhe pointed to the front and said, "Mr. Hua, the gate of the school is over there, and your car should also be parked there."


    The implication is that after the school tour, you can go back now.


    As a matter of fact, he was familiar with many places just now, so he deliberately slowed down to listen to her introduction.


    "Miss Tang should have no class, so why don''t you sit in the front?"


    She just got up and walked around. She was really tired. Tang Suhe didn''t reply. He and huazexi found a tree nearby and sat down.


    The green grass is clean and tidy. Under the shade of trees, Tang Suhe and huazexi are sitting side by side, and some students are playing football nearby.


    I haven''t come to school for a long time, and I can experience this kind of youthful atmosphere, long-term tense work and life, and my side is full of business. Sitting here, huazexi just feels relaxed and has a lot to do with urban life Entertainment is different. The air here is full of grass.


    Tang Suhe didn''t dare to look at the man around him. He was too excellent and handsome. When she saw him, he would feel unnatural. She was afraid that she would be confused. She turned her eyes to the front and gathered at one point. Her brain was naturally empty.


    Neither of them spoke, immersed in their own thoughts and world.


    "Classmate! Be careful Far away, an urgent cry instantly pulled Tang Suhe back to reality from his confused thoughts.


    Subconsciously turned his head, but saw a football is roaring straight to her face, Tang Suhe Meng for a while, the brain did not have time to respond to avoid, just in the heart, thought: bad! It''s going to be a pig''s head!


    "Bang!" There was a dull sound. The expected pain didn''t appear. Just a force came from the side, and she pushed her to the ground. The soft lawn below didn''t feel any pain.


    Raise an eye, but see beside flower Ze River protect on her body, face her, eyebrow tiny wrinkly, slightly show pain.


    He actually jumped in front of her in the blink of an eye just now, and stiffly helped her block the ball with his back.


    Just from the speed of the ball, as well as the sound of hitting the body, she knew that the ball hit hard.


    "Hua Shao, are you ok?" Tang Suhe got up in a hurry with an anxious face, grabbed his arm and asked. Looking behind him, he saw a black ball on his clothes, hit by the ball.


    Looking at her panic, a worried look on her face, huazexi couldn''t help teasing her, holding back the pain, with a smile on her face: "how? Is it painful? Let''s make a promise by example


    One sentence made Tang Suhe blush and feel embarrassed. He couldn''t continue to communicate with him.


    In the distance, the football players came panting. Five or six boys in sportswear were tanned with sweat on their young faces.


    "Classmate, I''m really sorry. Are you ok?" The main culprit boy held the other arm of huazexi and asked.


    The man in front of him is obviously out of the campus. He has maturity and temperament that students can''t see. He is not used to calling him "Mr." and "classmate" seems to be more kind.


    "The infirmary is not far away. Let''s take you to the infirmary." Before huazexi had time to answer, another student went to the front station and squatted down to carry him.

 Chapter 358

    Huazexi can''t laugh or cry. Although it''s a little painful, it''s not serious enough. If he can''t bear the pain, is it still a man?


    Tang Su he a pair of black eyes with a solicitation means eyes closely watching him: go to the infirmary!


    His body is noble, but also because of saving her injured, if there is really something wrong, this responsibility she can not afford.


    After huazexi repeatedly held his back and told them that he was ok, the group left with some worries. Before leaving, he told Tang Suhe: "sister paper, if your boyfriend has any problems, he must come to us! School football club


    Tang Su He nodded his head to show that he understood. He suddenly realized that something was wrong. He explained incoherently: "hello He''s not my boyfriend. "


    However, those people had gone far away and didn''t hear what she said.


    Huazexi lips slightly hook, really don''t understand, he was hurt, actually still feel good mood.


    "Come on, I''ll take you home." Huazexi put his hands in his pockets and turned to walk in front.


    Tang Suhe followed him and saw that his back was not as strong as before. Maybe the wound was really painful.


    "Can you drive? Or I''ll do it. " Tang Suhe watched him get into the car. On impulse, he ran to him outside the window and yelled at him. When he thought that this is a million dollar luxury car, it''s no better than the scrapped car she drove when she was learning to drive a driver''s license. He couldn''t help feeling weak and his tone became weaker and weaker.


    Huazexi looked at her in her spare time and agreed without hesitation: "good!"


    Tang Suhe didn''t expect that he would agree so readily. She was a little at a loss, so she just managed to get a driver''s license. She didn''t have many practical drills. If she scraped and knocked the car, she couldn''t afford to pay.


    Huazexi gives her the driver''s seat and sits on the other side of the co pilot. Tang Suhe can only harden his head.


    I haven''t driven for a long time. I feel the steering wheel. I''m not familiar with it.


    Fortunately, it was quite smooth. Tang Suhe was trembling all the way, driving slowly, like a cat''s step.


    The car in the back looks at the 8 with the license plate number in front and the luxury car. Knowing that the owner is not easy to get into trouble, he can only follow in silence and find a chance to take another road. Those who don''t have eyes start honking.


    Tang Suhe felt a little flustered when he heard the siren. Knowing that his average speed of 20 yards affected the traffic, he simply gritted his teeth, stepped on the gas and didn''t know the right direction. He nearly hit the railing with his head and stepped on the brake again. He was scared into a cold sweat.


    No matter how she tossed, Huaze River on the other side was calm and calm.


    Tang Suhe looked at the railings that were just a few centimeters short of hitting. He was relieved that he almost hit them. If he did, the repair cost would be at least five figures!


    After a while, the little QQ honking behind the buttocks was detained by the traffic police who were driven by motorcycles.


    Tang Suhe looked at the sad driver who was checked by the traffic police with all kinds of certificates behind him, and then turned to look at Huaze river. The goods actually took a newspaper seriously.


    Tang Suhe will never believe that this is a coincidence, the police will only squat to check the car, which will chase after a car.


    I can''t help shivering and honking at him. Then I was detained by the traffic police. It''s not easy for him to really want to be alone.

 Chapter 359

    When passing a drugstore, Tang Suhe suddenly stopped the car, ran down to buy all kinds of medicine, and put it in the car to huazexi.


    She is absolutely not because of the strong social relationship with him, but because he was hurt for her.


    If she doesn''t care, she will feel what she owes him, and she will feel more comfortable after buying the medicine.


    Huazexi took out the medicine in his hand, looked at it, then turned to look at her and asked, "do you think my arm is so long that I can apply medicine myself?"


    Tang Suhe was stunned and looked at him. Hua Zexi laughed and put the medicine on her side. He leaned against the seat and said, "if you want to make yourself feel comfortable, you don''t need the medicine you bought for me. I block the ball voluntarily. I block the ball when I meet any woman, so you don''t have to feel uneasy."


    Looking at the smile on his handsome face, it seems that there is some helplessness and sadness. Tang Suhe felt even more shameless in an instant.


    I don''t care about other people''s pain, just to let my heart not be condemned. If he doesn''t take this medicine, won''t he buy it for nothing? Suddenly brain fever, blurted out: "don''t waste to buy, I help you on medicine."


    Huazexi looked at her for a moment and nodded: "good!"


    Tang Su he was not careful to catch his eyes, and immediately blushed. He quickly turned around and looked in front of him. He always felt that he had been deceived.


    Although Huaze river is calm on the surface, it is proud in the heart. Although he is a gentleman on the surface, he is also a black gentleman.


    Tang Suhe was so confused that he went home with Huaze river. He always felt like a sheep was in the tiger''s den.


    Huazexi took off his coat in front of her, and Tang Suhe turned his head immediately.


    Huaze River belongs to a relatively thin body, without a trace of redundant flesh.


    But after taking off clothes, does not appear the spareribs, on the abdomen also has the strong small abdominal muscle. It is a typical case of wearing thin and taking off flesh.


    Looking at her, she twisted her head and looked at her with a funny face: "how? You want to put the medicine on your back to me? "


    Although he wants to have her again, he hasn''t played enough of the game of chasing people, and he doesn''t want to use strong means. He wants to conquer her with his own charm.


    Huazexi is lying on the sofa, and Tang Suhe finally faces it frankly. Looking at his shocking blue and purple, he can''t help but take a breath.


    She has dizziness, see this kind of wound, also won''t be good where to go, as if the pain is his general, all feel uncomfortable.


    Put ointment on your fingers and gently apply it to the wound one by one. For fear of hurting him, he was very gentle.


    Huazexi only felt the feeling of ice and cold, little by little diffuse open, cold slender fingers also occasionally accidentally swept to his back, feeling, pretty good.


    Looking at his tight and strong back, Tang Suhe unconsciously remembered that night. Although she was drunk in a mess, she still remembered that she had a hot body and her skin.


    Originally, it was just a dream. Now, the man is in front of him.


    Embarrassed and flushed.


    After taking the medicine, Tang Suhe quickly found an excuse to leave.


    Internships also count for credits. For the thousands of Yuan scholarship, Tang Su he did not dare to be abrupt, and finally chose Hua''s enterprise report.

 Chapter 360

    Before Tang Suhe learned activities planning and other professional, of course, was assigned to the company''s planning department.


    There are many elite predecessors in the Department. A series of activities that Hua once carried out in a city have great influence. They are all planned by these seniors. Some of them can even search relevant information in Baidu entries.


    In such an elite team, it is the best environment for learning and practice. Tang Suhe is very excited and full of admiration for his predecessors. He is determined to stay here and learn more experience and knowledge from them.


    Tang Suhe is the only newcomer in the Department. As soon as he entered, he would greet everyone with a smile. He would pour coffee, buy lunch boxes, print documents and clean up. Everything was in the front, just like a little girl.


    But she didn''t care at all. Compared with her predecessors, she knew that she was not a little bit worse. She had a lot of things from her predecessors. What''s the matter with doing these things.


    Originally, all the people in the planning department were prodigious and eccentric. They were usually arrogant. The planning department did not recruit a new person for a hundred years. It was not easy to recruit one. Naturally, they had to put on the airs of their predecessors.


    But the new man is not only beautiful, but also polite and humble. He always rushes to do everything, which makes the bad tempered seniors who usually need to vent their anger because of the pressure of work become less angry with her.


    Tang Suhe felt that she had a very full time. When she worked in the company, she could learn some practical things by the way to improve her professional skills. In her spare time, she would still work as a graphic model to earn money.


    Huazexi, the big boss, occasionally comes to inspect the work below. It''s just a separate inspection. Just like everyone else, his eyes just sweep her, and his face is expressionless, as if he didn''t know her.


    For his deliberately expressed alienation, although Tang Suhe felt a little unhappy in his heart, he couldn''t get it. This is the best way. She doesn''t want to be misunderstood that she came here because of his relationship.


    "Good morning, sister Xue!" One morning, as soon as Tang Suhe entered the office, he said hello.


    Xuejie is the only woman in the planning department besides her. She has a strong personality. Even other male colleagues have to respect her.


    "Su He, come here. I have something to talk to you." Sister Xue waved, with a dignified look on her face.


    Tang Suhe went over and put his ears together.


    "The department manager went back to work today. He has a strange temper, a cold tongue and a high demand for work. We are not less scolded by him. You should be careful not to make mistakes."


    Department Manager? Tang Suhe had heard some rumors about him before. He had his own office and stayed outside all the year round. It''s said that he has made outstanding achievements and has long been the top senior planner in China


    Tang Suhe imagined that he should be a stubborn old man.


    So when I saw a strange man in his 30''s, wearing a black suit, with his hands in his pockets, in the office, I went up and asked, "Hello! Who are you looking for, please


    The man''s face is expressionless, and his whole body exudes cold, which makes people feel that the temperature drops suddenly.


    Snow sister holding coffee, heard the voice turned a look, a mouthful of coffee almost did not spit out, immediately feel bad.

 Chapter 361

    She worried that the girl let her be careful of the manager, who knows she did not know the manager, but also ran to stop the manager''s way! It''s better not to say it!


    All the people were so scared that they didn''t dare to go out of the atmosphere, and they were busy doing their own business.


    The man raised his narrow eyes to look at her, raised his eyebrows and asked, "new comer?"


    On hearing this, Tang Suhe immediately felt that something was wrong. Was he The legendary Department Manager?


    My God! It can''t be true! Not so young, not so handsome!


    ¡°¡­¡­ Yes Tang Suhe nodded obediently.


    "Come with me for a moment." With that, the man walked to his seat with his long legs.


    Tang Su he secretly looks at snow elder sister, cast a look of inquiry in the past, snow elder sister stroked the forehead and nodded, Tang Su He instant collapse, a face of depression, behind the man, the heart straight regret, what mouth do you have!


    The man took out a thick pamphlet from the drawer, which was as thick as Keng dad''s Student Handbook, handed it to her and said, "it seems that you don''t know our department well enough. Memorize this first, and I''ll check it tomorrow! "


    Tang Suhe was stunned, and his mind was full of only one word. Be familiar with Be familiar with Be familiar with


    I silently took the pamphlet, stepped back and opened it. There were dozens of pages about the introduction of all the people in the Department, the development and achievements of the Department, and the rules and regulations of the Department.


    It''s no wonder that even the strong woman like Xuejie and nvjingang are so afraid of him. The first time we met, he threw such a big bomb to her. Later, I don''t know how to accidentally touch him. Leidian was blown to pieces.


    Tang Suhe tried to understand that the rumors were true.


    Guan Qi, the Department Manager of the planning department, was the senior of huazexi''s graduate students when he was in University. They had a deep friendship. Huazexi was very relieved to leave the Department to him.


    In the evening, two people drink in the nightclub.


    After three rounds of wine, Guan Qi suddenly remembered the girl who came to him today and asked whom he was looking for. He frowned and asked, "Zexi, the new man in the planning department is not the vase you recruited, is he?"


    Looking at the student dress of that woman, except for her face and good figure, he really didn''t see anything extraordinary about her. The threshold of Hua''s planning department is very high.


    "The top students of a university have outstanding achievements in all aspects. You have a preconceived idea. When you see her good, you doubt her other abilities. If you''re a plain looking ordinary person, you''ll probably start digging into her other talents. "


    "Maybe. OK, I''ll give her a probation period. If she doesn''t pass the examination, I won''t be merciful."


    "Trust my eyes, I believe she can do it!" Huazexi vowed.


    From his inspection, we can see that she really likes this job. He believes that her persistence and ability will pass the examination.


    With her spirit of indifference to his various sugar coated shells.


    When it comes to pursuit, he accidentally saw a piece of news a few days ago, saying that he wanted to relax. After chasing her for a while, she might start to miss her and regret her.


    He has been cold for several days. It seems that she has not achieved the expected effect.


    Now, even in the company, she also a cold look, light said: "good president." And then walk away without any hesitation.

 Chapter 362

    The next day, Tang Suhe came to work with a pair of panda eyes on his tired body.


    Last night, she recited all night. She almost vomited blood. Now she is walking like a float, and her brain is full of words.


    Seeing that Guan Qi, the Department Manager, seemed not busy, Tang Suhe went over and handed the booklet to him, just like reciting the text to the teacher, from the first page to the back.


    Guan Qi has been in this department for many years. Naturally, he is familiar with the contents.


    Listening to her fluent recitation, she was a little surprised from the beginning to the end.


    Before, he did not punish people in this way. Even the elite can only recite some of them. He understands the vastness of the project. At most, it will not be an exception.


    This is the first one who can recite the whole book in one night.


    Guan Qi can''t help but look at her with new eyes. Huaze River usually doesn''t release water to people. It seems that this woman must have her own excellence.


    At the weekend, Tang Suhe received a live order, a Taobao shop on a new batch of goods, looking for someone to take pictures.


    Tang Suhe tried to shoot dozens of clothes one by one. He didn''t finish shooting all day. He had to work in the studio at night.


    After shooting, it was early in the morning. Tang Suhe was so exhausted that he fell asleep on the sofa.


    The next morning, I heard the alarm bell of my mobile phone and felt it out. I was almost late for work!


    There is no time to remove makeup, rush to change into clothes and go to the company.


    Fortunately, in time to punch in at the last minute, Chang was relieved. As soon as he looked up, he saw huazexi standing in front of him and quickly bowed his head to say hello.


    As soon as huazexi looked at the makeup on her face, she knew that she must have taken a live film last night.


    Two people walked into the elevator one by one. There were only two of them in the elevator.


    "Miss Tang, you should know the system of the company. One hundred will be deducted for being late, three hundred for minor mistakes and five hundred for major mistakes. In the end, you can''t be deducted as a negative number."


    Hua has always been known for his strictness. You can tell by looking at all kinds of deduction. However, Hua''s bonus and various awards are also many. As long as the work is serious, the salary is much better than that of other enterprises. This is also why people want to come to Huashi.


    "I''m sorry, president. I''ll pay attention later."


    Hua Zexi''s words just now are not just a warning. He wants her to give up that job. After all, there are many beasts in the society. In case any boss stares at the hidden rules, he can''t tell. He looks at her with an eyebrow: "isn''t 4000 a month''s internship salary enough?"


    Tang Suhe is not stupid. He finally knows from his words that he wants her to give up graphic modeling.


    The monthly salary of 4000 yuan is really high for a college student, but she wants to earn more when she has the ability to make money. She''s going to send suven to college.


    "The president, I promise, will not delay the work."


    Huazexi frowned. She thought that he was afraid that she would quit because other part-time jobs would delay her work here?


    Yes, now many bosses do not want their employees to have part-time jobs, but they are not so strict with Hua''s.


    He has no objection to his employees taking on other jobs in their spare time. Because with Hua''s conditions and salary, he believes that few people have the ability to dig away.


    Huazexi didn''t bother to explain to her, so she took out her mobile phone directly: "I have your boss''s phone number here. If Miss Tang is too embarrassed to speak, I can tell you."

 Chapter 363

    Tang Suhe was stunned and looked at him with black eyes. This is also How arbitrary!


    As soon as the boss of the media company heard that Tang Suhe was an employee of Hua''s, he immediately agreed with a smile and said it didn''t matter.


    "Ding." The elevator was the first to arrive at the planning department. Tang Suhe said hello and left in a hurry.


    Forget it, anyway, the company and the school are busy enough. I''ll quit that job.


    In the evening, all the other colleagues went home from work. Tang Suhe had some work to do and worked overtime.


    Just finished, packing things ready to go back, the top of the light bulb suddenly out of A.


    Although the company has a special staff in charge of changing light bulbs, now it''s time to eat, and it''s not good to ask people to come.


    Tang Suhe simply gritted his teeth and did it by himself.


    Drag the table to the middle, put the chair on the table, climb up with hands and feet, slightly stand on tiptoe, and shake off the broken light bulb.


    In the afternoon, the senior management of the company held a meeting, which was personally presided over by Hua Zexi. It lasted almost an hour until the end of work.


    When Guan Qi returned to the planning department after the meeting, he saw that Tang Suhe was twisting the light bulb. Looking at her chair, she felt that her head was dark and blurted out: "what are you doing?"


    "Ah? The manager? " Tang Suhe turned his head and saw that it was Guan Qi. He was almost startled. He looked down and saw that he was so far away from the ground. He was scared out of a cold sweat. He trembled and trembled unconsciously. The chair shook even more severely.


    Seeing that she was about to fall, Guan Qi quickly went over and reached for her.


    Tang Suhe screamed. When he opened his eyes, he saw that he was falling into the arms of the manager, and his arm was still conditionally around the neck of others. The manager''s face was pretty black.


    Tang Su he quickly retreated from Guan Qi''s arms and explained in a hurry: "the light bulb in the office is broken. I''m afraid it will affect everyone''s work tomorrow, so I changed it myself."


    "The company hired you to change the light bulb? Even if you fall from the top and die, the company will not give you a record of work-related injury! " Guan Qi''s heart inexplicably rolled up a stream of anger, and his words didn''t go well.


    It seems that he belittled her, this woman actually has such ability, but also change the light bulb! In his impression, is not a woman Wenwen weak, up the steps are covered with the heart said to have acrophobia? How brave she is! Brave enough that if he didn''t just see her, she would fall to the ground.


    Guan Qi is a vicious tongue with iron face. Every sentence can pierce people''s heart. Tang Suhe''s eyes are red because of his words. Does he think she changed the light bulb for the sake of the company''s medical expenses? With tears of grievance, he said stubbornly: "I didn''t think that way. Even if I was really killed and maimed, I would like to. Don''t bother you! Thank you for your help today. Goodbye, manager


    Tang Suhe pulled his bag, turned his head and didn''t walk away. He lowered his head and didn''t even see huazexi standing at the door.


    He sprayed poison on her, but as soon as she left, Guan Qi was suddenly upset. For the first time, he reflected on whether his words were too much.


    She was still a little girl who didn''t go out of school. When I remember the previous job fair, his tone was a little sharper. Many job seekers wiped tears on the spot.


    After the meeting, huazexi saw that the light of the planning department was still on, so he went around to have a look. As soon as he got to the door, he saw Tang Suhe fall from his rickety chair and fall into Guan Qi''s arms.

 Chapter 364

    Seeing her face in other people''s arms, his heart felt uncomfortable for a moment.


    No one can control his mood and make him lose his mind.


    Huazexi comforts himself. It''s just a coincidence. Guan Qi is his brother. They have been together for many years. The boy is over 30 years old and has never even had a girlfriend. He has a high vision. How can he take a fancy to her.


    Tang Suhe feels aggrieved, but when he comes back home, she doesn''t get along with Guan Qi for a long time, but she can tell from other people that he is famous for his poisonous tongue. In fact, his heart is much better than his mouth.


    His tone was so heavy that he was afraid that she would fall from the chair and expressed his concern in the form of poisonous tongue.


    He came forward to save himself at the critical moment, didn''t he?


    Forget it. Forgive him.


    Guan Qi thought, nine times out of ten that woman will find an excuse to ask for leave today, even if she doesn''t ask for leave to work, nine times out of ten will avoid him.


    His tone was so heavy yesterday that even some men couldn''t stand it, and women''s feelings were more or less arrogant.


    Unexpectedly, the next day, Tang Suhe came to work on time with a smile on his face. As if nothing had happened, he said hello to him as usual. While pouring water for colleagues, he ran over and asked, "what does the manager like to drink?"


    Yes, the psychological quality is good, there is no ordinary woman''s affectation and stupidity. Perhaps, Huaze River really dug treasure this time.


    One day, Tang Suhe heard a surprising news from other people''s gossip, the manager is not heterosexual!


    Tang Suhe can''t calm down all of a sudden. Although the manager talks a little bit, he also wants to have appearance and ability! How can god treat him!


    Huazexi and Guanqi are all famous diamond WANGLAOWU in the company.


    Needless to say, huazexi is a gentle and elegant gentleman, which makes countless women salivate. However, it can only be seen from a distance, but not blasphemous.


    The president is superior and can''t be defiled. They think it''s a crime to have sex with others.


    Although Guan Qi has a poisonous tongue, he is excellent in other aspects. Many women like him, but no one has the courage to challenge the manager''s poisonous tongue.


    According to the insider report, the manager has been on his own all the time. For so many years, he hasn''t even had an affair girlfriend. The president is occasionally photographed having dinner with this lady or shopping with that female star.


    A man in the age of wolf tiger is cold to all women


    Company also often see the manager and the president to eat together, the manager adult gossip boyfriend instantly appeared, the original manager like the person is the president!


    Taite is against the sky. When Tang Suhe heard this rumor, his saliva came out.


    On the eve of the Mid Autumn Festival not far away, the company not only distributed bonus benefits to each employee, but also allocated funds for each department to go out to eat and sing freely.


    Tang Suhe didn''t take part in the group activities, so he called Su Wen and asked him to solve the problem by himself after dinner and go out to play with everyone.


    There were more than a dozen people in the planning department. During the meal, Tang Suhe went to the bathroom and came back. There was only an empty seat next to Guan Qi. He walked silently and sat next to the manager.


    Eating out is different from working in the office. At the beginning, we all had some scruples. One by one, they were well-dressed and upright.

 Chapter 365

    After drinking two glasses of wine, they are all high. The diners and toasters are all unscrupulous. The elites who usually wear formal clothes are just as crazy as ordinary people.


    On the back of a restaurant''s signature dish, cumin lamb chops. Unique taste, limited quantity, a table can only order one, often money can not buy.


    As soon as the dish was on the table, the person nearest to it immediately took a piece of it. Others also stretched out their chopsticks and began to scramble.


    One person, one piece, in the twinkling of an eye, there was not much left in the small market.


    A table of people sitting in a bustling, in fact, in the end we all ate 89% full, enjoy is the process of robbing meat.


    Tang Suhe and others are fighting for high, waving chopsticks to grab two pieces at a time, and the other one skillfully falls into Guan Qi''s plate.


    Guan Qi looks at the meat falling from the sky, turns his head, and sees Tang Suhe sticking out his tongue at other people. At this time, she is just a naughty little girl.


    Snow elder sister indignantly says: "dead wench, Kui elder sister still takes care of you so, how don''t you know to rob a piece for elder sister?"? Do you have a crush on our manager This kind of words, in peacetime, borrow her ten courage, she also dare not say.


    But isn''t this not in the company? Guan Qi won''t be the kind of person who takes revenge on others. He won''t embarrass her in the company because of this.


    As soon as Tang Suhe heard this, he quickly waved his hand and shook his head to deny: "no, no!" She just saw that everyone was fighting, and only the iron faced manager was sitting upright, waiting for the plate to turn around. She just took care of him properly.


    "Sister, I am defeated by you. You can eat mine." Tang Suhe, with a sense of frustration on his face, gives his meat to Xuejie and takes it for a long time, but she doesn''t have a piece of it herself.


    After dinner, the party ran into the president in the hall. When they saw him alone, someone immediately asked him if he wanted to sing with him. The president said yes.


    More than a dozen people went to KTV to sing.


    In the private room, all kinds of beer and drinks piled up on the whole table. A group of people sat down on the sofa. Some people were shouting for a big adventure.


    The person who turns a beer bottle has the right to ask him to do one thing.


    There are too many ways for those demons to deal with people. They are not excessive, but they are very funny. There are lots of jokes in the whole adventure.


    Later, a schoolboy who usually looks bookish with glasses turned the bottle to Tang Suhe and said slowly, "sister, I''m not embarrassed for you to do anything else. Drink this glass of wine."


    Tang Suhe looked at it, a full cup, or Baijiu, not crying in the heart: brother, you still call me brother? Don''t you want me to make a fool of myself?


    Although she has a good capacity for drinking, she can''t survive three or four rounds!


    Come out to play is to be happy, Tang Suhe is not good to brush everyone''s interest, very forthright to take up a drink.


    Everyone else applauded. I can''t see that the new little sister is still a heroine!


    Put down the cup, it''s Tang Suhe''s turn to turn the bottle.


    Tang Suhe looks up at Guan Qi. Next to him is Huaze river. I don''t know why he is Mao. When he looks at these two beautiful men with different temperament sitting together, his mind suddenly comes up with that sentence: is the manager heterosexual! My boyfriend is the president!

 Chapter 366

    All the people turned to stare at Tang Suhe, with a good look on their face, to see what kind of adventure she proposed.


    Maybe it''s really that I was a little dizzy after drinking a little wine just now. Unexpectedly, I had a whim and said in a loud voice, "please kiss the manager and the president!"


    All of them were dumbfounded immediately, almost choked by their own saliva. Xuejie''s eyes were full of peach heart, echoing and shouting: "wet kiss! Wet kiss


    I was swept by the manager and the president, and quickly shut up.


    Guan Qi and Hua Zexi both look ugly. When they show their leadership temperament, they go deep into the masses and can''t be special.


    But let them two men kiss, they really want to see what''s going on in that woman''s mind!


    Finally, under the pressure of people''s eyes and the rules of the game, Guan Qi and huazexi really face to face, lip to lip gently touched.


    All immediately the blood of the wolf was boiling and howling.


    In the bustle, Tang Suhe received a phone call. The caller ID was Su Wen''s number, but a strange old lady was anxiously shouting over there: "are you this young man''s sister? The young man accidentally fell down the stairs and lost a lot of blood... "


    When Tang Suhe, who was originally in high mood, heard this sentence, his face froze instantly. With a buzzing sound in his head, tears almost fell out. His voice was hoarse and said in a hurry: "I''ll go back soon!"


    Other people also noticed that Tang Suhe was wrong, and quickly asked, "what''s the matter?"


    She didn''t want to disappoint everyone. She sniffed and said with a smile, "it''s OK. My brother is looking for me. I have to go back first. Excuse me


    As soon as I got out of the door of the private room, I ran outside and stopped a taxi on the road.


    "Tang Suhe!" As soon as she came out, she was called out by a voice.


    Turning around, Guan Qi is coming towards her.


    "What''s the matter?" As for her expression just now, everyone can see that something must have happened!


    Seeing that there was no empty taxi on the road, Tang Suhe knew that Guan Qi was driving. She was worried that Su Wen was worried to death. She didn''t care about face. She was anxious and was about to go crazy. Her voice cried and said, "my brother fell down the stairs. It''s very dangerous now. I have to rush over and send him to the hospital right away."


    Now she is just like a helpless child.


    "I''ll take you there!" Without saying a word, Guan Qi turned to drive.


    Standing at the gate of KTV, Huaze river holds his arm and watches Tang Suhe jump into Guan Qi''s car and go away. Just now, he and Guan Qi almost stood up at the same time and wanted to go out to see what happened to her.


    He expected to have a chance meeting with the people in the planning department. In order to get involved with them, he didn''t even drive his own car, but he still rubbed his car.


    Maybe Guan Qi can help her, and she is Guan Qi''s direct subordinate, so he chose to give in.


    Just, in her most need of help, the most vulnerable time, there are other men around, let his heart more or less a little uncomfortable.


    Guan Qi helps to carry Su Wen on the car. He accidentally rubs blood on his clothes. Seeing the blood, Tang Suhe almost faints. Thinking about Su Wen, he is nervous, so he reluctantly takes him to the hospital.


    It turns out that this evening, Su Wen went downstairs to take out the garbage, but the light broke down. He accidentally stepped on the air, rolled down the steps and knocked his head. He had been studying all day, and his brain was a little dizzy. Once he was hit, he fainted directly. When the old lady next door heard something and lit the light, she saw that Suwen''s head was bleeding a lot. The old lady was so scared that she called her quickly.

 Chapter 367

    After the doctor diagnosed it, he said it was ok, but his forehead was bruised, and the rest of his body was more or less bruised. After resting in the hospital for a few days, Tang Suhe was relieved.


    Turned around, and next to the tossed some embarrassed Guan Qi said: "manager, thank you!"


    The more vulnerable and helpless she is, when she gets help from others, she will remember more deeply. Guan Qi seems to have become a life-saving benefactor in her mind.


    "Take care of your brother. I''ll go first." Guan Qi nodded and turned away.


    Looking at his back, Tang Suhe called: "manager, clothes..." Before I could wash it for you, Guan Qi raised his hand to her and waved, indicating that it was no longer necessary.


    That action, in Tang Suhe''s opinion, is very handsome. Her gratitude to the manager is self-evident.


    Guan Qi humanely takes the initiative to grant Tang Suhe a few days'' leave. Until Su Wen leaves hospital, Su he goes back to work.


    Can''t afford to buy expensive suits, Tang Suhe went to the mall to carefully choose a man''s tie, thanks Guan Qi for her help.


    In the evening, after work, Guan Qi was the last person to leave the office as usual. After other colleagues left, Tang Suhe went to Guan Qi and said, "manager, I want to invite you to dinner."


    Guan Qi raised his eyes and was facing her sincere black eyes. Knowing that she was grateful to him, he said coldly, "thank you, no more."


    Tang Suhe knew that Guan Qi''s character was weak. He said anxiously and incoherently: "manager, I''m not polite. I really want to invite you to dinner. I don''t feel well if you don''t agree. "


    Looking at her anxious look, Guan Qi was said by her some helpless, has always been rarely should others about he actually nodded for the first time agreed.


    Huazexi drives past a restaurant and sees Guan Qi''s car at the door.


    Guan Qizi likes to be quiet, has a narrow circle of friends and few social activities. Even if he came out to eat, he would choose a high-end restaurant with relatively elegant environment, which is rare.


    Huaze River curiosity suddenly, simply a car stop, straight into.


    Towards the end, I saw Guan Qi and a woman sitting together. After a closer look, isn''t that woman Tang Suhe?


    Tang Suhe takes out the carefully packed tie and hands it to Guan Qi. Guan Qi takes it over and takes it apart. Inside is a beautiful tie.


    "Thank you. I like it very much." If he didn''t accept it, she would not be reconciled.


    Huaze River looked at the scene from a distance, how harmonious it looked. Looking at the tie in Guan Qi''s hand, I can''t help blushing.


    Although he is not a particular fastidious person, he knows what it means for a woman to give a man a tie. Even if Tang Suhe didn''t go to that level, he was still uncomfortable.


    Isn''t that guy Guan Qi who doesn''t like women all the time? In the company for several years, I didn''t go out for dinner alone with any female colleagues. Now, I''m with Tang Suhe. Does he really have an eye on Tang Suhe?


    after all, she is his prey. He doesn''t want to give up now. Even if Guan Qi is his brother, he won''t quit like this.


    And for Tang Suhe, Guan Qi helped her so much, she must be very grateful, even if she really want her to choose a mutual object between him and Guan Qi, she will also choose Guan Qi.


    So, now, in her mind, the impression of Guan Qi must be better than his.

 Chapter 368

    Huaze River''s sense of crisis rose in a straight line. He must quickly take measures to regain sovereignty, before her relationship with Guan Qi has reached an uncontrollable point.


    I thought it would be better to put her in my own company under my own eyes, but I didn''t expect to deviate from the normal on the way.


    In the evening, Hua Zexi calls her assistant and gives her paid leave. The time limit is not fixed. She will be informed when he comes back. The premise is that she has to do a good job in confidentiality. It can''t be said that he took the initiative to release it for her, but that she applied for it herself.


    Who is not willing to do such a good thing? The assistant nodded and agreed.


    The next day, huazexi said that his assistant had asked for leave and wanted to transfer one up.


    Eyes turned around, and finally fell on Guan Qi: "Guan Qi, the new interns in your department should not have started to contact the planning activities, so why don''t you first transfer them up to be my assistant for a few days?"


    The president''s golden mouth has been opened. Guan Qi can''t refuse. But suddenly, he understood that Hua Shao seemed to be really interested in this woman. It was hidden deep enough for him to see it today. As a friend, he should raise his hands to show that he is absolutely not interested in his prey.


    Even if I have been kind to Tang Suhe recently, I just feel that she is a good girl with potential and good character. As an elder, I have a good impression on her.


    It seems that in the future, he will have to moderate this favor, otherwise, someone should be worried.


    "What? Want me to be an assistant to the president? " When Tang Suhe heard the news, he stood up in surprise.


    I''m not reconciled. She''s learning to plan. Why do you want to be his assistant?


    "Anyway, you''re an assistant in the planning department, aren''t you?" I didn''t expect that the cold manager would tease her, "in the past, it was better to be an assistant to the president than to be an assistant to so many people."


    That''s right, but it''s different after all.


    In the planning department, she gets along with all her colleagues very happily. Although she does some chores, the atmosphere is very relaxed.


    And to the president''s office, every day facing that face, she would not dare to imagine. God knows that she has high blood pressure in the face, hands and feet do not know how to put, how uncomfortable, how at a loss.


    "When can I come back?" Tang Suhe asked in a low voice.


    "The former assistant was sick and asked for leave. You can come back when she comes to work." Guan Qi said casually. In fact, he knew in his heart that whether he would come back or not was not a word of the president.


    Tang Suhe suddenly promoted from such a little-known intern in the planning department to assistant to the president. He admired many women in the company.


    I packed my suitcases and moved to the top of the company.


    In addition to one assistant, huazexi also has three secretaries. Usually, the work is shared by the Secretary, the assistant needs to do more life-oriented things, such as serving tea, pouring water, handling personal phone calls and so on.


    Although huazexi occasionally seems cynical, he is absolutely meticulous in his work. I haven''t seen his working state before. After being transferred for a few days, she seems to have found out why this man is so excellent.


    "Make me a cup of coffee, Miss Tang!"

 Chapter 369

    Tang Suhe worked hard for half an hour to make the coffee he wanted and put it on his desk. When he often went in to see it, it was still a full cup. He was still highly concentrated in his work and seemed to forget about coffee.


    Work, the most important thing is efficiency. This is a saying that Hua''s enterprise has always been the core.


    Their president, Hua Zexi, is several times as efficient as ordinary people.


    Therefore, he can manage the company well, and at the same time, he has enough personal time.


    I have to admit that men are the most handsome when they work hard. Several times, Tang Suhe was almost attracted by his beauty. When he looked back, he quickly put aside his eyes and scolded him secretly. He was really more and more backward. When it was time, he would still be crazy.


    Huazexi and its British partner have always had projects to talk about, and Tang Suhe accompanied them as an assistant.


    Tang Suhe, who thinks his English level is fairly fluent, has passed CET-4 or CET-6 and studied business English for one year. When he heard that Hua Zexi was negotiating with the foreign side with an authentic London accent, he was completely unsure of his own level.


    The spoken language of huazexi is perfect. Looking at his elegant posture and fluent pronunciation, Tang Suhe immediately felt that this man is really like a magnet with his attraction. No wonder so many women fall for him.


    "Assistant Tang, do I have flowers on my face?" At the end of the meeting, Huaze asked as he walked along the stream. Just now he felt that her eyes had been fixed on his side face.


    "Er..." Tang Suhe was embarrassed and had the feeling of being caught peeping. She was a little embarrassed and said sincerely, "president, you are really great."


    "I have something more powerful. You should know. Do you want to try again?" Tang Suhe''s praise made him very useful. At least, she was very honest. Want to tease her, suddenly stopped and turned back, eyes burning at her, a face of enigmatic smile.


    Such ambiguous tone and manner, Tang Suhe understood that he was hinting when, instantly sank a face.


    How could he be so shameless!


    It''s the National Day holiday again, and the company is going out to play.


    However, during the festival, all the major tourist attractions across the country are full of people, which is a real disaster. Therefore, we suddenly thought of camping in an undeveloped area not far away.


    They were armed with sleeping bags, food and tents.


    Wearing sports shoes, casual top and jeans, huazexi looks younger and gentler all of a sudden.


    As an assistant, Tang Suhe breathlessly carries the things of her and huazexi.


    When we got on the bus, we were basically there, leaving only two seats in front of us. Tang Suhe asked the president to sit down first, and then he took the seat next to him.


    The bus drove out of the city to the suburbs. The road was not easy to walk. Tang Suhe was bumped and felt carsick. His head was dizzy and his face was pale.


    Huazexi felt her mistake, opened the window, let in fresh air, and then changed seats with her: "you come this way."


    Tang Suhe sat by the window, blowing a little better.


    On the way, the bus stopped once in a rest area to let everyone go to the toilet.


    Tang Suhe couldn''t control his urge to vomit. He got out of the car and found a corner to hold a tree. He began to vomit madly. He always felt that his stomach was churning over the sea. He couldn''t vomit clean, and tears came out.

 Chapter 370

    All of a sudden, a heavy force patted her back. Tang Suhe didn''t have time to think who it was. He finally vomited clean with that force. Then he raised his tearful eyes and saw that it was the president.


    Huazexi handed her a bottle of twisted water: "gargle."


    Tang Suhe took it over and gargled. The president handed over another package of tissue. Tang Suhe took it over and cleaned his mouth. The car was about to leave, and people got on the car. It was just two of them.


    After vomiting, I feel much more comfortable by car.


    Tang Suhe originally wanted to change his seat. He was afraid that he had just vomited a bad smell on his body. Huazexi hated it. But he didn''t say anything, still waiting for her to sit inside, so she had to sit in nervously.


    The road ahead is more and more difficult to walk. As soon as the car shakes, the sleepiness comes up. Tang Suhe couldn''t help but doze off, closed his eyes, carelessly, his head fell on huazexi''s shoulder.


    Huazexi felt that her shoulders sank. She turned around and saw that she was sleeping soundly. Her mouth was slightly crooked and she had no words.


    Hearing a burst of cheers and exclamations, Tang Suhe woke up and found himself leaning on the president''s shoulder. He quickly straightened his head full of guilt.


    "Did you sleep well?" Huaze River asked tenderly and attentively.


    Tang Su he blushed and nodded: "thank you."


    Thank him for not hating her and letting her sleep on her back. It''s just that he, gentle and shameless, makes her a little vulnerable.


    Tang Suhe turned to look out of the window and saw a natural scenery, which was so beautiful without too much artificial carving.


    Lush trees on both sides of the corridor, branches and leaves drooping, a hand can touch, a clear stream looming behind the trees, you can hear the sound of water Ding Dong, and then to the distance, there are overlapping hills, all covered by trees.


    The sun becomes clear, the air becomes fresh, clean and beautiful, just like the scenery in Hayao Miyazaki''s cartoon.


    After arriving at the foot of the mountain, the party cheered and went climbing with their bags on their backs.


    This is a mountain that has not been defiled by many tourists. There are faint footprints along the road, but it is not so dense.


    Climbing along the side of the road and looking at the scenery on both sides, I also feel that time passes quickly. Occasionally, I can meet a few fruit trees, which are hanging heavy and give off attractive light. They taste sour and sweet, much more delicious than those sold on the street, which are artificially planted and sprayed with hormones.


    Climbing to the top of the mountain, everyone was panting and tired. They found an open space and put their luggage away. They took out all kinds of things in their bags and prepared for the barbecue.


    Although there are all kinds of fresh-keeping film packed vegetables and meat bought from supermarkets, they are not satisfied. They say they want to look for them to see if there are game in the mountains.


    The group divided into several groups, some left behind, others looking for firewood and food in all directions.


    Tang Suhe followed Huaze River to the deep forest.


    Along the way, I saw many things I had never seen before. I dug a few mushrooms from the wet roots, and found a wild grape tree. I picked a lot of wild grapes and put them all in one bag. I felt very comfortable with the fruits in my hand.


    This trip was more meaningful than any before. She had never felt so close to nature.

 Chapter 371

    Now, she may be able to understand why people in ancient times liked to live in seclusion in the forest so much.


    But it''s not easy to find such a pure land now.


    Huaze river was walking in front of her. As she walked, she introduced the plants along the road to her and told her which fruits were edible and some were not. Tang Suhe followed him, collecting and listening, and occasionally picking a fruit and putting it in his mouth.


    I want to put everything in the bag. In the end, the bag can''t hold any more.


    "Come on, go back." Huazexi looked at her bulging bag and said.


    I''ve been out long enough. I''m afraid I can''t find it again.


    Tang Suhe nodded and returned along the road. This time she was ahead.


    The road back is not easy to walk, perennial litter, stepping on it, you can hear the creaking sound, hiding the color of the land under your feet.


    "Be careful!" Seeing Tang Suhe greedily eating the small fruit in the bag, he stepped on the air, and Huaze river called behind.


    Tang Suhe didn''t have time to react. He just felt a click at his feet. Because of his inertia, he went down and fell directly. Below is a very steep slope, more than ten meters high, and then below is the grass.


    When huazexi rushed to catch her, he only caught her hand. Tang Suhe''s whole body has been suspended on the steep slope, and Huaze River doesn''t even have a fulcrum, so he just sticks to it.


    Tang Suhe looked at the bottom of it, then looked at huazexi, which was moved forward little by little, and said, "president, let me go." Let her go, the most is that she falls down alone. It''s not high below, so there should be no danger to her life. But if he pulls her, both of them will fall down.


    Huazexi held her hand tightly, still trying to pull up, holding a small branch beside him. The roughness on it made his hand a little bit skinny, but his faith made him bite his teeth and couldn''t let go.


    Click! Branch fracture, Huaze River forward a plant, along with Tang Suhe rolling down the steep slope.


    In order to save her, huazexi will accompany her to fall down the steep slope, which Tang Suhe never thought of. The whole body was violently rolling and bumping, and the viscera were almost broken. Seeing a stone lying on the grass under the slope, Tang Suhe suddenly hugged huazexi''s head and pressed it in his arms. His arms were tightly encircled.


    But just a few seconds, Tang Suhe''s back hit the stone, painful her eyebrows are twisted together.


    Fortunately, it''s autumn, long clothes and trousers, huazexi in addition to the body rolled a little dirty, there is a slight scratch on the hand, not too seriously injured.


    He straightened his head from Tang Suhe''s soft arms, but saw her face biting her lips in pain. When he looked over her, he saw a big stone lying behind her. He suddenly understood why she had just pressed his head in her arms. She was afraid that he would be hurt.


    She would rather hurt herself than protect him.


    "Show me!" huazexi''s face was dignified, ready to lift her clothes to see the wound.


    "No!" Tang Suhe pain of life and death, but in a hurry tightly covered his clothes.


    "I haven''t seen your whole body. Hurry up!" Huazexi worried about her injury, took off her hand and lifted up her clothes.


    On the white and porcelain like skin, the bruised skin is as if there is a trace of flaw on a good jade, which is heartbreaking.

 Chapter 372

    "Is there anyone else injured?" Huazexi carefully helped her cover her clothes and asked.


    Tang Su He shook his head, supported himself and wanted to get up. He picked up the bag with few fruit left on the ground and said, "let''s go back."


    Huazexi body bent: "I carry you."


    If they want to go back, they have to go around and take other roads to climb this slope. Everyone who just climbed the mountain has limited physical strength. How can she let him carry her for such a long distance.


    Tang Suhe shook his head in a hurry: "no, I''m really OK."


    Flower Ze River swept her one eye: "refuse invalid, the company''s regulations, do not listen to the superior''s order, directly deduct the whole month salary!"


    "Er..." Tang Suhe was in a cold sweat.


    Finally, I couldn''t beat him and climbed on his back.


    Closed eyes, lying on his broad warm back, smelling the faint shampoo smell from his hair, mixed with the masculine flavor that only belongs to him, there was a moment''s heart beating.


    Huaze river carries her all the way up the hillside and returns along the road.


    When he was about to arrive at the gathering place, Tang Suhe asked him to put himself down in a low voice.


    If she was seen by others, she would be speechless.


    Dare to let the president back, afraid that those women''s eyes can kill her.


    By the time Tang Suhe and huazexi appeared in front of the crowd, the others had already come back, with vegetables and meat kebabs roasting on the fire.


    "How did you come back?" As soon as Xuejie saw them, she yelled at them. Suddenly, she saw that Tang Suhe and huazexi were all dirty. Then she got close to them and asked mysteriously in Tang Suhe''s ear, "sister, you won''t go to the field, will you?"


    Tang Suhe''s face turned black all of a sudden. I can''t see that the elite snow elder sister is not only a senior corrupt girl, but also such gossip! It''s the best!


    "Sister Xue, where do you want to go?" Tang Suhe quickly denied in a low voice.


    Snow elder sister ha ha a smile, say: "afraid is you have this heart, president adult still don''t agree.". All right, all right, let''s go and eat now! "


    They were playing and making trouble. It was half afternoon after the barbecue.


    We need to live on the spot and set up tents.


    The number of tent belts is limited, with an average of two people in a tent, but the odd number of men and women is not taken into account.


    In the end, there was only one tent and two people, Tang Suhe and huazexi.


    Originally, everyone was tired enough to come out for a day. The tent was not very big. If it was crowded with others, it would also affect others to sleep. It was even more impossible for them to switch with her. Although they all had ideas, everyone had the courage to stand up and say that they wanted to sleep with the president.


    Finally, forced by helplessness, Tang Suhe had no choice but to cry in his heart and agreed to sleep in a tent with the president.


    Although huazexi is not a real gentleman, it is not a beast.


    She believes that he won''t do anything to her. A lot of times, he is still very good, isn''t he?


    He saved her several times and carried her back.


    In the evening, we lit a campfire outside, and sat around playing cards, chatting, drinking and making a lot of noise until very late. Then we went back to our tents to sleep.


    Snow elder sister takes Tang Suhe''s hand to say secretly: "younger sister, reserve! Don''t beat the president in the middle of the night


    Tang Suhe said very depressed: "I know."


    When Huaze River entered the tent, what he saw was that his blanket and Tang Suhe''s blanket had been laid. Tang Suhe was lying in it, but there was a bowl of water between the two shops.

 Chapter 373

    Some of them asked, "what is this for?"


    Tang Su he rolled his eyes and said, "I''m afraid I can''t help being a beast in the middle of the night. I''ll knock you down!" Except Xuejie, I''m afraid all the women in the company are worried about the chastity of the president tonight.


    Huaze river mouth curved smile, actually put a particularly evil posture, said: "don''t you jump, I take the initiative to lie well, come on."


    Tang Suhe was speechless and turned to sleep.


    The mountain was silent at night, and the wind could be heard outside. Tang Suhe was in his sleeping bag and could only sleep on his stomach.


    Nothing happened that night. Everyone went to bed. Even if huazexi really had any idea, after climbing all the way up the mountain and carrying her so far, he was tired and fell asleep.


    I don''t know how long I slept. In a daze, Tang Suhe felt that someone was pushing his shoulder. He opened his eyes and saw a man squatting beside him. He immediately screamed.


    Huazexi covered her mouth in a hurry and released it when she calmed down.


    "What are you doing?" Tang Suhe recognized that it was Huaze River and sat up to ask.


    Huazexi hummed twice, bullied her addicted, said: "first rape and then kill!"


    Boring! Tang Suhe went back to sleep and ignored him.


    "Get up, let''s see the sunrise!" Huazexi just dug her out of the bed.


    Tang Suhe reluctantly followed him out of the tent. It was still dark outside, and she was staggering, with a chill on the mountain in the early morning.


    Suddenly, a warm hand stretched out and pulled her. Tang Suhe looked at the hand wrapped by him. He didn''t break it away. The warmth went straight to his heart. It seemed that it was not so cold.


    Huaze River and Tang Suhe sit on the top of the mountain, facing the East. It''s still a while before the sun rises.


    Tang Suhe did not wake up, dozing off, said: "I sleep for a while, the sun came out to call me." Then he leaned his head on his shoulder and fell asleep again.


    Huazexi turned to look at her sleeping face, and there was a trace of suspicious liquid in the corner of her mouth. As expected, it was very similar to the little girl who had been so confused, and her heart was suddenly warm.


    Afraid of her catching cold, take off the clothes and put them on her shoulder to make her more comfortable.


    "Wake up, the sun is out!" The sky is a little bit bright, the clouds are dyed gorgeous red, the sun is a little bit out of the mountain.


    Tang Suhe opened his eyes and looked at the dreamlike beauty of the sky.


    It was the first time she saw the sunrise. I don''t know if it''s because of the beautiful natural scenery, Tang Suhe suddenly feels that Huaze river looks more pleasant to the eye.


    After the sun came up completely, Tang Suhe was still in the mood.


    As they walked back, Tang Suhe noticed that huazexi was only wearing a single coat, not a coat.


    As soon as he bowed his head, his coat was on him. He was warm in his heart and quickly gave it back to others.


    When they got back to the tent, the others had not got up, and they had a sleep.


    Although the tour was simple, it left Tang Suhe many good memories.


    The relationship between her and huazexi also became harmonious because of this time of sharing weal and woe.


    When he rolled down the hill with himself without hesitation, and when he took his hand and gave his clothes to wear, she would feel in her heart whether he really liked him.

 Chapter 374

    If he is really willing to change her heart with sincerity, there is no reason why she will not be moved by such an excellent man.


    In the heart to his feeling, becomes a little sweet.


    Just when the relationship between Tang Suhe and huazexi became a little harmonious, even a little ambiguous, an unexpected thing happened.


    Tang Suhe, when he was working, smelt a strong perfume and heard the sound of walking on the floor. Tang Jiaojiao looked up at the president''s office wearing a short skirt with a slim body.


    "Hello, Miss Tang, the president is busy, please make an appointment to come back!" Business is business. Tang Suhe keeps a professional smile and goes up to stop her.


    In a twinkling of an eye, Tang Jiaojiao saw that it was Tang Suhe. She didn''t like Su He. Every time she met, she would sneer and say with disdain: "who should I be? It''s sister Suhe! It''s a good mix. All the Hua''s enterprises are here. Don''t tell me you''ve come up by shady means


    Tang Suhe was immune to her humiliation, and said: "how I mixed up has nothing to do with you, please go back!"


    "Get out of the way. I have something to talk to your president." Tang Jiao Jiao slanted an eye to see her a way.


    In the past, when she was at home, she used to bully Tang Suhe with her family''s favor, arrogant and domineering. She was used to bullying, and used to command.


    "I''m sorry, Miss Tang. The president has orders. No unimportant person can go in and disturb him!" Tang Suhe was smiling and added the word "unimportant" specially.


    "You Tang Jiaojiao looks angry. Unexpectedly, Tang Suhe can also climb up to her head. She points to her nose and says, "Tang Suhe, what can you do? Don''t you think you can''t see us? You''re taking revenge on the Tang family! How can your heart be so vicious? Don''t forget your surname is Tang, too! "


    Tang Suhe knows that the Tang family wants to cooperate with Hua''s company. Since she left the gate of the Tang family, her family name has nothing to do with that family again! The streets are full of people surnamed Tang! She''s just one of thousands.


    Tang Suhe is cold hum, she disdains to rely on the little power of huazexi assistant to deliberately stop her, retaliate, not let her go in to see huazexi.


    Work is work. Without Huaze River''s consent, she would not put anyone else in.


    Pretending to be sweet, with a professional smile on his face, he asked coldly, "Miss Tang, what''s my last name? Does it have anything to do with your Tang family?"


    Tang Jiaojiao''s face became ugly and angry. In her sentence, Tang Suhe tried to get rid of the relationship between her and the Tang family, as if they were sticking to her and wanted to have a relationship with her. Can you not be angry!


    If the assistant is someone else, Tang Jiaojiao may still keep a little bit of the image of a lady.


    But it''s Tang Suhe that she dislikes most. If she is stopped outside today, it seems that she is weak! In a few words, Tang Suhe can be angry with her.


    Tang Jiaojiao''s arrogance is flourishing. She pushes Tang Suhe away and rushes in. She doesn''t believe it! She must enter this door today!


    "Miss Tang, please respect yourself! Don''t think Hua''s security is a decoration! " Tang Suhe was pushed by her and knocked on the corner of the table. When he came across the wound that had not been completely healed last time, even if he had a good temper, he could not help getting angry. Bear the pain again in front of Tang Jiaojiao, word by word warning. She has endured enough of Tang Jiaojiao''s unreasonable making trouble!

 Chapter 375

    Tang Jiaojiao''s blood spurted out four words: "the dog is strong!"


    Tang Suhe was so angry that he wanted to kill her! If it wasn''t for work time, she would not have endured such humiliation!


    When Tang Suhe and Tang Jiaojiao were deadlocked, the inside phone rang.


    Tang Suhe picked up the phone, there came a familiar male voice: "let her in."


    "President?" Tang Suhe''s face is incredible.


    He clearly gave the order that no one should disturb her, and now it seemed that she had deliberately stopped her from entering. Tang Suhe had the feeling of being abandoned for a moment, and his arrogance went down.


    Tang Jiaojiao sneered and turned into the president''s office.


    Tang Suhe just returned to his seat, and the inside phone rang again: "come in for a while."


    Tang Suhe obediently went into the president''s office, and saw Tang Jiaojiao sitting on the sofa scratching her head and posturing. Hua Zexi sat at his desk looking at the computer. Without looking up, he ordered: "pour water for Miss Tang!"


    Tang Suhe nodded and poured a glass of water to Tang Jiaojiao. Tang Jiaojiao was smiling with sarcasm and pride on her face. Tang Suhe took a look at huazexi and couldn''t see his expression. He told me casually that these were the things she should do. There is a sting in my heart.


    Tang Suhe closed the door and went out. He sat in his seat and continued to work, but he couldn''t calm down. Time seemed to be as hard as years.


    She couldn''t hear the movement inside. When she came out, she felt as if it was cold. She tightened her tight clothes and suddenly found that there was still an insurmountable gap between her and Huaze river. The distance between them didn''t seem as close as she had imagined.


    It took a long time to hear the door open. Tang Jiaojiao came out from the inside, wearing only a long dress with suspenders and a coat in her hand. As she walked, she put on her coat.


    Tang Suhe''s eyes were stunned, and he felt that his heart was inexplicable.


    When Tang Jiaojiao passed her, she gave a sneer on purpose, which was a bit of a conspiracy to succeed.


    The inside phone rings, and the voice of huazexi comes out: "come in for a while."


    When Tang Suhe went in, he saw that the sofa was a bit messy, some toilet paper had been thrown on the carpet, and Tang Jiaojiao''s appearance when she went out just now made people unconsciously daydream about how fierce and ambiguous the picture happened here.


    Huazexi is still sitting at his desk, staring at the computer to reply to the email.


    In serious work, he always has a faint voice and a cold look.


    "Suhe, clean up the carpet."


    Tang Suhe felt that his heart was blocked, and he could not say anything. He quietly swept the garbage on the carpet into the paper basket and tidied up the sofa.


    I have heard that the love life of the rich young master is chaotic for a long time. It turns out that Huaze river is the same. In such a short time, he can get out of it and continue to work calmly. He is really a master in this field.


    It''s ironic that he wants her to clean up.


    Satirize her, she thought, he is a little like her. Like a girl in spring, he would blush and heart beat occasionally.


    It turned out that everything was her own passion.


    Oh, still hope? It''s better to give up! There are so many women around him, even if they are really nice to her occasionally, it''s just a joke.


    Incomplete love, no matter. Take advantage of the present sinking is not very deep, stop in time.


    He, after all, is a passer-by in her life.


    For the first time, I felt that I liked someone, but I didn''t have time to announce it, so I ended up like this.


    Seeing him and other women together, she will feel uncomfortable. This feeling should be like it.


    Tang Suhe retreated silently, and finally opened his heart and closed it.


    At noon, I went in to eat for huazexi. After putting out all the dishes, she picked up her simple one and said, "president, I''ll eat out."


    Huazexi took her arm, pulled her into her arms, looked at her askew and asked, "are you angry?"


    Usually she is inside to accompany him to eat together, but today proposed to go outside, huazexi''s first reaction is that she is making trouble.


    Usually, when he is busy with work, he often ignores her. She is very clever and never makes trouble.


    He knew that her relationship with the Tang family was very stiff. The only reason he thought of was that he let Tang Jiaojiao into the office and asked her to pour water for her.


    "No Tang Su He shook his head with a smile, but his heart was trembling. She was not his who, she had no right to be angry. If she admitted that she was sad, she would only insult herself.


    Flower Ze River regardless of soft voice said: "I''m afraid she bullied you, just let her in."


    Tang Su he put his finger on his lips and said with a smile, "you don''t have to explain it to me." She didn''t want to know what reason he came from and how he had a relationship with Tang Jiaojiao. She was afraid of heartache. Besides, those have nothing to do with her.


    Her smile is as bright as before, but there is a trace of loneliness in her eyes.Although they sat so close, they didn''t know what they were really thinking.


    There is a monitoring screen outside huazexi''s office. Just now, he inadvertently looked up and saw the scene where Tang Jiaojiao insisted on rushing in.


    Last time he has been very tactful refused to cooperate with the Tang family, did not expect her to be so persistent, not give up.


    Afraid of Tang Suhe being wronged, huazexi calls her to let Tang Jiaojiao come in, which is good for her to give up completely.


    "Miss Tang, please have a seat."


    "Miss Tang, please drink water."


    When huazexi said these words, he didn''t lift his head, so as to show that he was busy and didn''t waste so much time with her.


    From just sitting on the sofa, Tang Jiaojiao kept on scratching her head and posturing, but she didn''t even look at Huaze river.


    Tang Jiaojiao took the cup to drink water. Her hand shook and poured it on her chest. With a scream, she stood up in a hurry.


    Huazexi looked up at her and knew what she had in mind. She kindly reminded her, "Miss Tang, there is a paper cigarette on the table."


    Tang Jiaojiao said thank you, took off her coat and wiped it with a tissue.


    Inside is a long skirt with a sling, and then wipe it with a paper towel. Slide one shoulder strap over your arm.


    Tang Jiaojiao is obviously seducing huazexi.


    Huazexi dismisses him. For a man as good as him, naturally there are many women who throw themselves in their arms. Maybe it''s a man''s innate character. The more he throws himself in his arms, the cheaper he feels.


    Seeing Tang Jiaojiao more and more overdone, she almost took off the whole sling and showed her whole chest. Huazexi looked at her with an air of complacency: "maybe your uncle ye will like this. You can try it on him."

 Chapter 376

    She tried her best to take off for a long time, not only didn''t arouse people''s interest, but also brought shame. Tang Jiaojiao couldn''t take off any more, not to mention her anger.


    Tang Jiaojiao put this gas on Tang Suhe. She believed that it was Tang Suhe who bewitched huazexi, so he was so indifferent to himself.


    Out of the time, deliberately pinch out ambiguous traces in their chest, deliberately show that successful smile.


    Simple Tang Suhe, really misunderstood.


    Tang Suhe struggles to get out of huazexi''s arms. Huazexi holds her arm and leans forward to kiss her face. Subconsciously, Tang Suhe hides behind, bumps his back into the corner of the table and bites his lower lip tightly.


    Huazexi realized that she was wrong. Even before, he occasionally hugged her and kissed her. She would hide, which was also out of shyness. Now, he can see the alienation in her eyes. She doesn''t like him touching her.


    And she frowned slightly, her lower lip clenched, as if suffering from pain.


    Flower Ze River heart a cool, complexion smile also sink down, first pull her over: "show me!"


    Tang Suhe didn''t have time to resist, so he was pulled into his arms. Huazexi quickly lifted her clothes and saw that the wound on her back was getting better, which seemed to be serious again.


    "Lie on the sofa and I''ll wipe your medicine." Huazexi opened the bottom drawer, took out the medicine and said.


    Tang Suhe stood up, put his clothes away, and said coldly, "no, president."


    Huazexi was in a bad mood. She looked up at her and said, "I''ve explained to you. What are you still angry with?"


    He has not explained anything to any woman when he is so old. If she still makes trouble with him about such a small thing, it will inevitably make him feel uncomfortable.


    Obviously feel his tone in the forbearance of anger and displeasure, Tang Suhe a Leng, originally so unexpectedly appear she unreasonable?


    He lowered his head, went to the sofa without saying a word, and obediently fell on it.


    Huazexi took the ointment and went over, half kneeling on the carpet, gently helped her to wipe the medicine, the action was very gentle, and occasionally slipped through her skin.


    Tang Suhe buried his head in the soft sofa and tried to adjust his mood. Just think of it as the last tenderness.


    From now on, she will keep a distance from him.


    In the process of wiping medicine, Tang Suhe has always been very good, very quiet, and the displeasure in huazexi''s heart has disappeared more than half. Suddenly remembered yesterday, he seemed to see her holding a cup and then drinking brown sugar water, woman, physiological period, temper inevitably violent point, huazexi also very naturally combined her abnormal and physiological period together.


    He felt that his tone was a little heavy just now. Coupled with the injury on her back, he had a better attitude towards her. He also pardoned her to rest on the sofa in his office in the afternoon.


    Suddenly hot and cold tone is to make Tang Suhe heart tremble, she don''t want to be blinded by his gentle.


    After wiping the medicine, Hua Zexi got up and sat down on the sofa and said, "I''m going on a business trip tomorrow. You can go with me for about a week."


    "President, I just opened an elective course. I''m afraid I can''t go." Tang Suhe straightened up and explained sincerely.


    As a matter of fact, senior elective courses are only for those students who don''t have enough credits to earn credits. Excellent students like Tang Suhe don''t have to choose them. However, in order to avoid him, she would like to use this as an excuse.

 Chapter 377

    Huazexi had no doubt. Thinking of her injury and her physiological period, he nodded: "OK, I''ll take Secretary Zhang and give you a holiday. You can have a good rest."


    "By the way, president." Tang Suhe took out a piece of paper from his bag and handed it to Hua Zexi, "the school has to hand in feedback on the internship. Can you sign it for me?"


    Internship to write internship papers, but also internship unit seal, write comments.


    Huazexi took it over, signed his name, stamped the company''s seal, and wrote two lines of comments in elegant handwriting.


    When Tang Su he took back the paper, he felt like a burden. She came to Huashi for her internship report. Now, the three-month internship period stipulated by the school is over, and the company''s comments and seals are all available. Her internship is complete.


    For the rest, don''t think about it.


    After huazexi''s business trip, Tang Suhe took his resignation to find Guan Qi. Although she hasn''t signed a contract with Hua, it''s always inappropriate for her to leave without saying goodbye. She didn''t have the courage to tell huazexi that she was going to leave, and she didn''t dare to face the consequences of doing so. He or anger, or indifference, will let her heart a pull, so, she found Guan Qi. After all, Guan Qi was also her first boss.


    Guan Qi took her things and looked at them. He looked up at her and asked, "are you sure you want to leave?"


    She has been doing well during this period of time. It won''t be long before she signs a formal contract. How many people can''t wait for her. She actually chooses to leave at this time.


    Tang Su He nodded solemnly: "well."


    Guan Qi did not embarrass her: "OK. We didn''t formally sign the contract. You have the right to choose. " Signed off.


    "Thank you, manager."


    Looking at the back of Tang Suhe leaving, Guan Qi is still thoughtful. He doesn''t know what kind of expression Huaze river will have when he comes back to hear Tang Suhe leaving. He''s really looking forward to it.


    After he resigned from Huaqi, Tang Suhe was busy writing his internship thesis, resume and final graduation thesis every day.


    Huazexi calls almost every day, only to know that she is not in the company, only when she is on vacation, and doesn''t know about resigning.


    Passing by a jewelry store, huazexi saw a jade bracelet in the window. The platinum chains were sometimes inlaid with small diamonds. In addition, the green jadeite was shining. It was very delicate and beautiful.


    With his unique view of jewelry, he thinks it must look good on Tang Suhe''s white and slender wrist. No one is more suitable for this bracelet than her. It is simple and delicate, and low-key and gentle.


    If you go in and ask for the price, it''s really made by a famous person. It''s worth a lot of money. Just this one, you can buy it decisively and put it in your pocket. You just wait to go back and send her.


    It''s evening when I go back from business trip. Guan Qi calls to invite him to dinner and meet him. Huazexi originally wanted to find Tang Suhe, but it''s the next day.


    It was still early after dinner, so they went to the bar together.


    In the VIP room, two people lean on the sofa and chat while drinking red wine.


    The small box slid out of huazexi''s pocket. Guan Qi just saw it. He took it up and opened it. The woman''s jewelry, with a smile, handed it to huazexi and joked: "for someone?"


    Huazexi did not deny it and nodded at the corner of his mouth.


    "Tang Suhe?" Guan Qi took a drink and asked again.


    He knew that Tang Suhe was the only woman close to huazexi recently.

 Chapter 378

    Originally thought that he was just a temporary interest in her transferred to do assistant, but slowly found that he seemed to her than other women are good, have patience.


    Huazexi continued to nod and admit.


    "Zexi, are you really in love with her?"


    If he just wants to get a woman, it''s easy for him. He doesn''t need to spend so much effort to please her.


    Huazexi had never thought about this problem before. After serious reflection, he was really interested in her at first, and could never talk about love or not.


    Slowly, her stubbornness, her fragility, her occasional little confusion, all remind him of the little girl he met in his youth. Unconsciously, he put more eyes on her.


    Last time she fell down a steep slope together, she protected his head tightly in her arms, for fear that he would be hurt, which made his heart warm. It seemed that her feelings were more special.


    In addition to his mother, never a woman can sacrifice her life to protect him, this woman persistent heartache.


    In recent days, I''ve been out on business. After work, I always feel that I lack something. I call her and listen to her voice. Although it''s just a few short conversations, it seems that it has become a habit.


    At the thought of her, huazexi could not help but smile: "a little bit."


    Guan Qi smiles and shakes his head helplessly. It seems that the status of Tang Suhe in his heart is really different. This is the first time that he admits that he loves a woman.


    However, he intended that the beauty had already run away. I don''t know what happened between them. Tang Suhe seems to be trying to avoid him.


    He took out an envelope from his pocket and handed it to huazexi. Huazexi took it over and looked at it? Why does it look a bit like Tang Suhe''s typeface? Open it up and see if it is.


    Originally, the face with a smile became more and more heavy, and a black face was terrible. The relaxed atmosphere suddenly became cold and serious.


    "She left the company?" Huaze River asked coldly.


    "I left."


    No wonder he calls her these days and always feels that there is something perfunctory in her voice. It turns out that she has been planning to leave for a long time.


    He bought her a gift here and admitted that he liked her a little, but she turned and left while he was away, so mercilessly! He had a gentle heart twisted to pieces.


    Damned woman! Is she playing with his feelings? He is the only one who plays with others. No one dares to do this to him!


    Huazexi was angry at her for not saying goodbye. She didn''t know what to do and didn''t have the heart to continue drinking.


    "Gee, I''ll buy you a drink another day." I got up, grabbed my coat and rushed out.


    Guan Qi probably guessed Huaze River''s reaction. If he wasn''t really excited, he wouldn''t be so angry. As a man, he can understand. He can only hope that Tang Suhe will be happy on his own.


    Out of the door, huazexi drives to the downstairs of Tang Suhe''s house. However, he sees that there is no light in the house. He picks up his cell phone and dials Tang Suhe''s phone. It takes a long time for someone to pick it up. Tang Suhe''s faint voice comes from there.


    "Where are you?" Huaze river goes straight to the subject.


    "At home." Tang Suhe''s voice is still faint.


    "Is it?" Huazexi snorted coldly, his tone was full of forbearance anger, and he still cheated him!


    up to now

 Chapter 379

    He knew she was lying to him? Tang Su he was stunned, silent for a while, and then said: "you all know."


    "I''ll give you the time to explain, downstairs!" Huaze river has a low voice. Including up to now, although he was angry, he didn''t intend to give up her determination.


    If she can give a reason to convince him, he will forgive, but Tang Suhe obviously does not want to accept the opportunity he gives.


    "No, Mr. Hua. I have nothing to explain. Please go back." Tang Suhe''s voice is very small, but still very clear to the ears of Huaze river.


    So the tone of estrangement and address, what does she mean by this sentence is that she wants to completely get rid of the relationship with him?


    Huaze River''s face was a little more fierce, angry, and his voice was hoarse, showing endless danger: "Tang Suhe!"


    It was quiet for a while and hung up.


    When he called again, the phone had been turned off. Hua Zexi, holding his mobile phone in his hand, never suffered from this kind of anger. He smashed the door hard and turned to sit in the car. She must give him an explanation today! Even if we really want to completely ignore the relationship between the two, then he has the final say. She can''t leave without his permission!


    Tang Suhe received an interview notice from a well-known company. Many interviewers went out in the morning and waited until the end of the interview in the evening. Taking the bus back just in time for the rush hour on the road, when waiting for the bus, he suddenly received a call from huazexi. She heard his anger in his voice. She hung up the phone and shivered.


    From the time she resigned, she made up her mind to break up with him completely. She didn''t want to be the victim of the rich childe''s feelings. She didn''t want to give herself room to repent, so she just decided to turn off the phone.


    Huazexi is waiting in the car with an angry face. He is facing the door of her house. He doesn''t believe she can''t go home today.


    After waiting for a while, a slim and pretty young man with a schoolbag and crutches passed by. Huazexi was more or less impressed by Tang Suhe''s younger brother, Tang Suwen.


    Time goes by minute, one person stays in the car, but the anger is not reduced.


    After a long time, she looked at her watch and sneered, which was very good. An hour later, she didn''t show up. It seems that he really has to settle with her!


    Bumpy all the way, the car stop and go, and finally get off at the station.


    Tang Suhe looked at his watch. It''s been more than an hour. I''m afraid he''s tired of waiting. Let''s leave.


    Take a deep breath and go back.


    They live in a relatively old community. Many of the facilities in the community are not perfect. They often break down, the street lamps are not repaired, and the public security is not very good. Many houses are empty and no one lives in them. There are few people in some places near the community, which belong to the dead corner.


    Tang Suhe passes through a dark alley when suddenly a short man with a hat appears in front of him. She deliberately gives him a way, but the man stops in front of her. Tang Suhe left, he left, he right, he right.


    Tang Suhe is alert and turns to go in the opposite direction in a hurry, but he doesn''t know when there are two more strange men behind him.


    These three men are a group. They are obviously not good at coming. They have a bad look on their faces.


    This piece of public security is not very good, there are often burglaries, robbed out of the door, Tang Suhe can only lament in silence, he encountered a robbery, just hope they can not hurt their own lives.

 Chapter 380

    Surrounded by three men in a triangle, she couldn''t walk away. She carefully took out her wallet, took out her ID card, and handed it to one of the men. She deliberately suppressed her nervousness and said, "elder brothers, I have so much money on me. Take it."


    Tang Suhe''s cautious expression amuses several men. They are all recidivists who rob single women at night. Most women see that they either scream desperately with their bags or run desperately in high-heeled shoes like headless flies. They often have to fight for money for a long time. This is the first time that they meet such a calm and active girl and give him their money People.


    The man opened his wallet and looked at it. He didn''t have much money in all. He accepted it, but it was too easy to get away with it. Although I couldn''t really see her in the dark, I could vaguely see that the girl had a good appearance and a good figure. Several men didn''t want to let her go so easily.


    Compared with his own life, money has become something out of his body. Tang Suhe plans to leave in silence, but he is held by one of the men. The man smiles obscenely and says, "sister, we are not only robbing money, we are also robbing sex."


    Tang Su he was really flustered at this time and tried to pull his arm back.


    The more she struggled, the more proud those men were. Another man reached out and touched her face, feeling good.


    "You can''t do this, you let me go!"


    Tang Suhe is just a woman. How can he defeat three men. There is still a distance between here and the residential building. However, no one showed up and she was pressed on the ground.


    Tang Suhe had never been so frightened and helpless.


    "I give you money, please don''t do this to me!" Forced to the extreme, she cried in her voice.


    Money is important to her, but it is far less important than her own body''s innocence. She shivers at the thought of being touched.


    A few hooligans can''t control her perfect face and figure, and even nine cows can''t pull them back, let alone money.


    Tang Suhe''s heart is full of grievances and desperate cry: "ah! Let go of me! Please Come on! Help me... "


    Tang Suhe tried his best to put his head aside and resist crying.


    In the car, huazexi heard a woman''s voice, a bit like Tang Suhe''s voice, stroked her forehead, and she was so angry that she had hallucinations.


    Until he realized that it was wrong, he really realized that it seemed to be her cry, and his heart suddenly sank. She was in danger! Hurry to open the door, followed the sound ran past, in the end what happened!


    All the way to the sound source, I saw three men pressing a woman on the lawn. The woman''s clothes were half taken off.


    "Let her go!" Huaze river suddenly rose to the roar of anger, rushed over, picked up a man''s hard punch, hit him on the ground, and then went to pull another one.


    Seeing the men''s hands resting on her, he wanted them to die! It''s like having your most personal things tarnished.


    As soon as some hooligans saw that someone was coming, they let go of Tang Suhe on the ground and rushed towards Huaze river. Huaze river was still vigorous in his suit. At last, those hooligans took out their knives.


    Tang Suhe took the opportunity to wrap himself tightly with his clothes, shivering. Seeing that Mingshan''s knife almost slipped huazexi''s arm several times, his heart almost jumped out, and his face was still covered with tears. He was afraid of him. Suddenly, he saw a mobile phone not far away on the ground, so he scrambled to pick it up and prepared to call the police.


    A few hooligans can''t take advantage of it. They are afraid that the police will come and run away with their tails.


    "Are you all right?" Huaze River voice with breathing, looking at Tang Suhe asked.


    In the dim light, he still looks so handsome. God knows how scared she was just now, and she still can''t stop shivering. When she saw him standing in front of her, she wanted to run over and hold his waist tightly, cry in his arms and seek a warm embrace.


    But she can''t, she can''t do it, she has to be strong, she has to leave him, she can''t rely on him.


    "Nothing." Tang Su he bowed his head and responded faintly.


    Originally, a worried heart was instantly cooled by her words.


    Huazexi raised his arm, which was cut from his sleeve: "is that how you respond to me?" In order to save her, if he didn''t hide quickly, his arm would be broken. He was so worried about her that in the end, she didn''t even want to talk to him!


    "I''d rather you didn''t save me." Tang Suhe body a shake, exhausted the whole body courage, coldly say this sentence.


    Once he saved her, she felt she owed him one. He so desperate to save her, let her use what to return? How can she break up with him?


    "You''d rather be forced by those men than be saved by me?" Huaze River voice with trembling, gnashing his teeth asked.


    "Yes. Even if it is forced, I don''t want to owe you because I don''t like you. " Tang Suhe said word by word, his voice is not big, the words are clear, like a knife, inserted into the heart of Huaze river.She can only use this extreme method to force him away and forgive her selfishness. She just doesn''t want to entangle in the ambiguity with him, for fear that she will be hurt.


    "Did you put on everything before that?" Before, she worked and ate with him. Occasionally, she was teased by him and blushed when she saw him Before some beautiful and small ambiguous are what?


    "I just want to get my internship certificate."


    Now, it''s clear that she was having an affair with him for the sake of her internship certificate. It turned out that she was purposeful and immediately turned away from him as soon as she got it.


    "Good! Tang Suhe! Good! You will pay for what you say! " Huazexi was so cold that he took out the bracelet box from his pocket and fell to Tang Suhe''s feet. He left without turning his head.


    Tang Suhe tried hard to hold back his tears. As soon as he left, she was as weak as a deflated balloon. She couldn''t hold it. She sat on the ground. In fact, when she said those words, she didn''t feel heartache.


    Long pain is better than short pain, so the pain is over.

 Chapter 381

    Reach out to touch the box on the ground, open, it is a very beautiful bracelet. Holding the box, closing his eyes and gritting his teeth, he wanted to throw it away, but he didn''t give up. He carefully took it back into his pocket, and regarded it as a witness of his love that had ended before he could start. Later, he would return it to him if he had a chance.


    With so many women around him, I believe he will go out before himself.


    Tang Suhe tried to adjust his mood. When he went back, he was still scared by his lost appearance.


    After Tang Suhe repeatedly explained with a smile that he didn''t do a good job in the interview, and accidentally fell back, Su Wen reluctantly believed it.


    After taking a bath, lying in bed, I feel very uncomfortable. I can''t say what I feel. My chest is so stuffy that I can''t breathe. I cover my head and wet my pillow with tears.


    I haven''t seen huazexi again for more than half a month. She is busy writing papers and taking part in interviews every day. Her busy life makes her gradually forget what happened before, and makes her return to her original university life.


    I thought that if I forced him away, it was all over. Unexpectedly, this is just the beginning.


    At the annual scholarship award ceremony of the school, huazexi sat on the rostrum, with several senior leaders of the school. She was dressed in a straight black suit, impeccable face, calm and domineering atmosphere, which made the girls on the stage full of heart and face.


    Tang Suhe lowered his head and couldn''t bear to see him.


    One after another, the list of awards was announced, and then came on stage to receive the award.


    The last one is the highest scholarship, the grand scholarship. Tang Suhe has always been outstanding and developed in an all-round way. She was the winner of this scholarship a few years ago, with 8000 yuan. Today, she also came to receive this award.


    The host announced: "now, I''d like to announce the winner of the special scholarship. The winner will be presented by Mr. Hua Zexi, President of Hua''s enterprise."


    In a daze, Tang Suhe looks at the Huaze River on the stage. He presents the award in person


    After that night, she never saw him again. She didn''t know if she could accept the prize from him as if nothing had happened. She didn''t know how to face him calmly.


    "The winner of the special scholarship is song Yuting. Congratulations!"


    There was a burst of applause until a beautiful girl went up to receive the prize. Tang Suhe''s mind was blank.


    What''s going on? She''s not the winner? Is it another girl? How could that be? As early as a few days ago, the teacher had said to her alone that this special scholarship was hers. She has been excellent in all aspects, this time How could it not be her?


    Is there something wrong with the report?


    On the stage, the girl shyly took the cup and certificate from huazexi. Huazexi gave the girl a hug with a charming smile. A burst of emotion and envious applause broke out under the stage. The girl stood on the stage with huazexi''s sleeve in her arms. There was a photographer taking photos under the stage. Huazexi gentle very gentleman standing next to the girl, it seems, especially on the right.


    Looking at the beautiful men and women on the stage, the whole venue was boiling. Only Tang Suhe hung his head in silence and felt the depression.


    How could that be? The last prize has been awarded. She didn''t even get one?

 Chapter 382

    not reconciled to! Absolutely not! It''s not just about the 8000 yuan scholarship. She wants to know why her qualifications suddenly disappeared!


    After the meeting, Tang Suhe went to the headmaster''s office to find the headmaster. When she knocked on the door, she saw a familiar figure sitting on the sofa. She hurriedly took back her eyes, stepped forward, and respectfully said to the headmaster, "headmaster, I received a notice a few days ago that I was the one to be awarded this award. Why, my qualification suddenly disappeared."


    The principal laughed and said, "Oh, it''s like this. The school suddenly felt that the academic performance of college students was not the most important, but the comprehensive quality was the most important, so it temporarily changed the proportion and conditions of the evaluation. You don''t do well in the physical test and the students'' mutual evaluation, so you''re pulled down. "


    "Don''t you think so, Tang?" Huazexi turns around and looks at her with a smile. She asks meaningfully.


    Tang Suhe was stiff and lowered his head: "no, I''ll just ask. Goodbye, principal He turned around and walked out of the headmaster''s office.


    It turned out that it was him.


    Yes, it''s him. He hates her and resents her. He''s trying to get back at her.


    Because she didn''t run well in 800 meters of abdominal pain during the physiological period, she deliberately increased the proportion of this item. It was because the students'' mutual evaluation and teachers'' evaluation belonged to the dark box operation, so her scholarship was gone.


    Forget it, she can''t fight him, just as her own retribution, swallow it.


    I thought that he would let her go after his bad breath. Unexpectedly, the more chilling is still behind.


    Huazexi, a proud man, tried his best to please a woman, but she hurt her mercilessly. Her words that night were undoubtedly like a slap in his face. How could he swallow this tone!


    Just let her go? She''s dreaming! He must have her kneel down and beg him that day, and then kick her hard! He must let her have the initiative to strip off the day he climbed into his bed, he coldly despised her!


    When she went back in the evening, Su Wen cooked a meal and waited for her. As soon as he saw her coming back, he welcomed her and asked, "how are you, sister? Do you feel good standing on the stage to receive the prize?"


    Tang Suhe didn''t talk much. He changed his shoes and took off his coat.


    "What''s the matter? Sister? Didn''t you go to get a scholarship today? Why are you so depressed? " Su Wen looked at her with a worried and puzzled face.


    "Suwen, the notice was wrong a few days ago, not mine." Tang Suhe feebly finish this sentence, into his room, lying on the bed.


    Su Wen was silent for a while. She came to sit by the bed and touched her back to comfort her and said, "sister, it''s OK. It''s just a scholarship. If you don''t have it, you won''t have it. Don''t be sad, sister


    "I wanted to get a scholarship to buy you a camera." Tang Suhe said with his head in the pillow.


    Su Wen loves photography. She knows that he has been interested in a camera for a long time.


    "Sister, I can buy a camera any time. I don''t need it now. It''s useless to buy it." When he heard the camera, Su Wen''s eyes did shine. However, their life was already very difficult. How could he want such luxury things.


    There is such a clever sensible brother, no scholarship is nothing.


    Tang Suhe also figured it out and went to dinner with Su Wen.


    On Saturday, Tang Suhe was washing clothes at home, while Su Wen was studying in his room. There was a sudden knock on the door.

 Chapter 383

    Tang Suhe wiped the water on his hands and went to open the door. It was the landlady.


    The landlady''s new house is far away from here. She only comes here when she collects the rent, but the last one is still one month due.


    Tang Su he didn''t understand, wondering what was the matter? Politely let her into the room.


    "Miss Tang, I can''t rent this house to you any more!" Landlady straight to the subject, slightly sorry to say.


    Tang Su he a Leng, tone a little surprised and unbelievable asked: "why?"


    This community house is dilapidated, few people come to rent, used to live well, is the landlady home accident?


    Su Wen is studying in the room. When he hears such a sensitive topic, he comes out of the room.


    "I''ll tell you the truth, my family, uremia, you know, costs a lot of money. In the past, the house was left and let out. However, today, a big boss suddenly said that he would pay ten times the market price for two million yuan. I can''t help seizing such a good opportunity! "


    Two million yuan to buy a house in this kind of community, that person is not money burning, or brain problems.


    But such people are few after all, the body is stiff, suddenly thought of a person.


    Carefully asked: "landlady, can I ask the boss''s name?"


    "I don''t know the name either. I only know that the agent said it was Mr. Hua."


    Sure enough, it''s him again.


    Sighed, in front of him, she was as weak as an ant, how to fight him.


    With a smile on his face, he said in the tone of discussion: "landlady, you see, we can''t find a place to live for a while. Our rent will be due next month. Can you let us stay for a few more days?"


    The landlady was embarrassed: "I know, but the boss said that he had to clean up the house and turn in the key today, otherwise he would not buy it, and he paid a million in advance. Miss Tang, I''ll double your rent. "


    Tang Suhe also understood that it was not easy for the landlady to embarrass others. He could only blame huazexi for forcing her too hard.


    Didn''t he force her to die? She just can''t show weakness to him. It''s just a house. Can she freeze to death outside?


    Tang Su he hard teeth nodded: "we move today." Then he turned around and said to Su Wen, "Su Wen, pack up."


    The sister and brother picked up their things, and the landlady kindly helped them take some things downstairs.


    "Landlady, please go up and clean the house."


    When the two brothers and sisters go out with each other, Tang Suhe sees a familiar car. Huazexi sat inside, with a smile on his face, looking at them.


    Su Wen doesn''t know what happened between her and him, and she doesn''t want Su Wen to know that she''s worried. She just glances at him as if she doesn''t know him.


    After walking far away, he suddenly called back: "Hello! It''s gone! "


    Su He and Su Wen turn their heads together. Hua Zexi leans against the car, shaking a lady''s purse in his hand.


    "Sister, it''s your wallet." Su Wen blinked and looked at Su He.


    Tang Suhe nodded: "well, Suwen, you wait here. I''ll go and get it."


    This wallet was the one lost by a hooligan that night. When huazexi rescued her, she grabbed it and stuffed it in her pocket, then she took the hand to teach those people a lesson. In the end, she forgot to throw her angry wallet and turned away.

 Chapter 384

    She thought it was lost in the confusion, but she didn''t expect it to be with him.


    Tang Suhe walked step by step. The closer he got to him, the more he felt as if he was walking on the tip of a knife.


    Two or three steps away, he stopped and said, "thank you. Please give me back my wallet."


    Huazexi mouth hook smile, carelessly shaking wallet, voice cold low: "you beg me!"


    Tang Suhe''s back is stiff. He''s going too far.


    Huazexi took two steps forward, put her purse in her arms, put her slender fingers on her chin, and looked down at her: "please, I''ll let you go!"


    Tang Suhe can''t help but feel cold. Is it not enough for him to make things difficult?


    Frivolous action and tone, let her disgust. She is not soft!


    He opened his hand and said coldly, "you dream!"


    "Is it?" Huaze river mouth with a sneer, "then wait and see."


    Tang Suhe did not turn his head and left.


    "Sister, do you know him?" Far away, Tang Suwen didn''t hear what they said. He just felt that they seemed to have said it for a long time.


    "I don''t know. I said thank him, he didn''t want to


    "Oh! now I see! That big brother looks nice and handsome! " Tang Suwen showed a lovely smile on his face and turned back to smile at him to show his gratitude for returning his sister''s wallet.


    Tang Suhe panicked. How could this child accidentally recognize a thief as a father! He''s not a good man! He is a villain who embarrasses them!


    Fearing that Su Wen would see something, she turned to see Huaze River in a hurry. Unexpectedly, he also had a smile on his face and waved to Su Wen. The people and animals on his face were harmless.


    Su Wen was cheated by him, didn''t see his cold side, thought he was a good man.


    In this way, Su Wensheng is simple and kind, and she doesn''t want to let her know the dark things.


    At the end of November, a city was already cold from the bottom. My sister and brother were walking in the street with suitcases, wrapping up their clothes and looking for a place to live.


    But it''s not easy to find a cheap and convenient place to live.


    After a turn, either it''s too far away from Suwen''s school, or the house price is too high, or it''s too damp and dark in the basement to live in.


    "Sister, why don''t I apply to live in school?" School accommodation is cheap and doesn''t require my sister to take care of him every day.


    "No way." Tang Suhe denied it. Living in school, his legs are inconvenient. What if something happens?


    Sister and brother live outside. She can take care of him. He is more at ease with himself.


    In the twinkling of an eye, it was dark, and the sister and brother were shivering with cold. They had not found a good place to live.


    While staying in a small hotel, two people spend nearly 100 yuan a night. Looking up, they suddenly see the Internet bar on the side of the road. Su he says, "Su Wen, why don''t we go to the Internet bar tonight and look for a house tomorrow?"


    Suwen nodded.


    Sister and brother two people go in, borrow inside of hot water, a person bubble bowl noodles, after eating on the net, then have a sleepy.


    There are not many people in the Internet bar. Tang Suhe puts two chairs together and lets Su Wen curl up and sleep on them.


    Looking at a 1.8-meter-old man curled up wrongly, Tang Suhe felt uncomfortable.


    If it wasn''t for that person, her 8000 scholarship would have come back. If it wasn''t for him, they wouldn''t have been displaced and they wouldn''t have lived so hard.

 Chapter 385

    In the final analysis, it was she who implicated Su Wen. If she hadn''t provoked the wrong person, Su Wen wouldn''t have suffered like this with her.


    "Suwen, I''m sorry for you." Tang Suhe''s eyes are astringent. He touches Su Wen''s hairy hair and says.


    "Sister, don''t say that." Suwen took her hand. "I''m the one who''s dragging you down. You and your mother don''t dislike me. It''s the happiest thing for me to stay by my side."


    "Su Wen is so sensible. How can we dislike you?"


    Yes, although life is hard now, there is still her brother and she depend on each other. As long as you are with your family, it''s the best happiness, isn''t it?


    Unfortunately, mom went early.


    Shrinking all night in the Internet bar, I didn''t sleep well. The next morning, after washing in the bathroom of the Internet bar, the two brothers and sisters, with two panda eyes on their heads, pulled their suitcases and went around looking for a house.


    Today, they can''t find a place to live. They have to live on the streets again.


    After a day''s walking, my feet hurt. Tang Suhe couldn''t bear Su Wen''s suffering together with her. He was about to take a rest on the bench by the side of the road when a trumpet came from behind.


    Tang Suhe thought he was in the way, and he let her go. Unexpectedly, the car stopped beside her.


    "Su He!" With a familiar voice, Tang Suhe turns his head and sees a face that looks like a monster.


    "Oh Mr. Ouyang I haven''t seen him for several years. I suddenly see her here. She still looks unbelievable.


    "It''s really you!" Ouyang Jue opened the door and got out of the car. He came and held Su He in his arms naturally. He was wearing a casual Beige sweater, khaki pants, coupled with an impeccable face, exuding a fashionable aristocratic British atmosphere.


    "Senior, when did you come back?" In the end is an old acquaintance, Ouyang Xuechang has been taking care of her, Tang Suhe also can not hide excited.


    "I met you yesterday and today. It seems that it''s really predestined." Ouyang Jue smilingly touched her head, and then turned to see Su Wen, "a few years no see, Su Wen has grown a lot." Su Wen felt his head a little embarrassed.


    Looking at their big and small bags, Ouyang Jue took the trolley case in Tang Suhe''s hand and attached a hand to her: "how can it be so cold? How long have you been out there? "


    Tang Su he was a little embarrassed and pulled back his hand: "we''ll go back now."


    It happened that she met Ouyang when she was so embarrassed. Ouyang helped her a lot before. She didn''t mean to tell him about her situation and let him worry about it.


    Ouyang Jue is obviously not so easy to cheat: "I heard that your sister and brother moved out of the Tang family, didn''t they find a place to live?"


    Without waiting for Tang Suhe to open his mouth, he picked up his suitcase and put it in his car and said, "my friend has a house available. It''s near here. I''ll take you there!"


    "No, senior..." Such a big favor, she can''t owe, even if he is her senior.


    "Don''t you see me? Do you want me to see your sister and brother suffering from the cold outside and feel sad? " Ouyang turned to look at her.


    Tang Su he lowered his head. Even if she could stand the cold, Su Wen couldn''t stand it. He had to let him take things up and sit in the car with Su Wen in silence.


    Three years ago, Ouyang Jue, a junior, was sitting carelessly in the seat of the school greeting point. Next to him, there were several boys of the same grade. They were nominally doing orientation work, but in fact they were bored to pass the time and see beautiful women.

 Chapter 386

    Ouyang Jue''s facial features are more delicate than those of girls, but he is a famous school grass with silk ruffian Qi and evil spirit.


    Plain faced Tang Suhe, with a backpack on his back, walks into the campus of a university at a loss and appears in the sight of boys.


    A boy whistled: "it looks good!"


    Very clean, very beautiful girl.


    Beautiful schoolgirls and seniors are willing to help carry things and report.


    There are already boys eager to chat up.


    Ouyang Jue stopped for a while and said, "I''ll go." Immediately restored the image of a serious and helpful senior.


    When Tang Suhe saw a handsome and sunny senior appeared in front of him, he warmly led her to report and said thank you sweetly.


    Ouyang Jue saw her clean and pure smile, and suddenly he felt a little uncomfortable. He felt that he was just looking at her beautiful, and the idea that he came to chat up with her was like a kind of defilement to her. Put down the messy thoughts, just to help her.


    Since then, every time I met her in school, she would call him as a senior. She clean like a piece of white paper, stubborn and heartache.


    Ouyang Jue, who is in his youth, has always been playing with love, tossing around among all kinds of beauties, constantly seeking fresh prey, and then abandoning it.


    Ouyang Jue did have a little affection for Tang Suhe, but he didn''t take it immediately. His previous game objects were all girls who could afford and let go. He was afraid that his improvisation would destroy her. Such a beautiful girl, he didn''t want to tarnish. All his beautiful images are only displayed in front of her. He is a dissolute young man in front of others, and he will always be a senior with excellent character and learning in front of her.


    After a long time, they became familiar. They had a good relationship and were good friends. He knows all about her family. He will tell her what''s bothering him.


    Other people who wanted to pursue her were all intercepted by him one by one.


    If he didn''t find out later that he was surrounded by love and really liked her, he would not express his desire to break their harmonious and profound friendship.


    After a fierce pursuit, even the people in her family knew it. Although he was rejected, he could not let her go. Su He and he keep a good distance, neither deliberately alienated, nor let people daydream of ambiguity.


    She didn''t have any idea of men and women about him. She didn''t like him, but it was obvious that she didn''t want to lose his friend.


    It was the first time that he was so persistent in front of a woman, but his head was covered with blood. At that time, he loved her deeply and felt that she was the only one in his life. However, he was hurt seriously by love and often drank to relieve his worries. However, when he looked back, he saw her silently worrying about him as a friend, and he was also sad.


    Ouyang Jue often thought to herself that I Ouyang was so serious to women. She didn''t know how to cherish it. Why did she want to stick it to her.


    But to see her life is not good, to see her sad, he will still be distressed.


    Afraid that his obsession would drive her away, he compromised. Their relationship, as before, has remained in the stage of close friends.


    Once you give your heart, it''s hard to take it back. That''s the nature of playboy. He learned what love is.


    A year later, he went abroad to study for graduate school. Although he was abroad and had many women around him, the feeling in his heart remained unchanged.

 Chapter 387

    After two years of training abroad, he is now more mature and stable. Without his frivolity, he has transformed from a flower boy into a responsible man.


    He can only stay for one month this time. After one month, he has to continue his studies. I wanted to contact her after I finished my work. Unexpectedly, I met her on the street the next day.


    When he honked the horn behind him, he was afraid that he hadn''t seen her for a long time. He missed her so much that he saw someone like her. Unexpectedly, when he turned around, it was really her.


    On the bus, the three people chatted happily. Ouyang Jue was very active. He was kind to Su He and didn''t neglect Su Wen. Occasionally, he made a joke or two and told some foreign jokes.


    Tang Suhe is also very happy, two years no see, between them can chat so happy, casual, no gap.


    Ouyang Jue leads them to the house. It has all kinds of furniture, two bedrooms, which is similar to what they used to rent. It just meets Tang Suhe''s choice.


    Under Tang Suhe''s single-minded request, Ouyang Jue symbolically collected some rent on behalf of his friend, but he refused to collect more.


    His friends are abroad all the year round. No one lives in the house at all. They give him all the keys, which makes him want to keep them. If he doesn''t want to keep them, it''s OK to sell them, which means that he has the right to dispose of them.


    Knowing that she was an independent and principled girl and did not receive favors casually, he was afraid that she would not live in peace, so he reluctantly accepted some money.


    Tang Suhe is also in the stage of financial crisis, and he doesn''t have much money to give him. If you write down this kindness, you can only pay it back in the future.


    "Thank you, senior!"


    After settling them down, Ouyang Jue went on with his own business.


    "Elder sister, Ouyang is very good." After Ouyang Jue left, Su Wen looked at his back on the window and said.


    "Well." Su he just light should a, have no other reaction.


    In the past, Ouyang Jue and Su he were close to each other, and Su Wen was su he''s younger brother. Naturally, they knew each other. Later, Ouyang Jue began to pursue Su He, and Su Wen looked at him and knew them all.


    He always felt that Ouyang was very kind to his sister and excellent in all aspects. He was the right person to be his brother-in-law.


    It''s a pity that my sister doesn''t like it.


    Two years later, Ouyang is still so kind to his sister and brother. It can be seen that he still likes his sister, but her affection for him seems to be friendship.


    In the office, huazexi turned over the photos in his hand, and the colder the expression on his face. After seeing all of them, he threw them into the garbage can sullenly.


    Recently, he is making trouble everywhere, and also pays attention to the dynamic of Tang Suhe from time to time. He wants her to ask her when she is in the most embarrassing situation.


    Although he has work to do, he can find someone to follow her. I didn''t expect that she would really hook up with men!


    Looking at a pile of photos, she was held in her arms by a young and handsome man by the side of the road. She looked at the man with a surprised face. He helped her carry the box. Her brother seemed to be very warm to him. He talked and laughed with them, and they got into his car.


    Every picture, so intimate, every picture, enough to arouse his anger.


    Dare to make a fool of him openly, and hug other men in public, Tang Suhe, what kind of person are you! I read you wrong, or you hide too deep, you pure outside in the end how a chaotic heart.

 Chapter 388

    "Go and check it for me! Look up all the information about this man Huaze stream angrily pounded the table and roared word by word.


    Tang Suhe, I won''t let you go like this!


    In recent years, Huashi enterprise has always been in a state of panic. All people work with a spirit of 12 points, for fear of making a mistake. Why? Of course, it''s because of the big boss huazexi.


    Recently, the president has a bad temper. He can often hear the sound of smashing cups and phones in the office. The three secretaries have been scolded more than once or twice because of a small mistake. How could they have seen the President get so angry that they were scared out of the office and didn''t dare to rush in.


    On one occasion, the boss inspected a hotel chain and saw a fly in the kitchen, so he dismissed the general manager.


    All the others were so scared that they did not dare to neglect any more.


    Hua''s lower class all began to make a big adjustment, and the employees took on a new look. They didn''t dare to have any loopholes.


    When Tang Suhe was outside for a job interview, he met Ji Qing by chance. During her university, her best relationship was with Ji Qing and Ouyang Jue, so she talked more.


    Ji Qing is now working in a foreign enterprise. She is dressed as a white-collar worker. She looks fashionable and has temperament.


    It''s said that Ouyang Jue has returned home. Ji Qing said, long time no see. Let''s have dinner together when we have time. Let''s get together.


    Ji Qing and Ouyang Jue used to be old acquaintances in the same club.


    Call Ouyang Jue and fix the time. Ji Qing makes a reservation in the restaurant.


    That afternoon, there was something wrong with the school. Tang Suhe went to the school. Ouyang Jue called to pick her up.


    When Tang Suhe came out of the school, he saw Ouyang Jue leaning on the car in his coat.


    The weather that day was surprisingly cold. Tang Suhe came out wearing less clothes and shivering with cold.


    Seeing her coming out, Ouyang Jue immediately went up and naturally took her hand and frowned: "how can it be so cold?"


    Tang Su He smiles and shakes his head: "it''s OK." As soon as she gets cold in winter, she is used to it.


    Ouyang Jue wrapped her hand with his own, rubbed it to her left and right, held her hand and breathed.


    It''s really warm, but Tang Suhe is a little embarrassed. He says in a hurry: "it''s late. Don''t let Ji Qingjie wait."


    Ouyang Jue stretched out his hand and pinched her face, still cold: "next time I come out to wear more, do you hear me?"


    Tang Suhe nodded: "mm-hmm! I see! "


    Ouyang Jue helps Tang suhela open the door, get on the car, and they leave talking and laughing.


    Not far away, in a luxurious and low-key car, huazexi squints at the scene.


    When he came home from work, he just passed by a university. Unconsciously, he slowed down and looked at the school gate. He just saw Tang Suhe come out.


    And then, see her and other men intimate, labouring.


    Their posture is so ambiguous, and the movement of his holding her hand is so skillful and natural, just like a lover who has been in love for many years.


    His thoughtfulness, her coyness, they are so compatible.


    In his view, it is so eye-catching, there is a sense of their prey being preempted, resulting in a strong sense of crisis.


    And that kind of exasperation and displeasure, more turned into he won''t easily let go of her determination and faith.


    Ouyang Jue drove to Suwen school and picked up Suwen by the way. When the three arrived at the restaurant, Ji Qing had already arrived.

 Chapter 389

    "Here it is Ji Qing said hello with a smile.


    "Xuejie, I''ve kept you waiting. We''re late." Tang Suhe said slightly embarrassed.


    "I haven''t been here long either. Please sit down."


    Ji Qing took the menu to Ouyang Jue and Tang Suhe: "I''ve ordered a few dishes just now. You can see what else to eat."


    Ouyang Jue asked Tang Suhe to order first. Tang Suhe took it over and saw that the dishes Ji Qing ordered were all their favorite. Suddenly a warm heart, sincerely moved.


    In the past, they came out to have dinner together. After so long, Ji Qing remembered what they liked to eat.


    "Su He, your scarf is so beautiful." Ji Qing noticed the scarf around her neck and exclaimed.


    Tang Su He smiles: "this is Ouyang senior." It''s just that the room is very hot. I''m afraid I''ll get dirty after eating. I''ll take it off and put it on the hanger.


    This scarf is gray, white and dark blue. It''s simple and easy to wear for both boys and girls.


    "Oh, yes? Ouyang is as good as ever to Su He, hehe. " Ji Qing laughs to tease, just, in her eyes that flash but pass of lose, who also didn''t notice.


    "President, this is the information you want."


    Huazexi took over the thin information, frowned and asked, "is that all?"


    Assistant look some unnatural whispered: "this man is not ordinary people, I have tried my best."


    Ouyang Jue, aged 24, once studied in a university. He is a senior of Tang Suhe. Now he is studying in the United States. He will graduate one year later.


    This man is really tough and hard to deal with.


    Although seeing him by her side, he was very angry and angry.


    However, when he learned that he would soon return to the United States to continue his studies, huazexi relaxed a little.


    It''s just a few days. When the man leaves, he''ll settle the accounts with her!


    The first snow came quietly to the whole city a, all the buildings were covered in silver, and the weather became colder.


    After school, Tang Suwen came home with his schoolbag and crutches on his back. The snow, which had been trampled on by people, froze in the low temperature and became extremely slippery. Su Wenwen''s legs and feet were inconvenient and he was wearing a little thick. He fell to the ground carefully or accidentally and fell all over the world.


    The strap of the schoolbag was also torn, and books and pens were scattered all over the floor.


    Tang Suwen had some difficulty getting up from the ground and kneeling on the ground to pick up the scattered books.


    Suddenly, a pair of clean shoes appeared in front of him. A man squatted down and helped him pick them up one by one. He handed them to him and helped him up from the ground. He asked, "are you ok?"


    Tang Suwen shook his head: "it''s OK. Thank you so much, sir Seeing the man''s face in front of him, he suddenly brightened up, "Oh, it''s you! I remember you returning my sister''s purse last time. "


    The man smiles and nods gracefully: "I remember you, too."


    "How kind of you! Thank you for your sister, too! "


    "No, it''s a small lift."


    His straight clothes, perfect appearance and elegant and gentlemanly temperament make Suwen feel that he is a good person to rely on and trust.


    Huaze river suddenly saw a delicate Bracelet under his feet, picked it up and asked, "is this yours?"


    Tang Suwen touched his pocket and scratched his head in embarrassment. Then he took it and carefully put it into his pocket: "it''s mine. If it wasn''t for you, I might have forgotten."

 Chapter 390

    "It''s a beautiful bracelet for my girlfriend?"


    "No, it''s for my sister. It''s her birthday. I can''t afford to buy her a present. I made this bracelet myself. "


    Huazexi had a thump in his heart. He didn''t know that she was going to have her birthday soon. It seemed that he had to give her a big gift.


    "Yes? Your sister will love it! Happy birthday to your sister for me. "


    "Ha ha, I hope to borrow your lucky words. When my mother was there, she liked to wear beads and make her own jewelry. I learned a little along with her. I hope my sister won''t give up. "


    "You''ve done a beautiful job. If I saw it in the store, I would buy it. Your house is in that direction. I''ll take you back on my way. "


    Tang Suwen shook his hand and refused: "this, how can this be good? No! I don''t need it! "


    "Let''s go! Do you still treat me as a stranger


    "No, it doesn''t mean that."


    Huazexi couldn''t help but pull Tang Suwen into the car and send him back.


    After getting out of the car, Tang Suwen waved goodbye to him. Suddenly, he remembered that he didn''t know the name of someone else. He was about to ask, the car had gone far away.


    At home, Tang Suwen ran to Su He with bright eyes and said, "elder sister, elder sister, do you know who I met today?"


    Seeing him so happy, Su he asked, "who is that?"


    "The one who picked up your wallet last time, do you remember?"


    Pick up her purse? Tang Suhe was confused and shook his head.


    "Just the move!" Su Wen reminds a way.


    Tang Suhe''s face immediately became very ugly, like swallowing a fly: "what did he say to you?"


    Last time, huazexi only borrowed her wallet as a cover to threaten her and ask her to beg for mercy.


    Tang Suhe''s sudden tension made Tang Suwen unable to adapt: "elder sister, you are a little too excited, but the elder brother is really good. Today, I accidentally fell down. He helped me pick up things and drove me back with great enthusiasm. I was a little embarrassed. "


    Seeing Su Wen''s smile on his face, it was like meeting a good man. He was very happy. Tang Su he tried to ask carefully: "he didn''t do anything else to you, didn''t say anything else to you?"


    Huazexi retaliated against her like that before. Last time she saw Suwen again. She was afraid that his wolf claw would reach Suwen and hurt him. So when she heard that they met today, her nervous heart almost rose.


    "No. Sister, do you want to know if he mentioned you today? Yes, he said, "I hope you are happy!" Su Wen''s furtive smile seems to be a misunderstanding that she likes huazexi, so she is nervous and asks after her.


    Tang Suhe is very speechless, but also lazy to explain, he did not hurt Su Wen, did not tell him what happened between them, but she still does not want them to have the opportunity to contact.


    "Su Wen, if you see him later, you will go far away. Don''t say hello to him."


    Know Su Wen is a simple child, he likes people, he thinks is a good person, next time meet far away he will say hello.


    He didn''t know what kind of person huazexi was. The image of a good man in front of him was just a fake of huazexi.


    She can''t give him a chance to hurt her brother!


    "Why? Sister Tang Suwen was puzzled.


    "I don''t think he''s a good man!" Of course, she couldn''t tell him the reason, but she could only use this lame excuse seriously.

 Chapter 391

    "But I think it is..." Su Wen said in a low voice with his head down. He was still thinking about it. He didn''t feel like a bad man.


    Tang Suhe was alarmed. It''s over. Su Wen, the child, has started to rebel now.


    In a few days, Ouyang Jue will go back to America.


    Ji Qing can''t go to see him off because of something. Tang Suhe is the only one to see him off at the airport.


    "Do you want to come with me?" Ouyang Jue''s mouth was smiling, half true and half false.


    "I answered that question two years ago." Tang Suhe smiles like an innocent girl. She doesn''t want to repeat the same answer for the second time. She is afraid that too direct refusal will make him more uncomfortable.


    Two years ago, before Ouyang Jue left, she asked her the same question. She said that she couldn''t let go of her younger brother. At that time, he also said that he could take his younger brother with him. She chatted and laughed. In fact, he knew that even if there was no younger brother, she would not go with him.


    Ouyang Jue shaved her nose and said with a smile, "you really hurt my heart. It''s better not to see you when you come back next time."


    He just jokingly said that he was not willing to see him, but Su he looked a little sad. She always regarded him as her best friend. Then, the recovery of a beautiful smile: "that I see you good?"


    Ouyang Jue said with a smile: "OK, that''s a deal! Next time you come to me!"


    Two people smile at each other.


    "I have a card here. Take it first." Ouyang Jue couldn''t put it down. He got on the plane and took out a bank card to Suhe huailise. Seeing the embarrassment of their sister and brother, he was afraid that they would be wronged. If they had an emergency, he was afraid that he would not be able to come back. He still hoped that she could take it and use it for emergency.


    How can a self-improvement person like Tang Suhe accept other people''s money? Ouyang Jue knows her personality and can only accept it bitterly.


    This time, I don''t know when the next meeting will be. Tang Suhe is also a little reluctant.


    Ouyang Jue opened his arms and made a gesture of hugging. Tang Suhe went over to give him a big hug, put his arms around his waist, and put his face on his chest.


    This man has given her too much affection and help.


    After loosening, hearing the sweet broadcast in the hall over and over again, Tang Suhe reminded: "it''s time to take off, let''s board."


    Ouyang Jue smiles like a hooligan. He points to his face. Tang Suhe stands on tiptoe and kisses him gently.


    Very light, very light, just belong to the kind of friendship.


    Ouyang Jue then pulled up his luggage: "I''m leaving, Su He." Turn around and check in.


    In fact, he just wanted to point to the lips, but she knew Su he would not agree, so she kissed her face. However, she made money.


    Seeing Ouyang Jue boarding, Su he left the airport.


    But just after she left the post, a beautiful and gentle young woman came out, Ji Qing, wearing professional clothes. She was looking at the direction of the gate all the time. Her eyes were a little wet.


    In fact, she was absent from work, but she hid behind the post and said she didn''t have time because she didn''t dare to see them off face to face.


    She always knew that Ouyang Jue liked Su He. She also knows that she has always liked Ouyang Jue.


    Maybe Su he is insensitive and doesn''t know, but Ouyang Jue must know.


    How much Ouyang Jue likes Su He, how much she likes Ouyang Jue.

 Chapter 392

    She didn''t dare to show it. She was afraid of being rejected. She just looked at him from a distance.


    He hurt for Su He, she hurt for him.


    Sometimes I really want to think selfishly, if Su he doesn''t accept him all her life, how good it would be. In this way, she at least has some hope.


    Or, Su He severely hurt him, let him give up completely, she has a chance to be with him in everything.


    After all, she is a kind person. People say that women can do everything for love.


    After all, she can''t do such a thing.


    In the office, Hua Zexi holds a picture in his hand.


    In the crowded airport hall, a man and a woman stand face to face. The men are handsome and the women are beautiful. They look like luminous bodies in the crowd. The man bent slightly, with a gentle smile on his face, and the woman stood on tiptoe, kissing his side face.


    Although it''s just a simple kiss, not with any erotic, and even looks very beautiful, but in the eyes of Huaze River, there is anger.


    There was a sneer on his handsome face, and the cold in his eyes made the whole room temperature drop several degrees, just like a leopard ready to attack at any time.


    People are gone, aren''t they? See what you have to rely on now!


    Tang Suhe and Ouyang Jue''s intimacy and ambiguity during this period of time completely angered him! Looking at the photos taken by life tracking everyday, I am so angry that I don''t know how many cups I have broken.


    As soon as Ouyang Jue left, Huaze River ordered people to check all the companies and contact information Tang Suhe had interviewed during this period. He doesn''t believe it. No matter how strong and stubborn she is, she can withstand the pressure of survival.


    Tang Suhe never felt so self-confident. Why didn''t one of the companies interviewed hire her?


    The day before her birthday, she received a phone call from a company saying that she had been accepted.


    Happy suddenly feel the whole sky is bright, grow up never received such a good birthday gift!


    Great! She has a job! Take out the necklace around your neck and hold it tightly in your hand. Mom, you are blessing me, right? You''ve been watching us in the sky and guarding us, right?


    On their birthday, they bought a lot of vegetables and delicious food in the supermarket. They also bought a small and attractive fruit cake in the cake house.


    Back home, sister and brother cooperate with each other in the kitchen to study cooking, cooking, and make a full table of dishes.


    Although few people, only two of them, but the atmosphere of the evening, very lively, they are very happy!


    Turn off the light and light the candle. In the candlelight, Su Wen smiles brightly and claps her hands to sing a happy birthday song to her.


    Su he closed his eyes and made a silent wish: I hope Su Wen will be healthy and happy all his life. She was afraid that too many wishes would not come true.


    After blowing the candle, Tang Suwen took out his own bracelet from his pocket and packed it in a box with beautiful paper: "sister, it''s for you!"


    Tang Suhe took it over, opened the package, saw the beautiful bracelet inside, and exclaimed: "what a beautiful bracelet, Suwen, where did you get the money to buy this?"


    Su Wen scratched his head awkwardly: "I made it myself!"


    "Really? Su Wen is great! It seems that mother''s ingenuity is all inherited from you! "


    My mother studied design in school, especially jewelry design. However, after she married into the Tang family, she gave up her ideals and interests and became a full-time wife.

 Chapter 393

    But at home, she occasionally designs and makes her own small jewelry to amuse herself.


    "Sister, don''t tease me. How can I compare my skill with my mother?"


    Seeing the bracelet, Tang Suhe suddenly remembered that there was one in her drawer, which was from huazexi. She had to give it back to him when she had time. Otherwise, she always felt that she owed him something. She didn''t like this feeling.


    The sister and brother are talking happily. The phone rings. It''s the company that hired her. Originally, they thought it was time to report to the company. Unexpectedly, they said with regret that yesterday''s notice was wrong and she was not hired.


    Just when xingtou was splashed with a basin of cold water, Tang Suhe looked a little gloomy.


    Hang up the phone, Su Wen worried asked: "sister, what happened?"


    Tang Su he grinned: "it''s OK, eat vegetables quickly. It''s cold for a while." With the rice in my mouth, I don''t know how sad I am.


    Before long, I received a text message. From Huaze river.


    Uneasy, Tang Suhe opened it to see: are you satisfied with your birthday present?


    Gifts Tang Suhe''s mind hummed, and he understood what he had done. It turned out that he had designed everything, but she was fooled like a fool.


    She took revenge on her once and twice. She tolerated the embarrassment, but he bullied her again and again. When did he bully her?


    Unable to control his anger, Tang Suhe took the phone to the bathroom, locked the door and dialed his phone.


    Ring for a long time, the phone was connected, a lazy voice came out: "hello?"


    "Huazexi! What on earth do you want? " Afraid of Su Wen''s hearing, Su he tries to suppress his voice, but the anger and gnashing of teeth are clear.


    "Come to me and I''ll think about letting you go." A slow answer is like teasing a mouse under a paw.


    "You dream!"


    "Don''t be too ignorant, Tang Suhe!" There was a sudden chill in the voice.


    He is giving her a chance. As long as she is soft and admits a mistake, he won''t be so hard on her and don''t have to be so tough on her.


    She is stubborn like a stone, no man can stand the woman so hard, she is really challenging his patience.


    "Well! It''s a job! I don''t believe that Tang Suhe has hands and feet and can starve to death! " Tang Su He sneered and said every word.


    "Tang Suhe, you''ve pissed me off! I''m not so kind next time! I''ll tell you, I''ll let you climb into my bed and beg me! " Huazexi''s voice was low, with an irrepressible anger.


    "I''ll tell you! Unless I die Tang Suhe decided to finish this sentence and hang up.


    Chest heaved violently, both ends of the phone, two people were angry. This strong confrontation will only arouse greater contradictions.


    Tang Suhe is also a man who never bumps into the south wall and never looks back. He is stubborn and arrogant. He never bows to others easily, especially when he is not wrong at all.


    She calmed down and went out with her mobile phone. Su Wen looked at her anxiously: "sister, what''s the matter?"


    Why did she go in so long before she came out?


    Good birthday, Tang Suhe don''t want to be so embarrassed, try to pull out a smile: "don''t worry, just the interview didn''t get admitted, sister can also find a new job."

 Chapter 394

    "Oh, well. Elder sister, they don''t employ you because they have no vision. That kind of company is not rare for us. Elder sister is so excellent, we can find a better one! Sister, let me put on the bracelet for you! " Su Wen picks up the bracelet and raises it.


    "Well." Tang Suhe stretched out his arm.


    Su Wen carefully put it on for her. It was beautiful against her white and slender wrist.


    With Suwen by her side, what else can''t pass?


    Tang Suhe felt full of confidence again, and ignited the power and hope of life.


    This one didn''t hire her, so she went to the next one. But after she ran for many days and participated in many interviews, she found that it was really difficult.


    As soon as many companies saw her resume and her name, they said, "I''m sorry, we''ve recruited enough people, so that she doesn''t even have the opportunity to defend herself. But she clearly saw that there are still people going to the interview.


    It''s him. It seems that she underestimates his ability. He just wants to let her know how strong his background is, let her retreat from difficulties, let her know how much she can fight with him, and let her ask him!


    Tang Suhe is not such a spineless person. A phone call on her birthday made her stand against him completely, and she would never bow to him!


    during the day, she looked for jobs everywhere, participated in interviews, and at night, set up a floor stand in the pedestrian street and sold some cartoon gloves and hats.


    the weather was getting colder and colder, and it snowed for several times, especially at night, Tang Suhe was born to be afraid of cold and had to do so in order to make a living.


    wearing a hat, scarf, gloves, mask and thick down jacket, he was still shivering with cold. He kept walking around and stamping his feet, To prevent the pain of frozen feet.


    fortunately, near Christmas New Year''s day, many shops in the pedestrian street are carrying out discount promotion activities. They don''t close until very late. Young men and women come and go, but they are also busy. Tang Suhe''s business is not weak. Girls like cute things. She wears a live sign on her head and can sell a lot in one night.


    It''s not easy to set up a stall, especially in winter. She''s so cold that she can''t even keep her hands open. She''s a bit clumsy when she brings things to customers. However, when I close the stall, I think it''s worth the effort.


    Near the stall are selling socks uncle, aunt selling trinkets, are not easy to live.


    One night, I was changing money for the guests when I heard someone shouting: "the city management is coming! Let''s go


    Tang Suhe was stunned and turned to see that everyone was in a hurry to put their own things in the big bag. The next uncle called her: "girl, what are you doing? If you''re caught, you''ll be fined! "


    Tang Suhe quickly gave the money to others, picked up the things, and ran away with them on his back to hide.


    Carefully looking at the outside from the dark, make sure the city management is gone, and then take things out, and then put the stall.


    After that, the city management often made surprise checks, and they often quickly packed up their things to avoid the city management. They adopted the strategy of "the enemy advancing, the enemy retreating, the enemy leaving, and the enemy continuing to set up the stall.".


    It''s really annoying to toss things around in the evening.


    After the city management left, the uncle next to him put his socks outside and shook his head to complain: "in the past, the city management didn''t come to check for a year and a half. Recently, he came every three to five."

 Chapter 395

    Although the stalls affect the appearance of the city and the environment, the government also knows that it''s not that the family situation is really difficult. Ordinary people will not suffer so many crimes to set up stalls, so they turn a blind eye.


    Only recently, in special circumstances, the higher authorities suddenly ordered a surprise inspection. Although the momentum was huge, it was just a bluff. If they really wanted to check, none of those stalls could escape.


    Nowadays, who has strong urban management?


    Sitting in the car blowing hot wind, huazexi has seen Tang Suhe holding hot milk tea and eating steamed buns in front of his stall, stamping his feet in a small range while bargaining with the girl squatting in front of her stall.


    During the day, she was looking for work everywhere, and it was a little late to set up a stall. She didn''t care to eat all day, so she simply bought something to fill her stomach.


    Before the steamed buns were finished, the city management came to make a surprise inspection. They hurriedly stuffed the whole steamed buns into their mouths and quickly put things into the big bags. They carried the bags in one hand and the milk tea in the other. They ran very hard and were in a mess.


    She was a top student of a university. She ran to set up a stall and was chased around by the city management. She suffered a lot and lived a miserable life.


    But even so, she would not come to give him a soft, modest, said she was wrong, even so, she would not come to ask him, ask him to let her go. Is it that hard to lower your head a little bit? Please, is it that hard?


    See her in a mess, flower Ze River in the mind also have no good go to where, have no the pleasure after revenge. On the contrary, he was more angry and grumpy.


    On the road of the duel between two people, it is impossible for him to admit defeat first. It doesn''t work, does it? Then I''ll use a stronger one! I have to make you give up! You have to come and beg me!


    Su he goes out early and comes back late every day. Su Wen sees it in his eyes and feels pain in his heart. He always thinks about how to make some money and lighten the burden on his sister.


    He is an adult man, but he has to be raised by his sister. It''s sad to think about himself. I hate that he has foot problems. He can''t do a lot of things that ordinary people can do. Otherwise, he will pick up the beam and let his sister live a better life.


    Tang Suwen had a flash of inspiration in his mind. He suddenly remembered that he had another specialty, which was making jewelry. The bracelet he made for his sister last time was very beautiful. If he saw it, he would buy it.


    Does this mean that someone will buy his trinkets?


    Tang Suwen bought materials, usually, when he had nothing to do, he did it by himself, secretly without telling his sister. Some of the styles were his own ideas, and some of them were seen in magazines. As long as he felt beautiful, he would do it.


    When it''s almost done, he''ll sell it secretly.


    Every night, as soon as his sister''s front foot left, he came out with something on his back foot to set up the stall. He carefully closed his sister to avoid her finding it. He came home half an hour in advance, hid things secretly, and studied with books as if nothing had happened. In this way, he really hid Tang Suhe.


    Su Wen''s products are exquisite and beautiful, and the price is fair and affordable. Some of them are similar to those in magazines. Girls are very hard-hearted, but they are not willing to buy them. They only pay one tenth of the price here. Coupled with his delicate face, always smiling, very gentle, attracted many young children.

 Chapter 396

    The first night out, there are waves of girls around, in front of the stand on the trinkets.


    "Wow, how beautiful! How much is this ring? "


    "Ten dollars."


    "So cheap? I''ll take it! "


    "How much is this necklace?"


    "Fifteen dollars."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    On the first day, Tang Suwen came out to set up a stall. He didn''t bring many things. He didn''t expect that he would be robbed and went home with money. It seems that next time we meet, we really have to thank the handsome elder brother. If it wasn''t for his accidental words, he would never have thought of selling jewelry.


    If it goes on like this, it won''t be long before he can save some money.


    Before the new year, take out the money, he must give his sister a surprise.


    Originally, huazexi was still thinking about how to let Tang Suhe take the initiative to bow her head. She was very tough and her only weakness was probably his baby brother.


    He didn''t want to be so mean. She forced him to.


    To be honest, he didn''t want to touch Tang Suwen.


    Is it kidnapping? Or be expelled from school?


    Just as he was imagining how to use it, his subordinates suddenly came to tell him that Tang Suhe''s brother Tang Suwen was setting up a stall to buy jewelry and photos.


    In the photo, some accessories look familiar.


    It seems that he doesn''t need to do it deliberately.


    There was a smile in the corner of his mouth, which was just like his intention. He didn''t need to move Tang Suwen, and he could make Tang Suhe willing to be soft. In front of the law, when her brother was facing the disaster of prison, she could be so tough.


    "Hat, gloves, twenty dollars a piece!" In the bustling pedestrian street, Tang Suhe stands in front of the stall, all wrapped up.


    A young girl came to pick for a while and handed Tang Suhe a 100 yuan bill: "boss, I want this one."


    Tang Suhe smilingly took over: "OK, wait, I''ll put it up for you." Then he opened his wallet, changed his money and looked inside. There was not enough change. It seemed that he had to exchange some change with the uncle next door.


    Just then, the phone rang.


    Tang Suhe slightly sorry and the girl said: "sorry ah, I first answer the phone."


    "Hello, is that Tang Suhe?" Just then, a dignified and strange voice came.


    "It''s me. Are you..." Tang Suhe''s tone became cautious. I don''t know why. When she heard this voice, she always had a bad feeling, and her heart was up and down.


    "I''m a policeman of a city police station. Your brother Tang Suwen is suspected of making and selling pirated jewelry. We have detained him. Please come to the police station immediately!"


    At the moment of hearing the news, Tang Suhe''s face with a smile was replaced by shock.


    Pirated jewelry Detain


    Such as a flash of lightning, split her whole body, holding the phone hand are unconsciously shaking.


    Hang up the phone, Tang Suhe flurried out of a big bag, put the things on the stall into the bag.


    The girl opposite looked at her in a daze: "boss, this is..."


    Tang Suhe gave her 100 yuan, grabbed the hat from her hand and put it into the bag. There was an imperceptible cry in his voice: "sorry, I won''t sell it."


    With a big bag full of hats and gloves in his hand, he turned and rushed away.

 Chapter 397

    And see a phone call, less than three minutes to pack up things to leave Tang Suhe, holding the 100 yuan in her hand, the girl some embarrassed and angry muttered: "inexplicable!"


    When he arrived at the police station, he saw Tang Suwen in handcuffs from the surveillance. Tang Suhe''s heart hurt.


    "Comrade police, what''s going on?" Su Wen has always been a sensible and clever child. Since school, even his parents have not been invited by the teacher. How can he be caught here suddenly?


    "There is a public reaction that workers of your brother Tang Suwen sell some fake jewelry in some public places, and the designs of these jewelry are mostly made by famous jewelry experts. After our investigation, the situation is true, he did so, is a serious infringement! The stolen goods have been collected by us! The witness and material evidence are all here! " A stall of jewelry was thrown in front of Tang Suhe.


    Tang Suhe tried to defend Su Wen: "Comrade police, my brother is young and ignorant. He doesn''t know. He won''t make such a mistake again. Please let him go, OK?"


    "As long as you reach the age of 18, you have to be responsible for the law you have violated. This kind of behavior has caused serious damage to the economy and reputation of the jewelry company. The other side offered to take 10 million yuan as compensation, otherwise, you can only wait for the result of the trial, and your brother will be in prison sooner or later. "


    Ten million? The money earned may not even be several hundred. How can I ask her to compensate 10 million?


    Since she broke away from her family, she had to bear the tuition and living expenses of her younger brother and her two. She had a hard time. Now, where should she get 10 million yuan to redeem her younger brother?


    Su Wenjiao is disabled and shy. If he is cold today, Tang Suhe is really afraid that he will be wronged here. She can''t watch her brother go to prison, absolutely not!


    Su Wen must have watched her make money every day and wanted to help her share some, so she would secretly sell her own jewelry.


    Regardless of the piracy and infringement on the streets, only Su Wen was caught.


    The police have a tough attitude and don''t let go of Tang Suhe''s pleading. There are only two ways for her to take money or go to jail. Unless the infringed party let go and said not to pursue.


    In an instant, Tang Suhe understood.


    A city jewelry industry is not the biggest other home, it is flower home.


    This is just a bureau set up by Huaze river. She knew it was the game, but she couldn''t help it. The charge of arresting Su Wen by the police seems reasonable. If Hua Zexi doesn''t let go, she will lose even if she goes to court.


    If, in the past, she could endure his troubles, then this time, she really didn''t know what to do.


    Only huazexi can release her brother. Now, she has to go to him.


    Although, she once said, death will not take the initiative to find him, death will not climb on his bed, but now it seems, once the oath will be broken.


    Take out the mobile phone, hesitated for a long time, or fingers shaking dial the number of Huaze river.


    "Hello?" There was a low voice, with a hint of laziness and impatience.


    "Mr. Hua, this is Tang Suhe."


    "What''s the matter?"


    "I want to talk to you. Do you have time now?" Tang Suhe carefully considered her words. Although before, she often had a rough attitude, this time it was different. She asked for help, and her brother''s fate was in her hands.


    "Sorry, I''m busy now." Carelessly finish, decisive hang up.

 Chapter 398

    But just before the blind sound, she clearly heard the woman''s smile over there.


    Young, handsome and golden men are always surrounded by women. How can they care about the life and death of an ordinary person when they spend too much time playing?


    Tang Suhe''s heart suddenly became chilly.


    She called him and he absolutely knew what she meant. He is a businessman. He can''t save people without any reason, but her only way to repay is her young body.


    Before, didn''t he want her all the time? First, sugar coated shells, and then a series of use of power to trip her.


    Now, at last, she couldn''t hold on and wanted to beg him.


    She originally thought that as long as she took the initiative to call him, he would sneer, humiliate her and deprive her of her body.


    However, he was so indifferent to hang up, not even a chance to meet her, that moment, she would feel heartache.


    She didn''t know who else to look for except him. The whole a city, few people can shake the power and status of Hua, as long as Huaze river does not let go, few people can save her brother.


    He did this to embarrass her and let her know that in his eyes, she was nothing but a toy he wanted on a whim.


    One night I didn''t have a good rest. The next day, Tang Suhe went to huazexi company to find him, but he was stopped downstairs.


    Huazexi has a lot of resources every day. Can she see it if she wants to? No one dares to let her go without the order of the president.


    Tang Suhe sat in the hall on the first floor and waited all the time. Her younger brother was still in the police station. As long as her younger brother stayed there for one more second, she would feel uncomfortable for one second. She felt as if there were tens of millions of Cat Claws scratching. She could not do anything else and was not in the mood to eat.


    From morning until 4 p.m., every minute is a torment.


    A woman in professional dress and light make-up came up to her and handed her a hotel room card. In a cold and disdainful tone, "at ten o''clock tonight, remember to wash yourself a little." Calm finish, a face of professional expression, turned away.


    Tang Suhe was holding the gilded room card of the top suite. At that moment, she didn''t know whether to be sad or happy.


    As long as huazexi is willing to see her, it means that he is still interested in her. Her brother finally has hope to be released.


    And she herself I sold my soul and myself.


    Tang Suhe held the room card and left in silence.


    At ten o''clock in the evening, Tang Suhe appeared on time at the door of the top luxury suite of the top hotels in a city. He hesitated for a long time and knocked on the door.


    There was no response. She took out her room card, opened the door and went in. She saw a man with his back to her, sitting on a chair reading a financial magazine. Even his back was handsome and charming.


    When he heard someone coming in, huazexi was calm. In the quiet air, he could only hear the voice of turning the book. After turning the last page calmly, he closed the magazine and threw it aside. When he turned the chair, he saw her. There was a slight scorn on her handsome face. He said with a smile: "Miss Tang, don''t come here. It''s OK."


    On the cover of the magazine he was holding, the handsome man was him!


    Huazexi has a slight myopia. He occasionally wears a pair of gold rimmed glasses when reading. He is originally handsome and elegant, but with glasses, he is more gentle and elegant. But Tang Suhe knew that the word "Yupi" was used to describe him. He was just a wolf who had a good appearance and a good temperament, but was full of possessiveness and conquering desire.


    "President Hua, please let my brother go!" Tang Suhe didn''t beat around the Bush and asked in a low voice. The purpose of her coming is very clear, that is to save her brother, and she also knows that all this is done behind the back of Huaze river.


    "Miss Tang, your brother is not in my hands. I don''t want him to sell pirated products and infringe on them. How can I let him say that?" Huazexi thin lips light pick, looking at her, slightly ironic correction.


    "I''m sorry, please help my brother, as long as you help my brother out, I promise you!"


    Huazexipi looked at her with a smile: "Miss Tang, do I have any requirements?"


    Tang Suhe looks embarrassed. This man really has the ability to embarrass people. Even an ordinary sentence is full of irony.


    He, didn''t he always want her to be his woman?


    "I promise to be your woman." Tang Su he closed his eyes and answered quietly. There was some rout on Qiao Bai''s face. At this moment, she didn''t care about her dignity.


    "Miss Tang seems very confident. With so many beautiful women, how can you be sure that I have to be you?" Huazexi smile, slightly raised the corner of the mouth, full of ridicule.


    Tang Suhe couldn''t bear it and pinched the powder fist. She''s done it. What else does he want! If it wasn''t for him, she and her younger brother would not have become what they are now. Even if she was sent to him in person, would he have to humiliate her and beat her to pieces?"What do you want?" At that moment, Tang Suhe''s eyes were filled with anger.


    "Apart from your body, I''m afraid you don''t have any other capital to use. I accept Huazexi sneered, narrowed his eyes, encircled his chest, leaned back, and ordered, "come here!"


    Tang Suhe was stiff. Seeing that he was sitting on the chair like a king in the world, he hesitated and walked over.


    Stop a step away from him and hang your hands and head like a wooden stake.


    "On your knees." Huazexi thin lips light open, eyes light and sharp looking at her.


    Tang Suhe was stunned, but for the sake of her younger brother, she had to put down her self-esteem, put everything down and try to do it.

 Chapter 399

    Huazexi looked at her and noticed her every movement and every expression.


    She didn''t want to, but she gave in.


    Small and exquisite feet, slender and straight legs, slightly cocked hips, waist, delicate and charming clavicle, beautiful and pure face, soft and elegant long hair. Everything is so perfect and just right.


    Huazexi carelessly picked up the goblet on the table next to him, sipped a sip of red wine, and knocked on the table with his fingers: "as long as your brother can afford it, so can I


    Tang Suhe closed his eyes tightly. He didn''t have the heart to think about it, and he didn''t want to think about it. His eyes were still pure like a clear lake, slightly covered with fog, which made people can''t bear to destroy it. She just lay quietly, not resisting, not catering.


    All the emotions of huazexi have been aroused, and the memory of the last time has come back.


    He has always been a pure-minded man, but he is also a normal man. If he has been a vegetarian for too long, he will inevitably be a wolf.


    Tang Suhe was so nervous that his body trembled unconsciously, his eyes closed and his eyelashes couldn''t stop shaking.


    She would like to, would like to stop, run to his table to drink the bottle of red wine and let him continue.


    Just when Huaze river was secretly happy, he suddenly saw Tang Suhe''s pale face, and his mood changed sharply. Tang Suhe is too ignorant of good and evil! Huazexi let her go and got out of bed.


    "Touch!" With a loud noise, Tang Suhe opened his eyes, looked at the bathroom and heard the sound of water inside.


    At the same time, I was more worried. My heart seemed to be held tightly by a big hand.


    He doesn''t want to accept her body, he doesn''t accept her, so what about her brother? Apart from her own body, what bargaining chips does she have to bargain with him to let Suwen out?


    Tang Suhe took the initiative to ask him, but huazexi was very unhappy and pushed her away.


    She turned upside down on the carpet, got up, jumped up again and was pushed away by him again.


    Tang Suhe sat down on the carpet with tears in his eyes and a trembling voice: "what about my brother?"


    Can''t she interest him with such initiative and seduction? If she really doesn''t have any attraction for him, he won''t save her brother.


    Tears flowed out of the corner of her eyes, crystal clear, and she did not make any noise. She just sat there, tears flowing quietly. What a picture of pear blossom with rain, it made him feel sad. He thought of the sad scene when a little girl lost her pendant and necklace.


    In the heart agitated waved, felt out the cigarette to light to smoke: "you go back first, I will let the Secretary contact you!"


    Before, when she worked as an assistant for him, she knew that he didn''t like smoking very much, and would not smoke in front of women without grace. He would only smoke when he was in a bad mood.


    Open mouth, want to say what, finally, or sipping mouth, leave.


    Just went out, outside the cold wind blowing her face, there are tears, cold face pain. Tang Suhe went directly to the police station to see Su Wen.


    With huazexi''s orders, those people didn''t dare to take Su Wen in. It was just a way for huazexi to make su he''s officials obey. He didn''t want to hurt him.


    It''s cold in the room. I''ll take two electric heaters. I can''t eat and drink. I can''t be cold or hungry.


    It''s just that he can''t lift his head because of the disgrace and depravity of being locked up. Breaking the law is out of reach and inviolable to him. He regrets, he blames himself, he feels guilty.


    He not only hurt himself, but also his sister.


    "Comrade police, I want to go in and see my brother, OK?" When Tang Suhe saw Su Wen with his head hanging in the surveillance room, he was heartbroken. In the middle of the night, he didn''t sleep. Once locked in for a whole day, she was afraid that he couldn''t make it. She wanted to give him some comfort.

 Chapter 400

    Huazexi guessed that she would go to the police station to see Suwen. She said hello in advance. The policeman on duty nodded and let her in.


    Hearing the creak of the iron door, Tang Suhe looked up and saw his elder sister standing at the door. He called in a low voice: "elder sister."


    Tang Suhe walked towards him step by step. Su Wen''s voice was hoarse and low. He apologized: "sister, I''m sorry, sister, I''m sorry..."


    It''s all his fault. He''s useless. Even selling some jewelry made by himself will cause so many things. Instead of helping, he makes his sister worry more about him.


    Seeing that he blamed herself so much, how could she have the heart to squat down and touch his head and say, "Suwen, it''s OK. My sister believes you. My sister knows you didn''t mean it. It''s OK. The police said it''s not serious. She will let you out immediately. My sister is waiting for you outside."


    After settling down Suwen and sleeping in it, Suhe reluctantly leaves. She knows that Suwen is a self loving and proud child. She doesn''t want him to bear the stain of breaking the law all his life, and doesn''t want it to affect his later life.


    No matter what excessive conditions huazexi offered later, she would agree as long as he was willing to save her brother.


    The next morning, Tang Suhe received a call from the Secretary of huazexi: "Miss Tang, please come to the president''s office."


    After working there for so long before, Tang Suhe had already been familiar with the road and smoothly entered the president''s office.


    Huazexi threw her a piece of paper: "sign this, and I''ll save your brother."


    Tang Suhe picked up the paper and swept it. The demands in it were unreasonable. The deadline was ten months.


    "One million a month, you only have to accompany me for ten months, and it will be written off." Huazexi leaned back in his chair and looked at her.


    With trembling fingers, Tang Suhe tried to convince himself that she had earned ten million yuan in ten months.


    "OK, I''ll sign it." Huazexi watched her with her own eyes, and knew how much struggle she had made before she gritted her teeth and agreed to sign. Her voice was as indifferent as if she had given up everything, and she wrote her name on the paper.


    Huazexi satisfiedly took it over: "very good, this contract has come into effect. If you breach the contract ahead of time, the penalty will be more than that."


    Pick up the phone, dial out a number, thin lip light open, just simply said a "release", then hang up.


    He lowered his head, continued to look at the things in his hand and said without delay: "your brother has been acquitted. Now the police will send him home. You go back first. If you have something, I''ll ask the Secretary to contact you."


    Let a person, for him, so easy, for her, but bet on their own self-esteem.


    "Yes, I know." Tang Suhe is obedient and turns to leave.


    When I got home, I happened to see a car parked downstairs, the most common car. Su Wen was helped down by the police in plain clothes, and Su he ran quickly.


    "I''m sorry, Miss Tang. Mr. Hua said he made a mistake. Your brother''s design is different from theirs." Police slightly sorry looking at Tang Suhe said, Tang Suhe know, this is just huazexi ordered deliberately said to Su Wen listen to it.


    She also hoped that Su Wen would only take it as a misunderstanding and not have a shadow in her heart. She said with a smile, "it doesn''t matter. Please."


    Huazexi is considerate. I''m afraid it will have a bad influence on them. I didn''t ask someone to send him back in a police car. It''s already taken care of them.

 Chapter 401

    Tang Suhe stayed beside Huaze River as an assistant. In the past, he was just an assistant. He only had eight hours a day at his disposal. Now, he is a personal assistant. He has to listen to the arrangement of 24 hours a day.


    She only told Su Wen that she had found a new job and was far away from home. Sometimes she was on the night shift and didn''t go back at night and lived in the staff dormitory.


    After setting up the stall, Su Wen also realized that all he did was to make trouble for his sister. He took back his heart and was busy with the college entrance examination and study. Only in this way can he live up to his sister''s hard work.


    Tang Suhe''s desk is next to Huaze river. He says it''s an assistant, but he doesn''t have any real work. He just accompanies him. He can pour water, hang clothes and do some domestic work at most.


    In the evening, it''s also up to Huaze River to decide whether to go to his house or let her go home.


    He lives alone in a two-story villa with bedrooms and study above, living room and kitchen below. He didn''t like too many people. There was only one servant waiting on him. He brought her from the old house and took care of his sister-in-law Wang since she was a child. Sister-in-law Wang was old and inconvenient. Her room was on the first floor.


    "The young master is back!" As soon as huazexi leads Tang Suhe through the door, sister-in-law Wang comes over and skillfully takes off his clothes and hangs them on the hanger.


    "Well," huazexi nodded and answered faintly. He has always respected his sister-in-law Wang, who has taken care of him for more than ten years.


    "This is..." Seeing Tang Suhe behind him, sister-in-law Wang hesitated.


    "My personal assistant, Tang Suhe, will live here in the future."


    "Good aunt!" Tang Suhe said hello. Mrs. Wang is in her fifties. She is not tall, but she looks very kind. She always smiles,


    "Oh, don''t dare to be. Miss Tang, like the young master, just call me Mrs. Wang!"


    Entering the room, Mrs. Wang greets them to have dinner and warmly adds food and vegetables to them, which makes her flattered. Eat a small bite of rice, ordinary home meals, eat very delicious, there is a kind of mother''s taste, how many years have not eaten such a dish. Once upon a time, my mother also brought her vegetables with such a smile.


    "He he, eat well, not picky."


    "Hehe, you can''t eat more ice cream. You will have diarrhea after eating it."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Although sometimes I feel that my mother is very upset, but now I want to know what kind of happiness it is. She miss her mother so much that her nose is sour.


    After dinner, sister-in-law Wang was busy clearing the table. Huazexi pressed her hand: "sister-in-law Wang, go to have a rest and let her come."


    "How can I do that? I''m used to it. Young master and Miss Tang, go and have a rest."


    "Auntie, have a rest. I''ll do it." Tang Suhe said with a smile, stacking the things on the table to the kitchen.


    Huazexi helped sister-in-law Wang and asked her to sit on the sofa like an elder: "let her do these jobs in the future."


    From the beginning to the end, she didn''t look up at Tang Suhe. She was very unhappy.


    In fact, even if huazexi didn''t say it, she would go to help collect the table and wash the dishes. By doing so, she clearly realized that she was just his servant and her servant. He had the right to call her around and wave her around, and he had the right to let her do anything.


    In the office, huazexi finished processing the documents, rubbed his eyes, saw Tang Suhe staring out of the window, and ordered: "come here!"

 Chapter 402

    Hearing the sound, Tang Suhe drew back his eyes, got up, walked over and stopped in front of the table.


    "Get inside!" So far away, afraid that he will eat her? I''m a little angry.


    Tang Suhe had to go around the table and stand in front of him.


    "Kiss me!" Huazexi continues to give orders. He has not forgotten, that day, Tang Jiaojiao came to the office, she and his temper, he touched her, she subconsciously to hide, completely cold his heart, to the end, she actually secretly left.


    Tang Suhe didn''t dare to resist. Anyway, she had done anything shameful. She came close to him and ran into his lips. At this moment, the knock on the door sounded. Tang Suhe was in a panic and quickly stepped back.


    "Go on!" Huazexi looked up at her and knocked on the door again.


    "President, if you don''t, deal with it first..." Tang Suhe hesitated.


    When huazexi was cold, she was so afraid of being seen with him? She hates being with him at all!


    "Come in!" he cried Then she pulled Tang Suhe. She fell on his lap, her face on his chest, and he put his arms around her neck. She was overbearing and rude.


    As soon as the door opened, Guan Qi came in and saw the intimate scene. He quickly covered his eyes and walked out: "I didn''t see anything! I didn''t see it! You go on! "


    Although he turned his back to him, Tang Suhe could still hear Guan Qi''s voice. She didn''t want others to know that she was so cowardly and shameless. She could pretend that she didn''t see a stranger, but it was the people she knew and the people she respected! Why does he have to show others his scars? Does he know that it makes her sad and sad.


    She doesn''t want to be looked down upon, despised, and poked in the back to say that she is a woman who can sell everything.


    Feel a warm chest, huazexi hook her chin, looking at her eyes, red, but try to restrain tears, a pair of tearful eyes, let him heartache.


    He dodged his eyes and pushed her away: "sit back!"


    He did deliberately bully her and revenge her for her attitude towards him, but his own heart began to block.


    Huazexi often has dinner parties in the evening. As soon as he goes out, he can come back in the middle of the night. Mrs. Wang went to bed early. No matter how late she went back, she was the only one who did her best not to disturb the old people.


    When he went back in the evening, he saw a figure running downstairs to help him: "Hua Shao, are you ok?"


    Huazexi is drunk and hazy. He vaguely sees that the person is Tang Suhe. She''s wearing thin clothes. He just came back from the outside with a heavy chill. He can feel that she was shivering with cold, but he still didn''t let him go and let her support him upstairs.


    Tang Suhe ran to heat a pot of hot tea, held a cup and handed it to him: "have some tea."


    Although she hated him in her heart, she could not ignore him when she saw that he was drunk and came back from outside. She comforted herself in her heart that since she had signed the contract, she would try her best to do it well. If she provoked him to anger again, she didn''t know what would happen.


    Huazexi took the cup. It was hot and warm. He drank it bit by bit. While he was drinking tea, Tang Suhe ran into the bathroom to help him put the bath water and squeeze the toothpaste.


    After drinking the strong tea, I felt a little more comfortable in my stomach and woke up with some wine. "Less flowers, go in and take a bath." Tang Suhe reminds me.


    Huazexi nodded and went into the bathroom. The water temperature, towel and pajamas were just within reach. Toothpaste had been squeezed on the toothbrush and she was enjoying her service. Huazexi closed her eyes silently.

 Chapter 403

    To tell you the truth, it''s not true that she was not moved when she went downstairs to help him. When she was gentle, she was really gentle and virtuous. She was so gentle to her brother every day and took care of her brother every day, right? That kid''s a real killer.


    This woman is too fickle, except for her brother, so he doesn''t know if it''s a sugar coated bullet from her. Just wait for him to be moved, then turn around and walk away mercilessly. He can''t be confused.


    In addition to living here in Huaze River, Tang Suhe also gets amnesty to go home for a few days a week.


    After all, only the two of them knew about the contract transaction, and he didn''t want her brother to know about it. If her brother knew about it, he would hate him, right? There is only one family member around her. In the long run, maybe Tang Suwen will still be an important tool for him to get close to her. How can he offend her?


    Slowly, huazexi got used to having someone to accompany him when he was working. When he came back late at night, someone left a lamp for him, put bath water for him, and squeezed toothpaste for him. This was the loss of warmth for many years, which made him eat like a gourmet.


    The relationship between them is not like the tit for tat in the past few days, but tends to ease. Although her room is next door to him, and he can take her as long as he threatens her with a contract, he doesn''t do that. He likes the feeling of getting along with each other day and night, and she takes care of herself. He doesn''t want to destroy this feeling.


    One afternoon, huazexi asked Tang Suhe to meet his brother at the airport.


    Tang Suhe knew for the first time that he had a younger brother. He only told her that his younger brother''s name was Hua Zelu. Tang Suhe had never seen him before and didn''t know his appearance. He was afraid that he would not receive him. He asked, "what does Hua Er Shao look like?"


    Huaze River also did not lift his head, very casually said: "the most eye-catching one in the crowd is him! I sent him your picture last night. "


    Look at this self-confidence, the most eye-catching is him. His brother is already perfect. Standing in the crowd, he is absolutely luminous. Is his brother the same as him? Huazexi didn''t want to say much, and Tang Suhe didn''t ask much. Thanks to Hua Er Shao, huazexi sent a driver to drive her in his luxurious car.


    When the plane was late, Tang Suhe waited in the airport for two hours until the flight arrived. She immediately raised her vigilance and stared at the people coming out of the corridor for fear that she might miss it.


    It''s hard to avoid that there are several people with outstanding appearance and temperament in the crowd. Tang Suhe doesn''t have any at all. How dare he confirm which one is huazexi''s younger brother.


    Watching people go away, she is still thinking whether to shout or not, but that person seems to be a little more mature than huazexi. It''s a bit shameful to admit a mistake, but if she misses it, it''s her fault.


    He looked at the man and said, "Hi!" A beautiful voice sounded in her ears. Tang Suhe quickly turned his head, and an enlarged handsome face appeared in front of her.


    Tang Su he was startled. He stepped back and looked at the young man in front of him. He looked very young. He was about 20 years old. He was one meter eight or so tall and thin. He had a delicate and enchanting face. He was even more beautiful than a woman. His skin was amazing, but he didn''t show his mother. He looked at her without taboo. He inadvertently showed his evil breath and his upper body was full of evil Wearing a yellow sweater, a red vest, a pair of jeans, a pair of black Martin boots, seemingly casual clothes, wearing on him, but showing the trend of the atmosphere.

 Chapter 404

    Tang Suhe saw him for the first time and thought in amazement, is this a popular idol star? Why doesn''t she have any impression? Is it Korean?


    Just when Tang Suhe was shocked, the man took out a picture from his pocket, frowned and looked at the picture, and then came to have a close look at her. His nose almost stuck to his nose, and then pinched her face: "how can a real person be more stupid than a picture?"


    Tang Suhe was stunned. He was pinched by an evil man. He covered his face and stepped back. Suddenly, he saw that the photo he was holding was his own. This was the person she was going to pick up. He said politely: "you are Huashao''s younger brother huazelu. Hello, I''m his assistant, Tang Suhe."


    The man''s hot eyes seemed to pick her up, looked at her up and down, and then nodded with satisfaction: "brother''s eyes are pretty good."


    Huazexi, who is not easy to be provoked, has the same blood flowing in his body. How bad can his younger brother be?


    No, at least huazexi is still a gentleman on the surface. He is more elegant and decent. His younger brother huazelu is obviously better than him. He doesn''t need to pretend. His evil and essence are exposed. It''s not easy to be offended.


    What huazexi said is true. He is the most eye-catching person in the crowd. Many people who come and go are wringing their necks to look at him, and even taking pictures secretly. They probably regard him as a star they don''t know, and he can be calm and self-confident, without any influence on what he should do.


    Don''t want to get involved with him, just ordered to come to pick him up, Tang Suhe deliberately refused to take his hand luggage, said: "spend two less, the car is outside, please follow me."


    Flower Ze Lu hands carelessly put in the pocket, swagger with her to go out.


    Asked him to get on the car, Tang Suhe sat upright on the other side, all the way without saying a word, huazelu turned to see her from time to time, thoughtfully, looking at her some embarrassed, some embarrassed.


    According to the requirements of Huaze River, take Huaze Lu home to have a rest. Huazelu and his brother huazexi have a better relationship than his father, so they live in huazexi''s house as soon as they come back, instead of going back to their old house.


    "It''s less than two dollars. This is your room."


    Huazelu''s room is always kept in huazexi''s house. As long as you clean it in advance, you can live in it.


    The two brothers'' rooms are located on the left and right sides of the stairs. They are apartments with separate bathrooms and small living rooms. Tang Suhe''s room is smaller than theirs. It''s next to huazexi''s room. There is no bathroom in it. You can only go to the bathroom by the stairs.


    Huazelu put things into the room, slowly swayed out, to the door of Tang Suhe''s room, pushed away, looked, and whistled: "you didn''t live in a room with my brother?"


    Tang Suhe was angry for a moment. She didn''t know how huazexi introduced her to this guy, but what he said was too much.


    "Hua Er Shao misunderstood." Tang Suhe tried to answer his question calmly.


    "Hey, are you in love with my brother?" That evil spirit came again, still a pair of curious baby''s appearance, blinking his beautiful matchless eyes to ask.


    Tang Su he was so angry that he went crazy and his face turned red. How can she answer such a personal question? She had no doubt that he would continue to ask for details, gritting his teeth and saying, "no!"

 Chapter 405

    "Oh! Do you mind coming with me? " Here he comes again. When he says these words, his face is not red and his heart is not beating. It''s like asking if you would like to have dinner with me. Usually, Tang Suhe is not blocked by his questions. After playing with his language all afternoon, she is almost crazy.


    In the past, she always felt embarrassed and uneasy when she stayed with huazexi. Now, she finds that staying with huaershao is a kind of spiritual devastation.


    Seeing that huazexi came back from work, Tang Suhe immediately rushed up like a relative, hid behind him, grabbed his clothes, raised his head and said, "Huashao, er Shao has come back." As if to see the life-saving straw in general bright eyes, looks incredibly lovely.


    Huazexi uses her toes to think that she must have been fooled by Zelu. She imagines her expression of anger and dare not anger with a black line clenching her fist in the afternoon. She unconsciously laughs at the corner of her mouth, which is fleeting.


    Flower Ze Lu a face surprised, he always face paralysis of elder brother unexpectedly smile!


    After dinner, huazexi has a teleconference in his study. Huazelu is watching TV on the sofa. Tang Suhe is washing dishes in the kitchen. Mrs. Wang has gone back to her hometown for the new year in advance. There are only three of them in the house.


    After washing the bowl, she went out and was about to go upstairs. Hua Ze Lu hook on the sofa called her: "come here!"


    Tang Suhe went over: "what''s the matter..." Her voice did not fall, flower Ze Lu throw away the pillow in the hand, pull her to the sofa.


    Tang Suhe exclaimed: "you..." But he curled his mouth, put his arms around her and said, "that pillow is uncomfortable. I want you to be my pillow!"


    He held her in his arms. Her innocent eyes and expression made her a little reluctant to refuse. He is the same age as her younger brother, who used to lie on her lap watching TV, especially the good-looking boy, who can arouse Tang Suhe''s motherhood. He was so honestly held by him that he regarded him as a willful child.


    He is like a person with dual personality. Sometimes, he is lovely and docile, like a little angel with wings. Sometimes, he shows evil breath, like a demon with pointed ears and tail and Trident.


    After being tortured by him for a day, Tang Suhe was also tired. At last, he felt sleepy, yawning and drowsy.


    Huazexi came down from the upstairs and saw that on the sofa, huazelu was watching TV with Tang Suhe in his arms. Tang Suhe curled up like a kitten and his head was sleepy on his shoulder. Such an ambiguous and beautiful scene made him angry.


    "What are you doing?" the voice said coldly


    Hua Ze Lu turned around and saw his black faced brother blinking innocently: "watch TV!"


    In this world, I''m afraid he''s the only one who dares to provoke huazexi like this.


    Huaze river is even more angry that Tang Suhe has not woken up yet, and still continues to sleep by Huaze Lu. This damned woman, walks over, picks up Tang Suhe, and says in a bad tone: "go back to the room to sleep!"


    Tang Suhe was suddenly picked up, and then he woke up. Seeing Huaze River''s cold face, he quickly went upstairs to take a bath and sleep.


    "It''s getting late. Go to bed, too." Huazexi has always cherished his brother and let him do everything. Even if he broke his favorite toy, he could bear it and didn''t really get angry with him. Therefore, this matter, even if he is not happy, all the anger is toward Tang Suhe.

 Chapter 406

    "Yes, brother." Huaze Lu''s glib smile should come.


    When Tang Suhe came out of the bath, Hua Zelu just came out of the room and saw that she was sleepy and wearing pajamas. There was a button on the front neckline that didn''t buckle properly, revealing delicate collarbone, smooth skin and wet hair. She had a different style.


    See flower Ze Lu, Tang Su he is also a Leng, "good night, spend two less." Politely finish, from the side, back to his room.


    Unexpectedly, just in the past, Hua Ze Lu reached out to stop her, put an arm around her neck and said, "Why are the clothes bulging inside? Show me what good things are hidden!" Said, I really want to reach in and feel.


    In the afternoon, even if the speech molestation, I didn''t expect to start at night!


    Tang Suhe tried his best to cover his collar and struggled: "you let me go!".


    She is a woman, even if the chest is small, but also can see the drum up good! What a hateful fellow! It''s the best!


    One person desperately covers, another person desperately pulls, in this close hand to hand combat, two people are some clothes are not neat.


    The sound insulation of the room was very good. Huazexi heard the slight movement outside. As soon as he came out, he saw the scene in front of him. He almost lost his breath! Tang Su he tightly covers his chest, and Hua Ze Lu stretches his two claws to grasp it.


    See flower Ze River, flower Ze Lu and Tang Su He and is to turn head to see, in Tang Su He Leng of empty when, this guy unexpectedly suddenly attack nearby.


    Tang Su he was shocked, but he was too late, ashamed and angry. Suddenly, a big hand grabbed Hua Ze Lu''s wrist. Hua Ze Xi said with a stoic anger: "Ze Lu, stop making trouble and go to sleep."


    "Well, stingy." Flower Ze Lu like a prank did not succeed in children, sniffed, hummed twice, obediently took out his hand, back to his room.


    Tang Suhe was really scared.


    Looking at her like that, Hua Ze Xi''s anger suddenly gushed out and looked at her with a sneer: "Ze Lu is still small, do you really think he is interested in you?"


    His younger brother''s style and behavior, he always knows that men are young, play is no big deal, he has always been indifferent, but see him mixed with her, he can not ignore, even if it is his brother''s fault, he will not criticize, all the mistakes are attributed to her.


    Originally, he was the one who was bullied, but huazexi was protecting his brother and belittled her to be worthless. Tang Suhe was stunned and said, "I didn''t..."


    "Ha ha, pretend to be innocent?" Huaze river looks colder.


    How can Tang Suhe not feel aggrieved by his slander? She has always been clean and self loving, but he said it was so unbearable. In his heart, is she such a person?


    Tang Suhe lowered his head and did not speak. Her silence, however, made huazexi more angry.


    "Stay away from my brother! Let me find that you confuse him, you know the consequences! "


    "Well, I''ll stay away from him." His throat seemed to be blocked by something. Tang Suhe tried to calm his mood and said low.


    "Go back!" Hearing his order, Tang Suhe lowered his head and was about to go back to the room, but huazexi put out an arm in front of her, "do you really take this place as your own home?"


    Tang Suhe looked up at him and huazexi disdained her: "go back to your own home today!" To tell the truth, although he said she seduced Ze Lu, but also afraid that she would stay in the evening, Ze Lu is not willing to run to the room to bully her.


    In the evening, nearly 12 o''clock, he let her go back to his home, Tang Suhe looked at him incredulously, but when he saw the decision in his eyes, she silently dropped her eyelids: "well, I know, I changed my clothes and left."


    When she was changing her clothes in the room, she had the impulse to cry. Who had to beg for nothing to stay here? Before that, he didn''t order her to sleep here at night. She stayed here every day to clean, cook and wash dishes for him. She was still worried about how Suwen did and whether he took care of herself. Now, in the middle of the night, he yelled at her and drove her away?


    That sentence "you really take this place as your own home" made her feel cold, as if she had been severely scratched.


    After changing his clothes, Tang Suhe went downstairs, changed his shoes and left without looking back.


    A few days ago, the snow had not melted. On winter nights, there were few pedestrians in the street. Only the dim yellow street lights pulled her figure for a short time. There was a silence around her. Tang Suhe walked home with one foot deep and one foot shallow. He walked alone and felt afraid, as if he had been thrown into a forbidden area.


    When huazexi heard the sound of closing the door, she knew that she had left and went into the room to sleep. She was upset and couldn''t sleep. She didn''t know what she was thinking. Suddenly, it came out that night, she was pressed on the ground by three hooligans and was almost forced to sleep. She was brought up with a thump in her heart.


    Now this time, a girl in a person outside, really not safe.


    It''s not denied that he was worried.


    How can he punish her when he scolds her, or when he gets up and puts on his clothes and goes out to drive? Clearly is punishing oneself!Driving all the way, follow her along the road, follow her from a distance, just make sure she''s safe, don''t want her to find out.


    Tang Suhe was so cold that she wrapped up her clothes and went to the main street to take a taxi. In winter, there were few cars, so she managed to get one and still carried people. After waiting for half an hour, she didn''t get a taxi, so she just gritted her teeth and walked back. Maybe she didn''t feel cold.


    Trot all the way home, Huaze river is also careful to open, very slowly behind her.


    Accidentally, the foot slipped, Tang Suhe stepped on the ice, solid fell to the ground, even Huaze River see in the eye, feel fell not light, in the heart of a mention, still bear not to care about her.


    Tang Suhe sat on the ground in pain and kneaded his knees for a long time. He got up reluctantly and continued to walk. He couldn''t walk quickly and was in pain.


    Biting her teeth and dragging her aching leg to go home, Tang Suhe only wanted to ask God bitterly, what did she do wrong, to fix her like this? Do they like to see her suffer so much?

 Chapter 407

    After walking for two hours, Tang Suhe didn''t come home until two o''clock in the morning. His hands and feet were numb with cold, and his face was blue. When he opened the door, he couldn''t even hold the key.


    Afraid of disturbing Su Wen''s rest, she went back without even turning on the light.


    Huazexi followed her all the way back and watched her go upstairs in the car. After staying downstairs for a long time, she didn''t feel sleepy at all. There was no light in her house. Huazexi understood her concerns and thought about her brother all the time.


    Sitting in the car, smoking, until dawn, he drove back.


    As soon as huazexi came back, he saw huazelu coming downstairs with bare arms and irregular sleeping hair.


    "Brother, what are you doing?" He asked, rubbing his hair.


    "Nothing, Zelu. Let''s go back to the old house today."


    "Oh, I see." Flower Ze Lu takes out a can of drink from the refrigerator, opens it, pours it fiercely, and nods carelessly.


    Don''t think he doesn''t know. He heard him go out last night. He didn''t come back until early in the morning. He drove him back to his old house so soon. I''m afraid he started with the lovely little assistant beside him? His brother is very uncomfortable. He is very angry, but he never gets angry with him. It doesn''t mean that he has a good temper. Maybe he spills all his anger on the poor assistant, but he can''t bear to sneak out in the middle of the night.


    His brother is too kind to him. Seriously, he really wants to see what his brother''s anger is like. So, from small to large, he listens to his brother on the surface of everything, but in fact, he is rebellious and challenges him everywhere, trying to see where his tolerance limit is.


    It''s a pity that he didn''t succeed once.


    The next morning, Tang Suwen got up and came out to see Tang Suhe''s shoes at the entrance, only to find that she didn''t know when to come back. Su he happened to come out of the room. Su Wen asked, "sister, weren''t you on the night shift yesterday?"


    "Oh, good leadership, let me come back to have a rest in advance. I didn''t disturb you when I saw you sleeping." Tang Suhe said slowly, but he was very tired of the "boss". He yelled at her indiscriminately and drove her out in the middle of the night. She fell down and her knee still hurts.


    After breakfast, Su Wen went to school. Su he sprayed Yunnan Baiyao on his leg. He planned to keep going to work. Unexpectedly, before going out, Hua Zexi called: "you don''t have to come here these days." Then hang up.


    He meant to know that she had hurt her leg and intended to give her time to rest, but in Tang Suhe''s ears, it was totally another meaning.


    His tone was cold. He rushed her back last night and told her not to go today. He was still angry with her and didn''t want to see her at all! Tang Suhe didn''t understand why he was so angry. Should she be wronged? If not for the sake of the contract, he thought she would be with him? Obedience to him, obedience to him, even in his face to his brother''s all kinds of molestation, everywhere forbearance, now he put all his anger on her.


    Good. He''d better never call her again. As long as he doesn''t appear in her life, she can''t get it!


    Su Wen went back from school and smelled the smell of the kitchen. When he went in, Su he was at home. When he asked, Su he replied, "the boss took a few days off." But Su Wen is very happy. Since they found a new job, the time they spent meeting each other has obviously decreased.

 Chapter 408

    "Sister, you usually work too hard. Take advantage of these days to have a good rest."


    Su Wen is also close to the final exam. Tang Suhe has been carefully selecting food materials outside these days at home. He is happy to cook meat, fish and soup for Su Wen.


    A few days later, huazexi called again and asked her to accompany him on business.


    And she was like this. She had a handle to hold his hand and could only let people call her and wave her around. Although she was unwilling, she went with her.


    There was a contradiction in my heart. Along the way, they didn''t talk much.


    Three hours later, she arrived in a southern city in the first class of the plane. When she got off the plane, huazexi directly led her to a super luxury shop. The people in the shop bowed their heads respectfully and cried, "less flowers."


    Huazexi nodded casually. Before Tang Suhe could react, he was given to a man dressed in gorgeous clothes: "Andy, change her shape!"


    Tang Suhe stared at the man in front of him, thin body, white skin, good-looking facial features, delicate makeup, and white hair. If it wasn''t for his upper body only wearing a fishing net like black perspective dress, and she could clearly see the flat chest, she would not have seen that he was a man. Every frown and smile, every gesture, every action, every action, every action, every action, every action, every action, every action, every action, every action, every action, every action, every action, every action, every action, every action, every action, every action, every action, every action, every action.


    But even men are beautiful enough to upset people.


    "Is it going to the silver wedding dinner of Mr. Ma and his wife?" The man asked with a clear look.


    Huazexi nodded.


    the man''s slender fingers pinched her chin and picked it up. The nutmeg''s fingernails were still covered with red nail polish, and her fingers were more white and slender like a hand model. She looked at her facial organs and whistled and praised, "baby, the foundation is good."


    Tang Suhe is disgusted and hairy. She hasn''t reflected what kind of situation it is. Isn''t huazexi here on business? How could she come to such a place? Is there any dinner party that he wants to use her body to do something improper?


    Andy stretched out his arm to touch her waist. Tang Suhe was startled. When he continued to touch her, huazexi put out his hand to hold his wrist. Andy said with a shy smile, "I hate it. People measure it to change their clothes."


    "Do you need that?" Huazexi squints at him.


    "You found out?" Andy continued to smile. He suddenly called the beauty assistant next to him, read a series of numbers cleanly, and then said, "that red evening dress, take it according to this size."


    Tang Suhe was very surprised. The number he read just now was her circumference? Even she didn''t know very well. He even knew it with a glance. He was so confident that he had to change his clothes without measuring.


    In front of him, are all the women like undressed, and he will see them at a glance? This man is terrible.


    "Don''t worry, baby." The man blinked his eyes and said that he was still making eyes at huazexi, but huazexi turned his head over the other side and didn''t look at him.


    Don''t say much nonsense. Tang Suhe is settled in a chair. Andy and some beautiful assistants come around and are busy with her face and hair.


    Tang Suhe felt that someone was pulling her hair and her face. In front of her eyes were all claws. This was the first time in her life that she had received such a special baptism.


    The hair was tossed about, the head was hot and cold, and the face was smeared with layers of things. It took three hours to finish.


    "Look at it!" Andy confidently pushes her to the mirror. Tang Suhe looks at the person in the mirror. His eyes are bigger, his nose is more upright, his lips are more moist, and his face seems to be smaller. The hair on his forehead is clamped up by a small silver crown clip, revealing a bright and full forehead. His long black hair is hanging down at will until his chest. The end of his hair is half curled and slightly bent in.


    Eyes painted a little up pick, pure and beautiful, but showed some charming. It''s not heavy makeup, but it''s breathtaking. It''s like a superstar on the stage. The whole person becomes bright in an instant. It''s just that it''s a waste to match this casual and bulky clothes.


    Even huazexi looked up at her, but he couldn''t help looking at her. It seemed that he was right to bring her to Andy. It was the most beautiful she he had ever seen.


    "Andy queen, the dress has been changed." Just now, the assistant who ordered to change the clothes came running with the clothes in his arms.


    "Take her to change it!"


    Queen Andy Tang Suhe was called "Li Nen Waijiao".


    The beauty assistant was going to help her change her clothes. Tang Suhe had never been helped by others before. She was embarrassed and declined her kindness. But after 20 minutes in the dressing room, she found that she couldn''t put on her clothes. The clothes were too small!


    Some embarrassed head asked: "clothes size is not some small?"


    The beauty assistant covered her mouth with a smile: "no, Andy SAMA''s eyesight has never been wrong. The dresses are tight. I''ll go in and change them for you."Tang Suhe can only nod his head and agree. The zipper of the present is at the back. The beauty assistant asks her to hold her chest in front and breathe deeply. It''s very embarrassing that Tang Suhe can only do it. After a lot of hard work, she finally wears it.


    Tang Suhe felt as if she had been tied to a board, which tied her straight and tight to the bursting of the dress, oppressing her chest and abdomen. She even felt that she would not breathe well and suffocate to death.


    Women are really willing to go out for beauty.


    Wearing a pair of high-heeled shoes with a foot of 12 cm, good-looking is good-looking, but she has never worn such high-heeled shoes. She has to work hard to keep it steady just like walking on stilts, and wear such good-looking shoes. If she falls down, it''s not a big joke.


    It''s really amazing to finish the whole body dress. The red evening dress sets off her plump chest, sets off her skin more delicate and white, her legs straight and slender, and even her ankles are delicate and lovely.


    No matter how warm the south is, it''s winter after all. It''s hard to avoid shivering with cold if you wear so little clothes.


    To be honest, she admires the hosts, actors and singers who dress up in the open air.


    And in her changing time, huazexi also made a simple shape. The hair in the middle is slightly raised, which makes the eyes deeper, the nose stronger, the side face more attractive and the whole person more handsome.

 Chapter 409

    She was dressed in a tailored black suit, white shirt, tie and the same color of her dress, red, calm and with some vitality.


    They two stand together, handsome men and beautiful women, no matter from which point of view, are particularly matched.


    ¡°perfect£¡¡± Andy clapped his hands and motioned to his assistant to bring the camera. He took several pictures with an SLR on his shoulder. He was overjoyed and said, "I must make the biggest poster to solicit business at the door tomorrow."


    Flower Ze river very belly black hook a corner of mouth to look at him: "you want to dare to put you this shop don''t open."


    Joke, he''s the president of the flower family. He''s a model for this modeling shop? He can''t afford the advertising.


    Seeing Tang Suhe shivering all over with cold, huazexi asked someone to bring her a long overcoat, which could cover her legs. It''s OK inside. Once out, her two bare legs were still very cold.


    On the bus, Tang Suhe couldn''t help asking, "where are you taking me?"


    Huazexi also tells the story in a simple and comprehensive way. On the silver wedding anniversary of his family''s uncle and wife, he should come to attend the banquet. How could the man at the upper class banquet not have a female companion? She attended as his assistant and female companion.


    When getting off the bus, Tang Suhe sprained under his feet and almost fell down. Huazexi stretched out his arm and bent his elbow at the right time. Tang Suhe understood what he meant and asked her to mix his arm with him. Tang Suhe was afraid of falling down and could only stretch his arm into his body.


    Looking at the huge mansion like a castle in front of him, Tang Suhe was really surprised. In the past, he thought that the conditions of the Tang family were also good. Compared with other people, the Tang family was not worth mentioning. Seeing this situation, it should be as good as the flower family.


    Along the way, there was a red carpet, and the yard was very big. When I went to the door, there was a doorman to pick up the clothes.


    Inside the huge hall guests, there is a lot of excitement. They are all people who can shake their feet with a single stamp. There are also many celebrities who can only be seen in TV magazines.


    As soon as huazexi and Tang Suhe appeared in the hall, they immediately attracted everyone''s attention. Such a pair is unparalleled in the world. It''s so perfect that they overshadowed everyone.


    Huazexi takes Tang Suhe to walk gracefully through the crowd. He picks up the wine from the waiter''s plate and gives her a cup. He also holds a cup and greets acquaintances from time to time.


    Young and handsome, well-dressed, elegant and generous, many ladies and ladies at the banquet frequently secretly.


    Of course, there are many men''s eyes tightly locked in Tang Suhe''s body, and even some people have no taboo to say: "less flowers, your girlfriend is very beautiful!"


    Huazexi smiles and politely says thank you, but he grabs Tang Suhe in his arms.


    All the way to the inside, I saw the owner of the castle.


    "Uncle, aunt, happy silver wedding, I wish you two old age." Huaze river holds the wine glass.


    "Zexi, it''s very nice of you to come. I haven''t seen you for several years, and you''ve been tall and straight a lot!"


    "Thank you, uncle ma. I don''t know if you like the present prepared by your nephew?"


    Huazexi''s silver wedding gift to the second elder of the Ma family is a pair of puppet ornaments designed by the chief jeweler of his own company and made in gold. It''s made according to the prototype of the second elder of the Ma family. It looks more Q and better looking. The eyes are precious black gemstones, which are inlaid with many diamonds. They are not only valuable, but also commemorative. They are especially suitable for the occasion. The two elders like them very much. The lines on the characters are clear, the carving is exquisite, and even the expression on the face can be seen.

 Chapter 410

    "Yes! Of course I do! Zexi, it''s bothering you. " Mr. Ma was full of praise. The more he looked at the man, the more he liked him.


    He and the old man of the flower family used to be classmates. After graduation, they went to different cities to start a business together, but they kept in touch with each other all the time. The two sons of the flower family, the other one is still young, and I heard that their conduct is not very good. However, the eldest son, no matter from what aspect, is good. I can''t say how good it would be if he could be his own son-in-law.


    He also knew that his only daughter, Nuo Nuo, had already made a secret promise to her brother Zexi. The old man thought about it, and secretly said to the people around him, "go and ask the young lady to come downstairs and say Zexi is coming."


    "Just like it. You have to be busy first. " Wave after wave of people came to send their blessings to the two elders. After greeting, Huaze River also took Tang Suhe to other places.


    Ma Nuo is small and delicate, sweet and beautiful, noble family background, and the only daughter. She is loved by thousands of people, so it''s hard to avoid some Princess diseases. Just now, she had a few drinks with daddy and Mommy. Some men who liked her came to chat up with her. She was arrogant and despised them at all. She had to accompany her face. She was not happy and went upstairs.


    When she heard that Huaze river was coming, her eyes lit up and she ran down.


    Looking for the figure of huazexi everywhere in the crowd, huazexi was so conspicuous and easy to find. Sure enough, I soon saw him and walked forward with his eyes full of him: "brother Zexi!"


    "Nono, long time no see." Huazexi also saw her and raised a smile.


    "Brother Zexi, I finally see you again!" Mano ran to his arms and rubbed. Huazexi didn''t reach for her or push her away.


    When she had enough of her arms and gazed at his brother Zexi with a happy face, she found that one of his arms was held by the other. When she looked along that arm, she saw Tang Suhe, and his face was full of hostility.


    Voice sweet asked: "brother Zexi, who is she?"


    "My assistant, my date for dinner today."


    "Brother Zexi, why didn''t you say earlier that I could be your girlfriend?" Said, squeeze past, push Tang Suhe to the other side, take his arm.


    Huazexi slightly sideways, arms around Tang Suhe''s neck, mano pounced on the air, his face is still hanging a smile: "mano, you are the master, how can you be a companion."


    Ma Nuo felt extremely reluctant, how to see Tang Suhe, how to feel her eyesore, look at her eyes are hidden knife, smile hidden knife, probably is this feeling, Tang Suhe felt uncomfortable.


    They look so familiar. Is this girl his childhood friend?


    Always feel mixed between them, she can''t stand this atmosphere, feel very embarrassed, some embarrassed to break away from huazexi''s arm, said: "I go to the bathroom."


    Ma Nuo grabbed a waiter and said, "take this lady to the bathroom." Finish saying, still secretly made a wink, the waiter understands.


    Hum, dare to rob a man with her, and see how she takes care of her.


    The waiter leads Tang Suhe to the outside of the bathroom. Tang Suhe pushes the door in without hesitation. Who would have expected that as soon as he enters, he sees a man urinating on her side. Suddenly, he is surprised. How can there be a man inside!! The man also noticed Tang Suhe. He was so scared that he couldn''t pee. He stuffed his pants in a hurry. He looked at Tang Suhe like a rascal: "you, what are you doing?"

 Chapter 411

    "No, I''m sorry. I went the wrong way." Tang Suhe blushed and apologized in a hurry, "you, you go on, I''ll go out now!" Then he left the same way.


    Following the way back, she saw "man" written on the wall at the exit, while "woman" written on the other side of the wall. She was taken to the men''s room by the waiter! What''s more sad is that she was careless and didn''t see the words on the wall.


    This farce left her no longer in the mood to go to the bathroom. She just walked around by herself. How could she tell others such a embarrassing thing.


    It seems that the girl and huazexi are very familiar just now. She is just a redundant person. It''s better not to disturb them.


    A villa like a castle, from the side door, has a back garden. The same lights are bright, and the colored light bulbs are hanging on the branches, which is very beautiful. Although the temperature is slightly lower than inside, but the scenery is good, still quiet, no one will disturb.


    After walking for a long time, Tang Suhe felt that his feet were a little sore. His new shoes were sharp high heels. He walked a few steps forward and sat on the swing with branches hanging. He took off his shoes and touched his heels. Sure enough, they were rubbed out of skin. He just sat barefoot, leaned against the back of his chair and looked up at the moon and stars in the dark blue sky. He was happy, It''s much better than the emotion that''s repressed in it.


    Huazexi chats with Ma Nuo in a gentlemanly way. He glances at other places casually. He hasn''t seen Tang Suhe for a long time. He says to Ma Nuo with a slight apology, "Nuo, I''ll go to see my girlfriend."


    This inside don''t know how many men to Tang Suhe''s beauty covetous, he really don''t trust her a person to leave so long.


    Ma Nuo giggled and joked: "brother Zexi, do you want to go to the women''s bathroom to find it?" Seeing that Hua Zexi''s face changed a little, Ma Nuo grabbed his arm and said, "brother Zexi, don''t worry. There are so many people here. She will be fine! Brother Zexi, dance the first dance with me


    Huazexi is haunted by her. Although she is not at ease, the visitor is a guest after all. He has known mano since childhood and has a good relationship with him. He is embarrassed to refuse and accepts her invitation.


    When the dance music started, many people danced in the center of the hall. Even Mr. Ma and Mrs. Ma danced together in the cheers of everyone.


    Sitting on the swing, Tang Suhe can hear the dance music coming out of the hall, holding his knees and quietly looking at the sky. His fiery red dress, white skin, long black hair, beautiful eyes and touching side face are like an angel falling from the world.


    "This beautiful lady, would you like to have a dance?" Tang Suhe was surprised by a sudden voice. He fell off the swing and stepped on the ground unsteadily with his bare white feet.


    And the owner of that voice hurriedly stretched out his hand to hold her. Tang Suhe stood firm, broke away his arm without leaving any trace, kept a distance from him, and curled up his toes in embarrassment, looking up at the people in front of him.


    A young and handsome man, a tall nose, deep eyes, brown hair, a foreign man.


    The more beautiful the creature is, the more dangerous it is. This is Tang Suhe''s conclusion from Hua''s two brothers.


    Some of them put on their high-heeled shoes and nodded slightly with him. They turned around and wanted to leave. They didn''t know whether they were dizzy after drinking a little wine just now, or they were constrained by this damned dress. They were lack of oxygen. When they turned around, they were dizzy and almost fell down.

 Chapter 412

    The man took her over with one arm, put her on the swing, half squatted down and took off her shoes.


    "Hello, you..." Tang Suhe was about to struggle, but the man held her down: "your foot is bruised." Said, big hand has taken off her shoes, ready to help her feet.


    What a Sensitive man, she was walking in high-heeled shoes just now. If there was something wrong with her, he could see that her feet were bruised. It''s really a considerate man, actually half kneeling to help a woman take off her shoes and rub her feet. His girlfriend must be very happy.


    However, a strange man''s enthusiasm, she obviously can not stand. When other men touched her, she felt sick all over.


    Tang Suhe reached out to stop the man''s hand: "no, sir, thank you."


    Then she got up and went to the hall. She had been out for so long that she was afraid of Huaze river.


    In the hall, at the end, in the middle of the crowd, there were only two people, huazexi and mano.


    Male talent and female appearance, affectionate, it seems that it is such a perfect match.


    Just now, in the middle of the jump, Mr. Ma and Mrs. Ma stopped and stepped aside to watch. Slowly, more and more people stopped and stepped aside to look at them until they were left alone.


    Ma Nuo looks very happy. She always has a sweet and happy smile on her face. She likes this kind of feeling. Although Hua Zexi also has a smile on her face, she is tightly held by Ma Nuo. Especially for this reason, I''m afraid it''s impossible not to finish this song.


    When Tang Suhe came in from the outside, what he saw was the scene of the two golden girls dancing together in the middle of the dance floor. All the people around him were envious and amazed. Some even joked: "Mr. Ma, I don''t know when to attend the engagement banquet of precious gold?"


    All people think that huazexi and mano are a good match, and all people think that they will definitely walk together.


    After all, the men are handsome, the women are beautiful, and the couple seem to have a good relationship.


    Everyone looks so happy. Huazexi also looks at the heroine tenderly. Only Tang Suhe feels that his heart is blocked and unhappy.


    Yes, she is just a redundant person. It seems that she shouldn''t come back now. She shouldn''t come back. What kind of identity is she staying here now? Is Huaze River''s female companion? He doesn''t need it. She''s just a temporary substitute. If huazexi hadn''t brought her here, she would not have had a chance with this kind of high-class banquet. She didn''t like this kind of hypocritical banquet. Before, she still felt that there was someone around her. Now, she is alone. She is only herself. She is just an indispensable bystander.


    Silently picked up the wine glass on the table, drank it all, the expression on her face was not sad or happy, turned and left, afraid that no one would care if she left, she had better find a corner to continue to stay, anyway, it doesn''t matter whether she is in or not.


    Huaze River inadvertently saw Tang Suhe in the crowd, saw her expressionless face when she looked in the middle, saw her put down her glass after drinking, and saw her slender body submerged by the crowd. He felt that she was farther and farther away from him.


    Finally wait for the end of a song, huazexi some can''t wait to say with mano: "sorry, I leave first."


    Ma Nuo was still immersed in happiness, but the hero left in such a hurry, inevitably some lost, stamped his feet, pursed his lips: "brother Zexi!" Carrying the skirt, he followed.

 Chapter 413

    Tang Suhe went back to the original swing and saw a wreath made of branches on the swing, with some leaves and flowers on it. It looks very lively in the bare winter here.


    Not just now. Who put it here? Is it the man just now?


    Looking at fun, want to vent some of their melancholy mood, simply take it up, brought to their own head, self-care play, self entertainment.


    "Su He." A familiar voice sounded. Tang Suhe turned to see Huaze river not far away.


    She held the wreath on her head with one hand, with a smile on her face. When she turned around, her skirt was flying. Such a beautiful scene was captured by Huaze river. In the moonlight, she is dressed in a red dress, with natural black hair and a wreath of flowers and green leaves. She shows natural beauty, dignity, magnificence and purity at will, just like a perfect goddess, which makes his heart beat.


    As soon as he saw huazexi, Tang Suhe felt that he was very childish now, and the smile on his face was gone. He took off the wreath on his head, put it on the swing, hung his eyes and said, "I''m sorry, but it''s too stuffy inside, so I came out for a walk."


    Feeling more and more masculine, seeing his feet in front of him, Tang Su he subconsciously stepped back.


    "Don''t move." With a low magnetic voice, Tang Suhe raised his head, and huazexi looked at her deeply. He put his hands on her shoulders, lowered his head slightly, and came closer and closer to her. His warm lips slowly kissed her. A kiss like a dragonfly skimming water made her feel like an electric shock.


    Subconsciously, he wanted to push him away, but he held her tightly, as if deliberately teasing her. From dragonfly skimming water to licking her lips, Tang Suhe felt dizzy and empty in his mind. At this time, he felt that there was insufficient oxygen. Her whole body was soft, and huazexi''s strong arm supported her body, A little bit deepened the kiss, tossed and turned.


    In my memory, this is their first such passionate kiss.


    Under the moonlight, the handsome men in suits, the beautiful women in dresses, everything looks so beautiful.


    "Brother Zexi..." Ma Nuo ran after him and was about to shout. When he saw two people kissing not far away, he bit his lips tightly. Tears almost burst into his eyes. It''s that woman again. That woman is shameless. She seduces her brother Zexi to this place at night.


    Brother Zexi is her! No one can take it away! His hatred for Tang Suhe was deeply rooted.


    Eyes with a knife hate swept her, she will not let her! Turn around and run away.


    Until huazexi released her and regained her breath, Tang Suhe didn''t know anything about it, as if everything was in a dream. She was shy, but her face was slightly hot. She comforted herself because she drank too much wine.


    After waking up from the dream and returning to reality, she found that she was so weak that she was seduced by him. His front foot was still in love with her, but his back foot came to hug her. She didn''t want to provoke him, but every time he made up his mind to give up, he came to provoke her.

 Chapter 414

    Wry smile, what can she do? Signed the contract, her whole person is his, can she refuse?


    The body, for the moment, does not belong to itself, but the heart is still its own.


    At the end of the banquet, huazexi took Tang Suhe back to the hotel he had reserved in advance. When waiting for the elevator, there were a lot of people, so he waited for the next trip. Who knows, within two minutes, the elevator broke down and several people were trapped inside. Watching other people rush to repair it, I''m afraid it won''t be built now. Tang Suhe was relieved. Fortunately, they didn''t go up.


    It seems that now we have to climb stairs. Although it''s very painful to climb up a 39 storey high building, it''s much better than being trapped in a narrow space for an hour or two.


    Huazexi took her hand. Tang Suhe''s shoes were worn by his feet, and the dress was inconvenient. He didn''t walk a few steps, but his feet were unsteady.


    Without saying a word, huazexi bends down and takes her up. The standard Princess hugs her. Tang Suhe exclaims, but he hugs his neck. Although he feels very embarrassed, it''s easier to climb the stairs than to climb. She doesn''t want to endure the pain of her feet. Let her be willful for a while.


    No matter how strong huazexi is, it''s hard to climb thirty-nine stairs with a woman in her arms, but she still insists.


    Tang Suhe felt that his muscles were becoming more and more stiff. After being held for such a long time, she was not a heartless person. She pulled his collar: "less flowers, please let me down."


    Huazexi ignored her, but held her tighter. If a man can''t even hold a woman, then what ability does he have to shoulder the responsibility of a man.


    "Spend less, don''t try to be brave." Tang Suhe continued to harass him. He is not the kind of man who looks very strong. Even if ordinary people climb 39 floors at a time, they will be tired.


    Flower Ze river mouth slightly pick up: "you don''t believe my ability?"


    It''s not a matter of faith Just, he is already very tired, why insist?


    Seeing that she was silent, huazexi continued: "if you don''t believe me, I can prove it to you." Light tone, with some ambiguous taste, eyes also inadvertently swept her chest, Tang Suhe instantly understood him, this is how to prove his physical strength is very good.


    Face a red, instant feeling speechless, tease her so fun?


    Forget it, no matter who he is, just hold it if you like. Anyway, it''s not her who is tired.


    Back in the room, huazexi put her on the bed, helped her take off her shoes, held her slender ankle, and looked at the wound on her foot.


    Tang Suhe was caught off guard. He didn''t expect that he would do it. Just now that man took off her shoes, she subconsciously refused, and now this kind of blush heartbeat feeling, completely different.


    Crystal mellow toes some shy curl up, every part of her body, looks so lovely.


    Huazexi disinfected her wound, pasted a band aid, and then asked, "can you take a bath by yourself? Do you want me to hold you? "


    Tang Suhe shook his head quickly: "no, no! I can make it After that, run to the bathroom.


    Sometimes he was cruel to her, almost inhuman, and sometimes he could hold her up to the sky. This kind of feeling really made her feel like a roller coaster.


    It''s not early to come back, for fear of going out to see embarrassment, Tang Suhe deliberately lingered in it for a long time, thinking that it''s time for Huaze River to leave, so he went out.

 Chapter 415

    Unexpectedly, when she went out, she saw huazexi sitting gracefully on the sofa and surfing the Internet with her notebook. She walked over slowly and coughed gently. For a long time, she said: "less flowers I''m going to have a rest. "


    Huazexi did not look up, nodded: "well, sleep."


    "Well, why don''t you go back to your room first..." Her original intention is this. He''s here. How did she sleep.


    Hua Ze Xi Hua looked up at her and asked seriously, "did I tell you that I only reserved one room?"


    "Well, no Ah? No way Tang Suhe exclaimed.


    Hua Zexi felt his chin thoughtfully and said, "the Hua family and the Ma family also have a lot of business cooperation, so all the expenses this time are reimbursed by the company. As the president, I should be responsible for being thrifty, right?"


    What he said was right. Tang Suhe was full of inner flow. He usually waved his hand to hundreds of thousands of people. Why save money in this room?


    Seeing that Tang Suhe didn''t want to go to bed, he looked up and down at her frivolously: "or, do you want to verify my physical strength yourself?"


    On hearing this, Tang Suhe jumped to the bed in a hurry and wrapped himself in a quilt: "no I''m going to sleep


    Huazexi looked at her tightly wrapped appearance, with a smile on the corner of her mouth, bowed her head and continued to work in her notebook.


    In the morning, I took a plane, in the afternoon, I did modeling, and in the evening, I was still wearing such bad clothes and shoes to attend a banquet. I was almost exhausted. As soon as I got close to the pillow, I didn''t care whether he was there or not. In the twinkling of an eye, I saw Duke Zhou go.


    More than an hour later, huazexi closed the computer and looked at his watch. It was already two o''clock in the morning. He kneaded his temples and took a bath in the bathroom. This year, it''s not easy for the president. His eyes are sleepy and astringent.


    He came out wrapped in a bathrobe and naturally lifted the quilt and lay in.


    One side, facing the back of Tang Suhe''s head, double bed, a thin quilt, at this time, between them is so close, close to can smell the faint fragrance on her body.


    Huazexi put her arms around her petite body, her back was close to his body, and nephrite was in her arms. It was really a relaxing feeling.


    He seemed to like her very much. He began to miss her again after not touching her for a long time.


    Knowing that she had been tired all day and could not bear to wake her up in the middle of the night, she had to take a shower.


    The next day, Tang Suhe felt warm and comfortable behind him. He leaned back to a solid wall and then slowly opened his eyes. He always felt that something was wrong.


    Turning to see, huazexi''s handsome face was in front of her. A few millimeters away, he lowered his head. The guy''s paw was on her, and he still held his hand. Tang Suhe was stunned. How could it be like this? Last night, what happened!


    Huazexi was awakened by her little action. Tang Su He red face to take his hand away, turned his head ferociously looked at him, but found that he had opened his eyes.


    Too much! Damn it! Tang Suhe was very sad and indignant.


    "I didn''t do anything," he said innocently


    Tang Suhe was even more angry and put his hands on her chest. What else did he want!


    Huazexi continued to say slowly: "last night, but you took my hand and put it on."


    Tang Suhe was shocked. His face was incredible. No It can''t be true! She''s holding his hand. Did she really do it? But it''s impossible. I don''t have that


    Tang Suhe is very tangled, but huazexi laughs in his heart. In fact, only he knows that she is tired of him in her sleep and wants to pull him away. He sticks to his position, but she can''t give up and continues to sleep deeply. She grabs his hand and keeps his posture until dawn.


    Even if he did something to her, she has no right to resist. Why do you have to cry and hang with him like a loyal girl? Tang Suhe wrapped up his clothes and went to the bathroom to wash.


    Although she is his, he is a gentleman. He doesn''t like to use strong ones when dealing with women, unless that woman has angered him beyond his tolerance.


    Recently, she is very good, he will not do that to her, he wants her to accept willingly.


    The corners of his mouth raised a smile, and after eating tofu all night, although some of his meaning was still not enough, he should be satisfied.


    Take the phone at the edge of getting up, call the front desk to check out, but two room cards are returned. OK, Tang Suhe is cheated by him, otherwise, how can he be called the belly black king.


    At the airport, Ma Nuo is very reluctant to send huazexi away. Tang Suhe has been regarded as her rival. She deliberately pushes Su He aside and hangs his arm around huazexi''s neck: "brother Zexi, why do you just come back?"


    Huazexi gently explained that the company still had many things to solve as the new year approached.


    Manosa will be Jiao, said: "Zexi brother, I will come to you after the new year, OK?"


    Huazexi promised with a smile: "good." But I didn''t expect that she was serious. She really came after the new year and caused so much trouble.


    Because of what happened last night, Tang Suhe was a little embarrassed. He didn''t know how to get along with her all the way. As soon as he got on the plane, he leaned back, twisted his head to the other side and pretended to sleep. His eyelashes trembled slightly. Naturally, huazexi looked at her carefully, but he didn''t break it.Tang Su He pretended all the way, but he didn''t dare to move. He was afraid that Huaze river might see the clue, and his neck was sore. When I heard the sweet voice on the radio, the flight was about to arrive. I rubbed my eyes, yawned and woke up.


    The more you look at her, the more you like her. Huazexi also asked: "did you sleep well?"


    Tang Suhe nodded busily, indicating that he was sleeping well. She is willing to pretend, and he is also willing to see her play, which is also a kind of enjoyment for him.


    After getting off the plane, the driver of huazexi came to pick up the plane and sent Tang Suhe home first. On the way, he received a phone call and got off the bus. Tang Suhe hesitated and said, "less flowers, can I ask for a leave tomorrow?"

 Chapter 416

    Huazexi stood by the car door, hands naturally in the pocket, inadvertently looked so handsome, looked down at her: "reason."


    "Suwen school will have a holiday tomorrow and a parents'' meeting. The teacher asked me to come over."


    Huazexi sympathized with her hard work, senior three students have a holiday, every family is busy with the new year, reunion, even his family has always been rebellious two young master have come back, he can not be so inhuman to detain her again, nodded: "OK, well accompany your brother, give you the annual leave."


    "Really?" Tang Suhe''s eyes lit up in an instant. He was so good, so easily agreed, and gave her annual leave? For her, it''s a luxury that she can''t even imagine. Seeing her joy like a treasure, he felt better and nodded.


    Tang Suhe was so emotional that he rushed over and gave him a big hug.


    Huazexi felt a warm and soft body embracing him, showing the faint fragrance. In a moment, he felt warm in his heart, as if he had been hit in the deepest part of his heart. A shallow smile floated on his face.


    Tang Suhe, who felt his gaffe, quickly let go and stepped back. His face was a little red and he said, "I''m sorry, I don''t spend much. Thank you for your understanding."


    Huazexi said in a low voice: "if it''s a way to repay, I''m willing to accept it."


    Tang Suhe instantly felt his face redder. What he said was that he didn''t resent her embrace, and he was willing to accept it? To get this recognition, she was inexplicably happy. She was afraid that she was too impolite and told him not to go upstairs in a hurry.


    The next day, Tang Suhe sat in the seat of Tang Suwen, holding his report card. He was very happy. Su Wen was a wonderful child and ranked first in the grade.


    Su Wen''s body is slightly defective, and his grades are so good that he has long been praised by his teachers. Other students are learning from him. At the whole parents'' meeting, the teachers are full of praise for Su Wen, and other parents are also looking at Su He with admiration and admiration.


    The original feeling of holding a parents'' meeting is so cool. Ha ha, seeing Su Wen''s good grades, she is even more happy than her own grade one.


    The teacher summed up the situation after work, and suddenly called on Tang Suhe to speak a few words. She was totally unprepared and flattered, but all the parents clapped their hands, and the teacher looked at her expectantly. She had to do enough about Su Wen''s face. She could only summon up courage.


    There is no sister who loves her younger brother more than she does, and there is no younger brother who is more obedient than Su Wen. After a few words, Su Wen is sensible, obedient and diligent. Even the parents admire Su Wen for his strong and hard work. Finally, I said a few words of gratitude.


    The end of the parents'' meeting also announced the official arrival of winter vacation. The vacation time of senior three students has been seriously reduced, so we can relax a little during this period.


    This is the first year after the two brothers and sisters left the Tang family. Although they didn''t have to worry about anything in the Tang family before, they feel depressed every year. This is the first time that they feel so novel and expectant.


    With a group of aunts and aunts in the supermarket, shopping for new clothes, watching New Year Movies, watching TV at home, studying cooking in the kitchen

 Chapter 417

    They had a lot of fun and had a good time every day.


    New year''s Eve, from the beginning of the afternoon on the busy, sister and brother personally cut stuffing and bread dumplings.


    After moving out to exercise for so long, she has learned all these kitchen jobs.


    Sister and brother are busy talking and laughing. Although there are few people, they don''t seem lonely. They make dumplings, cook dumplings, make dumplings out of the pot, and then fry a few dishes. A grand new year''s Eve banquet will be presented. They take out the red wine they bought in the supermarket before, and they are also petty bourgeois.


    While eating, watching the Spring Festival Gala on TV.


    On the other side of Hua''s old house, the second child of Hua''s family is also having a reunion dinner with the old man. With such a big round table and three people sitting far away, they always feel a sense of alienation, but the old man is satisfied.


    On weekdays, the eldest son is busy with his work and seldom comes back to accompany him. However, because of his mother''s problems, the two boys still hate him in their hearts and do not want to stay in city A. they just meet each other on New Year''s day. He used to dominate the shopping mall, but now he is frustrated in his family relationship.


    Hua Da Shao usually talks less. Although Hua Er Shao is glib, he doesn''t like to talk much in front of him. Only Hua Da Shao occasionally finds a topic to break the slightly dull atmosphere.


    When the new year''s bell rings, Su Wen looks at Su He with bright eyes: "sister! Happy New Year


    "Happy New Year!" Su he hugged him tightly, and the sound of firecrackers had been heard one after another.


    The two brothers and sisters, carrying the firecrackers they had bought for a long time, helped each other downstairs and found an open space. All kinds of fireworks and firecrackers bloomed in their screams and shouts. I haven''t experienced this feeling for a long time. I remember when I was a child, my mother would take them out to play in the new year. The colorful colors were very beautiful. After my mother left, Tang''s mother and Tang Jiaojiao were too noisy. They were no longer allowed to bring this kind of thing in the Tang family.


    Long lost feeling, the rise of a firework, like the mood rises, in the whirring wind was frozen a little cold, but very happy.


    The mood at the moment, need someone to share, Tang Suhe touch out the mobile phone, dial a number.


    Huazexi, who is watching the Spring Festival Gala with the old man on the sofa, answers the phone. He hears the noise of firecrackers, wind, cries and cheers. A familiar voice then excitedly shouts: "less flowers! Happy New Year Her voice was bright, with a slight tremor, he could feel her wrapped tightly, shivering in the wind, but happy.


    Originally serious breath was instantly infected by her, huazexi said: "well, you are also happy."


    "I''m happy! We are setting off fireworks! Ha ha


    "Well, be safe and go back early." Huaze River''s voice with their own did not find the doting.


    "Mm-hmm!" Tang Suhe answered repeatedly.


    Hang up the phone, huazexi mood is also a lot better.


    Old man Hua is obviously sleepy. It''s just a custom to keep the new year''s day. After listening to the new year''s bell, he stood up and said, "I''ll have a rest first. You two should go to bed earlier."


    After the old man returned to his room, the two young masters of the flower family were naturally busy with each other. Huazexi was about to go upstairs. Huazelu looked at his mobile phone, and then asked, "brother, what''s the matter so happy?"


    Since he just answered that phone call, his face has been wearing a smile.

 Chapter 418

    Huazexi subconsciously touched his chin: "do you have it?" He''s acting, so obvious?


    Hua Ze Lu''s eight trigrams came over and sat on the sofa with her slender legs crossed. She was wearing a head of arrogant hairy hair and asked, "who called you just now?" You don''t have to guess who it is. His family has always been calm, wind and rain do not move, an old man who is as secure as a mountain actually has such a side, can he not gossip?


    Huazexi pushed his head: "no one, was he sleepy just now? Go to bed. "


    In his eyes, his younger brother is always a child. Even though he knows that there are countless women he spent in Z City, he still regards him as a playful child.


    "Is it your little assistant?" Hua Ze Lu has a smile on his face. It''s exquisite and perfect. He has a lovely smile that is harmless to human beings and animals. He has sharp little tiger teeth. He''s a little cute Zhengtai. Who can think of his dark and evil side.


    It really made him guess. It seems that his younger brother does nothing in this aspect in school. Huazexi neither nods nor denies. The answer is self-evident.


    Who didn''t know that his elder brother was driven out by the old man in his pajamas when he was a child and met a girl. His pure elder brother fell in love at first sight and never forgot. Over the years, although there are countless women around him, his love life is blank, and he has become a saint.


    But that night, as soon as he molested the little assistant, he saw his brother''s burning eyes and knew that he would treat the little assistant differently. I didn''t expect that this little assistant could make his brother happy for such a long time with one phone call. Tut Tut, people in love, their IQ is really low.


    Several days have passed since the new year. Huaze river is full of social activities every day. It often goes home drunk at several o''clock in the evening. There is no regular life. And spare time, inadvertently think of Tang Suhe, don''t know what she is doing now.


    Damn it, he found that he didn''t see her for a few days, and he began to miss her. Since the new year''s day, she has never contacted him.


    He promised to give her a holiday, but didn''t let her not contact him! This woman, as soon as she has a brother, wants nothing. If only her brother is the most important thing in her life.


    With this understanding, Hua Da Shao secretly began to be jealous and angry. There is no denying that he likes her, but it is definitely not love. There is only one person he likes. She is just like the person in his life. He spent young master has always been in charge of the overall situation, in the love game is the same, before she fell in love with him, he will never be moved.


    Love is like a war. The one who moves first is doomed, and can only be captured by the other party.


    Mood, inexplicable irritability, want to see her, but can''t put down self-esteem, don''t want to show that they care about her, want to call her, several times just play down in time to cut off.


    Tang Suhe was strolling outside when his mobile phone rang. When he picked it up, he called huazexi and called back: "Hua Shao, what can I do for you?"


    Huazexi saw the call from Tang Suhe, and her eyes lit up. She was very happy. When she heard her words, she was a little upset. She said: "press the wrong key." Just hang up.


    Can''t she say she came to him on her own initiative? Men''s self-esteem, ah, die to face, live to suffer, clearly look forward to a long voice, but without hesitation hang up, a person smoking stuffy smoke.

 Chapter 419

    Why a father''s genes, personality differences will be so big, flower Ze Lu see which woman, aboveboard, take it for granted, which like his brother so wry, see his brother alone depressed, go up and dial a few words.


    Huazexi was not the right thing to do. Who knows that the woman didn''t call again. Some of them couldn''t sit down. OK, let''s go and look for her. On the second day of


    , Tang Suwen was dropping a garbage on the floor. Someone was wearing a windbreaker, and his clothes were holding a handful of perfume lily.


    Su Wen''s eyes brightened. Alas, isn''t that the gentleman who picked up the money and helped their sister and brother? "Hi! Big brother


    Huazexi turns around and sees Su Wen in a daze, then smiles: "it''s you."


    Su Wen is very enthusiastic to walk a few steps in the past: "finally see you again, big brother, what are you doing here?"


    "I came to see a friend, who was not at home, so I went around and waited for him."


    "On a cold day, it''s so cold outside. Well, you can go to my house first and have a meal by the way. I hope you don''t dislike it."


    "Oh, no, it''s not convenient."


    "What''s inconvenient? Last time, thanks to your sending me back, I always wanted to invite you to dinner, but I didn''t have a chance."


    "A little help. By the way, I don''t know your name yet." Huazexi is so pushed and taken to his home by Suwen. Silly boy, I don''t know what it means to lead wolves into the house.


    "My name is Tang Suwen. You can just call me Su Wen. My sister''s name is Tang Suhe. You''ve seen it. You helped my sister pick up the wallet. Do you remember?"


    Tang Suwen warmly took huazexi''s arm, and they went upstairs to the door while chatting.


    "Sister, who do you think I brought?" Su Wen yelled as soon as he opened the door.


    Tang Suhe came out of the kitchen, passed Su Wen with an excited face, and saw Huaze river with a large bunch of flowers in front of the door. He was stunned for a moment. His hand with a shovel was shaking. Who can tell her what happened? Why can Su Wen pick up a person even if he takes out a trash. The alarm bell is so big that Su Wen must not know the relationship between them. She can''t avoid it. Who knows that the two of them met again so soon, and they seem to have a good relationship.


    "What are you doing here?" The big question mark in my head blurted out, and there was no stranger in the tone except surprise.


    "Sister, do you know each other?" Su Wen looks surprised.


    "Oh, I work with your sister." Huaze river opens.


    "Colleagues?" Why didn''t my sister mention it.


    "Colleagues in the new company." Tang Suhe hastened to add.


    "Oh, well, that''s great. It seems that my sister and brother Zexi are predestined."


    Fortunately, Su Wen didn''t ask any more. Su he was relieved and called Huaze River in. Su Wen simply explained why. Although Su he thought to himself, when did Huashao have friends in this community? But I don''t dare to ask face to face.


    Huazexi gave the bouquet to Suhe: "I visited him, but I didn''t bring any gifts. I hope you don''t mind."


    Tang Suhe took the flower, put it in the bottle, smirk and said: "how can it be." He came so suddenly that she was not prepared at all.


    There was not much food left in the refrigerator. Tang Suhe put on his coat, wrapped up his scarf and said, "Suwen, you stay with Mr. Hua. I''ll go to the supermarket to buy some vegetables."

 Chapter 420

    Su Wen nodded: "it''s on me." Unexpectedly, huazexi suddenly stood up from the sofa: "I''ll go with you."


    "Well, no, just sit down." He is such an excellent man, she really can''t imagine what it''s like for him to shop in the supermarket among a group of aunts and aunts.


    Not by Tang Suhe refused, Huaze river has pushed Tang Suhe out of the door.


    Well, just go. To tell you the truth, she''s still a little worried about leaving him and Su Wen at home. She''s afraid that he and Su Wen might have something to say.


    "What are you doing here?" Out of the door, Tang Suhe put his doubts out, she didn''t believe he was to see a friend.


    Wearing a black windbreaker, huazexi''s body became straighter and more handsome. He joked: "you''ve given me new year''s greetings. Naturally, I''m here to give you a red envelope."


    Tang Su he looked at him suspiciously and stretched out his small white hand: "where''s the red envelope?"


    Huazexi was not angry either. He took out a red bag from his pocket and gave it to her. It was heavy. Tang Suhe opened it and saw a large pile of pink tickets. He was shocked and felt that the money was hot. He hurriedly gave it back to him: "I''m kidding you."


    She owes him a lot and signs a contract to repay her debt. Now if she takes the money, doesn''t she owe him more?


    Now, her relationship with him seems very harmonious. Who knows what will happen? She will never forget his indifference and the scene of making trouble for her. She will never forget his anger and letting her go in the middle of the night. In case he targets her like before, ten months later, there will be another saying that won''t let her be free?


    Huazexi knows what she is worried about. She has a bad feeling in her heart. If she obediently listens to him, doesn''t provoke him, doesn''t resist him, how can he bully her?


    After entering the supermarket, huazexi pushes his car behind Tang Suhe, who selects ingredients in front of him.


    I bought some fast food, snacks and daily necessities that are almost used up at home. Then I went to the cold and fresh vegetable area and chose some dishes that Su Wen usually liked. Before, when I was working as an assistant for huazexi, I had lunch with him at noon. I knew his taste very well, and I also chose a lot of food huazexi liked.


    Huazexi pushes the car behind her and looks at her carefully and attentively selecting food materials. A wisp of hair hangs down mischievously. His side face is so charming that he is stunned. It''s like a virtuous wife who carefully selects food for her family, which makes people feel warm.


    "Hua Shao, do you have anything else you like to eat?" Put the chicken wings in the car, Tang Suhe suddenly turned back and asked.


    Huazexi quickly took back his eyes and said in a mild tone: "I like what you buy."


    He likes to eat, she bought all, originally just want to express such a meaning, but after export found ambiguity, tone infinite ambiguous, Tang Suhe cheek slightly red, quickly forward tight two steps: "I''ll see the fruit."


    Huazexi is also aware of this problem, with a smile floating on her face. She blushes like a cute little rabbit without any aggression.


    Tang Suhe is beautiful and has a good temperament. With a handsome and elegant huazexi behind him, he has a high rate of turning back when shopping together, let alone in the supermarket.


    One in front of the very careful selection of things, one in the back of the follow, it seems, is so tacit understanding, so beautiful, people in the supermarket all envy.


    The woman is thinking: this woman is very lucky. She has such a handsome and excellent husband. He is very rich and has a good temper when he looks at his clothes. He is very happy. His husband also accompanies her to go shopping. My husband is very impatient when he goes shopping.


    Men are thinking: this woman is young and beautiful, virtuous and decent, in the hall, under the kitchen, who married her is really a lifetime of happiness.


    And the two of them, who are people''s focus, don''t know.


    After buying everything that should be bought, huazexi pushes the car with one hand and Tang Suhe''s hand with the other hand to check out.


    At the moment when his hand held her hand, her heart beat harder, as if she had been electrocuted. An unknown current poured into her heart. Looking at all the people coming and going, she looked at them with admiration and exclamation, and her eyes were shining. She felt embarrassed again, but he pulled them tightly.


    "Hello, that''s 398."


    Tang Suhe is in a hurry to take out money. Huazexi has already taken out a card and handed it to the cashier girl.


    "Cash, miss." Tang Suhe finally took out the money from the bloated clothes and handed it over. It''s incredible that he accompanied her to the supermarket. How can he pay for it?


    One hand is card, the other hand is cash, the cashier girl was stunned.


    With a charming smile on his face, huazexi put a power on the little girl: "listen to me."


    The little girl immediately blushed and swiped the card decisively.


    Tang Suhe is speechless. It turns out that the beauty trick can be used in this way.


    The things in the cart were full of two bags. Huazexi carried them one by one without saying a word. Tang Suhe quickly followed them out: "I''ll take them.""No Huazexi is very persistent.


    Tang Suhe followed him empty handed, warm in the heart.


    Before, every time she went to the supermarket to buy a little more, she was very hard to carry, often dragging a pile of things back to the half tired.


    Originally, there is a man around is this feeling.


    After getting home, Tang Suhe hurriedly shoves things into the refrigerator and asks Suwen to be a good host outside. She cooks in the kitchen.


    Let spend less to carry her things, so expensive labor, she can''t afford, panic.


    In the kitchen, wearing a promotional bear apron from the supermarket, busy cooking.


    Originally only she and Su Wen planned to eat some simply. Unexpectedly, Hua Shao also came. Naturally, she didn''t dare to neglect.


    It''s very neat to wash vegetables, cut into pieces, ignite and pour oil. With the sound of Zizi, the fragrance also comes out.


    After cooking six dishes and making a soup, Su Wen also washed his hands to help with the rice. Looking at the steaming food, his saliva overflowed: "Wow, sister, today is so rich."


    Tang Suhe washed the oil stains on his hands, took off his apron, and came out with chopsticks Then he asked huazexi to come for dinner.


    Su Wen and huazexi had a good chat just now. Huazexi knows about astronomy and geography, which makes Su Wen adore. Because he and his sister are colleagues, he helped her carry things to take care of her just now. Su Wen is close to him from the bottom of his heart, and the relationship between them is on the rise.

 Chapter 421

    At the dinner table, Tang Suhe helped Su Wen with dishes, and habitually helped huazexi with dishes: "what you like, eat more."


    Su Wen turned to look at the handsome and expensive flower Ze River, and then looked at his slightly restrained sister. Then he asked mischievously, "sister, it''s not because the Chai brook brother came to make so many delicious food?"


    Sister and brother Zexi seem to be a good match. Moreover, sister knows what brother Zexi likes to eat. It seems that the relationship is unusual.


    "Eat your meal." Tang Su he put a big piece of fish into Su Wen''s bowl.


    Huazexi likes this feeling very much. The dining table is very small. Compared with their long dining table, it can even be said that it is crowded. If you are not careful, you may even rub against the people nearby. However, this kind of close-up feeling makes people feel very warm.


    Tang Suhe''s craftsmanship is very good. Although there are not many designs and colors, it looks plain and light, but it''s very appetizing to eat. There are no messy things to add. It''s light and refreshing, and it has a delicious and delicate home style dish.


    After dinner, Su Wen helps Su he clean up the table. Su he goes to the kitchen to wash the dishes. His sister and brother cooperate with each other. If they didn''t know that they moved out of the Tang family, who would have thought that such a self reliant child would be the children of the Tang family.


    He, huazexi, has never been in the kitchen in his whole life. He also dares to assert that Su he''s sister Tang Jiaojiao must have never done this kind of work.


    Children from rich families learn to be independent early, which shows how they have been in the Tang family before.


    Hua Zexi and Su Wen stayed on the sofa, but they were afraid of being too obvious. They pretended to stand up and said, "thank you for your hospitality. I''ll go to my friend''s house to see if he''s back."


    Su Wen said: "if you don''t call him and ask him, you''ll stay a little longer if you don''t come back, so as to save money."


    Huazexi felt in reason, nodded, then took out his mobile phone to dial, hung up the phone, a face of depression said: "bad, my friend said, he just went abroad a few days ago."


    "Ah? No wonder I''m not at home all the time. "


    Huazexi quickly took the opportunity to say: "finished, my family also went to the distant relatives'' house yesterday. I''m afraid I can''t come back for a while. I forgot my key when I went out in the morning."


    His purpose is to rub in her home as long as possible, simple Su Wen did not hesitate to believe, but also worried for him: "ah? How could that be? Otherwise, you stay at my house first and wait until the evening. If you can''t, just squeeze a bed with me. "


    There are only two rooms in their family, so it''s hard to say that people can sleep on the sofa.


    Huazexi also looked embarrassed: "that''s the only way."


    When Tang Suhe came out, she heard that huazexi was going to stay at their home. There was a black line at one end, but she didn''t dare to break out. She didn''t believe that he was the president of huazexi''s family. He had so many assets and would go to every sleeping place!


    It happened that a classmate called and said that he couldn''t do some homework. He asked Tang Suwen to study in KFC outside the community. A girl in Su Wen''s class is very cute, good at study and a little shy. Tang Su he has seen her several times.


    That little girl seems to like Su Wen very much. Almost every week, they will go out to study with each other. Tang Suhe alone has seen her several times.


    I don''t know if I think too much, but even if Su Wen really falls in love, she won''t object, as long as she doesn''t delay her study.

 Chapter 422

    "Sister, get along with brother Zexi!" Tang Suwen put on his clothes and went out, but he didn''t forget to look into his head.


    To tell you the truth, if zexige was his brother-in-law, he would be happy to accept that his elder sister took care of him every day and had no time to fall in love. How he hoped to have an excellent man to love and protect his elder sister, so he could only pray for her to come on.


    This boy, Su he is really angry and can''t bear to hate.


    As soon as Su Wen left, there was only Huaze River in Su he''s home. The atmosphere was a little awkward.


    "Well, you sit and watch TV first, and I''ll do the laundry." Tang Suhe poured a cup of hot tea ceremony for huazexi again.


    Huazexi is watching TV on the sofa, while Tang Suhe is washing clothes in the narrow bathroom. There is no washing machine. She can be seen sitting on a small stool and rubbing the side of her clothes desperately. Wearing plastic gloves, she looks very hard. From time to time, she reaches out and rubs her hair behind her ears with her arms.


    Suddenly there is an illusion, like a family in general, the wife in the bathroom washing, the husband on the sofa.


    Today''s women, there are a few as virtuous as her, appearance, ability, but also diligent. Just these, she has enough excellent, excellent to ordinary men are not worthy of her.


    Washing heavy sheets and cleaning them, Tang Suhe struggled to stand up and wring out the water. However, the weight of the sheets soaked in water soared sharply. She was very hard to carry them and wring them even harder.


    Huaze stream into the bathroom, let her hold one end, holding the other side, two or three times to wring the water dry.


    Sometimes you have to admit that there is a difference between men and women. Even though Tang Suhe is determined to be a strong woman, he has to admit that there is a difference in strength between men and women.


    "Thank you, thank you."


    "Where to go?" Huazexi consciously raised the quilt hanging on the hanger.


    "Suwen''s room has a balcony."


    Take off the coat, huazexi wearing a simple style shirt, looks very home. With the help of huazexi, a lot of time has been saved. She was responsible for washing clothes, and he was responsible for wring the water to hang them out. For the first time, huazexi felt that doing housework was also a very meaningful thing.


    He wiped the water off the floor with a mop. Suddenly, his waist was tight. Tang Suhe was stunned. He felt that there was a familiar chest behind him.


    "Flowers, less flowers." Tang Suhe was stunned. He didn''t dare move. He was alone. There were only two of them. In case something happened There was some fear in her heart, which she could hardly imagine.


    "Don''t move. Let me hold you." Looking at her thin figure, like a top, he was busy all the time, with sweat on his forehead, which made him feel sad.


    Tang Su he let him hold, for a long time, just asked: "how can you come today?"


    This is the first time that he has come to her home. Moreover, after so long, he didn''t explain his intention, just for a meal? She doesn''t believe it.


    "I miss you, of course." Huazexi''s tone was mild and he said softly. When he mentioned this, he was a little annoyed. He knocked her on the head mercilessly: "ungrateful guy, don''t you know to take the initiative to call me? Well


    Tang Suhe rubbed his head wrongly: "I called you a few days ago. You said you pressed the wrong button and then hung up."


    "Can''t you fight any more?" he said

 Chapter 423

    The flowers of duplicity are few, and sometimes they are lovely. Like a child, Tang Suhe can''t help laughing.


    "Stop laughing!" How dare you make fun of him? Where to put his face.


    Instead of holding back, Tang Su he chuckled.


    All of a sudden, Tang Suhe didn''t have time to exclaim. After turning around, he was pulled by Huaze river. He stood face to face. Huaze River bowed his head without any unnecessary action, and made a fiery kiss to her mouth.


    Well, this move again. As soon as he used it, her brain emptied unconsciously, and the whole person seemed to be calm.


    For a long time, some breathless, she responded, hands on his chest pushing: "don''t make trouble, Suwen, Suwen is coming back."


    Huazexi finally reluctantly let her go, looking at her red face, watery eyes, pink lips, I am very happy.


    Su Wen came back to see huazexi sitting on the sofa as if nothing had happened. Her elder sister came out of the bathroom shyly with a red face.


    When he is away, it seems that sister and zexige are making good progress.


    In the evening, Tang Suhe is still worrying about where to sleep for huazexi. There are only two rooms in his family, all single beds. It''s really hard for him and her to live together? More impossible! Let him sleep on the sofa, his body is delicate, she dare not, the only way is to sleep on the sofa, they two beds.


    God, let her a girl sleep on the sofa, they two men sleep in bed, how funny that scene should be.


    Just as she was biting her lips, huazexi received a phone call from Guan Qi. Many of the company''s top executives who had good relations on weekdays were playing outside and asked him to come along.


    Hua Zexi only said that it was a gathering of colleagues. When Su Wen listened to his colleagues, he thought, my sister and brother Zexi belong to the same company. Aren''t those people also my sister''s colleagues? Brother Zexi accompanied his sister. He was very relieved! Then, she sold her sister and said, "sister, you and Zexi go to the colleagues'' party. I will watch the door at home!"


    Looking at Su Wen''s serious appearance, Su he wants to cry without tears. He''s a stupid brother. This is my colleague. This is my boss. I''m going to join in the party between them.


    Looking back at huazexi, he took her coat and said, "let''s go. Don''t let everyone wait."


    Tang Suhe can only follow him.


    Huazexi''s low-key and expensive car was not far away. It took her to the high-end entertainment places where they often gathered. As soon as he got out of the car, there was a cold wind blowing outside. Tang Suhe could not help shaking. He came out in a hurry and didn''t care to wear gloves. His clothes had no pockets and his hands were shrunk inside his sleeves.


    Huazexi took her hand and put it in his pocket. His hand wrapped her, and the current passed from his hand to his heart.


    He led her in, and when she got to the door, she hesitated and wanted to break away. They were all from the company. She didn''t want to have any gossip, but she was more tightly held by him. He looked up at him. His gentle eyes seemed to tell her that he would protect her.


    Uneasy heart a little more stable, let him lead into.


    As soon as the people in the private room saw huazexi saying hello one after another, and saw Tang Suhe beside him, they knew what their relationship was just from the president holding her hand, and they were very polite to Tang Suhe.

 Chapter 424

    All the people in this company are important figures in the company. Sometimes, in order to make the company develop better, it''s the most basic to have a good relationship with the people under him. Therefore, at these parties, huazexi usually doesn''t put on airs and attend on time.


    They are all social elites. After all, their private life is different from work. They have retired from their formal work. Their nature is exposed to the dim light. Many men are surrounded by women. One of the department managers in his thirties is a 20-year-old girl. Tang Suhe has an impression of him in the company. He knows that he is married and his wife is his own university Classmate, he is very good to his wife, husband and wife are very loving, so that many little girls in the company are envious, spread as a good story.


    It turns out that no matter how strong the feelings are, no matter how good a man is to his own woman, it''s very common for him to play with other women outside. I don''t know what his wife will feel when she is at home.


    Love, really can''t believe too much.


    Huazexi takes Tang Suhe by the hand and goes to his seat. Then, men play games, play cards, drink and chat


    Tang Suhe sat by Huaze River, watching them play cards, drink, and flirt with the women around him.


    "Assistant Tang, here''s to you." Suddenly a manager of the company said with a glass.


    Tang Suhe was flattered. He said that his position was above his own. He picked up the cup and said, "how dare you do that? If you want to respect me, I respect you." Looking up to drink down, she understood that these people were polite to her just because of the face of Huaze river.


    "Assistant Tang is really forthright."


    Seeing that huazexi is so kind to Tang Suhe, there are other people who want to have a close relationship with Tang Suhe and offer her a toast. Tang Suhe is in a dilemma holding the cup. She doesn''t want to go home drunk, but she doesn''t know how to refuse, neither drinking nor not drinking.


    Huazexi quietly said: "she is not fit, can''t drink, I drink for her." Then he took her hand and drank from her cup.


    When others saw it, they were even more shocked. The president and assistant Tang were so close. It seems that the relationship is very close. The light in the private room was very dark, no one noticed, and Tang Suhe blushed.


    There is Huaze River to protect, after that, no one really let her drink.


    Tang Suhe finally understood why huazexi had been drunk every three or five times before. Sometimes, it was inevitable to go home on the wine table. In many cases, business and relationships were conducted on the wine table.


    Several other people also drank 7788 and left one after another. In the private room, only Guan Qi, huazexi and Tang Suhe were left.


    "Excuse me, I go to the bathroom." Tang Suhe got up and said, huazexi let go, holding her hand.


    As soon as he got out of the private room, Tang Suhe suddenly felt some discomfort in his stomach. He knew that his physiological period was just a few days ago. He was afraid that something might happen. He had his aunt''s scarf in his bag and was about to go back to get it. When he came to the door, he heard the conversation in the room and stopped.


    "Zexi, you don''t really like Tang Suhe, do you?" He and his alumni have been in a company for so many years, and he knows his love life very well. He has never seen a woman so attached to him.


    Huazexi leaned against the sofa and drank a mouthful of wine. He didn''t speak, but his expression was tacit.

 Chapter 425

    Tang Suhe outside only hears the silence inside. When she hears Guan Qi''s question, she looks forward to his answer, but More and more lost.


    "Don''t you have someone you like? Give up? " Guan Qi asked casually. He knew that he had always liked someone in his heart. He liked someone for many years.


    Referring to the person in my heart, huazexi said in a deep voice, "no, I''ve been looking for her all these years." It''s just that when he was very young, although he was rich and powerful, he didn''t know how to find her information.


    Who does he like? Hearing this answer, Tang Suhe was shocked. He has someone he likes. He''s always looking for her, so she What is she? It turns out that it''s just self indulgence, heart, instant pull cool.


    "You are so good to Tang Suhe because she is like the person you like?"


    After a moment''s silence, huazexi replied, "maybe." He didn''t know whether he liked it or not. After a few days'' absence, he missed her very much, wanted to hug her and kiss her. A lot of times, she and once the shadow of the little girl overlap together, perhaps, really because she is too much like her.


    Outside the door, Tang Suhe dropped his head, full of vicissitudes, mouth, evokes a sad smile of self mockery, she is just a substitute, how can he like her? It''s just that Zhengzhu isn''t here. He''ll kick her away when Zhengzhu comes back.


    All blame oneself of can''t help and make oneself amorous, how every time can lose in his gentleness, in his eyes, she is nothing.


    "If you don''t love her, let her go." For a long time, Guan Qidao.


    He can see that huazexi dotes on Tang Suhe. He also knows that there is a person in huazexi''s heart who has always been unforgettable. If huazexi doesn''t like Tang Suhe, it''s better to stop at the right time. Although he hasn''t been in touch with Tang Suhe for a long time, he knows that she is a very good girl, I can''t bear to see her hurt.


    Let her go? Never see her again, never look for her, never have any relationship with her? He can''t


    Tang Suhe felt that the corner of his eyes was wet and he felt cheated. At this moment, the waiter who delivered wine to the next room came to see her standing at the door. He seemed to be in a loss. He asked, "Miss, what can I do for you?"


    Tang Suhe quickly wiped the corner of his eyes and raised a smile: "no, thank you." Then, push the door in.


    "I''m sorry to have kept you waiting." Tang Suhe repressed his emotions and did not dare to show any gaffe.


    Huazexi and Guanqi looked up at her at the same time. After a while, huazexi got up and said, "it''s late. I''ll take you back."


    In the car, neither of them spoke. Huazexi thought about Guan Qi''s words again, but Tang Suhe was not enthusiastic. He could only look out of the window at night.


    Send Tang Suhe downstairs, huazexi embrace her: "go up, good night."


    Tang Su he didn''t dare to show any abnormality. He nodded cleverly: "well, good night."


    Even if some uncomfortable in the heart, this time, she also showed very calm, this man, not really like her, why should she practice? Just follow the travel contract. When the time comes, go your own way.

 Chapter 426

    Su Wen didn''t sleep when he went back. He was waiting for them while reading a book. Seeing Su he coming back alone, he asked, "eh? Why didn''t brother Zexi come back? "


    "He lives with a male colleague." Tang Suhe said casually.


    When Tang Suhe was brushing his teeth in the bathroom, Su Wen yelled in his voice: "elder sister, I''ll discuss something with you."


    Su He answered vaguely: "say it."


    "Can I go to school at the beginning of school, eh In the last few months, the teacher will take them to self-study in the evening. "


    Although her home is not far from the school, it will take some time to go back and forth. In addition, she has only a few days at home after signing the contract, and she can''t take care of him. Su he thinks for a moment and agrees.


    "All right."


    Su Wen didn''t expect that she would agree so readily. She said excitedly: "sister, I love you so much!"


    As soon as he saw the boy, he was very excited. Tang Suhe knew him best. He gargled and asked, "tell me, is it because the girl who is going to study with you also plans to live in school?"


    Su Wen is a little embarrassed: "elder sister, we are just discussing to study hard together."


    Of course, she assured Su Wen with a bad smile: "Su Wen, if you really like it, you have to come on!"


    Su Wen touched his head and said with a smile, "elder sister, you should come on too. Brother Zexi is good."


    As soon as he heard Huaze River, Tang Suhe immediately thought of what happened at night: "don''t talk nonsense, go to sleep."


    When huazexi heard that Suwen was going to live in school, he was surprised to drive him over. Although Tang Suhe didn''t want to owe him this favor, he couldn''t refuse that when people came.


    Along the way, Tang Suhe didn''t speak much, but occasionally told Su Wen. Su Wen seems very excited, but he keeps saying that he is familiar with huazexi, so he almost calls his brother-in-law.


    To the school, the teacher also arranged the dormitory, specially take care of Su Wen to arrange for him on the first floor, the lower bunk.


    Help him put things together, go through all kinds of procedures and settle down before leaving.


    At the end of the annual leave, Tang Suhe went to work with huazexi as usual.


    A smart little suit, her posture outlined more concave and convex.


    Huazexi received a call from mano.


    "Brother Zexi, I''m in city A. just got off the plane, you come to pick me up."


    "Why are you here now?" She didn''t even call before she came.


    "I want to surprise you."


    "Well, I''ll send someone to pick you up right away."


    "No! I want you to come and pick it up yourself


    Ma Nuo was spoiled since childhood. She was willful, he knew. He tried to suppress her irritability: "darling, I''m very busy now."


    "I''ll wait at the airport when you are free! I don''t want anyone else to answer! " Manor is very persistent.


    Although huazexi was very busy, she didn''t want to let uncle ma have any opinion on the Hua family because she ignored her. Finally, he had to say in a deep voice, "don''t run around at the airport. I''ll go there now."


    Tang Suhe was listening. Huazexi was so gentle to a woman that he was very unhappy.


    Huazexi got up and put on his clothes: "I''ll go out."


    "President, there will be another meeting in ten minutes."


    "Push it off!"


    "Oh." Tang Su he should be a dull, looking at his back.


    He can put off very important work for mano. He should be willing to pay more for his sweetheart. In his heart, maybe even her position is not, what is she still looking forward to?

 Chapter 427

    After going out, huazexi didn''t come back to the company. He didn''t even call. After work, Tang Suhe went to his home according to his instructions and waited for him to prepare dinner. When the food got cold, he almost fell asleep on the sofa, but he still didn''t come back.


    Tang Suhe simply ate a few cold meals, took a bath and went to bed. She was not his wife, waiting here all night. Do you expect him to be moved? It''s just humiliating. She just needs to do what she should do.


    The next day, Tang Suhe got up, brushed his teeth, made breakfast, cleaned his room, and went to the mailbox outside to get the newspaper.


    After flipping, I saw the familiar figure on the news map of entertainment page.


    Huazexi and mano, out of the pair into a hotel together, single men and few women, big night, only open a room, what can you do?


    It''s ambiguous in the newspaper. Tang Suhe puts the newspaper aside. He thinks about the last time he and Tang Jiaojiao were in the office. Men have never had sex but love.


    To the company, huazexi came late, and his face was a little tired. For some reason, Tang Suhe thought of him and mano all night, and the more he thought about it, the more uncomfortable he felt.


    As always, I helped him make coffee and sit back in his seat.


    Huazexi turned on his computer to surf the Internet. He happened to see that the photos of himself and mano were sent out with that kind of words. He immediately felt angry. He immediately called to ask people to delete all the photos, stop selling newspapers, and block the people who wrote the news.


    It''s too bad for a journalist to write like this just by a photo!


    Yesterday, he went to pick up Ma Nuo. Ma Nuo didn''t take anything but carried a small bag and shivered with cold. It''s no better here than in the south. It''s very cold in winter. Ma Nuo went shopping with Huaze River to buy clothes.


    Huazexi walked with her all afternoon, bought a spare car clothes and took her home. She was not willing to live in the old house. She said it was too far away from his company and wanted to live with him.


    Huazexi said that she was busy with her work and didn''t have time to accompany her. She didn''t agree with her to live here. To tell the truth, she really taboo Tang Suhe and was afraid that she would be bullied by Ma Nuo.


    In the end, huazexi had to take her to the hotel. At first, manor thought that huazexi wanted to live with her. Who knows, he put down his things and turned around and left. It turned out that he was letting her live here alone. How could she agree? Finally, he had to agree to live in the old house.


    There are only Mr. Hua and a few servants in the old house of Hua family. The second child of Hua family has already gone to Z city. Ma Nuo feels bored and drags Hua Zexi to accompany her.


    The visitor was a guest, and Mr. Hua asked huazexi to accompany her and settle mano. He didn''t care to come back. He stayed up late in his room to deal with his work. The next day, he drove to the company early in the morning.


    Tang Suhe alienated Huaze River in his heart, and on the surface, he was as good as ever.


    Huazexi is busy dealing with mano and has to deal with his work. He runs between the company and the old house every day, but he doesn''t notice Tang Suhe''s change at all.


    After work, it was not easy to have some time. Huazexi took her back. She saw the newspaper on the desk before she could throw it away. For fear of her misunderstanding, she looked into her eyes and asked, "do you believe me?"


    Tang Suhe looked directly at him. Although he was smiling bitterly in his heart, can I trust you again? What does all this have to do with me? I nodded with a firm look.


    Huazexi like a sigh of relief, touched her hair: "just believe me, these are fake." Two or three times, tear the newspaper into pieces and throw it into the garbage can. He has found the person who secretly took the news and lost his job.

 Chapter 428

    "I''m hungry. Let''s cook." Huazexi some tired raised a smile, Tang Suhe nodded, into the kitchen.


    When she was cooking in the kitchen, huazexi suddenly got a call and dressed: "I''ll go back to my old house." After a few steps out, he turned back and said, "you don''t have to go to work recently. Take a rest at home."


    Hearing the sound of closing the door, Tang Suhe poured the half cooked dishes in the pot into the garbage can without expression. This is his favorite dish. She cooked it for him. Since he didn''t eat it, she had to pour it out.


    These days, she is basically alone at home. He seldom comes back to live and doesn''t let her go to work. Maybe he''s afraid that manor will see the misunderstanding. That''s good. She''d like the contract to expire soon.


    Huazexi rushed home. It turned out that mano fell down the stairs by accident. Although it was not too serious, there was no big problem, but her ankle was swollen. She thought that her brother Zexi wanted to see him, so the old man had to call him back.


    After Ma Nuo''s foot injury, he was not allowed to leave for a moment. Huaze river could only stay with him.


    And when he felt that he had ignored Tang Suhe and wanted to see her, he found that the relationship between them was getting farther and farther away.


    Tang Suwen has a fever. Su he accompanies him to the hospital for a drip. When he goes to get the medicine, he overhears two doctors talking about it. The son of an upstart has uremia at a young age. He has to change his kidney to survive, but he can''t find the source of his kidney. So rich, usually want to wind wind to rain, parents anxious almost crazy, as long as can find kidney source, no matter how much money is willing to spend. But at this time, money can''t buy life.


    After hanging up, she sent Suwen back to school. She walked outside for a while and went home to huazexi''s home.


    Since Suwen lived in school, she seldom went back to their own home except to visit him occasionally.


    When I went back, huazexi was there. It seemed that she had just come back. Seeing her coming back so late, she asked, "where did you go today?"


    "Suwen is not feeling well. I took him to the hospital."


    "Is he all right?"


    "It''s OK. It''s a minor illness."


    She took off her coat. She was wearing a white turtleneck and a pair of simple jeans. She outlined her symmetrical figure and looked pure and attractive.


    I haven''t seen her for a long time and want to rub her into my arms. When Tang Suhe passed by the sofa, huazexi put her in his arms with a long arm. Tang Suhe pushed him away: "don''t make trouble, I''ll cook."


    No blush, no displeasure, no expression of push away, he wants to go, but huazexi feel, she is rejecting him.


    Reach for her wrist, stand up and look at her: "are you in a temper?"


    These days, he was in a bad mood. When he had time to come back, she gave him a cold shoulder, which made him angry again. He hated her like this.


    "No Tang Suhe didn''t look him in the eye directly. He answered openly, but with some alienation, "you''re hungry. I''ll cook." Not as concerned as before, but as routine business.


    If you''re looking for a nanny, it''s all over the street. Why should he look for her?


    Huazexi was on fire: "Tang Suhe, you have no right to make trouble with me! How can you be angry? Wait until you pay off the debt! "

 Chapter 429

    Tang Suhe''s brain is hot. He suddenly remembers the conversation he heard in the hospital and looks at him closely: "as long as I pay back the money, will you let me go?"


    Huazexi was angry with her and sneered: "ten million, as long as you return five million, I will let you go!"


    "Oh, that''s what you said." Tang Suhe dropped his eyes and went into the kitchen in silence. Before long, he heard a loud "touch" of the door closing outside.


    After huazexi left, Tang Suhe opened a computer to search for the information he needed.


    She made a bold decision. She wanted to try her best to repay him five million yuan. She couldn''t bear to stay with him for so long. Every day she stayed with him, she felt uneasy. It was better to make an end ahead of time.


    After leaving, the more huazexi thought about it, the more wrong it became. Five million was absolutely astronomical for her. Was she just asking at random or had other plans? With her interpersonal skills, if she wants to raise 5 million yuan in a short time, it is possible. What is she thinking?


    Take out the phone to call his driver and let him keep an eye on Tang Suhe during this period of time. Report to him what happens.


    The next day, Tang Suhe accompanied Su Wen to the hospital as usual. After settling down Su Wen, she got up and said, "Su Wen, I''ll go out for a while." Then I went to the doctor yesterday. He is a doctor. He usually contacts a lot of kidney patients, and he is very clear about the black curtain of organ trading.


    Tang Suhe clearly told him that he was short of money and wanted to sell a kidney. He asked him to help find the right patient.


    Doctors only play a role in this transaction. They are willing to sell and buy at the same time. As long as the transaction is successful and everyone is happy, they can also get part of the reward. If the transaction is not successful, they have no loss.


    "Is Miss Tang sure to sell kidneys?" Although the lack of a kidney has no effect on life, most people don''t sell their organs when they have to.


    Tang Suhe nodded firmly.


    The doctor pondered for a while and nodded: "well, first you and I will have a physical examination, and I will help you contact, but it''s not necessarily that you can find the right one."


    "Thank you." Tang Suhe felt heavy in his heart, nodded and went to check.


    After the examination, the doctor asked her to leave a mobile phone number and said, "I''ll call you if there is any result."


    Tang Suhe returned to Su Wen. After she had been out for so long, Su Wen asked her where she had been. She only said that a colleague was also in the hospital. She went to have a look and said nothing about what happened just now.


    As usual, every day at home, hospital and school, huazexi never appeared in her sight, nor did she make a phone call.


    In the office, huazexi was sitting on a chair with her eyes closed. The driver reported to him the situation of the past few days: "Miss Tang stayed at home almost every day and seldom went out. She only accompanied her brother to the hospital in the afternoon and went back early in the evening."


    "Well, I see." Huazexi nodded and let him go out first. There is no movement at all. Is he worried too much? But there is always some uneasiness in my heart. I always feel that something is going to happen.


    A few days later, the hospital called: "Miss Tang, there is a patient in Taiyuan, the mother of the coal boss, with advanced renal failure. Your indicators are very consistent with hers. The boss wants to see you, but I haven''t given him your information. Do you want to meet and talk about it?"

 Chapter 430

    Tang Suhe nodded: "OK, please arrange it."


    The coal boss was very worried, so he asked her out for dinner in the evening. There were Tang Suhe, the coal boss and the doctor on the table.


    "Miss Tang, as long as you are willing to donate your kidney to save my mother, I will give you as much money as you like!"


    Tang Suhe had something to say, but he didn''t hide it: "I need five million urgently. Dr. Li should have told you that I will donate the money when I get it."


    "Good! Good! What''s Miss Tang''s account number? I''ll call you tomorrow! "


    Tang Suhe took out a post it note and pen from his bag and wrote the account number to her. The coal boss took it over and took out an agreement. He was a little embarrassed and said, "since Miss Tang agrees, please sign here."


    Life matters. Maybe he is afraid of Tang Suhe''s going back.


    Tang Suhe took a look, the basic conditions and she thought the same, but finally added a, if any party back to compensate the other party five million liquidated damages.


    Tang Su he hesitated for a moment, or signed, she has made up her mind to sell.


    After signing, the coal boss looked much more relaxed and had a smile on his face. He told the doctor to arrange the operation as soon as possible. After dinner, he gave the doctor a big envelope with thick RMB in it, and Tang Suhe also gave it to him. Tang Suhe shook his head: "no, I only need five million."


    After dinner, the coal boss sent Tang Suhe back and stopped in front of the private villa in huazexi. As soon as Tang Suhe got down, the coal boss called her: "Miss Tang."


    Tang Suhe looked back, coal boss looking at the luxury villa, some puzzled said: "Miss Tang does not look like a lack of money." Can you live in such a luxurious villa, what money will you lack?


    Tang Suhe smiles: "boss Wang misunderstood. I''m just a servant here."


    Coal boss this just suddenly realized, nodded.


    The next morning, Tang Suhe received a text message from the bank, which added five million yuan to his account. The coal boss is really happy to pay.


    After paying back the money, she can get rid of him. There is some relief and some heaviness in her heart.


    After that, Tang Suhe went to the hospital more often. He was single. Before long, the doctor arranged the operation.


    Before the operation, Tang Suhe went to school to find Su Wen. At noon, his sister and brother were eating out. Tang Suhe told Su Wen to have a good meal and take good care of himself. Although we always say these words every time we meet, today we seem to say more and want to finish all the words.


    Su Wen also said with a smile, "sister, what''s the matter with you today? It''s like never meeting again. "


    Tang Suhe felt that he really thought the operation was too important, but it was a small operation. Now science and technology are so advanced, there will be no life-threatening, so he just smile: "No


    After dinner, Tang Suhe went to the hospital, put on the hospital''s operating clothes and sat on the chair waiting.


    Her expression is very calm, but her heart is very nervous, her palms are sweating, holding her clothes tightly.


    "Don''t be nervous, Miss Tang. It''ll be over soon after you put on the anesthetic." The doctor in charge comforted her when she passed by. Tang Suhe tried to squeeze out a smile: "thank you."


    In the office, hearing the driver''s report, she went to the hospital again. He didn''t doubt that she went to the hospital with her brother before. A few days ago, he heard that she went to the hospital alone, but now he has to doubt that she often went to the hospital alone.

 Chapter 431

    Is she ill? Or is a very serious illness hiding from him? What the hell happened? A bad premonition arises spontaneously.


    Huazexi face haze and worry, took out the phone dial.


    Tang Suhe sat on the chair and waited. Her mobile phone suddenly rang, which made her jump. Looking at the familiar number, she didn''t want to pay attention to it, but it rang all the time. After hesitation, she answered: "hello?"


    "What are you doing?"


    "I didn''t do anything. At home, I didn''t hear when I went to the bathroom just now."


    "Is it?"


    "Yes, it''s OK. I''ll hang up first --" Tang Suhe was about to hang up when the nurse came over and said, "Miss Tang, the operation is about to begin. Please --"


    Tang Suhe was stunned and quickly cut off the phone.


    Holding the phone, huazexi listened to the blind voice, shocked and unbelievable.


    Surgery! What kind of surgery? So she''s in the hospital? She must be hiding something from him! Her frequent visits to the hospital during this period of time made him think that she was seriously ill and secretly went to the hospital to have an operation. Why didn''t she tell him!


    Holding a cell phone to continue to call in the past, at this time, but turned off.


    Feeling that something important is losing a little bit, huazexi "Teng" stood up, a few days of fatigue, plus just know Tang Suhe in the hospital, let him have a moment feel whirling. Calm down and run straight out.


    As soon as I opened the door, I saw Ma Nuo standing at the door, holding a box in his arms. When I saw him, I had a happy smile on his face: "brother Zexi, I brought you my own biscuit! What do you think? " Then he opened the box and put it in front of him like a treasure.


    Huazexi anxious to go to the hospital, which free to see her biscuit: "I go out for a while!"


    Ma Nuo was a little unhappy and said, "they worked hard and came all the way from the old house. Brother Zexi can''t accompany them. Do you want to have a taste?" With that, he picked up one and fed it to huazexi.


    Huazexi is not in the mood to pay attention at all. She is in a hurry to go to the hospital. She feels that she is standing in the way of the door. With a wave of her hand, she knocks out the biscuit in her hand and runs out sideways.


    The lovely bear biscuit spilled all over the floor, and Ma Nuo was staring at her. Her always gentle brother Zexi actually treated her like this. His eyes were filled with tears. He turned back and cried out: "huazexi!"


    However, he has gone far away, even without a figure.


    When the driver in the office saw that the president suddenly left on impulse, Miss manor was angry and out of control. She carefully stepped out of the office and nodded politely when passing manor.


    "Stop!" Manor suddenly orders.


    The driver stopped and said, "what can I do for you, Miss Ma?"


    Brother Zexi was so abnormal just now. Only he and brother Zexi were in the president''s office. He must know.


    "Where did brother Zexi rush to?"


    "Well Assistant Tang is in the hospital. It seems that the president has gone to find assistant Tang. "


    Assistant Tang? Although manor didn''t know who it was, he knew it was definitely a woman! The combat effectiveness of the whole body is instantly enhanced. Fox spirit, it''s better not to be touched by me!


    Huaze River drove straight to the hospital, the speed soared, ran through the red light several times, almost had an accident, causing the traffic police to ride a motorcycle in pursuit.


    He didn''t dare to stop for a moment. When he got to the hospital, he went straight to the inquiry office and asked, "is there Tang Suhe who has surgery in the afternoon?"

 Chapter 432

    The woman in the white coat turned and shook her head: "No."


    Huazexi''s face suddenly became worse: "are you sure?" She recently frequent access to this hospital, even if the operation should also be in this. He can''t wait to see her now, the heart is pulled tightly for fear of missing her, she has entered the operating room.


    "Oh, by the way, there is a kidney transplant operation this afternoon. The donor''s surname is Tang. Is Mr. Tang looking for this lady?"


    Kidney transplant?! It was like a bolt from the blue, which shocked him for a long time.


    He was worried about her health. In the end, she was donating kidneys to others in the hospital? It seems reasonable for her to ask him if he would let her go as long as he paid off the debt.


    Tang Suhe! You can do it! Actually came to sell kidney!


    Huaze River''s face is black and frightening. Ask the place clearly and go straight!


    It''s time for the operation, and everything is ready. Tang Suhe is pushed to the operating room and lies on the cold operating table. Several doctors and nurses are standing next to him in surgical clothes, ready to start the operation. The anesthesiologist adjusts the dose of anesthetic, slowly pushes the needle upward with the needle, squeezing the air out.


    Tang Suhe looked at the cold light of the needle tip, unconsciously trembled, thinking that a scalpel would cut her body, stir to stir inside, cut a kidney down, then a kind of fear came into being. Feel like a helpless mouse


    "Take it easy, Miss Tang. It''s time to start." Said the anesthesiologist, who was wearing a mask and showed only one pair of eyes.


    Tang Su He nodded, stretched out his arm, don''t over the head, can''t bear to see the sharp needle into his skin.


    A burst of sharp pain came, Tang Suhe clenched her teeth tightly, she knew that as long as this tube of anesthetic pushed forward, she would lose consciousness a little bit. Feel the cold liquid in your blood.


    At this moment --


    "Sir, there is an operation in it, you can''t go in!" From outside came the urgent cry of the nurse.


    "Get out of the way!" A heavy, cold, angry male voice.


    What a familiar voice! Tang Suhe''s body is stiff. Is it his own illusion that the anesthetic is so strong?


    "Tang Suhe!" With a low roar of anger, she felt a pain in her arm before she could open her eyes. Huazexi slapped the syringe in the anesthesiologist''s hand, and the needle passed her arm and fell to the ground. And a string of thin blood beads appeared on her white arm, just like the red plum blossom in the snow.


    Tang Suhe opened his eyes and saw huazexi looking at her with a gloomy face. His hair was a little messy and looked a little embarrassed.


    "Well, what''s the matter?" The doctors in the operating room were all shocked. It was the first time that someone broke in just before the operation.


    Hua Zexi grabbed Tang Suhe''s arm and tugged: "come back with me!"


    Tang Suhe was pulled off the operating table, a staggering, he was dragged out.


    "You let me go!" Tang Suhe struggled, but he held on. His strength was frightening, and his whole body was full of terrible breath. All the doctors and nurses were staring at him, and no one dared to stop him.


    As soon as the coal boss came out of the bathroom, he saw that Tang Suhe, who was supposed to be in the operating room, was pulled out by a young and handsome man. He quickly stopped him and looked warily at huazexi: "who are you? Where are you taking her? "

 Chapter 433

    Although the man in front of him looks very bad, but now it''s about his mother''s life. He''s preparing for a kidney transplant. How can he let the man take Tang Suhe away. No matter how bad it is, he bought it for five million yuan, although he didn''t care about the money.


    Ask him who he is, yes, who he is, why take her? Huazexi is angry, rudely pull Tang Suhe to his arms, declare sovereignty like a word blurted out: "I am her man!"


    Then push him away and go on. At this time, Tang Suhe was dragged all the way, completely without the right to resist.


    The coal boss at the back is stunned. Is she a man? Then, he stepped forward, took out the agreement he had signed and threatened to say, "we have signed the contract! If you dare to take her away, I''ll tell you that your family is ruined! "


    huazexi glances at him, but when he doesn''t see the others, he sees the last one breaking the contract and losing money. He takes out a pen and a check from his pocket, swipes and signs a $10 million slip and gives it to him.


    Isn''t it a penalty, more than money? What he spends most is money!


    The coal boss hasn''t responded yet. He has already taken Tang Suhe downstairs. The coal boss grits his teeth with anger when he holds the check. Chasing is not, not chasing is not.


    Until the door was opened downstairs, Tang Suhe grabbed kongdang and pulled his hand out of his hand. He took out the five million bank card and gave it to huazexi: "spend less! I owe you the money now! Please keep your word and don''t interfere with my business again! I''ll ask him to return the check just now! No matter I sell blood or kidney, it has nothing to do with you With that, he turned around and left. He wanted to go back to continue the operation.


    He said he wanted her to pay her back and let her go. Why did he pull her out so rudely! Still angry make and catch a traitor in bed, he why so to her!


    Huazexi was so angry that she pulled her arm, opened the car door, threw her in without pity, closed the door neatly and got on the other side.


    Tang Suhe was thrown, and his eyes were full of stars. When he came back and wanted to open the door and get off, he had already locked it.


    Huazexi drove without saying a word. He didn''t say a word all the way. His face was gloomy and terrible. He wanted to bear the bomb. Once it broke out, it was irresistible.


    When she got home, she stopped and pulled her out of the car. It was like dragging an object. As soon as she got into the house, she threw it in. She got an unstable dog on the ground and hurt her knee.


    "Tang Suhe, even if you sell your kidney, don''t stay with me?" Huaze river finally opened his mouth, condescending, gnashing his teeth at her and asked, the anger in his eyes seemed to want to kill her.


    At this time, Tang Suhe was also very stubborn. He looked into his eyes and said, "yes! What to sell is not to sell. I''d rather sell kidney than freedom and dignity! "


    How dare she promise! Don''t sell kidney around him. Huazexi has been completely angered. Tang Suhe, it seems that I''m too polite to you! It''s my tolerance that spoils you! Used to you now lawless! Don''t forget who you are! I can hold you up to heaven, or I can ask you to go to hell! Holding her arm, her knuckles turned white: "I''ll tell you! Even if you sell it, you can only sell it to huazexi alone. You have no choice! "

 Chapter 434

    Tang Suhe is lying on the ground. Huazexi is half kneeling and bent over. His eyes are full of anger. Tang Suhe can feel that he is really angry this time! But even so, you can vent your anger at will? At this time, Tang Suhe was also filled with grief and indignation: "what are you going to do?"


    Hua Zexi''s handsome and violent face was covered with a sneer, and his tone was frivolous and cold: "don''t you know what I do?" From the first meeting to now, I have known her for so long. Except for the first time, he respects her and endures it again and again. I didn''t expect that she would dare to do it now! Tang Suhe, since you don''t know how to cherish yourself, you treat me like this, and I have no scruples about you!


    This is the first time that she saw him like this. He was not as steady as a normal gentleman. He was like a wolf who was inspired to be wild and put down his prey. His eyes flashed with bloodthirsty and ferocious light. She was the one who was finally broken into her belly.


    Her body trembled slightly, her chest rose and fell, her face was stained with tears, and she bit her lips stubbornly, as if she was enduring some kind of unacceptable punishment.


    Flower Ze River see her tears, hear her words, he still can''t help but feel a stab in the heart.


    If she was tough, she would hate him, gnash her teeth, and finally hold her reason in time.


    However, his anger is still there, and today''s events are still fresh in my mind. How can he be willing!


    Tang Suhe, lying on the ground with his face on his side, felt a burst of fighting wind whistling past. Subconsciously, he closed his eyes, but he didn''t feel pain. When he opened his eyes, huazexi''s fist was one centimeter in front of her eyes, and hit the ground hard. In an instant, it was red and swollen.


    In anger and tangle, he finally can''t bear to do such a thing to her, can''t bear to let her hate herself, hateful woman! He was forced to such a dilemma. If he didn''t punish her, he could not vent his anger.


    Huazexi got up and put on his clothes: "before the contract expires, take a rest and leave again!" Thin lips light open, throw down this sentence, mercilessly fall to the door, head also don''t return of walk.


    Tang Suhe quietly got up from the ground. He didn''t know whether he was sad or happy. He always took care of himself


    After that day, Tang Suhe was completely imprisoned, and the door was locked every day. Only Huaze river had a key that could be opened from the outside.


    At the command of huazexi, the driver brought in fresh food every day. Every day, she was alone at home. In the evening, huazexi would come back.


    Tang Suhe, who calms down, quietly lives the life of a jailed servant. Every day, he cleans the room, cooks dishes, brushes bowls, puts in bath water, takes care of the house and her owner, huazexi.


    Huazexi is busy with work and has to find time to accompany mano. Even if she comes back in the evening, she can only have dinner at most. After taking a bath, she goes to the study to continue working on the computer. She doesn''t even look at her and doesn''t want to talk to her. Tang Suhe was also silent. The relationship between them was far away.


    When he came into the house, she hung her head down, took his clothes, hung them on the hanger, took the food out of the kitchen, and quietly went back to the room. He ate at the table, and then went into the study. She felt that he was about to rest, and then she helped him prepare his pajamas and put bath water. The next morning, she helped him to prepare breakfast. After eating, she helped him to take clothes and send him out.


    Under the same roof, it''s like living in two worlds. Everything is so reasonable, just right, but often for several days also can''t say a word.


    Hua''s huge investment in the underdeveloped areas of a large project to develop oil fields, these days that city is experiencing a snowstorm, causing serious delays in the project, recently Hua''s stock market has fallen seriously, busy, even after work back home have to be busy for a long time to rest in the study.

 Chapter 435

    At eleven o''clock, Tang Suhe, as usual, helped huazexi put the bath water, quietly returned to the room to have a rest. After a sleep, she got up and went to the toilet. However, she found that the light in the study was still on, and she could not help walking past. From the hidden crack in the door, she saw that huazexi was still busy there, tired, but she carried it, rubbed her temple and stretched out her hand I went to get the cup next to me. I was just about to drink it, but I put it down again. It was empty.


    Tang Suhe turned his head and went back to his room. After a few steps, he stopped and bit his lip. He helped him make a cup of tea again. He knocked at the door. Huazexi was a little surprised. She didn''t sleep at this time and didn''t lift her head. She said with no expression: "come in."


    Barefoot with a cup went in, put it in his hand, and then quietly quit to help him with the door.


    Although huazexi holds the back of her chair, rubs her temples and droops her head, she still sees her in her pajamas and her bare feet from Yu Guangli. Her hair is a bit messy when she sleeps, but she has a strange style. Until she went out, Huaze River took the cup, drank water, just the temperature, just the concentration, in such a late night, how warm the heart.


    Originally tired body and mind, there seems to be a moment of relief. Some wry smile, she is really a powerful woman, slap, give a sweet date, she thought that in this way, she would forget the previous things, let her play in the palm of the shares?


    The next day when he got up and went downstairs, Tang Suhe was cleaning the glass in the living room. The delicate breakfast was on the table. It was still hot. His clothes and ties were all ironed and hung. His shoes were just polished at the door.


    When huazexi went out, he glanced at her. His eyes were cold, but he had complex feelings. He soon went out and locked up.


    Tang Suhe was wearing a white collar shirt, barefoot lying on the French window glass, rolled his sleeve, very quiet, very hard to wipe, the sunlight from outside sprinkled on her side face, according to her white cheeks are slightly transparent, do not point from the red lips, together is so perfect. Beautiful, pure, but with a touch of tenderness.


    I can''t reach it from a high place. I stand on tiptoe and pull my clothes up to expose a small part of my back. It''s more attractive to outline the curve of my body.


    And her unconscious every move, are involved in someone''s heart.


    No matter how busy the work is, no matter how hard manor is to deal with it, every day, huazexi will still go back to spend the night. Although he is still cold and unwilling to say a word with her, it seems that there is always a kind of inexplicable concern in his heart. Seeing that she is still there, he will feel a little relieved. I can''t say what I feel. I''m always afraid of finding her missing one day. She always gives him the feeling of worrying about gain and loss.


    In fact, her heart is not so?


    There are many misunderstandings and puzzles between the two people who are clearly moved by each other, and the distance between the heart and the heart is also more distant. They are always guessing another person''s idea. They are afraid of being hurt and escape. They are angry because of escape, imprisoned because of anger, estranged because of imprisonment


    "Brother Zexi, I heard that there is a new shopping mall on the new street. You can go shopping with me." In the office, huazexi had a headache and received a call from mano. Although he is very busy recently, he still takes time to accompany her every day in line with the principle of hospitality, but this woman is more and more dissatisfied.

 Chapter 436

    "Nuo Nuo, I''m very busy now. Let Xiao Liao accompany you. I''ll take the money." Huaze River coaxed him with good words.


    "You always have so many things to do. You always give me to your smelly driver! I don''t want to go with him, I''ll go with you! " Manor murmured unhappily.


    Ma Nuo is the only child in the family. He has a lot of love. Although huazexi knows that she is very self willed and pampered at home every day, she didn''t expect to be self willed. Although she met every year before, every time is not long, and his accommodation is gone. But now, how can he bear it again and again.


    "Listen, I''ll go with you next time." The tone of low coax is full of an imperceptible impatience.


    "Then you go out to dinner with me after work today! I want to eat the spicy lobster in XX street


    "Well, I see."


    After work, huazexi took mano to eat spicy lobster as promised. Mano ordered many special dishes and ordered a large plate of spicy lobster.


    The signature dish of this store is lobster. Other dishes taste ordinary. But huazexi is very sensitive to spicy food. When he eats spicy food, he will grow small red pimples. After just a few mouthfuls of other dishes, he will lose his appetite. However, he is very gentlemanly with him and does not show any urgency.


    "Brother Zexi, I''ll peel it for you." Ma Nuo happily peeled a lobster and put it on the plate of Huaze river.


    Huazexi said thank you, but it didn''t move.


    Ma Nuo turned his lips and said, "brother Zexi, do you dislike me?"


    Huazexi is full of black lines. This woman is really his killer. As a big man, he can''t eat spicy food. He can''t say such a shameful thing. He can only eat it with a stiff head. At the moment, he feels his throat is smoking and his stomach is suffering.


    After dinner, manor proposed to go back to his place with Huaze river. In any matter, he can compromise, but this matter has not been discussed, no matter how Ma Nuo does his best, huazexi will not be moved.


    Although mano was a little unhappy, he was afraid that he would really annoy huazexi, so he had to go back to his old house. She has been here so long that huazexi has never let her go to the place where he lives. Is brother Zexi really in the golden house?


    Full of doubt and unwilling, manor had the idea to catch the traitor.


    When huazexi came home, it was very late. On the dining table, there were already cooked meals. Tang Suhe sat quietly on the sofa watching TV, his eyes were blank, and he didn''t know what he was wandering about. When he saw him coming back, he got up and said, "I''ll heat you up."


    Huazexi light said: "no, I ate."


    Tang Suhe answered with a low voice, took off his suit, and saw his slightly red and swollen lips in a flash of vision. He untied the button on his shirt slightly, and there was a piece of red on his neck. Tang Suhe was stunned and quickly took back his eyes.


    Can''t blame her to think much, that piece on the neck is too much like a kiss mark, she can''t help but think that he and other women have some impure things outside. I have known for a long time that Ma''s family has been living in the old house of Hua family, and Hua Zexi is also very interested in her. That Ma Qianjin looks weak. He didn''t expect to be so wild.


    Huazexi is working in the study. Her face is OK. She has a lot of red pimples on her body. Her itching is very uncomfortable. Her neck is more serious. She is wearing pajamas and can''t help tearing open her collar to show her strong chest and neck. She can resist the impulse to scratch and concentrate on her work.

 Chapter 437

    Before going to bed, Tang Suhe made a cup of hot tea for him as usual, took it in, put it on the table, turned around and wanted to go. Suddenly, he saw that he was exposed on his chest and his neck was covered with small red pimples. He was surprised that his brain didn''t have time to respond. He had already walked over and squatted down to look at his pimples: "what''s the matter?" There was a hint of worry on his face.


    Huaze River coldly raised his head, see her like this, close the collar: "nothing."


    Tang Suhe couldn''t help but break up. He leaned over and touched those little pimples with his hand. He raised his big watery eyes and looked at him: "did you eat chili?"


    She knew that he was allergic to pepper. Before, when she was his assistant, she gave him some spicy dishes. After eating, she saw several red pimples growing on his arm with his sleeve. Although it was not obvious, she found out that he was allergic to pepper. After that, she didn''t give him anything spicy.


    Now, how many chili peppers do you have to eat for such a dense pimple?


    Seeing her worried face, huazexi felt an inexplicable emotion. It was very comfortable and relaxed to be with her. Although she didn''t speak much, as long as she was around, she would feel inexplicable at ease.


    Huazexi did not deny it and nodded.


    She didn''t say it was OK. As soon as she said it, he felt itchy again and couldn''t help scratching.


    Afraid of his scratch, Tang Suhe quickly grabbed his hand and blew it gently to relieve his itching.


    She was close enough to touch his chin as soon as she looked up. He could smell the nice shampoo on her hair. In his heart, there was a kind of tough back slowly melting. He wanted to hold this woman in his arms.


    Half bowing, his hands on his legs supporting the weight, his head in front of his chest for a long time, in response to how close he is to him now, how ambiguous posture, Tang Suhe suddenly blushed, and quickly straightened his head to leave.


    "Well A scream, her head hit him on the chin, her head hurt, you can imagine how much pain his chin.


    "Yes, I''m sorry." Tang Suhe apologized.


    Huazexi snorted. She couldn''t speak in pain. She just waved her hand to indicate that she was OK.


    So itching down is not the way, Tang Suhe some hesitation said: "I''ll help you buy medicine." Pick up the key on the desk, beautiful eyes looking at him, whispered, "can you?"


    Since she came back from the hospital that time, she never went out. She was imprisoned at home every day. It was a luxury for her to go out.


    Probably can''t bear to see disappointment in her eyes with some expectations, huazexi nodded.


    Tang Suhe had a smile on his face and bowed to him: "thank you!" Happy to change clothes, go out to buy medicine.


    These days, she was suffocated almost moldy, go out to buy medicine, breathe the air outside, it is also a kind of enjoyment for her.


    When she put on her clothes and was ready to go out, huazexi reflected that it was already more than 11 o''clock. Would it be unsafe for her to go out so late? She went out of the study and called: "Tang Suhe."


    "Well?" Tang Suhe turned his head and put some smile on his face for fear that he would go back.


    "Don''t go far, come back early, take your mobile phone and call me if you have something to do." Although huazexi was worried, she couldn''t bear to refuse to see her expression and eyes. She could only ask.

 Chapter 438

    Tang Su He nodded with a smile: "well."


    She didn''t go out for a long time. As soon as she went out, the cold wind outside made her shiver. Although cold, but very happy heart, face with a smile, low said: "good cool, ha ha."


    She went to a 24-hour drugstore outside the community and bought some medicine. She walked back slowly. She cherished her time outside.


    Every second when Tang Suhe went out, huazexi felt that life was like a year. He kept looking at his watch. He was afraid that she would run into danger outside. He was even more afraid that she would take the opportunity to run away and stay away from him. Before, in order to leave him, she would sell her kidney, and he had to worry about what she would not do.


    Wait another five minutes. If you don''t come back, go out and look for her!


    Huazexi decided in her heart. Fortunately, at the last minute, when she heard the door open, she came back and was relieved.


    Tang Suhe went into the study, put the medicine on the table and told him one by one that this was for internal use and that was for external use.


    Huazexi took off her pajamas and applied the ointment to her face. Tang suheben didn''t want to interfere, but he couldn''t do it at all, so he took the initiative to say, "I''ll do it for you."


    Of course, huazexi would not refuse to give her the ointment. He was indifferent to her, but he still had the previous stem. He didn''t want to be so good to her, but it didn''t mean he didn''t have any interest in her. If he didn''t have any interest, he would like her to leave. How could he think of all kinds of means like this.


    Tang Suhe is different from Ma Nuo. Ma Nuo is just a vase. He can only rely on others to take care of him. He is a bit headstrong and unruly. When he is with her, he always feels tired. And Tang Suhe, a virtuous woman, will take care of people, will know not to give people trouble, with her, but feel relaxed.


    That''s probably why he likes to be with her rather than with mano.


    Mano secretly took a taxi and followed Huaze river for several days. Finally, he knew where he lived. After squatting for several days, he vaguely felt that there was a woman in it. In the morning, the balcony was still bare. In the afternoon, he hung up his clothes. But he knocked on the door, but there was no response. She had to go deep into it.


    Huazexi office, the secretary called in the inside line: "president, Miss mano is here."


    "Let her in." Calmly hung up the phone, huazexi continue to deal with their own things.


    "Brother Zexi!" Ma Nuo came in with a thermos bucket and said warmly, "I asked aunt LAN to help you stew the soup. Aunt Lan said that you like this best."


    Sitting next to Huaze River and opening the lid, a refreshing aroma came to my nose.


    He did like the soup, but four hours of slow stew made him less interested in it. He didn''t drink it for a long time and really missed it.


    Huazexi did not refuse, politely said thank you, hard, put down the things in hand, took over the small bowl from mano.


    Ma Nuo Xi Zizi watched him finish drinking, and then gave him a full bowl. Not long after lunch, he drank three small bowls in a row, and some of them held up. Huazexi waved his hand: "no more."


    "Brother Zexi, they specially told aunt LAN to cook. Come all the way here. You can drink more." Ma Nuo is holding a small bowl in her hand to push her. Hua Zexi also knows that she has a heart. It''s hard for her to refuse. Ma Nuo''s small hand suddenly shakes, and the soup spills on Hua Zexi''s shirt. He immediately puts the bowl aside and pulls the paper on the table to help her wipe it. "Brother Zexi, I''m sorry, oh, I''m too stupid. Don''t be angry." Eyes slightly suffused with tears, remorse, sad.

 Chapter 439

    Huazexi affectionately patted her head: "it doesn''t matter, don''t blame you." Get up and change in the inner suite.


    Outside, Ma Nuo quickly ran to the door, reached into the clothes hanging in Huaze River, took out several keys, compared them, quickly guessed which key he lived in, and quickly put them in his pocket.


    Manor just put the rest of the key back to him. Huaze stream came out of it. He saw her standing there and asked, "manor, what are you doing over there?"


    "Your dress is very nice. I didn''t see you wear it before, so I came to have a look." Ma Nuo said with a smile.


    Huazexi didn''t think much about it. A girl really felt bored when she stayed in the office. She pointed to the sofa and said, "there''s a magazine over there. There''s a notebook on the desk. I''m thirsty. There''s a drink in the cupboard over there. If I eat together in the evening, I have to wait until I get off work."


    This is the first time huazexi has taken the initiative to keep her in the office. Before that, she must have been happy to sit beside him, peeping at his office and reading magazines. Now, although she is very happy, she always feels itchy with the key in her pocket and wants to find out.


    Although Ma Nuo is not sensible and willful sometimes, in Huaze River''s eyes, she is just a simple spoiled little girl. She comes all the way to deliver soup and biscuits. She is good to herself. If she is too perfunctory, she is too ruthless. She can''t help but want to be a little better to her. As long as she doesn''t disturb her work, there''s no need to drive her away.


    Ma Nuo is looking at the books on the sofa beside him. They are all magazines used by girls to kill time. Before, Hua Zexi was afraid of Tang Suhe''s boredom and asked his secretary to prepare them. Later, they have been put here.


    After staying for half an hour, mano couldn''t sit still. He closed the book and said, "brother Zexi, I''m a little uncomfortable. I want to go back."


    Huazexi nodded: "well, I''ll let the driver see you off."


    Mano shook his head: "no, no! I''ll take a taxi myself


    Out of huazexi''s office, manor took a taxi to his place and stood at the door with the key in his hand. He was nervous and excited. He made up his mind and opened the door.


    In the living room, Tang Suhe was wearing pajamas and was kneeling on the carpet to wipe the coffee table. He didn''t look back. He asked in a faint voice: "it''s so early today after work?"


    On weekdays, in addition to the driver will send some food and use in the morning, only huazexi has the key to the house. She naturally thought that he came back.


    Well, as soon as Ma Nuo entered the door, before he could look up, he heard someone talking. He felt angry. This woman came to brother Zexi! Brother Zexi really hid a woman at home!


    Fire in her eyes, look up, a look at her home look, skilled action, immediately more angry, it seems that she and brother Zexi cohabitation for a long time!


    Mano high-heeled shoes also did not change, pedaling on the past, heard the high-heeled shoes mercilessly tap the floor sound, Tang Suhe a Leng, woman?


    "Who are you? Why are you staying at brother Zexi''s house? " Asked manor, holding his arm aggressively.


    Tang Su he paused for a moment and replied humbly: "I''m a servant here. You can see what I''m doing." After that, continue to wipe the tea table.


    "Miss Ma, please have a seat." After the quick wipe, Tang Suhe got up and prepared to put down the rag to entertain the guests.


    "It''s you!" Seeing that Tang Suhe was turning around, mano''s face was incredible, but he felt that it was reasonable, and the expression on his face was even more distorted.


    Before, I saw this woman on daddy''s and Mommy''s silver wedding anniversary. She attended as huazexi''s personal assistant. In the moonlight, Zexi''s brother also kissed her. At that time, she hated this fox and gnashed her teeth.


    Originally thought she was just Zexi brother''s toy for a while, all slowly forget her, unexpectedly, unexpectedly, in Zexi brother''s home saw her, how can not let her angry! It''s even more important to calculate the old and new accounts together.


    Ignoring her twisted and angry expression, Tang Suhe put down the dishcloth, washed his hands and went to the small bar in the corner of the living room to get something to drink: "what would you like to drink, Miss Ma? Juice? Coke? "


    Swear to God, she didn''t mean to provoke her. She just received her politely in the way of hospitality, although, this is not her own home, although, in her tone there is not much enthusiasm, but compared to ignore, she has done very well.


    But in manor''s opinion, it means something else. This fox spirit actually stepped on the nose face, even dare to ignore her! Even dare to be a hostess! Does she really think that she can get married to a rich family by sleeping with her brother Zexi? Naive! Brother Zexi is her man. They ordered a baby kiss from childhood!


    Ma Nuo angrily sat on the sofa, but didn''t answer her. Knowing that she hated herself, Tang Suhe poured a glass of orange juice and brought it to her. "Miss Ma --" was about to pass it to her. Before he finished, Ma Nuo slapped her quickly. The orange juice spilled out in a parabolic shape, smearing a large snow-white carpet, and the cup flew out and fell on the floor On the carpeted floor, the sound broke.Tang Suhe was startled by her sudden action and went to pick up the broken glass on the floor.


    "I tell you, don''t give brother Zexi any advice. Brother Zexi won''t like a woman like you!" Mano sat on the sofa, looking down at her half kneeling on the ground to pick up the glass residue, said with disdain and disdain.


    Just a servant, still want to fight with her? Don''t think you can hook up with brother Zexi with a beautiful face!


    Tang Su He shook his hand. Although he wanted to ignore this sentence, he couldn''t help feeling that he didn''t love himself. Since that day, accidentally heard that he had a woman he liked, she knew that she had been a sad substitute. Between the trance, there was a stabbing pain in the fingertip, and the sharp glass cut a hole. He quickly turned sideways to block Ma Nuo''s sight, and said quietly: "Miss Ma, don''t remind me, I have this self-knowledge."


    It is reasonable to say that if a woman really wants to be with her brother Zexi, she will not be so humble in the face of such a pressing question, but should be arrogant.


    Ma Nuo is suspicious. Is she really not with brother Zexi? But they live together, let her believe that there is nothing between her and brother Zexi, she killed also don''t believe, one day she will take advantage of brother Zexi don''t pay attention to climb up brother Zexi bed.

 Chapter 440

    no way! Never let her go like this! Jealous women are terrible.


    Tang Suhe cleaned up the glass slag and poured it into the garbage can. His fingers were covered with blood. He washed under the tap and pasted band aids.


    Outside, manor gloated. She was so busy that she suddenly saw some fruits and nuts on the table. She had a good idea. Aren''t you brother Zexi''s servant? OK, then do what a servant should do!


    Leaning on the sofa, holding a box of melon seeds, he said, "help me turn on the TV!" It''s like a lazy empress dowager leaning on a princess''s chair.


    Tang Suhe didn''t complain. He used to help her turn on the TV.


    "Change the channel!" Take a melon seed, throw it on the ground, and lift it with a small hand.


    Tang Suhe and a maid like, next to her with a remote control to help her change.


    Ma Nuo spits the melon seed skin on the snow-white carpet under the sofa. This carpet was bought by huazexi at a high price at an auction, and it is soft. Often barefoot on top, the only disadvantage is extremely difficult to clean up, so usually, Tang Suhe takes good care of it, for fear of getting dirty.


    Now, on one side is the orange juice sprinkled just now, on the other side is the black melon seed skin.


    Tang Suhe handed up an open box: "Miss Ma, please put the garbage in here."


    Ma Nuo was a little unhappy and gave her a look: "I like to throw it here. Aren''t you brother Zexi''s servant? I''ll clean it up for a while. There''s so much nonsense! Be careful that I let brother Zexi fire you! "


    Tang Su he looked at her, did not speak much, let her throw to the ground, kneel on the floor, one by one picked up, put into the garbage bag. We must clean up everything. In case there is something left behind, it''s not good for Huaze River to step on it barefoot and stab it into his feet at night.


    She was not afraid of being expelled from huazexi. She knew that he would not let him go. She also knows that mano is here to find fault today. She just endures it again and again and doesn''t want to conflict with her.


    Ma Nuo enjoyed this process very much. He watched TV happily, knocked melon seeds, and leaned on the sofa for two hours. Tang Suhe knelt on the carpet and picked up melon seed skin for two hours. He was sore and stiff.


    Today, I finished all the work one hour ahead of schedule. Huazexi dressed and got off work ahead of schedule. She came out of the elevator and took out her car key while holding her mobile phone. She was about to call mano and wanted to know where she was. When she wanted to have dinner with her, she suddenly felt that she was missing the key and cut off the phone in time.


    He got into the car, took out the key in his pocket and looked at it. If it was missing, it was the one in his own house. I thought of the unnatural look when manor came over from his clothes just now. He was as smart as him. He immediately guessed what was going on. He drove neatly and went back.


    Fortunately, he had a spare key in the car. When huazexi opened the door, he saw Ma Nuo watching TV on the sofa and Tang Suhe half kneeling on the carpet to pick up melon seed skin.


    Hearing the sound of opening the door, the two women turned back at the same time. There was a flash of panic in Ma Nuo''s eyes, while Tang Suhe''s eyes were flat, and he continued to bury his head to clean up the garbage.


    "Ze, brother Zexi, you, you left work so early today?" Mano put down the melon seeds unnaturally and stood up from the sofa. Originally, she wanted to teach Tang Suhe a lesson, and then left before huazexi came back to find a chance to put the key back for him. Unexpectedly, she was caught.

 Chapter 441

    In a twinkling of an eye, Huaze river has come to him. Yu Guang glances at the juice sprinkled on the carpet and the melon seed skin that Tang Suhe is picking up, and then he knows what happened. He raises his eyebrows and asks, "Nuo Nuo, how are you here?"


    Afraid that huazexi suspected that he had stolen the key, Ma Nuo quickly pointed to Tang Suhe and said, "she opened the door for me!" Maybe she felt a little excited about her performance, and then she went over and said, "brother Zexi, people are worried about whether you can''t take care of yourself when you live alone. Brother Zexi, don''t be angry."


    Her little trick, he saw in the eyes, just disdain to pierce, light said: "nothing, you sit."


    Tang Suhe picked up the melon seed skin on the carpet and stood up. After squatting for too long, his knees were numb. His body tilted and nearly fell down. The nearby Huaze River caught her at the right time. Tang Suhe''s head was in the arms of Huaze river.


    "Thank you, thank you." Tang Suhe quickly left his chest.


    Ambiguous posture, although only a few seconds, in the eyes of manor, it is particularly unpleasant. Damned fox spirit, in front of her began to seduce brother Zexi!


    Mano and huazexi sit on the sofa. Tang Suhe brings them drinks and then goes to the kitchen to cook.


    Mano little bird leaned over and held the arm of Huaze River to ask East and West.


    On the table, mano sat next to Huaze River, and Tang Suhe was opposite them. A few ordinary home fried, white rice.


    "Miss Tang, this dish is a little greasy. Pay attention next time. If you make this dish for brother Zexi, you will have indigestion." Mano took a bite of the dish, smiling and sweet.


    "Well, I will." Tang Suhe nodded and ate his own food.


    "I didn''t expect Miss Tang to have such a strong taste. This dish is so salty. Ha ha, it''s easy to get high blood pressure if you eat too much." Manor continued to work.


    Tang Suhe is not angry, his attitude is neither humble nor overbearing, and he accepts it with an open mind. The outsider of huazexi next to him generally looks on the two women''s fighting methods coldly.


    "This dish will be better with vinegar. Miss Tang, please help me with the vinegar."


    "Oh, sorry, I lost my chopsticks. Miss Tang, please help me with them."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Tang Su he didn''t eat a few meals, but he was yelled by Ma Nuo for several times. She was deliberately making trouble for her. Seeing that huazexi didn''t respond, she just assumed that nothing had happened, which made her more aggressive. It seems that this woman is not very popular with brother Zexi.


    After dinner, Ma Nuo opened her cherry mouth again and said with a coy face: "people are not comfortable in their stomachs these days. Can Miss Tang pour a cup of steaming honey water for them?"


    Tang Suhe slightly sorry to say: "no honey, brown sugar water can?"


    Ma Nuo glared at her with some displeasure: "if you don''t go out to buy it, I will die of pain if I don''t drink honey water."


    She would like to go out. Someone has imprisoned her for so long. He looked at Huaze river with his eyes in general. Huaze River didn''t look up and gave her instructions.


    "Come on, it''s so slow to do something." Looking at her eyes blinking at huazexi, mano got angry and even dared to wink at brother Zexi and ask him for help! The tone is not good urge way.


    Well, since he didn''t express it, he would take it as his default. Tang Suhe turned around and went out to buy honey.

 Chapter 442

    It was not easy for him to get involved in the fight between the two women. Although, just came in to see manor bullying her like that, she felt a sense of displeasure in her heart. I don''t know whether it was because manor calculated to steal the key from his head before, or because he was really dissatisfied with her being bullied.


    He chose not to care because he knew that mano was willful. If he let her feel that he was protecting Tang Suhe, I''m afraid he would try every means to deal with her in the future. On the other hand, he and Tang Suhe are still in the cold war. It''s good to find someone to bully her and let her understand her identity.


    Tang Suhe went out wearing thin clothes, no scarf and gloves, outside the northwest wind blowing, shivering with cold. Cold hands holding a bottle of honey back, small face also cold pale.


    Put down the honey, hands are too cold to hold the spoon, calm for a long time, then add two spoons of honey to the glass, while stirring, take hot water to flush.


    Holding a cup of hot honey water, he handed it to Manor: "Miss Ma, your honey water."


    Mano took a small sip and asked, "what brand?"


    Tang Suhe answered truthfully. His nose itched and he sneezed involuntarily. It seems that I just went out for a run and came back with a cold. Stay at home every day, no wonder immunity will become so poor.


    Manor frowned and put down his glass. "I''m not used to this brand."


    Next to the Huaze River, he couldn''t bear it and said in a low voice, "Nuo Nuo, that''s enough. It''s getting late. It''s time for you to go back! "


    Ma Nuo held Hua Zexi''s arm and said, "brother Zexi, don''t drive people away. Can people want to live here today?"


    Huazexi ignored her and took out the phone to dial: "liaohui, come to pick up Nono and go back!"


    "Brother Zexi!" Ma Nuo is not willing to cry.


    "I have something else to deal with. The driver will pick you up later." Huaze Creek path went straight to the upstairs study, leaving Ma Nuo a figure. When he was near the corner of the stairs, he suddenly turned around and said, "leave the key when you go."


    Ma Nuo looks embarrassed for a while, then stares at Tang Suhe next to him angrily and sits back on the sofa with his arms in his arms. Five minutes later, the driver came and manor followed him reluctantly.


    When he came back from the outside, Tang Suhe kept sneezing and running nose. His body was distressed. He quickly turned over a few cold medicines from the medicine box and ate them.


    When I was sick, I felt uncomfortable and a little tired. I went back to my room early and took some sleeping medicine. I couldn''t help feeling sleepy when I was lying in bed. I really couldn''t support it, so I comforted myself. Anyway, it''s still very early to spend less time to sleep. I''ll squint for a while, and then I''ll wake up and give him bath water.


    In this way, I fell asleep. I fell asleep very deeply. In my sleep, I even felt feverish and uncomfortable occasionally.


    At 12 o''clock, huazexi closed her notebook and looked at her watch. Usually, she would come in at 11 o''clock to make him a cup of hot tea and remind him to have a rest early. She has formed a habit.


    If he didn''t come today, he unconsciously worked an hour more than usual.


    When she came back from outside, he felt that she was not feeling well. Maybe she had taken medicine and went to bed early.


    Before going to bed, huazexi went to the room to see her. When she turned on the dim lamp, she saw that her face was slightly red, her eyes were closed, and she was asleep very well.


    Just as he was about to turn off the light and leave, Tang Suhe on the bed suddenly turned around, kicked off the quilt and hummed twice.


    Huazexi helps her to cover the quilt. She turns around again and kicks it off again. Her face is wrinkled and seems uncomfortable. There is a whine in her mouth.


    Huazexi feels wrong. He goes over and suddenly feels the frightening temperature on her. He reaches over and touches her forehead. The temperature is higher than usual.


    Move the medicine box and find the thermometer. He sat at the head of the bed, gently lifted her head up, let her lean against herself, put the thermometer in her mouth: "good, hold it."


    A cold thing into the mouth, unavoidably feel uncomfortable, Tang Suhe hummed louder, also kept spitting out.


    Huazexi hugged her head, holding the thermometer, said softly in her ear: "listen, don''t move." Tang Suhe was in a daze, and the Huaze river beside him suddenly had deep eyes.


    But, he''s an elegant, gentlemanly man with that kind of control.


    Finally, when she was quiet, she took out the thermometer and found that the fire was not low.


    Looking for antipyretic medicine in the medicine box, I can''t find it. Tang Suhe was suffering from high fever. Seeing her dry lips, he poured a glass of water and carefully helped her to feed her.


    As soon as he put down the cup, Tang Suhe woke up and saw Huaze River sitting beside his bed. His voice was hoarse and he asked, "Hua Shao, why are you here?"


    Huazexi has a beautiful voice. Compared with her voice like desert, his is oasis: "you are sick, lie down, I will go out to buy medicine."


    Tang Suhe took a look at the bedside watch, which was a little bit more, and held the corner of his clothes. Huazexi turned to see her, she shook her head: "no, Huashao, you go to have a rest first, I''ll have a sleep."Huazexi didn''t listen to her and continued to walk out. She didn''t have the strength to pull. He moved gently and her hand was released.


    Outside, huazexi found out how cold the weather was at night. Last time, she also went out to buy allergy medicine for him very late.


    Buy medicine back, personally feed her to drink antipyretic, help her cover the quilt, also very considerate in her hand can reach the place to help her put a cup of warm water, huazexi this just touched her forehead, and she said: "go to bed early."


    Tang Suhe looked at him without blinking and nodded: "well, good night."


    In my heart, there is a flood of pain and happiness.


    There has never been a man who cared for her like this. When she was sick, she had to fight against it. She even felt a trace of fatherly love from Hua Shao!


    Huazexi got up without sleeping for several hours. Early in the morning, she went to Tang Suhe''s room and touched her forehead to see if it was still hot. If it didn''t go down, she would have to be sent to the hospital. Fortunately, it wasn''t very hot.


    Feeling a pair of cool hands on her forehead, Tang Suhe opened his eyes and saw it was him. He said with a smile, "good morning, little flower."


    Huazexi nodded and gave her the thermometer. She took it and put it in her mouth. Time''s up. Take it out. Normal temperature.


    Tang Suhe was about to get up and help him make breakfast. Huazexi pressed her back into the bed: "you sleep a little longer, I''ll go."

 Chapter 443

    Although, he is as handsome as usual, but, last night so noisy, he rest for four or five hours, his face is still a little tired.


    After cooking porridge and frying eggs, huazexi came to ask Tang Suhe to have dinner. If you remember correctly, this is the first time that Hua Shao cooks or cooks for her. Tang Suhe is moved. Although he doesn''t cook very delicious, he eats with relish.


    This time she got sick, it was a blessing in disguise. From the cold war, she saw the concern of huazexi.


    A few days later, it was my mother''s birthday. My mother''s beauty died early. She was alone there. On her birthday, she wanted to accompany her and see her.


    In the evening, huazexi was working in his study. Tang Suhe took a cup of coffee and put it on the table for him. He hesitated for a long time and said, "less flowers, can I go out tomorrow?"


    "Where to?" The flower Ze river head also didn''t lift of ask.


    "Junxishan."


    Huazexi didn''t even think about it and said, "no way."


    Before the Spring Festival, she wants to go out to climb the mountain. Besides, she is still catching a cold. He has something to do tomorrow and has no time to accompany her. What if her condition worsens.


    As soon as Tang Suhe heard this, he was a little impatient. He said, "I really have something very important to do, I beg you, let me go."


    Can there be anything important? It''s not Tomb Sweeping Day. Huazexi didn''t expect that she wanted to see her mother. No hesitation.


    Tang Suhe pestered for a night, but huazexi''s tone was tough and didn''t agree.


    Although he is good to her and he cares for her, it doesn''t mean that he will tolerate all her willfulness and vexatiousness.


    He was rejected. When he went back to his room to sleep, Tang Suhe''s eyes were still slightly red. Huazexi didn''t see it. She just thought that this girl had learned to use bitter meat. Don''t think that I would agree if you cry. I won''t be led by your nose.


    The next day, when huazexi was leaving for work, Tang Suhe ran to him, pulled his clothes and pleaded, "Huashao, would you let me go out for a day? Half a day is OK! Please


    Flower Ze River helpless, patted her head: "darling, go back, I''m very busy these days, if you want to go out, I''ll go out with you in a few days!" Then he left and locked the door.


    Tang Suhe stayed at home alone with tears. He didn''t know anything. He thought she was willful. Why can''t he learn to respect her and understand her?


    She tried to open the door, but she couldn''t open it. She had no key, and the French windows were surrounded by burglar proof nets. She couldn''t escape the cage by any means.


    Just then, the phone rang and Suwen called. Tang Su he sucked his nose and got up in a hurry.


    "Sister, today''s mother''s birthday, I''m afraid I can''t go with you." Su Wen''s tone is full of remorse.


    "It doesn''t matter, Suwen. Sister can go alone. You can study at ease."


    "Well, sister, you remember to tell your mother that I miss her very much, too. Happy birthday to her! By the way, sister, have you been busy with your work recently? I haven''t seen you for a long time! "


    "Well I''m a little busy. I''ll see you when my sister has time! "


    "Sister, what''s the matter with you? There''s something wrong with the voice. "


    "Some colds, but it doesn''t matter. I''ve taken the medicine."


    Hang up the phone, Tang Suhe all weak, absent-minded went to the sofa, holding his knee curled up in the top, took out his wallet, took out the inside photos, face paste up, murmured: "Mom, happy birthday! I miss you so much

 Chapter 444

    Sitting on the sofa, it''s a whole day.


    Suddenly, I thought of something. I jumped down from the sofa and ran barefoot to pour the fish in the fish tank into the bath. I took a hairdryer to blow out the water. I found a lot of paper and sat on the carpet with the fish tank in my arms. I lit the paper one by one with a lighter and put it in the tank. On the coffee table in front of her, there was a picture of her, her mother and Su Wen group photo.


    While burning paper, Tang Suhe sobbed: "Mom, I''m sorry, this year Suwen and I can''t go to see you, but it doesn''t matter, mom, I won''t let you alone, mom, can you see..."


    Nagging said a lot, black ashes floating in her face, mixed with tears, solidified in her face.


    After burning all the paper, she went back to her room and lay on the bed with the quilt covered.


    Huazexi after work, just a door, smell a choking smell, look up, see the smoke. Fire?! At the moment, he quickly called: "Tang Suhe!" I didn''t change my shoes. I rushed in to see how she was and whether she was hurt.


    However, when he saw the ashed fish tank on the carpet in the middle of the living room, it was in a mess, and there was no sign of burning in other places, he became angry instantly.


    Is she deliberately angry with him and retaliating against him in this way? He almost thought that she was in danger!


    This hateful woman, it seems that she really can not be too good!


    On the tea table, there is also a wallet standing upright. Huazexi angrily grabs the wallet and goes upstairs.


    Sure enough, she opened the door of her room and saw a bulge on the bed.


    How nice of her! After the destruction, run back to the room to sleep!


    "Tang Suhe! You get up! " Huazexi slapped his wallet on the table. "What the hell are you doing?"


    Tang Suhe on the bed didn''t respond.


    Hua Shao angrily opened the quilt rudely, grabbed her arm, pulled her up, gritted her teeth and said, "don''t go too far, Tang Suhe! My patience is limited


    Tang Suhe hung his head, his hair covered his face, and could not see her expression.


    Huazexi pinched her chin and raised her face. What she saw was a small face full of tears and black ashes, and her eyes were red and swollen.


    Pitiful, let people worry, anger in the heart, seems to be replaced by a part of heartache.


    "Just because I didn''t agree with you to go out today, you set yourself on fire at home and deliberately showed it to me! Well Huazexi frowned unhappily, and there was a trace of danger in his voice.


    Tang Suhe tearfully looked at the wallet on the table and sobbed in a low voice: "today is my mother''s birthday."


    Huazexi didn''t really hear it, only vaguely heard the words "mother" and "birthday".


    "My mother and I said that we would spend every birthday with her. I don''t want her to be alone underground..."


    Huazexi finally heard clearly, some unbelievable turned his head, staring at the wallet, took it and saw a picture inside.


    In the photo, an elegant and beautiful woman is half squatting, holding a lovely little girl on one side and a shy little boy on the other.


    What shocked him was that he was so familiar with the women and little girls in the photos! Haunted, never forget! It''s the mother and daughter he met in the park many years ago!

 Chapter 445

    "The woman in the picture is your mother?" Huazexi asked hoarsely.


    Tang Suhe cried and nodded.


    And this fact in front of his eyes, huazexi finally realized that the woman in front of him was the one he had been looking for.


    He likes her for so many years, and he has been meeting her again since he grew up. He still falls in love with her involuntarily, and even keeps asking himself, who is the one he loves? Struggling in memory and reality.


    He didn''t know whether he should be happy or sad to get this recognition. Fortunately, it was her! Heartache is, all blame oneself of muddle headed, how completely didn''t go up to this think?


    There are so many coincidences. From time to time, he saw the figure of the little girl from her, but he never guessed that she was the girl. He always mistakenly thought it was too similar.


    "Ho ho." Husky, gentle voice, he remembered her name, called her that for the first time.


    Only mother would call her like this. After her mother left, no one called her like this. Tang Suhe suddenly felt very kind, put his arms around his waist and cried in his arms.


    When she was a child, she was also a playful and willful little princess, because she knew that there was a mother beside her to protect her, give her dependence, give her no strong reason.


    After her mother left, everything was so difficult, no one cared about her, loved her, endured the cold eyes of her father, stepmother and sister, she could only learn to be strong and independent.


    Over the years, she has grown up, strong, but that is just her surface, her heart, also very fragile.


    All the sufferings and grievances we have suffered have been borne by ourselves. Today''s opportunity has finally burst out.


    "I''m sorry, hehe. I didn''t know it was you. I''m sorry. It''s all my fault." Flower Ze River bitter tightly embrace her, let her lean on his arms.


    If he knew that today was her mother''s birthday, she went out just to see her, even if he was busy, he would accompany her.


    He knew how much his mother meant to her and how sad she was now. He is very guilty, very remorse, heart, with her pain.


    "I always thought that as long as I was strong, obedient and didn''t steal ice cream, my mother would come back, but when my mother left, how could she have the heart to leave me I have nothing but my brother... " At this time, Tang Suhe is like a sad little girl who has lost her mother, crying vaguely.


    "Well behaved, he he, don''t cry, you still have me, you still have me." Huazexi bowed her head and kissed her eyes and dried her tears.


    Tang Suhe was catching a cold, his nose and tears rubbed against him. He was very embarrassed, and he didn''t dislike it at all.


    Tired and tired of crying, they kept hugging.


    Huazexi lowered his head and comforted him in a soft voice: "darling, take you to take a bath."


    She is as dirty as a kitten now.


    In the bathroom, huazexi put the bath water for her in person. After testing the water temperature, Tang Suhe sat in the bathtub. Clean yourself, then wrap yourself in a bath towel and walk back to the room.


    Take the hair dryer, blow dry her hair carefully bit by bit, then settle her down and kiss her forehead: "hehe, good night, I won''t imprison you in the future."


    Turning around and about to leave, Tang Suhe held his hand. I don''t know if it''s because I feel intimate when I hear the name of hehe, or if I''m really childish today, she wants him to stay with her!


    Looking at the child''s expectation in her eyes, he said helplessly: "are you sure?"


    Tang Suhe just looked at him and held his hand.


    All right! Huaze river did not go, opened the quilt, lay down together, put her in his arms.


    I don''t know how to describe the mood at this time. There is a kind of joy of being lost and recovered. Nephrite is in my arms, holding it carefully. As the best baby, there is a kind of guilt and heartache. I blame myself for being too cold to her before, causing her to miss her mother''s birthday and cry so sad.


    For the first time since his mother''s death, Tang Suhe lost control of his emotions and cried bitterly. Up to now, although he stopped crying, he is still confused.


    Huazexi lowers her head and kisses her lips. It''s a very gentle and considerate kiss. Tang Suhe doesn''t reject it and responds in confusion. Huazexi''s mind coaxed as if a gate had been opened, deepening the kiss.


    I''m confused, I''m in love, I''m honest with you, until the end.


    When she woke up the next morning, opened her eyes, saw the man lying next to her, and realized that when she lost her manners last night, she still blushed involuntarily.


    In her heart, she was a little upset. She wanted to keep a distance from him, especially in emotional matters. She didn''t want to be his doll, but she didn''t expect that this time, she would take the initiative to sink.


    Tang Suhe put on his pajamas and got out of bed. His legs were soft and he almost fell down. Suddenly he felt a pair of powerful hands on his waist. He turned his head and huazexi was behind her. He picked her up and said, "I''ll hold you."


    Huazexi suddenly seems to be a different person. He is very kind to her, very considerate and gentle. Tang Suhe is very flattered. When he thinks about it, if a man is satisfied with this kind of thing, he will become very good, just like a child who gets sugar. Maybe he will be considerate for a while and then he will return to his original state. Don''t worry too much.

 Chapter 446

    She didn''t want to insult herself one day, so she took the medicine secretly and put the box in the drawer.


    Huazexi changed her previous coldness. Every day, she came back to accompany her as soon as she got off work, and even pushed off mano''s invitation several times. He tried every means to compensate her, and even took the initiative to take her to see her brother. Under the temptation of this condition, how could Tang Suhe refuse? He didn''t see Su Wen for a long time and got into the car obediently.


    As soon as Su Wen saw it, brother Zexi and his sister appeared in pairs, and it seemed that brother Zexi was very considerate to his sister. He couldn''t help thinking about that aspect. Brother Zexi and his sister are definitely in a situation!


    When he left, he said: "brother Zexi, you should take good care of my sister!"


    Huazexi naturally nodded with a smile.


    A few days later, huazexi inadvertently opened the drawer and saw the contraceptives inside. He was shocked. I didn''t think about this problem before, and I didn''t think about what would happen if she had his children. However, she didn''t want to have his children, which made him hurt and shocked.


    She, or don''t want to stay with him?


    Maybe it''s because he didn''t do well before. When he learned that she was the little girl he always liked when he was young, he wholeheartedly wanted to treat her well.


    Before, when he saw that Tang Jun and his wife had a sweet relationship, he always thought that she and Tang Jiaojiao were born of the same mother, but they were not welcomed. Now he knew that Tang Jun was married twice. He immediately sent people to investigate the relationship between Tang Jun and her wife, including her ex-wife Suya.


    It turns out that in the early days, Tang Jun was just a staff member of Tang Suhe''s grandfather company. He was honest and diligent. The old man liked him and helped him all the way. He became the general manager at a young age. Su Ya is the only daughter under the old man''s knee. He is very fond of her, but she is not in good health. He takes a fancy to Tang Jun''s diligence and honesty. Tang Jun also deliberately conceals the fact that he has a pregnant lover in his hometown. Intentionally or unintentionally, he shows that he is willing to take care of Su Ya for the rest of his life. He doesn''t want no one to inherit her. When he is dying, the old man says that as long as he gets married with Su ya When he gets married, give him the family property.


    For the sake of future and prosperity, Tang Jun gave up his family''s love and children and married Suya. At that time, Suya didn''t like the Tang army very much, but she agreed for her father''s last wish.


    What I didn''t expect was that Tang Jun, who got his family property after marriage, seemed to be a different person. Before, I was very kind and considerate to her and called her Miss Su politely. After getting married, the old man died, and his family business was in his name. When she lost her support, she ignored her and was indifferent.


    Suya is a gentle and generous woman. She wanted to leave, but suddenly found that she was pregnant. In order to give her child a complete home, she chose to stay.


    How is Tang Jun outside? She doesn''t care. She just does a good job at home and quietly waits for the arrival of the child. She puts all her love and hope on the child.


    No love woman, even if the state of mind again good, it is inevitable that sometimes depressed, her lifetime happiness, are destroyed here, fortunately, she has a daughter.


    She was only in her thirties. She was found to be terminally ill and suddenly fell down. Within a few days, she died.


    When Su Ya was there, Tang Jun often played around outside and bought a big house for Wen Yun''s mother and daughter not far away. He spent more time there than in his own home.

 Chapter 447

    After su Ya left, Tang Jun took Wen Yun''s mother and daughter back, and without her mother''s protection, Tang Suhe and Tang Suwen were often bullied by their elder sister Tang Jiaojiao at home


    After reading these materials, Huaze River can''t help caressing his forehead, and his heart can''t be calm for a long time.


    On the surface, she is the second miss of the Tang family. Over the years, it turned out that she had such a hard life.


    Ma Nuo, who has been neglected for several days, is angry. Now she even has difficulty meeting Huaze river. Last time, she was warned that if she sneaks to his place again, she will send her back to her home.


    Miss Ma, who had been wronged, once secretly followed Tang Suhe and saw him sitting in the car of huazexi. Huazexi was gentle to her in every way, so she grinded her teeth and thought, this fox spirit''s method is really clever. She said that it had nothing to do with her brother Zexi before, so she took the hand so soon!


    It seems that she has to give her a good lesson, let her know her powerful! Let her know who she is!


    At noon, huazexi had dinner in his office and called Tang Suhe.


    Tang Suhe dressed casually, just came out with the garbage, hurriedly took it out of his pocket and connected it.


    "What are you doing?" Over there, Huaze River''s beautiful voice full of magnetism came gently.


    "Come out and throw out the garbage and walk outside."


    "Well, put on more clothes and don''t get sick."


    Now it is early spring, the weather is a little bit warm, but still some of the breath of winter.


    Tang Suhe sticks out his tongue. Now he is too considerate and takes care of her as a pregnant woman: "how can I be so delicate Ah


    The voice rose abruptly, and a scream passed, "bang!" The dull sound of a mobile phone falling on the ground.


    "Su He! Su he? " Huazexi grabs the phone and shouts. There is a blind sound.


    Something''s wrong! This is the first reaction of Huaze river. He quickly put on his clothes and rushed out.


    "President, I''ll sign a contract with Tiansheng multinational corporation in 20 minutes, and the person in charge of the other party is already at the airport. Hurry up..." The Secretary outside saw Huaze river rushing out, and said quickly.


    "Push it off!"


    "But the president, this cooperation was successful after our company invited us to talk for half a year."


    "Break the contract!" Huaze River, calm face to go out.


    Ten minutes later, there was a sharp brake sound. Huaze river opened the car door neatly and walked forward a few steps. There was a mobile phone and a slipper on the ground.


    What happened to her right at the door! It''s better not to let him know who did it, otherwise --


    turn around and go home. Surveillance cameras are installed outside the house. Call up the video and find the picture five minutes before the accident. See, Tang Suhe goes out with garbage and takes out the phone to answer the phone. Not far away, he stops a van and sees her coming out and getting closer. But when she didn''t notice, she suddenly got out of the car. Two men in sunglasses pushed her to the car, and the car left quickly.


    Huazexi took out the phone, staring at the license plate number of the car on the screen: "help me check the information and coordinates of XXX car, now!"


    Tang Suhe was suddenly taken into the car. His mobile phone fell on the ground and was crushed. In a hurry, he lost a shoe. Now he looks in a mess. On the left and right, there is a man wearing sunglasses, and she is sandwiched in the middle. In front of him, there are two people in the same dress.

 Chapter 448

    "Who are you? Where are you taking me? " Tang Suhe tried to calm himself, but his voice was still shaking. She had no idea who she had offended and why they wanted to arrest her.


    "Be honest! Don''t talk nonsense The man on the left glared at her and said in a cruel tone.


    These people are not good people. Tang Suhe didn''t dare to annoy them. He had to shut up. He was so worried that he kept thinking about what to do and how to escape. I don''t know if huazexi noticed that she was in danger just now. Would he come to save himself? Even if he wants to save it, can he find it?


    The car has been driving to the outside of the city, driving to more and more remote places, Tang Suhe looked blankly and scared at the strange scenery speeding past the window.


    All of a sudden, the man on the left took out an eye mask and put it on her rudely. It was so dark that he couldn''t see anything. He was even more flustered.


    I was walking along a bumpy road. I sat on the car and kept bumping. About 20 minutes later, the car stopped.


    When the man got out of the car, he also pulled her down and took her for tens of meters. Suddenly he pushed her hard. Tang Suhe staggered and fell on the ground, wearing his wrist.


    "Let''s go!" A man''s voice.


    Tang Suhe sat on the ground with his legs in his arms. Hearing the sound of footsteps, he kept retreating.


    "What are you going to do! Let go of me Tang Suhe desperately opened their hands and didn''t let him touch himself.


    "Pa!" All of a sudden, he slapped her in the face. Tang Suhe''s head was on one side. His eyes were golden and his ears were buzzing.


    "I have no grudge against you. Why do you treat me like this! Don''t... " Even if she was beaten, she couldn''t be indifferent.


    In the process of labouring, she suffered a lot. Her own strength was weak. In the end, she couldn''t resist. The men stopped.


    Tang Suhe huddled in the corner, curled up, shivering.


    I don''t know what they want to do and how to let her go!


    "Click!" "Click!" The voice let Tang Suhe''s heart suddenly raised.


    They Taking pictures!


    Tang Su He side anxiously twisted his head, dodged, while protecting his body: "please, don''t pat me, don''t treat me like this!"


    Why did they do this to her? Why did they destroy her innocence?


    ¡°ok£¡¡± A successful voice, the click stopped.


    Another man opened his mouth: "it''s a pity to let such a beautiful girl go. Why don''t we play first?"


    "Do you know where she came from?"


    "It''s said that she is the mistress of a boss. It doesn''t matter."


    "Well, send it back as soon as you''re done!" A man said this and left.


    "Don''t worry!" Now, there are three men left.


    After listening to their conversation, Tang Suhe knew what they wanted to do next and stepped back in panic: "don''t mess around! It''s a crime for you to do this. I beg you not to do this to me! "


    A man squatted down and gently touched the wound on her face: "beauty, did you just cooperate? Be obedient this time, and your brothers won''t embarrass you. "


    Tang Suhe felt a chill and knocked off his hand.


    The man immediately threw her to the ground with a strong force, ready to exercise her misdemeanor.


    She cried herself hoarse, and her face burned.


    Just thinking that all the innocence would be destroyed here, a burst of gunshot, several men''s attention was instantly attracted, and they all rushed to look out.


    A few seconds later, a group of fully armed police rushed in, holding guns around: "don''t move! Police The man who went out before was also captured by the police.


    At the front of the police force is Huaze river with an eager face.


    When he rushed in and saw the scene inside for the first time, Tang Suhe was lying on the ground naked with injuries. The men, who despised her, and even a man''s belt had been untied.


    He was so angry that his heart trembled. He wanted to take the gun in the hand of the police and jump on them with his own hands. Almost, almost, almost, he was going to be destroyed by them!


    "Su He!" At the moment, he was more worried about Tang Suhe. He ran over and picked up her on the ground. He took off his clothes and wrapped them around her.


    Hearing the familiar voice and lying in the familiar arms, Tang Suhe was like a child who was bullied by others. When he saw his family, he shed more tears and sobbed: "Zexi, you are here at last." Head into his arms, dead embrace.


    She had never been so afraid. She didn''t want to leave him. She didn''t dare to let him go. Only by holding him tightly and being held in his arms could she feel safe. She was scared.


    "Darling, I''m here. No one dares to bully you." Flower Ze River distressed tightly embrace her, eyes with a knife to see those wearing handcuffs to hold the head to hide a few men.


    "Ding Ding Ding..." The man in the lead, the phone rings.The police went to find the phone from him and looked at huazexi. Huazexi gave him a look to connect him.


    It''s quiet. The police press the hands-free button.


    "Hello? How are things going? I''ve already called you for 100000 yuan this morning. I''ll call you another 100000 yuan when I get the photo. "


    Hearing the female voice on the phone, huazexi''s face became more ugly. The police put the phone and the gun together to the man with the leading sunglasses. The man with the leading Sunglasses said, "it''s done. I''ll send it to you in the evening."


    The police hung up before they could speak.


    Huazexi took Tang Suhe out and said to the police, "thank you. You don''t have to worry about the rest. Help me to entertain these people!" In the last sentence, I''m gnashing my teeth.


    "It was." The police chief was sold his face. Naturally, the police at the bottom were very respectful and nodded to him.


    These people, into the inside also cannot without a dozen, the bottom of the prison is also necessary to wear!


    Only then did the men know that they had touched something they shouldn''t have touched. Just now, they heard the police call him Hua Shao. They knew that he was from Hua family. They were all frightened and begged for mercy. If they admit their mistakes and begged for mercy, what would they do with penalty!


    The camera was completely destroyed. All the pictures inside were destroyed.


    Huazexi takes Tang Suhe into the car and gently gives her a seat belt. She drives to the hospital with a heavy face. On the way, she holds her hand tightly and drives with the other hand.


    Hospital, luxury ward, Tang Suhe lying on the bed, the doctor came in to help her check.

 Chapter 449

    The nearby Huaze River wants to make room for the doctor to see her. As soon as she feels that he wants to pull his hand, her two nervous hands pull him. She has not yet used to walk out of the shadow. Now, he is her dependence, and she relies on him incomparably.


    Huaze River''s heart suddenly drew, sat back again, moved to the side, touched her forehead: "good, I don''t go."


    After the doctor''s examination, he said that there was no major obstacle, but he suffered some skin injuries on the surface of his body, and he was scared mentally, so he was very weak and needed to be hospitalized for a period of observation.


    Ma Nuo Xi Zizi''s line, legs up drinking coffee, thinking, hum, Tang Suhe, offend me, you''re finished. She''s looking forward to the photos in the evening.


    I''m in a good mood. I''m sitting in front of the French window, drinking coffee and looking out at the scenery. After a while, I saw the car of Huaze River flash by, as if I had turned into a hospital not far away.


    What does brother Zexi do when he goes to the hospital? Are you sick? He called his secretary immediately. The Secretary only said that the president was healthy, but he left in a hurry as if there was something urgent. Ma Nuo guessed again, is it going to the hospital to see people?


    After sitting and drinking coffee for a while, manor guessed that the patient should have finished his visit, so he dialed huazexi to find him.


    Huaze river a look at the name on the screen, the face suddenly gloomy down, face no expression to connect.


    "Brother Zexi, are you in the hospital? I just saw you in the coffee shop! " There''s mano''s sweet voice.


    "Well." Huazexi''s voice is cold. If he doesn''t witness the whole thing with his own eyes, he will be cheated by her. He mistakenly believes her simplicity and sweetness. It turns out that she is just a woman with deep heart and fierce hand.


    Ma Nuo didn''t recognize the mistake in huazexi''s voice. He still asked: "brother Zexi, are you busy now? I''m near here. How about going to find you?"


    This matter, flower Ze River originally also planned to settle accounts with her well, she came on her own initiative!


    It''s good to save him from going to her. Huazexi told her the ward number and hung up the phone. Manor strode toward the hospital with joy.


    After the doctor bandaged the wound with medicine, Tang Suhe took huazexi''s hand and fell asleep.


    Ma Nuo knocked on the door twice, and the Huaze river inside said coldly, "come in." As soon as mano went in, he saw a man lying on the bed. He was pale and hurt. He looked very weak. When he looked closely, wasn''t that the fox who seduced brother Zexi?


    At this time, she should be sent home by those people. How could she be here? What''s the matter? And sitting on one side of the flower Ze River eyes dark, staring at her, mano suddenly feel at a loss, do not know how to do.


    Huazexi carefully took his hand out of Tang Suhe''s hand, got up, didn''t look at her, said faintly: "you and I come out."


    Ma Nuo went out with Hua Zexi''s head down. Outside the ward, Ma Nuo just looked up and said, "brother Zexi, I --"


    before he finished speaking, "pa!" Slapped her in the face.


    "Manor, I never knew you were such a vicious woman!" Huazexi looked at her angrily.


    "Brother Zexi, you He hit me Ma Nuo covered his face with disbelief, looked up at Huaze River, and shed tears.


    This slap, huazexi left a feeling, not willing to heavy hand, but with a strong disappointment and anger. Huazexi gentleman is elegant. He seldom says a rude word to a woman, not to mention beating a woman. This is the first time. It shows how angry he is.


    Zexi brother, who had never said a heavy word to her, actually hit her, and Ma Nuo''s heart was broken.


    Huazexi pointed to the ward and said: "shouldn''t I hit you? You paid someone to kidnap her, beat her and take her naked! If I didn''t go in time, the consequences would be unimaginable! Mano! How much hatred do you have against her? You want to hurt her like this


    "I didn''t!" Manor said with tears, "I didn''t let those people go! I just hate her and envy her for robbing brother Zexi. I want to teach her a lesson. I just let those people take nude photos of her and let her go. I just want to take those nude photos and coerce her to leave you. "


    "Can this be a reason for your indulgence? Manor, get out of here! Go back to your house! I don''t want to see you now! "


    "Brother Zexi, I know I''m wrong. I didn''t expect that those people would hurt her so much. If I knew to kill her, I wouldn''t do it." Ma Nuo cried in the past, hugged Huaze River and begged for mercy.


    Huazexi pushed her away, and her sharp tone could not refuse: "roll!"


    Ma Nuo pasted on the wall, looked at the horrible side of Zexi brother she had never seen before, wiped her tears, turned around and ran away.


    Hua''s old house, Ma Nuo go back, Hua is playing chess with people, see her: "Nuo girl is back."


    "Well." Manor answered, but with a heavy nasal voice.


    "What''s the matter, girl nono? Being bullied? " Flower old son feels wrong, rise to ask a way."Uncle, I''m fine." With a red eyed smile, manor ran back to his room.


    This girl is always headstrong and unruly. Who can bully her? There must be no one but my own son. He knows what his son''s character is. He has a good temper. He has been so tolerant all the time. How can he suddenly look like this today?


    What a wonderful man! The more he thinks about it, the more wrong he is. He calls the people around huazexi. When he hears that mano is jealous and spends money to kidnap huazexi''s personal assistant, he finally knows.


    Just ask clearly, manor pulled the trunk out.


    "Nono, what are you doing?" When the old man saw that manor was ready to go, he came up and asked.


    "Uncle, brother Zexi told me to go away." Ma Nuo held back his tears. When he said this, his tears finally came out.


    Flower old son sighed and said: "Nuo Nuo, I also heard about you. It''s not Zexi. You''ve really gone too far in doing so. "


    When mano heard that, all the people said it was her fault, and her tears were even more fierce: "I didn''t want to hurt her like that, I just wanted to threaten her to leave Zexi brother. I didn''t think that those people would beat her and humiliate her. Maybe it was her bitter plan to get Zexi brother."


    When she thought that brother Zexi was so kind to her all of a sudden and hated herself so much, she felt uncomfortable.

 Chapter 450

    "Nuo Nuo, I know Zexi''s temper. You can go back first, and come back when Zexi calms down." Flower old son comforts a way.


    As soon as she left, she thought that uncle Hua would hold her. Unexpectedly, he said so. Manor didn''t even have a step to go down: "but, Uncle..."


    If you want to say something more, Mr. Hua waved his hand: "I''ll talk to Zexi. Don''t worry, I''ll let the driver take you to the airport."


    Mano was forced helpless, so left the flower home, back to his home.


    During the period of Tang Suhe''s hospitalization, Huaze river was always with him, even pouring water and feeding porridge.


    And slowly out of the shadow of Tang Suhe more and more feel huazexi look at her eyes contain deep feelings and heartache, it seems, and before are not the same.


    She knew who had done the kidnapping. She heard mano''s voice on the phone that day. Later, I heard that manor had gone home.


    She knew that no matter how headstrong manor was, he was used to her. Was he suddenly so kind to himself to make up for what manor had done? In fact, he didn''t have to be so guilty and remorseful. He didn''t do it. No matter how much she hated him, she couldn''t do anything to manor. At most, she was wary of her. Even if she had a chance, she didn''t have the heart to revenge.


    "The preserved egg and lean meat porridge I just bought." In the morning, huazexi came in with a heat preservation bucket, put it on the table, helped Tang Suhe up on the bed, and put a pillow on her back.


    Tang Suhe reached out to pick up the spoon and bowl in his hand: "less flowers, I''ll do it myself."


    Huazexi didn''t give it to her, but when she heard that she was very kind to call herself Huashao, she felt a little uncomfortable: "don''t you think it''s too strange to call Huashao?" Huaze River scooped porridge with a spoon and blew it. Looking at her, he said.


    "Well." Tang Suhe looked up at him.


    "Call me Zexi." Huazexi extends the porridge to feed her.


    Tang Su he sipped porridge and nodded: "Oh."


    "Call to hear it?"


    "Ze, Ze stream." Tang Suhe opened his mouth in a low voice. He always felt that it was a bit awkward.


    "Well." Huazexi answered with a smile.


    Feed her and help her lie down.


    Tang Suhe pulled his coat and said, "flowers Zexi, you don''t have to accompany me. Go to the company first. " He has been with her in the hospital for several days. There are so many things in the company every day. How can he do without him.


    "It doesn''t matter. I''ll ask the Secretary to send the documents here later. I can work here as well."


    Huazexi really let people move all the office things to the ward. Fortunately, the ward is luxurious and big enough. Usually, when Tang Suhe is lying in bed and sleeping, he works quietly beside him. Occasionally, when she wakes up, he goes to talk with her and help her deliver things to take care of her.


    She has been lying for several days and is about to get moldy. Now she is much better and is fully capable of going out.


    Flower Ze River see her mind, promised to accompany her out of the garden.


    Tang Suhe was dressed in the hospital ward with long hair. Although there was a slight wound on his face, he looked quiet and atmospheric, which did not affect her beauty at all, but added some other temperament. A black suit, handsome and elegant huazexi beside her, one hand around her shoulder, the other hand carefully supporting her waist, it seems that all the eyes are devoted to her here.

 Chapter 451

    Such a pair of beautiful men and women and particularly love the combination of a moment attracted a lot of people''s attention and emotion.


    This woman has a good temperament! This man has style too! It looks so happy!


    Tang Suhe smelled the fresh air outside in the morning and strolled slowly with the company of Huaze river. He suddenly found that the willow sprouted, the lawn was covered with emerald green, and the sun became bright. He seemed to feel the breath of spring all at once.


    Tang Jiaojiao is accompanying her mother Wen Yun for a walk in the garden. A few days ago, Wen Yun had a minor operation and has not been discharged. It''s just fine today. Tang Jiaojiao comes to accompany me.


    Who knows, suddenly saw two familiar figures coming face to face, hiding behind the tree, a far look, that is not her sister Tang Suhe and huazexi, the president of the flower family!


    At that time, I felt that my heart was not balanced. Who doesn''t know that huazexi is the dream lover of all the single women in a city. How many women want to post up, including herself, and want to deal with this excellent man, but others don''t even look at him. Why should they treat Tang Suhe differently! So intimate action, so gentle eyes, look at her eyes straight fire.


    Why? How can Tang Suhe get anything better than her?


    As a child, she has no complete home. The children in the kindergarten say that she has no father. In fact, she knows that she has. Her father often comes home to see her and buy her all kinds of clothes and toys.


    Dad told her that only when she was at home, she could call him dad and go out to call his uncle.


    Because he didn''t marry his mother, he married another aunt, and they had a child. Legally speaking, she was just an illegitimate daughter.


    She suddenly envies her father''s other daughter. She can call her father openly, but she can''t. Slowly, she began to hate, it was their mother and daughter who robbed their father. The three of them were happy together, but they were different from ordinary people.


    Without them, mother would not be nameless, and she would not be ridiculed by children.


    Whenever, in the dark to see my father with the mother and daughter, her heart is particularly bad taste.


    In this way, a hate, is many years.


    Later, the woman finally died. Her mother finally married her father aboveboard, and she could call her father aboveboard.


    She secretly hated Tang Suhe for several years and compared with her for several years. Originally, she thought that she was elated at last, but she didn''t expect that there were still many places she couldn''t compare with her.


    Once upon a time, some handsome and nice boys came to tell her day by day, but the boys she liked didn''t like her; once upon a time, her excellent performance was a special scholarship every year, but she only barely went to a third rate University.


    She can''t stand Tang Suhe''s aura is brighter than her. She can''t stand her being better than herself. She can''t see that she is better than her. Therefore, she is targeted at her everywhere.


    Huazexi accompanied Tang Suhe to turn around below and went back to the ward. It happened that the company had a meeting to open. Huazexi called all the people to the hospital for a meeting. There was a useless room next to Tang Suhe''s ward, which was used as a meeting room.


    Before leaving, huazexi found a tablet computer for Tang Suhe: "I''ll play this when I''m bored. I''ll be back in an hour. I''ll be back soon."


    Tang Suhe nodded cleverly. He stayed alone in the ward. Anyway, he had nothing to do, so he just played games.


    The door and window in the ward were not closed. The nurse said that it was good for the body to ventilate and change the air every day.


    I don''t know how long I''ve been playing. Just when Tang Suhe was happy, he suddenly heard a high-heeled voice. He didn''t care. Unexpectedly, the voice was forced into her ward.


    As soon as Tang Suhe raised his eyes, he saw Tang Jiaojiao come in.


    I haven''t seen her for a long time. I suddenly saw her today. I don''t know what I want to do.


    For her, although she is a sister, Tang Suhe has never had a good impression on her. Who would have a good impression on her sister.


    "What can I do for you?" Tang Suhe bowed his head and continued to play the game. His voice was not cold.


    Seeing her like this, Tang Jiaojiao was even more angry! Don''t think that if you hook up with the president, you will be so arrogant!


    Tang Jiaojiao said sarcastically in her voice: "I heard that my sister was beaten by others for seducing a man. As a elder sister, I came by to see how her sister was injured."


    Tang Suhe knew that she was here to find fault. Li didn''t want to pay any attention to her. He said lazily, "don''t bother. You can''t die."


    What''s the tone? At home, Tang Jiaojiao is used to bullying Tang Suhe. When Leng Buding listens to her, her anger comes up.


    Before, when Tang Suhe was working as an internship assistant beside huazexi, she went to the office to talk about cooperation with huazexi, but she failed. By the way, in order to revenge Tang Suhe and stir up the relationship between her and huazexi, she deliberately showed ambiguous traces in front of her, trying to let her miss.


    A few days later, when she heard that Tang Suhe had resigned from the Hua family, she was still secretly happy. She thought, you can''t get what I can''t get. Unexpectedly, after a period of time, they were together again.Tang Jiao is delicate, but she wants to stir it up again. She says in a strange tone: "don''t you always think you are noble? You never move the things I touch. Why do you want all the men I''ve been with? "


    When she was a child, after Wen Yun''s mother and daughter moved into the house, she never touched Tang Jiaojiao''s things. Because once she accidentally touched her new toy, Tang Jiaojiao cried and pulled Tang Jun ''.


    Tang Suhe is hard to argue. She clearly sees that she broke it herself. When she was punished, Tang Jiaojiao smiles there. After that, she never touched anything that Tang Jiaojiao had used.


    Suddenly listen to her say so, Tang Suhe also suddenly think of a few months ago, Tang Jiaojiao out of huazexi office. If it''s someone else, maybe she''s not so hard to let go, but it''s Tang Jiaojiao, who doesn''t want to bow down and admit defeat.


    As soon as Tang Suhe looked up, she happened to see huazexi at the gate. She simply said nothing. The client was present, so she let Tang Jiaojiao sing the trick alone to see his reaction.


    Tang Jiaojiao, with her back to the door, didn''t know that huazexi was standing at the door. Seeing that she didn''t speak, she thought she was sad. She quickly added a few words in a contemptuous tone: "how about huazexi? Let you not hesitate to carry the reputation of a bad woman, but also firmly grasp it. "

 Chapter 452

    Huazexi stood at the door with dark clouds on her face. When she said the second sentence, he came back. He is also a chooser when he goes to bed. He never knows when he has anything to do with her!


    The woman who always hates to be dishonest, gossip and spread rumors, especially the one who tries to provoke him and Tang Suhe with nothing.


    Huazexi is very angry now. There''s no need to bear it any longer. Everything is clear, isn''t it? She was deliberately trying to alienate Su He from him.


    "Miss Tang!" Suddenly, a low and cold male voice made Tang Jiaojiao''s back numb. She turned around in shock and saw the angry Huaze River coming towards her. She almost gritted her teeth and said, "I never know what happened to Miss Tang and me!"


    This matter was nothing. When huazexi heard it and exposed it face to face, she was a little weak and panicked: "this, this, Hua always misunderstood me, I..." Tang Jiaojiao explained in a hurry.


    Huazexi looked at her and sneered: "Tang''s enterprise is getting better now. I''m afraid Miss Tang can''t help it? I''ll make the Tang family a total failure! "


    Tang Jiaojiao was blindfolded at once. Her arrogance and arrogance just now disappeared. In order to save the Tang family, they went everywhere to ask for help, to raise money, to seek cooperation, and even to succeed, she ate, played and even slept with her. It''s not easy to come back to life, but it''s going to be destroyed. How can she give up? Huazexi can make their previous efforts in vain with a move of her finger. How can she not be afraid.


    "Hua Shao, I beg you. I''m cheap. What I said just now is false. Please let the Tang family go. I won''t disturb you and my sister any more. Ethically, we are also a family. I should also call my sister Sheng. For the sake of Su He and the Tang family, don''t destroy the Tang family, OK?" Tang Jiaojiao begged bitterly, but she had to kneel down and beg for mercy. After a while, she had completely turned over and began to have a relationship with Su Hela.


    Huazexi looked at her lazily, sat beside the bed and helped Tang Suhe pour a glass of water and feed her medicine.


    How can she say that? They forced Su He out of the Tang family and bullied her every day. Now they have the cheek to call themselves her sister!


    Seeing huazexi''s iron heart, Tang Jiaojiao would not forgive her, and then turned to Tang Suhe: "sister, it''s all sister''s fault, it''s all sister''s bad. Although we are not born by a mother, we are also a father anyway. We have blood relations. You have been in the Tang family for 20 years. Do you have the heart to see the Tang family collapse? Dad is too old to bear the blow. Do you have the heart to see Dad sad? Sister, I beg you, let Hua Shao let Tang family go. "


    Tang Suhe also took the pill in huazexi''s hand and swallowed it. He drank water from the cup he held. He didn''t respond to her as if she didn''t exist.


    No matter how Tang Jiaojiao begged her grandfather to tell her grandmother, they just thought she didn''t exist and should be intimate. At last, they thought she was bored. Huazexi said coldly: "Miss Tang, hehe is going to have a rest, please leave!"


    Can not refuse the tone, Tang Jiaojiao clenched her teeth, left. Ho ho, what a friendly name. In my heart, I hate Tang Suhe even more. She has already done that. I beg her, but she doesn''t even pay attention to it and let me drive her out! Tang Suhe, you have seed!

 Chapter 453

    In front of Tang Jiaojiao''s face, the intimacy with him is a bit of drama. As soon as Tang Jiaojiao leaves, Tang Suhe takes the cup from huazexi and drinks by himself.


    Huazexi also finally understood why Tang Jiaojiao came to the office that time, Tang Suhe would suddenly be so indifferent to him. He didn''t know anything and thought she was making trouble without reason. He finally understood why she would leave secretly when he was on a business trip, and even why she would make a remark to make him angry on the day when she met a hooligan.


    It turned out that it was Tang Jiaojiao''s conspiracy, that she deliberately provoked her to misunderstand him, that she was just jealous, that she couldn''t stand his intimacy with other women at the same time. God as a witness, at that time, his eyes have never been only her, and no woman has had an affair.


    Tang Jiaojiao, they misunderstood, doubted and hurt each other. The road after that was so rough.


    If she doesn''t come here today, in order to satirize Tang Suhe and continue to stir up the relationship between them, he doesn''t know that there is such a gap between him and Tang Suhe.


    Fortunately, there are videos in the computer. Huazexi opens his notebook and calls up the surveillance video of that day for Tang Suhe to see.


    "I don''t want to see what this is." Tang Suhe subconsciously covered his eyes. Before that, he thought that Tang Jiaojiao had a relationship with him in the office, which was deeply rooted and hard to change. He still refused to watch their videos.


    "Su He, don''t you believe me?" Huazexi caught her hand and looked at her seriously.


    Looking at the sincerity in his eyes, she shook her head.


    "I''ll finish it." Huazexi pushed the computer in front of her.


    Tang Suhe held the sheet tightly in both hands, and watched the short video for dozens of minutes accompanied by Huaze river.


    Originally, the fact is not like what she imagined. Originally, nothing happened between him and Tang Jiaojiao. She misunderstood him. A bit of guilt and remorse, the original tight body also relaxed.


    The knot in her heart opened, and her attitude towards huazexi changed a little.


    Hua Laozi is also a sensible person. He can''t take such a big thing as he doesn''t know anything, but he didn''t call huazexi back on the day of the accident to find out. Instead, he called him back a few days later when he felt that he had arranged things almost.


    Father and son play chess together, although the atmosphere does not say that the fight is relative, but they do not admit defeat.


    Master Hua said: "Zexi, I heard that he beat Nuo for a female assistant?"


    Huazexi knew that everything in his Laozi''s heart was like a mirror. He raised his head and said, "surely you know what nono has done to hurt her?"


    "Yes, nono is a bit wayward, but not as bad as that. I sent people to trial those kidnappers. They said that nono did pay them to take nude photos, but they made their own decisions about the rest."


    "It''s wrong for me to hit people, but Dad, you should know that I don''t love nono."


    "Zexi, that girl is only the second daughter expelled by the Tang family. Even if she is the daughter of the Tang family, the family background of the Tang family is different from that of the Hua family. Since ancient times, it''s not without reason to pay attention to the right family. Are you sure you can be happy? "


    It is obvious that the old man is not optimistic about Tang Suhe.

 Chapter 454

    Huazexi frowned and said in a faint voice: "Dad, I will handle this matter myself. I know what I want."


    The old man sighed and said, "women have Wangfu and Kefu. It''s very important for a man to marry a virtuous woman. Behind every successful man, there is a woman who pays silently. Nuo Nuo''s character is really not suitable to be a virtuous domestic helper. It will not help you much in your future career development. I believe that you will meet a woman who is suitable for you. She is not necessarily the best. Please call uncle Ma to comfort her. Don''t offend her. "


    "Well, I see."


    Huaze River should be, in the heart, but like a stone. The old man doesn''t think much of Tang Suhe. He subconsciously thinks that the girls from the small family are not very good enough for him and are worthy of his son. Therefore, although he doesn''t force huazexi and mano to be together, he doesn''t approve of him and Tang Suhe.


    Huazexi felt that his heart was full, and he just wanted to be with Tang Suhe.


    Persuading the old man may not be so easy. The rest is up to him. He doesn''t want Tang Suhe to come to his home to be angry.


    At the weekend, Tang Suhe was bored lying in the hospital bed reading magazines. Her body was much better, and her face and body injuries were almost all cured, but the doctor asked her to observe for a few days before leaving the hospital.


    "Sister!" Suddenly a bright voice, Tang Suhe looked up, but saw Su Wen came in, followed by Huaze river.


    Long time no see younger brother, Tang Suhe also miss, suddenly see, mood joy, smile on the face suddenly fly up, closed the book, said: "Suwen, come and sit."


    Su Wen sat by the bed, Su he took him by the hand and asked Dong and Xi, "how was this time? Do you still have the habit of living in school? Didn''t you fall behind in your study? Is there enough money? "


    "Sister, I''m all right! Listen to brother Zexi, you fainted from hypoglycemia a few days ago and hurt your face. Elder sister, you should pay more attention to your health. Don''t get tired. " Su Wen touched her wound painfully.


    Hypoglycemia, fainting. Tang Suhe looks up and looks at Huaze river. He is standing by with a smile on his face, looking at their sister and brother''s reminiscence. She knew that he didn''t want Suwen to worry, so she deliberately concealed the kidnapping. She looked at him gratefully and continued to chat with Suwen.


    When they chatted with each other, he watched and occasionally put in a word or two.


    At the time of dinner, the nurse brought lunch. Naturally, huazexi went to help Tang Suhe up and let her lean against the pillow. Then he opened the small folding table and put it on the bed. Tang Suhe could just touch it.


    When having a meal, he was especially gentle and considerate, and kept bringing vegetables to Su He.


    Tang Suwen saw everything huazexi did.


    Sister looks good, not particularly weak, Zexi elder brother also take care of her sister, so considerate, it seems that her sister is really unusual. With such a close relationship, Su Wen naturally thought that they were in love.


    Can''t help blurting out a brother-in-law, let huazexi in full bloom, happily nodded to agree, but Tang Suhe blushed: "Suwen, don''t shout!"


    I don''t know why, hearing Su Wen call his brother-in-law, he didn''t refuse and nodded. In her heart, there was a little ripple, a little joy and a little loss.

 Chapter 455

    He fell in love with another girl since he was a child. No matter how good he was to her, he regarded her as the girl''s double. Maybe one day when the girl came back, all the sweetness would disappear. Therefore, she didn''t dare to take her seriously.


    "Suwen, it happens that I know a famous doctor. You go to the hospital to take a film and check your leg. I''ll show him the information. It should be able to be cured."


    "Really? Brother Zexi, can my leg really be cured? " Hearing that his leg might be cured, Tang Suwen almost jumped out of his chair.


    He has been dragging a bad leg for nearly 20 years. God knows how eager he is to run, jump and walk like a normal person. Not to mention the medical technology is not developed enough to be able to cure his leg, even if it is a lot of surgery costs, he has never dared to think about it. Now huazexi has given him hope.


    Tang Suhe also looks forward to huazexi, and wants to see the affirmative answer from his face. She cares more about Su Wen than herself.


    "Well, it will definitely be cured. The clinical trials of the medical technology created by Dr. Robert have a 100% success rate and won the Nobel Prize in biology, which is the highest level of modern medicine."


    "Great!" Su Wen is very happy and follows the little nurse to have an examination.


    In the ward, there are only Tang Suhe and huazexi.


    Tang Suhe was a little excited now, and he was especially afraid of losing his hope. He asked carefully, "is what you just said true?"


    "It''s true. If I can have an operation, I''ll make an appointment in advance as soon as possible. The doctor usually concentrates on scientific research. I''m afraid he''ll have to wait at least two or three months."


    "Well, it doesn''t matter how long you wait as long as you can cure Suwen''s leg!"


    Su Wen finished the inspection, it was late, and he had to go to school the next day. Huazexi drove him back to school.


    Send Su Wen''s information to the doctor. After waiting for several days, Hua Zexi told her that she had a reply and could do it, but she got it in the middle of June.


    Tang Suhe''s heart suddenly relaxed. He thought that it was just after Su Wen''s college entrance examination that he would not delay the examination.


    Huazexi is so busy these days that she seldom has time to accompany her. Occasionally, her face is tired. She always thinks it''s because he is busy with his company.


    Unexpectedly, a few days later, Guan Qi came to the hospital to deliver something and came to see her.


    Casually chatted a few words and cared about her body, she couldn''t help saying: "it seems that Zexi is really moved this time. I''ve never seen him treat any woman so well." Guan Qi''s expression and eyes are very real. He can''t lie.


    Tang Suhe nodded: "well, I know he is very good to me."


    "Zexi is also a person who is not easy to be emotional, but when he moves, he will recognize it and never forget it. Su He, I know you are a good girl. I hope you don''t let him down


    The onlookers see clearly, Guan Qi''s words, bring her shock, heart thumping, is huazexi really in love with her?


    I heard that someone in huazexi liked was heard from Guan Qi. After that, she didn''t mention it. She just didn''t know, but it didn''t mean she wasn''t curious.


    "I''ve heard before that Zexi has a person he likes and has loved for many years. Between him and the girl..."


    Listening to her question, Guan Qi laughed: "that girl was just met by Zexi when he was a child. It was only a one-sided relationship, but it made him remember it. Maybe it''s just a throbbing heart, not love. After all these years, even if the girl is standing in front of him now, he may not feel good about it. "

 Chapter 456

    Tang Su He nodded. It turned out that this was the case. It was a very delicate relationship.


    Perhaps he was afraid that Tang Suhe doubted huazexi''s sincerity. As his good brother, Guan Qi added: "just look at Zexi for your brother''s sake, but it took a lot of effort. Dr. Robert is the vice president of the British Academy of medicine. He only concentrates on scientific research and seldom goes out to perform surgery in person. Zexi listened to Dr. Robert''s lecture in a medical report, and contacted Dr. Robert through various relations to ask him to help with the operation. Dr. Robert was eccentric, and he would not agree to pay any more money. A few days ago, Zexi himself went to England several times and invited him like a dog in a hut. In the end, Dr. Robert deliberately made it difficult for him to give him half a helping hand in public Kneel, thought that this can let him retreat, did not expect, Zexi really kneel down. Dr. Robert appreciated his persistence and agreed to the operation. "


    Tang Suhe was shocked. He thought that he was just helping him and Su Wen. Unexpectedly, he paid so much.


    No wonder, a few days ago, he often came to the hospital to see her every other day or two. No wonder he was tired every time he appeared, and his eyes were deep. It turned out that he had just got off the plane and rushed to the hospital. In addition to the heart moved, but also more distressed.


    I love that he doesn''t love his body so much. In fact, why did he hide from her? She knew that he had paid so much for her, and it was too late to be grateful. How could she blame him for not coming with her?


    She owes him a lot, no matter from the material, or emotional, I''m afraid it will never be able to afford.


    Huazexi deliberately hide did not let her know, probably afraid of her heart has a burden, she also did not mention, but this feeling, in mind.


    Tang Suhe was discharged from hospital. After the kidnapping, many misunderstandings and heartaches were opened, and the relationship between them became unusual.


    Although there is no ambiguous language, there is no pledge, but each other are tacit, like lovers in love, naturally established a relationship.


    Every day, huazexi goes to work as usual. She does housework and turns books at home. Mood is very relaxed, very happy, different from the previous kind of incarcerated helplessness and despair.


    Just like a newly married couple, he works outside during the day. At night, when he comes home to see her, all his troubles disappear. She is waiting for him to come back at home. She is happy to do housework and cook.


    In the evening, Tang Suhe fried two steaks, plus a large plate of colorful vegetables and fruits, coupled with red wine, simple and delicate.


    Huazexi, as before, carefully cut the steak on his plate into small pieces, considerately push it to her, and then pull her share.


    Very familiar with the picture, I remember before, just met soon, in the western restaurant, he is such an elegant gentleman to cut her steak.


    At that time, she was afraid of him, afraid of nowhere to hide, hate him hate gnashing teeth, want to be far away from him, but every time he did not let her wish, like deliberately tease her in general, eat at the same table, eat scared, tasteless.


    In a twinkling of an eye, half a year has passed. Who would have thought that they would have a kind of warm and romantic feeling when they eat together at the same table today. Who would have thought that their relationship would become so intimate and sweet from rivalry.


    Wish to get a heart, the feeling that the white head does not leave each other, is probably like this. It''s just that there is such a big gap in their identities that they don''t know how long such happiness will last.

 Chapter 457

    Think of here, Tang Suhe can not help but dejected, distracted moment, accidentally pour the red wine on the outside of the cup, sprinkle on the white shirt of huazexi, like a gorgeous flower in full bloom.


    She quickly put down the bottle and walked over: "I''m sorry, I''m too careless."


    Huazexi touched her head and said with a smile, "it doesn''t matter. I''ll go to the bathroom and clean it up."


    "I''ll help you!" Tang Suhe followed him and went into the bathroom. Huazexi is standing in front of the mirror. She is standing next to him with a wet towel and helps him to wipe the stains on his shirt.


    Huazexi looked at her head carefully wipe the appearance, white delicate side face, pearl round Yingrun earlobe, small good-looking nose, like a considerate little wife, see his heart. Elegant long hair from time to time brush his chin, shares of elegant fragrance.


    "Oh, I can''t wipe it off. It seems that I have to take it off and wash it." After wiping for a long time, she was a little worried. Her cheeks were a little red. She looked up at him and said, "Zexi, I''ll go and get you a shirt again. You can change it..."


    Before the words were finished, huazexi kisses her lips deeply and affectionately, with tenderness in her overbearing wildness. Tang Suhe was pressed on the washing table. His arms were strong around her waist. Her head was tilted back and her cheeks were red.


    She didn''t refuse. She just lay tight.


    Huazexi came up with a low and hoarse voice: "good, relax." His voice seemed magical. Under his guidance, she gradually relaxed.


    "Suhe, will you help me have a baby?"


    "I don''t want to be irresponsible to my children..." Tang Suhe''s voice came into his ears gently. He trembled slightly. He was not angry, but lost.


    Originally thought, the misunderstanding between them should be solved, the relationship between them is clear, she also loves him, but why, at this time, he still feel that she is avoiding him, avoiding him.


    Does he think that his company with her is just a novelty? He really loves her, he really likes her. Is it too much to have a crystallization of love? Unless it''s She doesn''t love him at all. She doesn''t want children.


    Without children, they can get together as soon as they want and scatter as soon as they want, but with children, they are tightly bound together. Does she still want to leave him?


    Hearing what he said, Tang Suhe didn''t know how to answer.


    She knew that huazexi was a responsible and thoughtful person. He would never allow a woman to have her own children or to have illegitimate children. She is not sure that they have such a good relationship now, whether they really love her all their life and really want to marry her in his heart.


    For a long time, she pursed her lips, raised her eyes, looked at him and asked, "Zexi, do you allow me to have your children?"


    She is really scared. One day, he will personally send her to the operating table and ask her to kill their children.


    "Of course! How I wish you had! " Huazexi bowed her head to kiss her eyes.


    "If one day, I make you angry and have a baby in my stomach, will you force me to kill it?"


    "No! I swear to you that there won''t be such a day! Even if you make a big mistake, I will forgive you! " Flower Ze River kisses her lips, vague say, don''t want to let her say these words again..


    Zexi, as long as you are willing to treat me well and love me, I will never fail you.


    In the twinkling of an eye, mother''s death day is coming. It''s a very sad day. The pain is unforgettable. Every few days, Tang Suhe''s mood is somewhat lost.


    I didn''t go to see my mother on her birthday last time. I''ll go there anyway.


    In the evening, Tang Suhe and huazexi mentioned that they would go out for half a day tomorrow. He touched her head to make her pay attention to safety. She knew that he was busy during this period of time, and she politely refused to let the driver take him away.


    Who knows, the next morning, after breakfast, when she was still cleaning up the kitchen, he was ready to go, sitting on the sofa, reading the newspaper and waiting for her.


    Tang Suhe came out of the kitchen and saw huazexi dressed in sportswear and sitting leisurely. He was curious: "Zexi, why haven''t you been to work yet?"


    Huazexi raised her eyes and looked at her: "waiting for you!" Close the newspaper on your hand and stand up, "I don''t have to work today. Change clothes quickly. I''ll go with you!"


    Tang Su he was stunned, surprised and happy, then nodded: "mm-hmm!"


    He is willing to put down his work in his busy schedule and take time to accompany her out, which is really unexpected to her.


    Huazexi is driving, and Tang Suhe is sitting on the co pilot. He is used to the appearance of stiff suits. Now his sportswear looks very stylish, and he feels several years younger.


    Tang Suhe couldn''t help but secretly take a few more eyes. Huazexi Yuguang caught her eyes, and a smile rose on his face: "why do you look at me like this?"


    Of course, you look good! Tang Suhe didn''t dare to say that.


    For this man, her heart is like, is moved, and a little uneasy. I always feel that they are not so stable."Zexi, why are you so nice to me?" Tang Suhe couldn''t help asking.


    The smile on huazexi''s face is still the same. He didn''t answer, but he put out his hand and patted his left chest.


    Because, he loves her!


    He''s telling her indirectly!


    It was the first time that huazexi, who always did not know how to speak sweet words, expressed his love to her in such an obscure way.

 Chapter 458

    Tang Su he flushed his cheeks slightly, and his heart was bubbling with sweetness.


    "Don''t you always have people you like before?" She didn''t doubt his heart for her, because she had nothing to cheat him about. But this question is a knot in her heart. It''s better for him to answer it in person.


    Huazexi looked back at her: "fool, don''t you really remember that more than ten years ago, on a park bench, you secretly hid to eat ice cream?"


    Tang Suhe was stunned, then said with surprise and inconceivable: "are you the brother who sits on the chair all day in his pajamas?"


    Huazexi nodded.


    "My God! It''s amazing! So we knew each other when we were little! " That day, Tang Suhe was deeply impressed, because she came home with diarrhea at night, and her mother stayed with her until very late. It turns out that the brother Meng Zhengtai I met when I was a child was huazexi. How can I not be surprised.


    Huazexi stretched out her hand and pinched her nose: "so, don''t be jealous. The person I always like is you, little girl!"


    Happiness continued to rise, originally thought that there was another rival, and finally found that it was himself! Tang Suhe was happy, moved and lamented the wonder of fate.


    Can''t help laughing at him: "so you like me so early."


    When she was a child, she was willful and greedy. There was nothing worthy of liking. I didn''t expect that he would like her at that time.


    Huazexi grabs her hand, puts it on her lips, and takes a revenge bite at her slender fingertips. Tang Suhe takes a pain and pulls out his hand. Huazexi says like remembering something: "this is what I am. I sink unconsciously."


    When she was a child, she fed him ice cream. Originally, she just wanted to revenge him by playing a prank. Unexpectedly, she had a wonderful feeling when she bit it down. Looking up at the tearful look of her hand, I was distressed that there was something else in her heart.


    After getting out of the car, huazexi holds Tang Suhe''s hand, fingers intertwined, her heart beat faster, even slightly nervous, palms sweating.


    Presenting the flowers to his mother''s tombstone, Tang Suhe said, "Mom, I''ve come to see you. I don''t know how you are living there. Are you happy or not? Suwen and I are very good. Mom, don''t worry. Su Wen is going to take the college entrance examination soon. He studies very hard. The teacher also says that he will be a good school... "


    I talked about her and Su Wen. I told my mother everything I could remember.


    Huazexi discovered for the first time that she could say so. Most of them are happy things, for those who are not happy, she hardly mentioned.


    Standing in front of the tomb, huazexi feels guilty. Before, he was so bad to Tang Suhe that he embarrassed her everywhere and made her suffer. Su He forgives him so easily. Aunt, can you comfort him?


    "Mom, before leaving, you said to me that I hope I can bring my loved ones and right people to see you one day. Mom, now I''ve found this man. He''s right next to me. You''ve seen him before


    Tang Suhe side head, looking at huazexi, said: "Zexi, you and my mother say a few words, let her listen to your voice."


    Huazexi stood respectfully and devoutly. Although he was not superstitious and didn''t believe that there was knowledge under the spring, he still spoke seriously, just like talking with his elders: "Hello, aunt, I''m huazexi. I''m very happy that Su he is willing to let me stand in front of you and say these words to you. In the past, I have done too many things sorry for her. I hope you can forgive me. In the future, I will take good care of her, love her and accompany her all the time. "

 Chapter 459

    Finally, Tang Suhe took out a coin: "Mom, if the coin is face up, it means that you want us to be together. Mom, if you are satisfied with him, just toss it to the front." After that, toss the coin and clap it tightly with both hands.


    Next to the Huaze river did not expect that she would come to this hand, scared a cold sweat, a little afraid to see the results.


    If it is upside down, does it mean that she will leave him?


    Holding Qi to see Tang Suhe slowly take away a hand.


    Front!


    Both of them put down their hearts. Huazexi suddenly felt that his mother was more important to Tang Suhe than he had imagined. He even decided his life events in this way, giving himself a comfort. He listened to his mother''s opinions.


    "Great! Mom, you are also satisfied with him, aren''t you? I knew you''d like him! "


    While Huaze River felt a cold sweat and said, "thank you! Auntie


    Tang Suhe did not lead others to his mother''s cemetery. Huazexi was the first person, which was of great significance in her heart. It was equivalent to meeting her parents.


    What kind of relationship can parents have? Naturally, it''s a boy friend, the object of marriage!


    It is enough to show how much attention Tang Suhe attached to him, how much he cared about him, and how seriously he devoted himself to this relationship.


    Just as the relationship between them became more and more sweet, the old man suddenly called huazexi, saying that Mr. Ma had called him recently to discuss the marriage of the two children. The old man didn''t dare to answer, just saying that the young people''s affairs should be solved by themselves.


    Sure enough, after a day or two, Ma Lao called huazexi.


    "Zexi, you and nono are old. When did you do it?"


    Although huazexi doesn''t like mano, he respects his elders. It''s not good to refuse directly, so he can only adopt the tactics of procrastination: "Uncle Ma, there are a lot of things in the company recently. Let''s wait until it stabilizes." He still wants to wait for an appropriate time to explain to the elderly, hoping that the relationship between the two families will not be affected.


    "My uncle knows that you put your career first, but it''s better for a man to get married first."


    Mr. Ma hasn''t felt huazexi''s implicit refusal, except that huazexi is really good for his daughter. He thinks that his daughter is as painful as a baby and looks beautiful. Although he is willful, he also likes how to look at her. In addition, no man will dislike his daughter because of his family!


    "I see, uncle ma. There''s a meeting to be held in ten minutes. I''ll hang up first. I''ll come to see you in person when I''m free. " Huazexi found an excuse to hang up the phone.


    After Ma Nuo went back to Ma''s house, he didn''t dare to say that he was the one who made Huaze River angry and was driven out. He only said that he had lived there for a long time and missed his parents, so he came back.


    The old horse to happy, sure enough, the daughter''s heart or have their own, will not have a husband forget dad, sure enough, is a caring daughter!


    If you let him know that his baby girl is slapped back, it''s hard to die. How can you have some opinions on huazexi.


    In the company, huazexi has never been in front of Tang Suhe. Because this period of time is really more disturbing, those negative emotions he does not want to bring home, do not want to let Su he know after he worried about.


    Recently, there has been a financial crisis in Asia. Although it is not particularly serious, it has caused a lot of damage.

 Chapter 460

    What''s most disturbing is that in this gap, Hua''s nemesis rose, quickly captured half of the market and seriously threatened Hua''s development.


    They invited Mr. W, who graduated from the world''s top business schools, to be their CEO.


    W, the world''s top business management talent, has unique insight and insight into the economic trend. He likes to gallop around the market and see his opponent defeated. He enjoys the process and the joy of victory, but he also regards money as dirt.


    He doesn''t have his own company. Other companies pay to hire him, and many of them are on the verge of bankruptcy. He doesn''t choose the best companies to work, but the most difficult and challenging ones. Under his leadership, those companies that are on the verge of bankruptcy will improve and grow rapidly in a short time.


    He will not sign a contract with the company for more than two years. What''s more mysterious is that although he is famous in the business world, people do not know his true identity and appearance except that he is known as Mr. W.


    He signed this company to be CEO this time because he knew that his opponent was huazexi. Huazexi was young and talented. He wanted to challenge him very early.


    Of course, Mr. w has made full use of the word "war is not tired of deceit". Without breaking the law, he does not exclude using other means to subdue his opponent.


    Just a few months after Mr. w took office, huazexi felt strong pressure. This man, as expected, did not have an ordinary way.


    From his increasingly thin and tired face, working later and later, and reading the news and newspapers, Tang Suhe can also feel what happened.


    Want to help him, but feel weak, Tang Suhe heart is also very anxious.


    He offered to continue to be his assistant in the company to take care of him, but he also refused. It''s hard to avoid that he''s in a bad mood when he''s entangled with these things. He''s still better at home. Sometimes he''s grumpy in the company. He''s already broken several cups. He''s afraid that he might hurt her inadvertently.


    When he is busy with his work, he can''t even take care of his lunch. The Secretary bought it back and put it beside him. When he ate it, he would be completely cold. He just had a few mouthfuls and put it aside. No wonder he would lose weight.


    Tang Su he really can''t see past, can''t help him in the work, can only take care of him in the usual small things.


    As long as he comes back home, he doesn''t have to worry about everything. She does everything well early. He just needs to do his own thing.


    At noon, Tang Suhe made lunch ahead of time, put it in the incubator, and went to the company by car to deliver the meal to him.


    The food outside is not nutritious. He is tired of eating every day. She wants to watch him eat well.


    Tang Suhe took the elevator to the top floor with the thermos box. She had worked here before, and many employees of the company knew her and knew her relationship with the boss. All the way was smooth.


    Secretary Wang is standing outside the president''s office with a scared face. Suddenly, he sees Tang Suhe coming here. He runs over like a rescuer: "Suhe, you''re here, come here."


    Tang Suhe was puzzled and surprised: "sister Wang, what''s the matter?"


    Secretary Wang is several years older than her. She always calls her that.


    "Xiao Liu made a plan. He didn''t check it carefully. He didn''t see that there were several key words wrong. The president was angry. You should go in and persuade him." Secretary Wang said in a low voice, just finished, there was a bang inside.

 Chapter 461

    Wang Mi bookseller: "finished, another cup is broken. I have already bought several batches."


    Just at this time, the door of the president''s office opened, and secretary Liu came out with scattered plans on his face.


    Tang Suhe''s heart at the moment is speechless sad and distressed, under such a great pressure, all people will need to vent and release it, but his release may hurt people.


    "The president is in a bad mood. He has a bad temper. He doesn''t mean it. Don''t be too sad."


    Xiao Liu curled his lips and said, "of course, I know how the president works these days. I can see that he is busier than anyone in the company. I just blame myself for being too careless. At such an important time, such low-level mistakes will be made. If I take them out, I''m afraid it will cost the company a lot of benefits."


    Fortunately, she understood. Tang Suhe looked at Secretary Wang and said, "I''ll go first."


    Knock knock on the door, inside huazexi voice low: "into!"


    Tang Suhe just went in, huazexi looked at the computer screen and didn''t lift his head and asked, "is it finished so soon? Show it to me. If you make any more mistakes, you can go home. "


    Tang Suhe didn''t speak. He went over and put the incubator on the table.


    Feel wrong, huazexi raised his head, but saw Tang Suhe in a smile, looking at him beside.


    Some surprise, some surprise, irritable mood also has some relaxation, leaning back, pulled her, let her sit on her lap, asked: "how to come to the company?"


    "What? I''m afraid the people in the company will know about our relationship? " Tang Suhe joked with a smile.


    Huazexi retaliated and bit her: "please, I don''t know who has been hiding before, for fear of being found."


    Tang Suhe didn''t argue with him either. He opened the incubator and took out the dishes: "it''s time to have lunch. I''ll come to deliver the food to you."


    Huazexi looked at her watch. It has been five minutes since she came in. Touched her hair: "darling, you eat first, I have something to deal with."


    Tang Suhe can''t sit up on his legs. Now he is almost a workaholic. He doesn''t care about his body at all. He looks at him seriously and says, "no, if you don''t eat, I won''t either." Slightly Du lips, like a coquettish little girl.


    This is the first time that Tang Suhe is coquettish with him. Huazexi puts down her work and kisses her: "OK, I''ll eat with you."


    For fear that he would not have enough to eat, Tang Suhe kept on bringing him more vegetables and told him to eat more. He knew that she was good to him, but huazexi could not laugh or cry about so many things, and he still gave face to eat them.


    "Zexi, I''ll send you a meal later. Can you spare an hour every noon to have a good meal? I''ll feel sorry for your hard work. " Tang Suhe asked.


    In the heart a burst of move, how can not agree. If he would not give her an hour, he would be too heartless. How could he bear to see her loss? Huazexi nodded and agreed.


    After dinner, it only took half an hour. On the sofa, Tang Suhe patted his leg and said, "why don''t you lie down and sleep? I''ll call you later.".


    Although there is an inner room in the office where there is a bed to rest, I always feel that lying on the bed makes me daydream. Anyway, the sofa is soft enough and comfortable to lie on.

 Chapter 462

    When she was so gracious, he would not shirk. He put his pillow on her leg. It was very comfortable. It seemed that he was surrounded by her breath and relaxed.


    Tang Suhe lowered his head, pressed his temple with his weak and boneless hand, and gently rubbed it for him. Huazexi closed his eyes. He was so tired that he fell asleep.


    Tang Suhe is such a persistent person. Once he identifies something, he will devote himself to it, and so will his feelings. It''s like Su Wen, it''s like Huaze river now.


    He was thorough and had her love and trust. In order to love him, she can pour out all her feelings.


    Half an hour later, Tang Suhe woke up huazexi and slept for a while. As expected, he felt much better. Tang Suhe didn''t disturb her work either. He left with the incubator and went out to knock his numb leg.


    After that, every day, she would make a meal and send it to him.


    The hour of lunch is the most relaxing and enjoyable time for huazexi. With her by her side, she puts all her troubles aside and is in a good mood. People in the company find that the president''s temper is much better all of a sudden.


    Tang Suhe''s efforts are very effective. At least, he is not as thin as before, and his spirit is much better than before.


    Once, after a meal with huazexi, he came out of the company with a thermos box. A man was walking with a map in his hand and looking at her. He accidentally bumped into her. Tang Suhe was knocked to the ground and almost fell down. The thermos box in his arms also fell to the ground.


    The man quickly put away the map and helped her pick up the incubator. With an apologetic face, he said in fluent English, "excuse me, miss, are you ok?"


    Tang Suhe calmed down and took the incubator. Then he saw that it was a young man. He was very handsome and looked French. He politely answered him in English: "it doesn''t matter."


    Politely nodded, was about to leave, the man suddenly some hesitant mouth asked: "Miss, excuse me a big where?"


    Tang Suhe just walked two steps. After listening to his question, he turned around and said, "are you going to a university?"


    The man nodded, some sorry said: "well, my Chinese is not very good, do not understand the map."


    It''s not very far from a university. Tang Suhe is just passing by when he comes home. A university is his alma mater. When he says he wants to go to a university, he naturally feels a lot closer.


    Tang Suhe said: "I happen to be a big, I''ll take you." In order not to let the other party too mind, he added, "I''m on my way."


    "Thank you so much!" The man said gratefully, smiling face looks very charming.


    On the way, the man took the initiative to say, "my name is William, and you?"


    "Tang Suhe."


    "Tang Suhe..." William repeated it in broken Chinese, and then said with some embarrassment, "it''s a little hard to call. If you don''t mind, can I call you don?"


    Tang Su He nodded: "certainly."


    Fortunately, Tang Suhe is good at learning English, and it''s not very difficult to communicate with William in English.


    "You speak English fluently," said William


    "I''m flattered. Did student William go to a university to find someone?"


    "No, I''m a temporary French teacher from a university."


    Tang Suhe was surprised. He looked so young. He was only twenty-four or twenty-five years old. He didn''t expect to be a French teacher. She always respected his teacher.

 Chapter 463

    "It''s Mr. William. It''s disrespectful."


    William touched his head, like a big boy: "don''t be so polite. Just call me William. I''m only temporary. My teaching period is only two months."


    As soon as I heard that he was a teacher, Tang Suhe admired him even more. Along the way, two people also chat very opportunistic.


    Such a young and handsome foreign handsome guy followed Tang Suhe, and walked in the street, which made many young girls secretly look here. William was tall, and he was 1.9 meters by sight.


    Tang Suhe thought in his heart, it seems that a lot of primary school girls of a university are going to bow down to teacher William''s trousers. She can even imagine that William''s class is full of students.


    Successfully took William to the gate of a university, Tang Suhe politely said: "William, this is it, you go in, I''ll go first."


    Tang Suhe just walked a few steps, William called her: "don..."


    Tang Suhe turned his head, and William said slightly embarrassed, "can I have your mobile number?"


    Probably afraid that she would think more, he said awkwardly, "I''m not good at Chinese, and I''m not familiar with it. Maybe there''s something else to trouble you I just regard don as a friend. If it''s inconvenient, forget it. I hope you don''t mind At last, his voice went down, a little lost.


    Tang Suhe understands that when a person arrives at another strange environment, he will be more alert to others. At the same time, he will feel lonely. When he meets a trusted person, he will feel dependent on each other. Since he believes in himself, it''s just a matter of lifting a finger, how can she mind?


    "Of course not," he said with a smile Very straightforward to his phone number, "there is a need to help, as long as I can help certainly help!"


    After leaving phone numbers, Tang Suhe said goodbye to him and went home.


    I didn''t pay much attention to it. Two weeks later, I went to school to take graduation photos and get my diploma. When the girls are around, it''s hard to avoid talking about handsome guys.


    Hot news, the school came to a French teacher, looks, body super class! His elective courses are full! There are also many girls from other schools who come to school a to have a look at the handsome French boys. The girls all have a look of peach heart feeling, only hate the untimely, they all graduated, the handsome guy just came.


    Tang Suhe didn''t interrupt. He thought that the teacher who was popular all over the school should be William.


    Just then, there was a commotion: "that''s him! That''s him! Here we are


    All the girls cheered and looked ahead.


    Tang Suhe looked up and saw that William was coming to her with elegant demeanor. He gave her a smile.


    "What a charming smile! What can I do? I want to go to university for another year! " Next to a girl was completely fascinated.


    In the twinkling of an eye, William has come to the front, bold girls in English and he said: "Hello, Mr. William!"


    William nodded and said, "hello." Show the sails of gentlemen and teachers.


    "Don, congratulations on your graduation."


    "Well, thank you."


    "I have something to ask you. I don''t know if it''s convenient for you?"


    There are still several classes in front of us who haven''t taken graduation photos. It will take half an hour for their turn. Tang Suhe nods and follows William to the other side.


    "How have you been?"


    "Well, what about you? Are you still used to it at school? "


    William felt his chin and thought for a while: "fortunately, we all worked very hard to communicate with me in English. There may be some small obstacles, but it''s not a big problem, but I have some difficulties in going out shopping. "

 Chapter 464

    "Oh, you can tell me what you need to buy in the future. I''ll accompany you if I have time."


    "I like Chinese culture very much. I don''t have many classes recently. I want to go to the scenic spots in a city. It may take a day. Can you accompany me? "


    "Well Shall I get back to you? "


    If half a day, accompany him to buy something, she readily agreed. But one day She has to go to huazexi company at noon. No, she has to go back and discuss with huazexi. I''m afraid he will misunderstand her.


    "OK, I''ll wait for your call."


    As soon as Tang Suhe returned to his class, some girls gathered around and jokingly forced a confession: "how did you hook up with Mr. William? Why did he know you so well?"


    Tang Suhe, in a cold sweat, told the truth: "er When he first came here, he got lost and happened to meet me. I brought him to school. "


    Others said unfairly: "why! Why are you so lucky! If he met me, I would have reason to pester him and make up with him! "


    In the evening, Tang Suhe and huazexi talked about it. They said that a French teacher came to the school soon, and her Chinese was not very good. They wanted to find her as a guide to the scenic spot of city a, and asked him if he would mind.


    As soon as I heard that she was a teacher, Hua Zexi thought that Tang Suhe was good at English, so it was reasonable for the teacher to value her. Recently, she has been very dull every day. It''s good to go out to relax. She agreed very readily.


    Tang Suhe just called William to confirm the time.


    Before leaving that morning, Tang Suhe cooked lunch together, put it in the incubator, called the driver of huazexi and asked him to deliver it to huazexi at the right time. Then she went out at ease.


    Arriving at the appointed place, he saw William driving a car. William helped her open the door and said, "I borrowed it from my colleagues."


    Although it''s not very far here and it''s only an hour''s drive, it''s a waste of time to change several buses if you want to take the bus. It''s more convenient to drive a private car.


    In order to smoothly lead William around this trip, Tang Suhe also made great efforts, secretly prepared for it, and memorized some English words about tourism.


    When he arrived at the destination, Tang Suhe led him to buy the ticket and went in without inviting a guide. When he was a child, Tang Suhe came here once. He had some impression. Besides, he was ready to show him around the whole place.


    While walking, Tang Suhe introduced him fluently in English. What she said was very detailed and clear, and William could understand it. For things in ancient China, William was also surprised from time to time, expressing his deep and profound feelings about the culture.


    As the May Day tourist season approaches, the number of people in the scenic area is also increasing, including many foreigners with white skin and blue eyes.


    Tang Suhe is there to introduce a stage to William. In ancient China, a water tank was put under the stage to amplify the sound. Next to it, there was a foreign tour group with little red riding hood. Many of them were attracted by Tang Suhe''s explanation, and they all gathered around to listen. Their guide on the other side called on everyone to go to the next place, but no one paid any attention to it Su he was also embarrassed.


    These tour groups usually go to several scenic spots a day, so they just take a quick look at them. They don''t have time to stay too long at all. Tang Suhe doesn''t affect their progress. After that, he took William to other places and tried to avoid them.

 Chapter 465

    Towards noon, I found a restaurant nearby to have a meal. The things in the tourist attractions are naturally more expensive than those outside. However, this place is completely decorated in imitation of the ancient Inn, which is antique and charming. When William came all the way, Tang Suhe naturally hoped that he could fully experience and understand the ancient Chinese culture and customs.


    As soon as they got in, there were waiters dressed in ancient clothes and dressed as little two in martial arts dramas who came up to order for them.


    After ordering some special dishes, Tang Suhe looked at the time and thought that the driver might have delivered the meal to huazexi. He said to William, "sorry, I''ll make a phone call."


    Then dial the number of huazexi, think twice, and get through.


    "Hello? How about playing outside? " The low voice of Huaze river came.


    "Well, I''m fine. I''m about to have dinner. How about you, have you eaten yet?"


    "Well I''ll eat it. " The sound of Huaze river was captured by Tang Suhe for a moment.


    "Deceiving! You don''t eat well Tang Suhe pretended to be angry.


    Huazexi over there gave a deep smile: "well, I''ll eat it now." After a while, I heard him say over there, "braised eggplant, dry fried beans, catfish tofu, and an egg soup. Well, it''s very fragrant."


    Tang Suhe knew that he started to eat there. He was a little sweet in his heart. He laughed and said, "then you eat first, and I''ll hang up."


    Hang up the phone, William asked her: "your boyfriend?" Looking at her smiling and coquettish when she calls, she must be with the closest person.


    "Well." Tang Suhe was slightly embarrassed and nodded. I thought to myself, did you lose your manners just now?


    After dinner, he led him around the rest of the place, during which an Englishman came up and asked if she would like to be their tour guide, and he was willing to pay a high price. Tang Suhe looked not far away, there are children, there are old people, it seems to be a family.


    Tang Suhe some sorry said: "sorry, I''m not a tour guide, just lead friends to visit."


    She was regarded as a tour guide by others. Although she was embarrassed, she was still a little happy and proud. It seems that even if she is unemployed, she will not have to worry about her job. She can change her career directly.


    It''s half an afternoon after the transfer. William drives her back.


    This trip was very smooth. Taking William down, she found that her English level had also improved significantly. In order to communicate, she would rack her brains to think about some words, and she would be proficient with more words.


    Send her to the door, William with a red envelope to her: "don, thank you today, this is your reward."


    Today''s ticket money and meal money were all paid by William. She was a little embarrassed. It was just a matter of lifting a finger. How could she accept these money.


    "No, William! I can''t take the money! I''m going with you as a friend. If you really take me as a guide, I won''t go with you in the future. "


    William had no choice but to put the money away: "well, next time I invite you to dinner, I hope you don''t refuse, otherwise I''m really sorry to trouble you again."


    "Well, no problem." Tang Suhe readily agreed.


    Tang Suhe and William become more and more familiar with each other. Tang Suhe takes him as a friend and helps him to go shopping with him, buy clothes or something. Sometimes he even asks her to have afternoon tea when he is free.

 Chapter 466

    Before long, William called Tang Suhe and wanted to go to a scenic spot in other provinces.


    In fact, Tang Suhe has always wanted to go to that scenic spot, but it''s far away, no one to accompany her, and he doesn''t have the heart to go alone.


    It will take at least two days to go.


    She was a little moved. When she talked to huazexi, huazexi blamed herself for not having enough time to accompany her recently, so she just went out to relax. He was very relieved of her, and knew that she had a sense of propriety, so he didn''t worry too much.


    I''ve made a reservation for the flight and the hotel in that city in advance.


    The journey was very smooth, but Tang Suhe suddenly felt that William was looking at her, and her eyes became a little bit strange and ambiguous. She often saw him staring at her, and she always felt a little uncomfortable. She didn''t know if she was thinking too much, and could only be the same as before.


    After a day''s stay in that city, I came back by plane that night.


    On the plane, William leaned against the back of the chair with a blanket, closed his eyes and fell asleep. His head gradually tilted down and he rested on Tang Suhe''s shoulder.


    Suddenly, his shoulder sank. Tang Suhe turned his head and saw William''s beautiful sleeping face. He was handsome, lazy, and had three-dimensional facial features. He was absolutely the best.


    It''s just that men and women don''t give and receive each other. If he relies on himself, people will misunderstand their relationship.


    Forget it, I''m really tired after a day''s shopping. She can''t push him away. Just lean on him like this.


    Hearing the stewardess broadcast and arriving at a city immediately, William slowly woke up and felt that he was leaning against her. He quickly straightened up and apologized. Tang Suhe laughed. It''s OK.


    As soon as they got off the plane and walked out of the corridor, Tang Suhe turned on the phone and called huazexi to tell him he was back.


    In the past two days, she would also call him to have dinner, rest and report to him about her situation at a fixed time, noon or evening, when he was not busy with his work.


    Just hang up the phone, next to William looked at her, some meaningful said: "your boyfriend is really happy."


    Tang Suhe couldn''t stand his eyes. He always felt that his heart was fuzzy. His eyes really made people think more, just like looking at A person I like.


    Tang Su he did not dare to look directly at him, and quickly looked away: "thank you, others will certainly think that your girlfriend is happy."


    "I don''t have a girlfriend." William was serious, as if he was stressing something with her. She was just answering like that, who knows he was serious.


    "Er..." Tang Suhe was embarrassed and didn''t know what to say. Suddenly, he felt sick in his stomach. He suddenly covered his mouth and ran to the nearby bathroom.


    After vomiting and gargling, I feel more comfortable, but I feel weak and pale.


    Maybe the food over there is not used to, and some airsickness.


    After finishing his hair and coming out of the bathroom, William was waiting outside with a worried face.


    "Don, are you ok?"


    Tang Suhe pretended to be strong and waved: "I''m ok."


    But she was so shaky that she didn''t seem to be OK. William could not help but help her, let her whole focus shift to herself, and helped her out of the airport.


    Out of the airport, the wind outside, she also sobered up a little.


    He offered to send her back, but she refused. Before, she was not comfortable. He helped her, but today, with his suggestive eyes and words, she suddenly wanted to keep a distance from him.

 Chapter 467

    Tang Suhe insists that he can take a taxi by himself. William can''t help but take her to a taxi.


    Drag tired body back home, huazexi has come back, looking at her pale face, also distressed, casually said: "don''t go with the teacher, wait for time I take you."


    Tang Suhe nodded. Indeed, she didn''t want to go any more. Now she felt embarrassed talking to William.


    Sick from the bag out of a small red gourd to huazexi: "Zexi, you see, I beg there, opened the light, will bless you through this difficulty."


    Huazexi was moved, one hand took the gourd, the other hand took her heavy kiss. With her, there''s nothing wrong.


    After that, she deliberately avoided William. Sometimes he asked her out and she tried to find an excuse to get rid of him. But sometimes she thought that William didn''t really say anything. Would he think too much? Others also regard themselves as friends, but now that they treat others like this, will it be a little chilling?


    He is a foreigner, has no language and few friends. Is it too much for him to do so?


    Daily struggle in the tangle and contradictions.


    Soon after, William called again and asked her to have dinner with him.


    Tang Su Heben wanted to refuse, but William sighed and said, "don, I''m flying back to France this afternoon. Don''t you want to see me at the last time? And And I want to go back with those pictures. "


    Tang Suhe was surprised to find that she and William had known each other for two months.


    Last time I went out, William''s camera forgot to charge and soon ran out of power. Later, the photos were taken with her camera. She promised him to develop them for him. I haven''t seen him these days and I forgot about it.


    Tang Suhe nodded and agreed to have dinner with him.


    By the time he arrived at the appointed restaurant, William was already there. Leaning against the French window, he was looking down at the menu and ordering. It looked like a picture.


    Feeling Tang Suhe coming, William looked up and said with a smile, "just right, Tang, what do you want to eat." Then give her the recipe.


    Tang Suhe randomly ordered one, then took out an envelope from his bag, which was full of photos, and gave it to William: "this is the last photo, I''m sorry I didn''t care to give it to you."


    Although she had some rejection of William in her heart, she was still a friend on the surface, and she did not dare to express any emotion.


    "Thank you," William said with a smile When he reached for the photo, she attached her hand. It seemed unintentional, but Tang Suhe felt that he must have deliberately and quietly pulled back his hand.


    Tang Suhe was a little unhappy, and because of his previous love, he didn''t say much.


    When they were eating, William was basically speaking alone. Tang Suhe just responded or said some polite words, which was obviously not as close as before.


    She''s keeping her distance.


    After a few mouthfuls, Tang Suhe felt retched again. He frowned and quickly covered his mouth. He stood up and ran to the bathroom to spit out the food.


    It''s been two times. Why do you always feel like eating anything recently.


    Calm down for a while, back to the seat, some embarrassed to say: "sorry, I''m a little uncomfortable."

 Chapter 468

    William looked at her with a slight frown, as if thinking of something.


    After dinner, two people at the door respectively, Tang Suhe said: "I don''t feel well, I won''t go to the airport to see you off, you have a good journey."


    William and she stood face to face, suddenly bent down to embrace her, cheek to cheek, looking like a couple biting their ears.


    Tang Suhe''s face turned red. He was about to push him away, but he let her go at the right time. Seeing her red face, he wanted to be angry and didn''t dare to show it. He just bit his lips tightly. William laughed and said with some regret, "don, I forgot that this is China. I''m sorry to offend you. "


    Well, different national customs, Chinese people like to shake hands, French kiss or face to face, it is really reasonable, what can she do, only red face said: "in Rome, do as the Romans do, William should learn to fly here to say goodbye." Then he took his hand and said, "goodbye."


    William picked up the big backpack not far away, waved to her and took a taxi.


    Watching William get into the car, Tang Suhe felt relieved.


    If he doesn''t leave, she doesn''t know how to get along with him.


    Li is not. He makes her feel embarrassed and embarrassed. I can''t ignore it. Anyway, it''s very annoying.


    Vomiting became more and more frequent, and Tang Suhe was a little frightened. One morning when she had breakfast, she couldn''t help vomiting. Huazexi followed her up, helped her along her back, let her vomit smoothly, and helped her go back to her room to have a rest.


    He called the personal doctor of Hua''s family and came to see her. The doctor came to check and said, "congratulations on Hua Shao. Miss Tang is pregnant."


    Hearing this news, huazexi was both surprised and happy. Great! Suhe is pregnant. He is going to be a father!


    Although before, Tang Suhe also doubted whether she would have a baby, but when she really knew this fact, she was surprised and had some special feelings. Touching her stomach, she had a baby. She was going to be a mother. It was a wonderful feeling, and her eyes became tender in a moment.


    Huazexi''s excitement, she can see, her hanging heart also put down, she always worried before, when she knew that she was pregnant, huazexi would be what kind of expression and attitude, he would frown, or he would be silent.


    As long as he accepts and affirms the child, she will be very happy.


    Huazexi became very considerate and gentle to Tang Suhe. He was afraid of losing his palm, just like treating rare treasures.


    She was not allowed to do all the work at home, and she was not allowed to run around any more because she had set up an entrance guard.


    For her and the children, he also hired a baby sitter.


    The baby sitter is from the countryside. Her name is Alan. She is 19 years old. After graduating from junior high school, she came out to work. She has a simple breath and speaks with a little accent. However, she is very simple. Her eyes are black and bright, her face is round, and she has some natural red. She works very well.


    Usually, all the housework that Tang Suhe does is done by Alan. She leans on the sofa to read books or sits on the swing in front of the French window to bask in the sun every day. After pregnancy, in addition to loss of appetite, seems to have become more sleepy, the whole person has become lazy.


    Huazexi is also very happy. He used to have a gloomy face in the company every day. Now, he is smiling from time to time. Everyone is numb and thinks that the president is not evil, is he?

 Chapter 469

    A few days later, when they were paid, huazexi gave red envelopes to all the employees. Although Hua''s salary and bonus are very large, this is the first time that he has received a red envelope. Later, it was said that the president is going to be a father.


    The news naturally spread to Mr. Hua.


    Every day, huazexi went home as early as possible to accompany Tang Suhe and shirked a lot of social activities.


    She is now in a special period. Even if he likes her, he doesn''t dare to touch her casually. He can only occasionally hug and touch her to relieve her craving. A little life tied them tightly together.


    It''s getting hotter and hotter. Soon, it''s the college entrance examination.


    Don''t want Su Wen distracted, Tang Suhe didn''t tell him about his pregnancy.


    On the day of the college entrance examination, she was even more nervous than Su Wen. She kept holding Su Wen''s hand and told him to relax and not to have too much pressure, but Su Wen felt that her hands were shaking slightly.


    Perhaps, like all the parents of the candidates, Su he has placed unlimited hope on his children, but he doesn''t want to put too much pressure on him.


    Su Wen patted his chest confidently: "sister, don''t worry! I will do well in the exam


    Watching Su Wen enter the examination room, Su He, like all parents, stands outside, waiting, waiting for the end of the exam.


    Huazexi accompanied him, supported her and said, "wait in the car." As a result of the college entrance examination, the road is closed and the car is still parked several hundred meters away.


    Tang Su He shook his head: "I''ll wait here for Su Wen to come out."


    There seems to be some kind of faith in my heart. Su Wen struggles in it, and I can''t leave. I want to be here with him. Now, she realized why there are so many parents standing in the sun waiting for their children to come out in the college entrance examination every year. They should have the same feelings and mood as her.


    In June, the sun is burning, and the shady places are full of people.


    Huazexi loves her body and stands behind her with one hand holding her umbrella and the other arm around her, letting her put gravity on her body.


    Tang Suhe looked up at him and said, "thank you." He put down his work and spent the two days with her. She was very moved.


    As if living like a year for two days, the heart tightly, until Su Wen under the examination room, a relaxed face and she said, the problem is not difficult, the test is good, she will be relieved.


    The war is over only when all four subjects have been tested. No matter for the examinees, or for the parents, the short two days are like a hard war.


    On the night after the English test, huazexi drove their brother and sister home. Alan had prepared a good meal for them.


    This is the first time for Su Wen to come to the place where they live. He has known for a long time that his sister and Zexi are in love. Unexpectedly, they have already lived together. It seems that they are making good progress.


    In order to celebrate the smooth end of Su Wen''s college entrance examination, a bottle of red wine was specially opened.


    Tang Suhe was also in a good mood. After drinking a small glass of wine, he didn''t know whether it was really related to pregnancy, or because of overwork in recent days, he got on fire. After drinking for a short time, he felt sick in his stomach and went to the bathroom to vomit.


    After pregnancy, pregnancy reaction, huazexi has been used to, quickly follow up.


    As soon as Su Wen saw that his elder sister was uncomfortable, he was also worried. When they came back, Su Wen quickly asked, "are you OK, elder sister?"


    Su He shook his hand: "it''s OK."


    Looking at her indifferent appearance, Su Wen thought to himself, is it her sister who often vomits? Then look at huazexi. Although caring is caring, there is no panic reaction. Naturally, I think of that aspect.

 Chapter 470

    The elder sister can''t be pregnant! He looked at Tang Suhe and huazexi suspiciously. The more he looked, the more he felt like them.


    Carefully asked: "sister, you are pregnant?"


    Hearing him ask, Tang Suhe was stunned. Su Wen was too sensitive, which he saw. She didn''t plan to hide from Su Wen, just want to wait for him to finish the exam, find a suitable time to tell him, didn''t expect him to know so soon.


    A little bit red cheek, nodded, tacit consent.


    Zexi elder brother gently and considerately helps her to take care of her, and her elder sister is a happy little woman at this time.


    Su Wen has always been very satisfied with huazexi. His sister has suffered too much for herself over the years. He sincerely hopes that her sister can find her own happiness. Now it seems that my sister already has someone who can spend her whole life together. How can he not be excited and say happily: "great! Congratulations, sister! I''m going to be an uncle soon, too


    "Brother in law, when will you marry my sister?" Tang Suwen turned his eyes to huazexi again, and now he has changed his words directly.


    Huazexi said with a smile: "it will be soon!"


    In fact, when it comes to this issue, he has some difficulties in his mind. Now that Su he is pregnant, he wants to marry her more quickly. Not to mention the busy work, the old man has not let go. Presumably, the old man has already known about Su he''s pregnancy. He has to talk to the old man some time.


    He doesn''t want to aggrieve Tang Suhe. He wants to give her a grand wedding.


    Before long, it was the day that Professor Smith had agreed to operate on Suwen.


    That day, Tang Suhe had been waiting outside the operating room, waiting for Su Wen to come out.


    Too many things have happened these days, whether it''s college entrance examination or surgery, which makes her mood fluctuate a lot every time. Knowing that huazexi was busy with work, she had asked him to go back to work, but she just waited for him. But huazexi could not rest assured of her. She stayed with her and waited with her, hugged her, and kept comforting: "rest assured, the operation will be successful! This kind of operation is not in the brain or viscera, there will be no risk! "


    During pregnancy, emotional fluctuations are too big, not only bad for your body, but also bad for your child.


    Under the comfort of Huaze River, she also slowly felt distressed and relaxed.


    After several hours of operation, Tang Suhe sat numb. He watched Professor Smith come out and said, "the operation went smoothly." Tang Suhe''s excited tears are about to flow out.


    Su Wen can finally be like other people, he is no longer a kid was ridiculed little lame, Su Wen is also a normal child!


    After confirming Su Wen''s safety, Tang Su he finally felt relieved. Huazexi was afraid of tiring her, so the driver sent her back to rest.


    She asked someone to take care of Suwen in the hospital, which made her less worried.


    The operation was successful, and there was no infection. After the critical period, Su Wen transferred to the general ward. The doctor said that he had to rest for at least a month before going to the ground.


    During the period when Su Wen was in hospital, Su he would go to the hospital every so often to see him, but now it''s hot. Hua Zexi is afraid that she will get heatstroke when she goes out, so she won''t go every day.


    My home is really a place to fatten up. Every day I wake up, eat enough, lie lazily, and don''t have to do any work. Tang Suhe finds that he is more and more sleepy, and seems to be a little fat. I don''t know if all pregnant women are like this.

 Chapter 471

    Now, Suwen''s college entrance examination is over and her leg is cured. She has nothing to worry about. She is relaxed and comfortable every day.


    One morning, Xiaolan went out to buy vegetables. Tang Suhe was alone at home, reading magazines on the sofa. After reading for a while, he was drowsy and fell asleep. I don''t know how long I slept. I heard a knock on the door.


    She went down to open the door in her slippers. She thought Xiaolan had gone out without a key and didn''t look at the cat''s eye. When she opened the door, she saw Tang Jiaojiao at the door. She was stunned. It''s not good to ask her to come in. It''s not good to close the door directly.


    Tang Jiaojiao is still wearing coquettish and heavy make-up, but she can''t hide a trace of fatigue on her face.


    For a long time, Tang Suhe light mouth: "Zexi work, not at home."


    It''s no good for her to come to her. She would rather she came to huazexi.


    Tang Jiaojiao said: "I''m looking for you, sister. We are sisters at least. You won''t even let me in, will you?"


    Her tone is better today, not as aggressive as before. Tang Suhe said: "come in."


    Tang Jiaojiao was invited into the room, and she went to pour her drinks.


    On the sofa, Tang Suhe asked, "what can I do for you?"


    "Sister, how can you be so cruel! Do you know how much my father and I paid for the Tang family? Although we have offended you before, you don''t have to do so, do you? Do you really want to see us die? " Tang Jiaojiao looked at her, a face of blame and pain, about to cry out.


    "I don''t quite understand what you''re talking about." Tang Suhe was really shocked by her. This is the first time that Tang Jiaojiao looks like this in front of her. She has always been domineering before.


    "Huazexi has ruined the Tang family in order to vent his anger on you! Sister, I beg you, let huazexi help us. The Tang family is about to be acquired again. We really can''t survive before we can find you! Five million is enough! It''s nothing to huazexi. Please let him help us? "


    Tang Suhe understood that she had come to ask huazexi for money.


    Although she and huazexi have a good relationship now, she never wants to take advantage of him in material. She loves his people rather than money.


    Last time, Tang Jiaojiao spoke rudely to her in the hospital. Huazexi wanted to bring down the Tang family. Tang Suhe also begged huazexi not to do too much in the face of blood thicker than water, just give her a lesson. Huazexi respects her and doesn''t embarrass the Tang family.


    Now, Tang Jiaojiao not only came to cry to her and accused her of being cruel, but also asked her to ask huazexi for money. How could this be possible!


    Tang Suhe light mouth: "sorry, sister, money is Zexi, I can''t do the Lord, you''d better go to him directly."


    "I beg you, are you not satisfied? Tang Suhe, is your heart made of stone? "


    Without saying a few words, the prototype was revealed. Tang Suhe knows Tang Jiaojiao well. She only comes to her when she is in trouble. Once she is successful, she will fall into the well. Tang Suhe knows it very well.


    She told her seriously: "it''s not that I''m hard hearted, it''s that I only treat people who are sincere to me, my sister, and the feelings between people are mutual. You stab people in the back first, how can you blame others for not being sincere to you. Besides, I can''t be the master of this matter. Why do you come to me? As long as huazexi is willing to give you money, I will never say no to him. "

 Chapter 472

    "You know huazexi hates me because of you, hates the Tang family, and will never take money out. What sarcasm do you have to say! As long as you have a word, huazexi will take the money! You can say whether you can help or not! "


    She really thought she was so big face, huazexi was so fatuous, everything would listen to her. Tang Suhe had some helplessness in her heart. She took her as something.


    "Sorry, I can''t help you with that." Tang Suhe told her for the last time.


    "Good! Good... " Tang Jiaojiao stood up from her seat, pointed to Tang Suhe''s nose and said angrily, "Tang Suhe, you don''t let me feel better, do you? I won''t let you have a good time! Want to marry a rich family? You dream! I''m having a hard time, and you can''t think about it! " He took out a dagger from his bag with a crazy look.


    Tang Suhe has never seen such a crazy Tang Jiaojiao. Her makeup looks ferocious, just like a madman.


    She was frightened by Tang Jiaojiao with a knife and subconsciously covered her stomach. Now she has children. Although the body is a little soft, but still try to stand up from the sofa back: "Tang Jiaojiao, you don''t mess!"


    "Don''t you see me the most? I will pull you even if I die today! Tang Suhe, I hate you Tang Jiaojiao waved the knife to Tang Suhe.


    Tang Suhe ran desperately: "ah! Help She was so scared that her legs were soft that she almost tripped over several times and ran around the sofa to avoid Tang Jiaojiao''s attack.


    As soon as Alan opened the door, he saw a woman running after Tang Suhe with a dagger. She was so scared that she yelled: "sister Suhe!" He threw away what he was holding and ran over.


    One accidentally tripped over the sofa, and Tang Suhe fell on the carpet. He didn''t have time to get up. He saw Tang Jiaojiao with a ferocious dagger on her face.


    Just at this time, Alan ran over and grasped Tang Jiaojiao''s wrist.


    "Sister Su He! Run


    Tang Suhe got up from the ground in shock. She wanted to call the police. She wanted to call huazexi back. This woman was so terrible that she was almost scared to death!


    Tang Jiaojiao couldn''t let her walk so easily. With one effort, even Alan was almost thrown out. Tang Jiaojiao waved in an arc, and Tang Suhe subconsciously took his arm to block it. On his arm, he cut a few centimeters long hole, and the blood flowed out, dripping on the carpet.


    Fortunately, Alan is desperately dragging behind. Tang Jiaojiao doesn''t use much force. Otherwise, her whole arm would be useless.


    Alan was quick witted. He grabbed the ashtray on the tea table with one hand and hit Tang Jiaojiao''s hand heavily. The dagger in Tang Jiaojiao''s painful hand also fell. For fear of her madness, Alan kicked the dagger away and hit her on the back of the head heavily.


    Tang Jiaojiao was hit by a dizzy brain, directly fell to the ground.


    Alan just put down the ashtray and ran over to ask, "sister Su He, are you ok? I''ll help you with the wound! " Then he went to the medicine box in a hurry.


    Tang Suhe breathed heavily and held the phone. In his confusion, he dialed the wrong number several times. After hearing the familiar voice from there, her tears came out: "Zexi, come back quickly, I''m afraid."

 Chapter 473

    Huaze River over there immediately recognized her crying: "what''s the matter?"


    "Someone''s going to kill me! She''s going to kill me and the baby


    She was really scared. She was incoherent. It''s a waste of time. Hua Zexi''s heart is about to be pulled up: "don''t move! I''ll be right back! "


    Alan helped Tang Suhe to the sofa, disinfected the wound with alcohol and bandaged her. Tang Jiaojiao half lay on the floor and gave out a strange laugh. Alan hit it hard just now. She was still dizzy and had no strength to come to Tang Suhe for revenge.


    Tang Jiaojiao is really like dying in red, full of resentment and ghosts.


    Huazexi rushed back to see Tang Suhe shivering on the sofa, Tang Jiaojiao lying on the floor, and Alan packing up the mess in the room.


    At the door, there is a dagger with blood. Who''s hurt? He quickly looked at Tang Suhe and saw that she was wrapped with gauze on one arm.


    "Hua Shao, you are back at last!" Alan saw Huaze River and cried.


    Tang Su he just raised his head, and his face was still covered with tears. When he saw Huaze River, he couldn''t help but burst into more fierce tears: "Ze River, I''m afraid I''ll never see you again."


    Really, when Tang Jiaojiao stabbed her face with a dagger, she almost thought she was going to die here.


    Huazexi rushed over, hugged Tang Suhe tightly, touched her back and comforted her: "it''s OK, it''s OK, I''m here, don''t be afraid."


    Looking at Tang Jiaojiao on the ground coldly, she turned her head and asked Alan, "what happened just now?"


    Why can he be stabbed to death by a crazy woman when he stays at home!


    "I went out to buy vegetables just now. When I came back, I saw this woman chasing sister Su He with a knife. I was also scared!"


    Also read Tang Jiaojiao is Su He sister, huazexi took out the phone cold call to Tang Jun: "your daughter in my house trouble, half an hour no one to pick her up, I directly call the police!"


    Without waiting for any reaction from Tang Jun over there, he hung up decisively.


    Relying on Tang Suhe in huazexi''s arms, she gradually calmed down. Then she suddenly felt the pain of her stomach. She covered her stomach and looked at him pale: "Zexi, my stomach..."


    "What''s wrong with the stomach? Do you have a stomachache? " Huazexi called the doctor and asked him to come over immediately. After calling, he took her upstairs and put her on the bed to lie down.


    Before long, the doctor came to help Tang Suhe check his body. Huazexi was waiting beside him. At this time, Xiaolan came up and whispered, "Hua Shao, some guests came and said it''s the parents of that crazy woman. They said they want to see you."


    "Tell them to take her away quickly!" Huazexi was a little unhappy and said that he was worried about the children in Tang Suhe''s stomach. How could he have time to pay attention to them.


    Doctors said that three months before pregnancy is the time when the fetal image is unstable, it is easy to slip. Tang Suhe was just emotional stimulation, coupled with intense exercise, moved the fetal gas, if more serious, I''m afraid the consequences are unimaginable, fortunately in time, to keep the child.


    Huazexi was listening, and his child almost disappeared. We can imagine how lucky he is now, and how angry he is.


    That crazy woman almost killed her own child!

 Chapter 474

    There was a trace of violence on her handsome face. He would not let her go! Fortunately, his child is still there, if not, he will let her go to the funeral!


    After the doctor left, Tang Suhe took Hua Zexi''s clothes and said, "Zexi, for the sake of my blood relationship with them, don''t do too much!"


    She knows huazexi''s temper. If he really wants to bring down the Tang family, he is afraid that they will not be able to get enough to eat. But after all, Tang Jun is the child''s grandfather, and Tang Jiaojiao is also the child''s aunt. She wants to accumulate virtue for her baby.


    Huazexi bent down and gave her a gentle kiss: "I know that I won''t push them into a desperate situation, but I can''t let them harm you and children again. The Tang family is your grandfather''s property. How about I buy it back for you and your children? As long as they change their ways and find a job, I will never embarrass them. "


    Tang Suhe nodded: "thank you for your understanding."


    Now it seems that their vanity and unsatisfaction have hurt them.


    Not a month later, the Tang family completely collapsed, and their way of life also made them in a dilemma, and no one stood up to help them. Finally, they went bankrupt. The company was acquired by huazexi, and the Tang family''s mansion was sealed up and mortgaged. The Tang family was reduced from the upper class to ordinary people.


    In order to make a living, they also have to work and rent apartments, becoming the kind of people they despised most before.


    But the reality is so cruel, there is no arrogant capital, we have to learn to be silent, learn to be self-contained, otherwise we just fall very miserably.


    Tang Jiaojiao works as a cashier in a supermarket. Her father is too old to do heavy work, so she works as a warehouse keeper. A small monthly wage is barely enough to make a living. Apart from paying rent, water and electricity, there is little left.


    This kind of gap in heart is more profound for Tang Jiaojiao.


    Before, it was she who gave her face to others. Now, when she moves slowly, or gives her the wrong change, it''s someone who gives her face to look at.


    When used to Miss Qian Jin, how can she bear it at the beginning? She scolds the guests with her eyebrows. The boss says, you don''t have to come!


    No job, no money, in order to live, she had to learn to swallow, had to learn to accept some things that had never been tolerated before.


    Hard work for a month, with less than 2000 yuan salary, have a kind of impulse to cry. The bread here contains bitterness and grievance.


    She took her first month''s salary to the street to reward herself. She didn''t care about the clothes that used to cost tens of thousands of yuan, but now she can''t afford one.


    Buy a discount skirt, most of the monthly salary is gone.


    She is used to extravagance. Now, how can she live for 2000 yuan a month? In less than a week, she finally finds that she can''t get enough food and has to go home to rely on her parents.


    However, her bitterness and grievances are nothing compared with Tang Suhe.


    Before, Tang Suhe went to school and worked to provide tuition and living expenses for himself and Su Wen. Every day was full of time. At that time, Tang Jiaojiao could not understand how difficult it was for her except for her disdain.


    At the most difficult time, no work unit hired her, forcing her to set up a stall in winter to make money and fight guerrilla warfare with Chengguan. Doesn''t she make it?


    She is not willing to buy any clothes and cosmetics for herself. All the remaining money has been saved up. She wants to provide Suwen with college education.

 Chapter 475

    Compared with her, Tang Jiaojiao''s situation is not difficult at all. Most people are not like this, looking for a job to earn money? How many millions of people can there be every minute?


    One evening, the weather was a little bit cooler. Alan was preparing dinner in the kitchen. Tang Suhe went out to throw out the garbage and strolled around.


    Suddenly see not far away, an old man fell down, few people around, even if occasionally someone passing by is also ignored.


    Tang Suhe ran over anxiously, knelt down anxiously, held the old man''s head and asked, "are you OK, uncle?"


    The old man gasped and looked very weak. He laboriously pointed to his pocket. Tang Suhe quickly reached in, took out a small medicine bottle, opened it and poured out a pill for the old man to eat.


    It''s hard to take the dry medicine. Tang Suhe supports the old man with one arm and follows him with the other to help him swallow.


    After taking the medicine, the old man recovered. He raised his eyes to see that it was a young girl and looked at him with concern. He was moved. Just now, several people passed by him. They just looked at him curiously and hid far away.


    The old man asked, "girl, if you come to help me, won''t you be afraid that I''ll mistake you?"


    Just now, she didn''t think so much about it. She just watched him fall down. If she didn''t pay attention, she apologized to her conscience and said with a smile, "I believe that there are still few people like that. If everyone has a defense line in their heart, how cold the world should be. And I know you''re not that kind of person. Uncle, let me help you up. " Tang Suhe helped the old man up with some difficulty.


    Although he is not dizzy now and can stand up, he still knocked his leg when he fell down just now. Tang Suhe held him up and said, "uncle, first help you to have a rest in the house. You can''t walk now."


    The old man looked up and saw that this was his son''s house? He turned around and looked at the girl. She was beautiful, friendly and sincere. Was she the woman his son liked, Tang Suhe?


    Subconsciously, he looked down at her abdomen. Tang Suhe''s face was slightly red, and he said with a smile, "I can''t hide your eyes. I''m pregnant."


    Flower old son''s eyes flashed a trace of complexity, patted her, holding his hand and said: "since you are pregnant, you should pay attention to your body, and you can''t run casually in the future."


    Tang Suhe said with a smile: "thank you, I will."


    Help the old man back, let him sit on the sofa, warm help him pour tea, entertain him.


    "Uncle, do you live near here?" Tang Suhe asked.


    "No, I came to see my son." Mr. Hua replied that, in fact, the main purpose of his visit today is to see what kind of woman he is and to fascinate his son. I didn''t like her much before I set out, but now I''m wavering. It''s totally different from what he expected. This girl, he doesn''t hate.


    "How much is your son''s phone number? I''ll call him to let him know so that your son won''t be worried."


    "No, my son may not be off work yet."


    "Oh, well, you can sit at home for a while, and the meal will be ready immediately. After that, let your son come to pick you up."


    Tang Suhe is chatting with Mr. Hua. He has a slight heart disease and has to take medicine continuously. Once he gets sick, his heart beats faster, his breathing is difficult and his mind is dizzy. He didn''t take medicine this morning. He didn''t expect to get sick in the evening. Fortunately, Tang Suhe passed in time, otherwise the consequences would be unimaginable after a long time.

 Chapter 476

    Before long, Alan set the table ready to serve. Tang Suhe looked at his watch and Zexi was coming back soon. He said that Cao Cao had arrived and immediately heard the doorbell.


    Alan was about to open the door when Tang suheteng bounced up from the sofa and walked quickly: "I''ll open it!"


    Alan said with a smile: "the relationship between sister Su He and her husband is very good!" Alan knows that she can''t wait to see Huaze river.


    Tang Suhe ran to open the door, took off his clothes and hung them. Huazexi hugged her. Tang Suhe took huazexi''s hand and walked in, with a sweet face. He was just about to introduce the old uncle to huazexi.


    Suddenly I felt Huaze River''s hand tremble: "Dad! What are you doing here? " The sound of Huaze river is full of surprise.


    Tang Suhe was stunned, and his face was incredible. Is this uncle huazexi''s father? "Dad?" She was so surprised that she repeated it in a low voice unconsciously. Suddenly she realized what she had said. Her face turned red and she quickly let go of huazexi''s hand. All of a sudden, she became stiff and said with her head down: "Hua, uncle Hua, I''m sorry, I''ve been impolite just now."


    She didn''t know how to face huazexi''s father. She was born in a humble place. Although she was the second miss of the Tang family, she had no name. Not to mention that she has left the Tang family, and not to mention that the Tang family has been dilapidated, even when the family is the strongest, it is far less than the flower family.


    Huaze river is the real pride, what kind of woman does not, like her has let her flattered.


    As the saying goes, once you enter a rich family, it''s as deep as the sea. The key is that it''s not easy to enter a rich family. Will Mr. Hua accept her?


    Although she and huazexi together is not for the rich, she just like him. He can''t ignore the Centennial foundation of the Hua family, nor can he ignore the old man of the Hua family. The second youngest of the Hua family has become a star and can''t go back to work in the company. All the important tasks fall on huazexi.


    Since ancient times, commercial marriage and political marriage have been the basic means of development and growth. Would Mr. Hua agree to take Zexi as a woman who has no power, no power, and can''t be ordinary any more?


    Just now, she had a good conversation with the old man and warmly entertained him. Now, she was embarrassed and tugged at the corner of her clothes. She didn''t know what to do.


    Huazexi knew that she was nervous and held her hand tightly to give her strength and comfort. Tang Suhe turned to look at him. The firmness in his eyes seemed to tell her that everything had me.


    The old man said, "come and have a look at you. Don''t stand. Come and have dinner."


    At the dinner table, with the old man in, Tang Suhe became cautious, and the atmosphere was a little dull. Occasionally, the old man and huazexi talk about the company.


    Tang Suhe likes to read books in his spare time. Before reading several books about health preservation and pharmacology, she knew that the old man was not in good health. She was very considerate to bring the dishes that were good for his health to him, let him eat more, and put those dishes that were bad for his health on the other side.


    Flower old son looked at her one eye, ask: "child a few months?"


    Tang Suhe very humbly replied: "three months."


    Although the old man was not fierce, she felt awe when she knew that he was the father of huazexi. She was afraid that the old man didn''t like her.


    The old man nodded: "take care of the baby."

 Chapter 477

    After dinner, the old man and huazexi entered the study.


    Huazexi said, "Dad, I wanted to take her to see you for a while. Why don''t you tell me in advance when you come here today?"


    "When you bring her, all the grandchildren will come out. Zexi, are you sure it''s her? "


    "Dad, I won''t let her have my children unless she doesn''t marry me in my life."


    "This girl is very sensible, kind-hearted, sensible, and looks good. She is really much better than nono''s capricious character. You are quite old, and it''s good to have a child. I don''t object to your being with her now, but I''ll talk about marriage later. " The old man is already making a concession.


    "Dad." Huazexi is still striving to let the old man fully accept her, "her first time, all her has been given to me, I now let her have a big belly, give birth to a child, still can''t give her a title?"


    "Don''t say any more, or the children won''t stay. Well, I''ve got someone to pick me up. " The old man stood up and went out.


    In the face of his old man''s stubborn temper, huazexi has no choice but to follow him and send him out. When Tang Suhe sees the old man coming out, he goes up to help him and takes him to the car.


    "It''s cold outside. Go back." What the old man seems to say to huazexi is actually what he says to Tang Suhe.


    This daughter-in-law, he also spontaneously gave birth to a kind of favor and love, but this choice is really right?


    Maybe time will decide all this. His son''s wedding can''t be hasty. Zexi can''t marry her until he completely accepts her as the daughter-in-law of the flower family. Otherwise, the child would have to be born secretly.


    If Zexi meets a more suitable woman to get married later, he will give her a sum of money to send her away, and his son will still be treated as a descendant of the flower family. He will never let her be wronged at all.


    It is well known that Mr. Hua loves his son very much, otherwise he would not have worked hard to get his illegitimate son Hua Zelu back.


    Seeing off the old man, Tang Suhe pulled the sleeves of Zexi and asked, "Zexi, will uncle not like me?"


    Huazexi smiles: "no, dad likes you very much."


    Yes, or she wouldn''t have left the baby. According to the personality of Hua Laozi, if a woman who looks down on her is pregnant with Hua Zexi''s child, in order to put an end to the trouble in the future, he will let her kill her.


    But flower old son didn''t have, so say, he still had half accepted Su He''s.


    Although they didn''t agree to their marriage, it''s hopeful. In the future, he would go to the old man to ask for help, and he would agree one day.


    Besides, Su he is so excellent, beautiful and virtuous. He can go up to the hall and down to the kitchen. There are several such women in the world.


    In the day-to-day waiting, the results of the college entrance examination came out, and the admission notice was issued one after another. Su Wen left the address of huazexi. When Su he took the admission notice at home, he saw the admission notice from a famous British university. He was excited and incoherent.


    Su Wen didn''t fail her. She did well in the college entrance examination and performed excellently in all aspects. She was admitted to a famous foreign university. She was very pleased and happy for Su Wen.


    Let Su Wen go to such a far place to study alone, she is very reluctant, very distressed, but she does not want to delay his future.

 Chapter 478

    At such a good opportunity, she still hopes that he can go abroad and come back with success.


    Boys, must experience to grow up, Su Wen is now big, it is time to go out on their own. Besides, his leg will be healed soon, which will save her worries.


    When Su Wen was informed of the incident, Su Wen was jubilant at the beginning, and then became depressed. He said in a low voice, "elder sister, I''m not going. I''m so far away. I''d better be in a university in China. In this way, I can often come back to see you."


    "Su Wen, don''t worry. I''ll take care of your sister." Huazexi volunteered and took Su he''s hand.


    Finally, Su He and huazexi persuaded him to study abroad.


    Before long, Su Wen''s legs were almost good. Walking on the ground was no longer a problem, but he had a little difficulty. However, now he didn''t use crutches at all, and his legs would be as high and low as before, just a little slower.


    Tang Suhe is very pleased to see Su Wen like this. Su Wen looks tall and straight all of a sudden. The child stands there and smiles at you. He has a kind of ecstatic feeling.


    Su Wen looks pretty. He is 1.8 meters tall. He is thin. After his legs are cured, he suddenly becomes a shy handsome boy.


    His age, his figure and appearance, should be running on the basketball court, by the little girl fanatic cry.


    However, because of his disability before, all people more or less alienated him and ignored his excellence.


    as like as two peas in the same way, the legs of Su Wen were all good at last. The good ones are just like the normal people. Ordinary walking and running are not a problem, except for a shallow scar.


    When Tang Suhe went to the hospital to see Su Wen again, he happened to see Su Wen in the small garden in front of the ward. Su Wen was standing under a big tree and playing football with some children.


    He is tall and thin, looking at the sick clothes, young and straight, with a happy smile on his face. He looks lively and cheerful. All of a sudden, he has confidence and temperament.


    Several little nurses nearby also secretly look, Tang Suhe smile, her Suwen is very charming, she is very satisfied, at the same time, in the heart and sad want to cry.


    Her Suwen is finally in perfect health!


    "Su Wen!" Tang Suhe called.


    Su Wen immediately looked up and saw that it was her, with a bigger smile on her face: "sister!"


    The children next to him broke up with the ball in their arms.


    Su He raises his legs and runs to Su Wen. Su Wen opens his arms to make her run slowly, but he thinks she can''t stop. He just wants to catch her.


    "Sister, run slowly. You have a baby now. " Su Wen finally hugs Su He, some love and some blame.


    "Suwen, you have finally grown up. My sister is very happy, very happy." It turns out that her chest is so warm and her arms are so strong. It turns out that she can''t touch his head as before, because she can''t reach it.


    "Yes, elder sister, when I grow up, I will protect you." Su Wen hugged Su he tightly and vowed.


    His sister paid so much for him, he is not only a kind of gratitude, but also a kind of interdependent love.


    "Suwen, as long as you are good, your sister will be satisfied."

 Chapter 479

    Soon after, colleges and universities began to open one after another, and the time for Su Wen to go abroad was getting closer and closer.


    Tang Suhe is busy preparing all kinds of things for Su Wen every day. For fear of not being able to buy some things abroad, he specially takes Su Wen to the supermarket to buy them.


    How long has it been since their sister and brother visited the supermarket like this? While carefully selecting the goods in the shopping cart, they told Su Wen: "Su Wen, you should take good care of yourself when you go abroad, you know? Don''t worry about the cost of living and tuition. Don''t hurt yourself. Also, get along well with classmates.... "


    Suwen nodded as he listened. There are few days with my sister. It''s also a kind of happiness to listen to her every day.


    I bought a lot of things this time. In addition to bringing them to Su Wen, I also made up for the shortcomings of my family.


    When pushing the car to line up to check out, I suddenly heard a quarrel in front of me.


    "How do you account for it? If I give you 100 yuan or 30 yuan, give me 20 yuan? " A middle-aged woman yelled.


    At first, Tang Suhe and Tang Suwen didn''t care, but another familiar voice made them look at the sound source at the same time.


    "You, how can you talk nonsense? You gave me 50." This voice, not Tang Jiaojiao, who else, voice is not satisfied, but also some grievances.


    "I have a hundred in my pocket, and I''ll give you fifty? Are you a black shop? "


    "You really give me fifty! How can you do that? " Tang Jiaojiao''s face is red and her ears are red. She is arguing that more and more people gather around her.


    The line is long, but it can''t be solved here, and other people can''t settle the bill.


    "You mean I wronged you, don''t you? Then watch the video and see who''s lying! " Said the middle-aged woman, smoothing her sleeve.


    "Sorry, there''s no monitoring in the store."


    When the manager asked what was the matter, the middle-aged woman pointed to Tang Jiaojiao and said, "I''ll give her 100, and she said I''ll give her 50. What''s the matter with your shop? How can you be a fool? "


    The manager looked at Tang Jiaojiao sternly and asked, "Tang Jiaojiao, what''s the matter?"


    "Manager, I really confiscate one hundred of her. It''s her wrong memory."


    The manager said righteously: "give it back to someone else for 50 days! Check the accounts at night, and fill the vacancy with your own salary! "


    "But the manager..." Tang Jiaojiao also wanted to explain that the manager glared at her fiercely, so she had to shut up. Tears of grievance were almost streaming down. I really only accepted her 50 yuan.


    But there''s no way. In order to calm down the trouble and keep the trust of customers, many supermarkets will choose to do so. Even if they are wronged, oh, no, it''s the salesperson who is wronged. They can only admit their bad luck secretly.


    I''ve never met such a situation before. Who let her be the first one? It''s like spending money on lessons, only when you can deal with them better next time.


    "Well! That''s about it! " The middle-aged woman took the money and left with her hips twisted.


    Tang Suhe brothers and sisters not far away to see this scene, Tang Jiaojiao wronged tears, their hearts are not easy.


    Once proud of the Tang family, the general manager of the Tang family company, is now reduced to a supermarket cashier. It''s really sad that he has been made difficult by others.


    After all, they were sisters of blood relationship. Although Tang Jiaojiao had been unkind to her, she didn''t hate her to the bone.


    After so much experience, she should know something.

 Chapter 480

    Back home, Tang Suhe suddenly mentioned to Hua Zexi: "Zexi, isn''t your five-star hotel still short of a front desk?"


    Huazexi looked at her suspiciously, did not understand why she suddenly asked this, nodded: "yes, do you miss that post? I tell you, it''s not allowed. Even if I''m not tired, I''m not allowed to just answer a few phone calls. Stay at home and raise the baby for me. "


    "No, I saw Tang Jiaojiao today." Tang Suhe was a little annoyed. "They didn''t have a sense of self-examination at all. It would be a matter of time before they came to this step. But when I saw her working in the supermarket and being bullied, I suddenly felt very pitiful. Anyway, Tang Jiaojiao''s appearance and temperament are good. She should be more than enough to do some front desk work. You might as well use her. "


    Huazexi knows that Tang Suhe is kind-hearted and easy to be soft hearted. She remembers that Tang Jiaojiao bullied her and almost killed her before, but she even rewarded her with good. Although she didn''t want to agree, she still respected her opinion: "don''t you regret it? What if she comes to bully you later? " Huazexi looked at her and asked.


    Tang Suhe shook his head: "I don''t regret it. She should have suffered a lot of grievances during this period of time. She should not have the energy to bully me again. Besides, she is my sister at least. I don''t believe that she is such a heartless person that she will take revenge again. "


    Huazexi nodded: "OK, I''ll listen to you." He gave her whatever she wanted.


    The hotel is a small part of all his industries. Besides, there are four front desk. Even if Tang Jiaojiao is not active in her work, he will turn a blind eye to Su he''s face and let her have a livelihood.


    Once again, Tang Suhe went to the supermarket and bought some things at will. He paid at the cashier where Tang Jiaojiao was.


    "Hello, that''s forty-three." Tang Jiaojiao only pays attention to the fast brush code settlement, until the time of collecting money to see in front of Tang Suhe.


    She looks beautiful and elegant. She has more charm than before. Tang Jiaojiao knows that she is pregnant, and she only knows after stabbing her.


    In the past, Tang Suhe was down and out. She was high above the world, and Feng Shui took turns. Now it''s her turn.


    But why can Tang Suhe be so arrogant when she was down, but she looks embarrassed.


    "Sister, long time no see." Tang Suhe said this with sincerity.


    "Why, did you come to see my joke? Let''s go as soon as we finish. I have to work. " Tang Jiaojiao gave her money and didn''t want to talk to her much.


    "I don''t mean to laugh at you. What''s wrong with this? Is it wrong to make money by your own hands? I''ve done worse work at the beginning. What''s the right to come and laugh at you? "


    "What are you doing here?"


    "Elder sister, you are overqualified here. There is a job in Zexi, the front desk of a five-star hotel. I don''t know if elder sister can see it." Tang Suhe took out a business card from his bag and handed it to Tang Jiaojiao. "This is the general manager of the hotel. If you go, contact him."


    Tang Jiaojiao didn''t answer, just looked at her: "I don''t need your sympathy!"


    "If my sister has been so stubborn, I can''t help it. It''s up to my sister. " Tang Suhe put down his business card and left with his things.


    Tang Jiaojiao takes a business card and looks at Tang Suhe''s back.

 Chapter 481

    From the beginning to the end, Tang Suhe didn''t hurt her. She pressed her step by step. At the beginning, she couldn''t stand being spoiled since she was a child. However, she was in a single parent family. After she was forced out of the Tang family, she was jealous that there was such a good man as huazexi around her.


    That day, after being picked up by her parents from the flower family, she thought a lot. It seems that she can''t compete with Tang Suhe in her life. If she keeps fighting like this, she will be miserable in the end.


    She accepted her fate. She thought there would be no intersection in the future. Unexpectedly, at this time, she is willing to stand up and help her.


    She almost killed her before, almost killed her child!


    Tang Suhe, Tang Suhe is to use her self righteous kindness, so that all people are so good to her!


    Tang Jiaojiao''s heart has a kind of unspeakable feeling, tears, some touch, but with some hate.


    Her hatred was planted in her heart since childhood. How could she die so easily.


    Tang Suhe doesn''t ask Tang Jiaojiao to repay her kindness. She just wants to help her. How can she be happy when they live so hard? After all, it used to be a family.


    In the end, Tang Jiaojiao chose to work in huazexi''s hotel as a receptionist.


    It''s easy to work and wear clean and decent work clothes. It''s much better than the previous working environment and treatment.


    Tang Jiaojiao''s duty is very serious, and Tang Suhe is also very pleased. It seems that Tang Jiaojiao has really made progress. She is no longer the daughter who only knows how to dress up and seduce men before, which proves that her help is not in vain.


    As the day of leaving school approached, Suwen was about to board the plane to England.


    In those days, Zexi was busy with his work. He worked day and night on a bidding matter, but he didn''t care about it. Tang Suhe asked him to work at ease and personally sent Suwen to the airport.


    The big suitcase was filled with clothes, daily necessities and other things, which were carefully selected and stuffed by Su He.


    The two brothers and sisters have been together since childhood, almost never separated. Now they have been separated for half a year, and they are always reluctant to give up.


    "Don''t worry, sister, I will take good care of myself! I''ll come back as soon as I have winter vacation. I can see my nephew when I come back! "


    Su he was amused by her: "how can it be so early?" Now she is only three months pregnant, at most four months for winter vacation. At that time, she was also born prematurely. She was still a child and stayed in her stomach for a few days. After all, according to the old man, one day in the mother''s body is equivalent to three days outside. The early born child is not healthy. She wants to give the child a healthy body.


    Hearing the radio over and over again, the plane was about to take off. Su Wen waved to Su He with his luggage: "sister, go back, be careful!" Turn around and check until it''s completely gone.


    In Tang Suhe''s heart, there is a sense of achievement and bitterness when his son grows up. The elder sister is like a mother. She treats Su Wen like half a son.


    Su Wen will have great achievements in the future.


    In the company, huazexi is busy holding a high-level meeting.


    This bidding is particularly important for them, and the most powerful opponent for them is W side, w also regards this bidding as a piece of fat. If it was before, huazexi would not be afraid, but that guy W was just a cunning fox, and he even threatened to win.

 Chapter 482

    It''s a big deal. If it fails, it will suffer huge losses.


    Huazexi''s desperate attempt to win the bid does not allow any carelessness.


    The discussion of the whole scheme was limited to a few senior officials he trusted, and the rest did not disclose any relevant information at all.


    Business secrets are absolutely related to the rise and fall of a company, and should not be taken lightly.


    He made his own plans.


    In addition to working in the company during the day, I will stay at home very late when I go home at night.


    Tang Suhe often wakes up and sees that his study is still on. He goes to the study barefoot to see him: "haven''t you had a rest so late?" She was distressed to see him working so hard.


    Flower Ze river some helplessly looking at her: "all have baby''s person, also so don''t pay attention to the body, and you said how many times wear slippers."


    Tang Su he curled his lips and argued: "anyway, most of the floors at home are covered with carpets." He walked over, put his neck around his back and said, "go to sleep. Huh? It''s so late. "


    "No, I''ll try to make money for my baby." Huazexi joked.


    "I and baby have you enough, don''t need too much milk money, I have milk." Tang Suhe was moved and gave him a kiss on the cheek.


    "Darling, you go to bed first, I have a little bit to finish."


    Anyway, his chair was big enough. Tang Suhe stood in front of him and squeezed a chair with him: "I sleep for a long time during the day, and I can''t sleep now. Let me accompany you."


    To see her insist on this, Huaze River also had to let her accompany, silent and tired night can have such a person around, my heart suddenly more power.


    "Tender?" Tang Suhe read out the words.


    "Well." Huazexi nodded, "do you understand?"


    "Well, I''m not very proficient, only a little. That''s what you''re doing every night when you''re so busy? " Tang Suhe was surprised that he was the president of a company and was actually doing this himself? There are so many things in the company every day. If the president has to complete the bidding document and bidding scheme himself, how can he be busy?


    "Yes." Huazexi rubbed the temple, "this bidding is very important, I can''t trust other people. I''m afraid of problems, so I did it myself."


    Tang Suhe recognized the importance of it, and knew that huazexi didn''t give it to anyone, and that it must be a big secret of the company to operate the knife by herself. It''s not good for her to see this. She said, "I''ll go to the chair on the other side and read with you." Just about to stand up, huazexi hooked her waist and pulled her back: "I don''t believe that anyone will trust you, you don''t have to."


    Tang Suhe was moved by his trust. Although he knew little about business, he still wanted to help him and give him some advice.


    "Hoo! It''s over at last At two o''clock in the morning, huazexi was relieved and turned around to give Tang Suhe a hug. "Hehe, it''s hard for you. With you around, I really feel that everything is not a problem."


    Tang Suhe is very happy that he can give her such a high evaluation. She is satisfied that he doesn''t think she is in the way.


    Help him squeeze the toothpaste, put the bath water, and prepare clean clothes. Tang Suhe said, "you can have a rest early after washing. I''ll go back to my room first." As soon as he turned around, huazexi took her hand. Tang Suhe turned his head. Huazexi held her in his eyes and said, "hehe, stay tonight."

 Chapter 483

    "But My child... " Tang Suhe hesitated. They have been sleeping in separate rooms since they had children.


    "I won''t touch you. I just want to hold you." There was some missing in his voice. In fact, she didn''t miss his embrace.


    "Well." He nodded gently.


    Huazexi is taking a bath in the bathroom. Tang Suhe is lying on one side of the bed, listening to the sound of water and his breath in the quilt.


    Unconsciously caress the abdomen. There is a man who loves her and has a baby. How happy it is for a woman. She has all of them. She has never been so satisfied.


    The sound of the water in the bathroom stopped. After a while, Huaze river came out. Tang Suhe felt the side of the bed sink slightly. Then, a pair of powerful arms tightly encircled her, and a breath that only belonged to him came.


    Tang Su he leaned in his arms, adjusted a comfortable posture, and the two people hugged each other and fell asleep.


    In the company, some of the sales department managers came to the president''s office in a hurry. Some of them nervously handed Hua Zexi a piece of information and said, "president, recently a number of customers of our company have been robbed by the other company, and the sales volume has dropped sharply."


    Huazexi frowned and turned over the information page by page. The more he turned over, the worse he looked. These materials seem to be targeted by the other side to rob their customers, causing great losses to Hua.


    "These are old customers who have cooperated with Hua Shi. How can they be robbed by the other party? What''s going on? "


    "I''ve also investigated this. Our service and price are all right. The only possibility is that there is an insider and the customer information is leaked. "


    Huaze river suddenly raised his head: "is there any evidence?" The source of a company''s customers belongs to the most confidential, not the company''s main characters are out of touch, it is a big event to be leaked out!


    "Not yet, but it''s under investigation. I don''t understand. The company''s confidentiality work is very good. The information is locked, and ordinary people can''t touch it at all. Moreover, our technicians have checked it, and the company''s computer has no trace of invasion. "


    Hua Zexi crumpled up the information and said in a deep voice, "check it for me! If there''s something wrong with the company, you must find it out for me! "


    For so many years, it is the first time for Hua to encounter such a situation. Their own internal information was actually known by the other party, and they didn''t know how to leak it.


    In the morning, as soon as huazexi got up, Tang Suhe opened his eyes sensitively. Huazexi gave her a kiss on the forehead: "you sleep a little more." Tang Suhe nodded obediently, watched him put on his clothes, went out, closed his eyes again, and fell asleep.


    Sleep to ten o''clock, stretching out from the room came out, just met from the study came out of Alan.


    The study is very important. Huazexi doesn''t let people in at random. Tang Suhe is also doing the usual cleaning work. Before, she lightly told Alan study and huazexi bedroom not to clean, Alan has never been in, why come out of it today.


    Seeing that it was her, Alan laughed: "sister Suhe, I came up to clean the corridor, but the door of my study was not closed. After I finished cleaning, I suddenly saw a footprint on the floor inside, so I went in and wiped it off." She laughs simple and honest and works as a nanny at home these days.

 Chapter 484

    Tang Su he''s surprise only in an instant, and then he laughed, without any doubt: "hard you."


    Alan just finished wiping the floor and helped Tang Suhe go downstairs to help her with her breakfast.


    In the break of breakfast, Alan answers the phone. After taking it, he looks a little depressed.


    "What''s the matter? Alan Tang Suhe asked curiously.


    "Sister Su He, my mother is seriously ill. I have to go back to my hometown to see if she can..." Alan''s expression was melancholy, and he opened his mouth with some embarrassment.


    My mother is ill. I have to go back to see her. Tang Suhe also experienced her mother''s serious illness, and she understood the bitterness and grievance in her heart.


    Tang Suhe got up, took her hand, stuffed some money and said, "don''t worry about going back. It''s important to take care of your mother. You need to spend money everywhere in the hospital. You can use the money first. If it''s not enough, you can say that I still have a little savings. Although it''s not much, it''s OK to give you emergency."


    Holding the money, looking at her concern holding her hand, Alan was moved, eyes red said: "Su He elder sister, you are a good man, thank you!"


    "Silly girl, hurry to pack up and go back."


    "Well!" Alan nodded heavily, packed up, and stood at the door in less than half an hour.


    She looked back at Tang Suhe, who waved to her: "go back, no matter how long, I will wait for you to come back."


    Now many rich families are hard to serve, Alan is probably afraid to leave too long to be dismissed, Tang Suhe gave her a promise not to dismiss her soon.


    Huazexi office.


    Huaze river some rage, a person walking around the office, unable to vent their emotions at this time.


    Just now, the people below came to tell him that they didn''t find any clues.


    All the power of the company has been used for several days, but we haven''t found out who the ghost is!


    In the end is the other side too clever, or they are too stupid! For Huaze River, it is definitely a big blow and humiliation!


    The people who may have access to important information are all senior members of the company. When his father started his business, they were all there, and they have been working diligently all the time. Hua family treats them well, so there is no need to be an insider.


    Besides In order not to let go of any possible person, he also secretly let people check, but there was no problem at all.


    All the verification results told him that the information was not leaked from the company at all!


    Just now, the manager of Technology Department reminded him: "president, could it be leaked from your personal computer?" Huazexi was so angry that he almost hit him with a cup: "roll!"


    The manager of the technology department was shocked, apologized and stepped down.


    Huazexi tried his best not to let out his personal computer. Not to mention the strict security in the community, his house is also equipped with monitors everywhere, he checked the recent surveillance video, no one sneaked into his study.


    She and Tang Suhe are the only two people in his study. Let him doubt Tang Suhe? This is really a big joke. Su he treats him so sincerely that he only reads books at home and seldom goes out. How can he do that.


    The other company even robbed Hua''s customers, which has made Hua suffer a great blow. It''s the day of bidding. This bidding must be won in one fell swoop. There can''t be any more mistakes.

 Chapter 485

    The rest of the matter, wait to get this tender again!


    In order to prevent things from changing, only huazexi and Guan Qi in the whole company know the bidding plan.


    Alan back home, the size of the home and fell to Tang Suhe. In the morning, when huazexi got up, Tang Suhe also got up. Huazexi pressed her shoulder: "you can sleep a little longer."


    Tang Suhe shook his head, struggling to get up: "Alan is not here, I''ll help you prepare breakfast."


    Huazexi let her up, some love her, said: "I''ll find another nanny."


    Tang Suhe shook his head again and again: "no, no, I told Alan that I would wait for her to come back. Now I''m looking for one. It''s hard to guarantee that one day Alan will come back suddenly, and I will feel cold."


    She thinks of others wholeheartedly. Although huazexi loves her, she respects her. She just tells her not to do the work at home and not to be tired.


    In W office, a young woman in sunglasses and smart professional clothes stepped in with stilettos and threw a stack of materials on the desk: "the information you want."


    "LAN, it''s hard for you." W speaks fluent Mandarin.


    "That''s what I should do, W. I''ll pay you back. We''re done."


    "LAN, you are a rare talent. Don''t you really want to work with me?" W. stay.


    "No, I can''t appreciate Mr. w''s method."


    "Well, it''s often said in Chinese. People have their own aspirations. What are you going to do next? Back there to be your baby sitter? "


    "I will disappear for a while, please don''t look for me any more." The woman warned.


    "All right." W had some helplessness.


    In the morning, at home. Tang Suhe carefully helped huazexi choose a silver gray suit and a jujube red tie. After wearing it, he helped him tie it.


    She knows more or less about the company''s recent situation. She knows that huazexi is in a hurry for the information to be leaked. Today, he has put a lot of chips and is under a lot of pressure.


    "Zexi, I''m sure you can. Come on!" After Tang Suhe helped him tie his tie, he raised his fist to help him feel better.


    "Well." To see her, huazexi''s heart can be a little relaxed, a little happy, but also take care to make fun of her, "it''s just too pale to talk about it verbally, isn''t it?"


    Tang Suhe thought about it, tiptoed on his left and right face, and said softly, "baby and I are waiting for you to come back."


    What a warm word, what a touching word. Man, hear such a sentence, there is a wife and children waiting at home, can not work hard? Can you stop fighting? Can you go back to enjoy the happiness of your family without a big victory?


    The corner of huazexi''s mouth raised a confident smile, bowed his head and kissed her lips: "OK, I will definitely win this bidding!"


    Huazexi and Guan Qi took people from several companies to attend the bidding meeting. Although they went to many company representatives, there is no doubt that the biggest highlight this time is the competition between huazexi and W.


    When we got to the door of the meeting hall, a group of people came from the other direction. The leader was a young foreign man, more than one meter eight, wearing sunglasses and putting his hands in his pockets.


    "If you''re right, it''s w himself, isn''t it?" Next to Guan Qi said.

 Chapter 486

    Hua Zexi is just what he thinks. As a competitor, he has never seen w himself in Lushan for such a long time. He did not expect that he was so young. Although he was wearing sunglasses and could not see the whole picture, he could see that he was a man with good looks and temperament.


    Walking face to face, just at the entrance of the venue, the two teams met.


    "This is Hua Zexi, the president of Hua family. I''ve heard so much about him." W opened his mouth first and held out his hand.


    Although W is his strong enemy, he does not deny w''s ability. Heroes always cherish each other in the struggle.


    Huazexi also politely took his hand: "where, Mr. w''s name has been like thunder all over the ears, today I saw it was really extraordinary, nice to meet you."


    "It''s my honor to compete with Mr. Hua in today''s bidding. I don''t know how Mr. Hua is going to prepare?"


    "It''s going to be there!" Huaze river opens with thin lips.


    The contest between the two men, although not move a soldier, not move a pawn, but can feel the strong atmosphere between them fighting each other.


    Shopping malls are like battlefields. Smart leaders are good at the art of war.


    Huazexi came with preparation and self-confidence. Naturally, he wanted to tell himself that he must win! I will take it!


    W said: "really? I think so, too


    After dealing with each other head-on, they led their own team and sat down in the designated position.


    Coincidentally, people from huazexi and W are all arranged in the front row, people from huazexi are on the left, and people from W are on the right.


    The bidding officially started.


    Huazexi is full of confidence.


    When the result of the bidding came down, he was surprised that w won the bidding!


    Their bidding is almost the same, but w is slightly higher than him in the quotation.


    It''s so similar that he can''t help suspecting that w almost copied it according to their bidding book, and only made some changes in the key points.


    He doesn''t believe it. It''s a coincidence!


    At the end of the bidding, many people left the competition one after another. Many people came to congratulate w. huazexi stood beside him, clenched his fist, and was extremely angry!


    After the crowd dispersed, w deliberately turned around and asked, "Mr. Hua, don''t you want to go?"


    Huazexi looked at him coldly: "W, you are too shameless! Stealing my bidding book How many nights did he work hard to make this bidding book? How can he not know if others copied it?


    W also does not pretend: "I am embezzling, do you have evidence?"


    "You Huaze River gas liver pain, the whole company only two people know the bidding book, incredibly can be so aboveboard to the hands of W.


    One is him, the other is Guan Qi. Guan Qi and his good brother have been doing this for so many years. They will never do this kind of thing.


    "Who is it?" Who is the one who sold the secret information of their company to him! He doesn''t believe it. W really has a special function. Can he be a hermit or a mind reader!


    W came up and whispered in his ear, "who else can touch these things? Just think about it."


    In addition to him and Guan Qi, the only person left is he he.


    He couldn''t believe it anyway. Su he would never do that!


    But If it''s not her, who will it be?


    Huazexi fell into infinite irritability and contradiction. Who was it and who was it? But all the spearheads had to let him point at Tang Suhe.

 Chapter 487

    Recall that night, she was in the study, accompanied him to do the bidding book scene, the whole process, she really saw in the eye.


    In the office, huazexi covered his head and said in a low voice, "hehe, I hope you didn''t do it."


    If one second ago, she is still your lover, pregnant with your baby, and you said that when you come back, the next second, she will find that she is stabbing you in the back, that is how chilling, heartbreaking, heartbreaking.


    He didn''t want to question, didn''t want to doubt, but the bitter search for the truth forced him to do so.


    In the evening, hearing the doorbell, Tang Suhe immediately went to open the door. Seeing Huaze river at the door, he asked eagerly, "how about it? Zexi? Did it work? "


    Huazexi''s face was expressionless. It seemed that she was not in a good mood. The enthusiasm on Tang Suhe''s face faded in a moment. She probably guessed the result.


    "Su He, if I say that you have failed, will you lose?" The flower Ze river has no head to have no brain of suddenly asked like this.


    Asked Tang Suhe, she was stunned for a long time, then grabbed his arm and said: "of course I will be lost, Zexi, I''m with you, how can I be happy if you''re not happy. Zexi, what''s the matter with you? " His question today is a bit strange. It''s not like him at all.


    "Oh, nothing." Huazexi reluctantly recalled a helpless smile, "although I made a lot of efforts, the bidding failed."


    Seeing that he was a little bit normal, Tang Suhe didn''t think much about it. He just knew that he must be very sad after his failure, so he comforted him: "Zexi, victory and defeat are common affairs of soldiers. Don''t be too sad."


    Tang Suhe''s considerate, Tang Suhe''s beautiful, let huazexi still choose to believe her, those who came out before the doubt cut clean, even did not disclose with her.


    "Hehe, do you usually clean my study? No one else has been in, has he? "


    "Yes, no one else has gone in except me. By the way, Alan has been back for several days and has not heard from her


    "Maybe her mother is too sick to take care of her." Huaze river some weak random answer.


    Under a series of pressure from W, Hua''s enterprise suffered some impact. However, due to its stable foundation, the industry is quite large and not fatal.


    Since Hua Zexi took over the company, Hua''s economy has been improving every year, and now they are back to the state they were two years ago. In other words, his efforts in two years have been in vain. How can he be willing!


    He has been looking for a breakthrough, how to pull sales up again.


    Connect the inside line and ask your secretary, "put me through to Mr. marks."


    These days, Tang Suhe, who sleeps with him every day, can still feel that he has insomnia at night. He is afraid to wake her up. He often maintains a posture for one night and dare not move. However, Tang Suhe knows that he has something in mind and can''t sleep for several hours a night.


    She was very distressed, but she didn''t know how to help him.


    A man went out for a walk and bought some family necessities. Huazexi''s work is not smooth, and she is a little listless every day.


    On the way back, suddenly a young man came to stop her: "Oh, miss."


    Tang Suhe twisted back and looked at him puzzled. The young man first handed out a leaflet. Tang Suhe looked down. It was a high-tech pillow.

 Chapter 488

    "Miss, you''re in a bad mood. Are you sleepless at night Asked the young man.


    In fact, it''s not her insomnia, it''s huazexi''s insomnia, he''s insomnia, she naturally has a bad rest, nodded: "well."


    "Our pillow is the latest sleeping pillow on the market. It contains carefully prepared traditional Chinese medicine ingredients and massage system, which can help people recover their sleep. It is especially suitable for people with insomnia. Now the promotion price is half price, which is very affordable."


    Generally speaking, Tang Suhe doesn''t look at these so-called sales promotion, because many things are either too boastful or not practical.


    However, listening to what he said, she suddenly wavered.


    Seeing that she was attracted, the young man quickly said, "well, our store is here. How about you come in with me and have a taste? If it doesn''t work, don''t buy it. What do you think? "


    Along the direction of the young man, Tang Suhe saw a home textile shop just ten meters away.


    It''s on the street full of people. I don''t think it''s a liar.


    Tang Suhe followed him to go in, the young man put the pillow on the bed: "you now lie up to try?"


    Tang Suhe took off his shoes and lay down. Sure enough, he felt a faint smell of medicine coming to his face. It smelled good and didn''t stimulate him. He had a refreshing feeling. His head was really like a massage. He felt refreshed.


    With this pillow, Zexi should be able to sleep well.


    Tang Suhe thought so, and finally bought this pillow back home.


    That night, let huazexi lie on it, let her feel glad that it seems really effective, he soon fell asleep.


    It seems that this pillow is worth the money.


    After huazexi talked to Mr. marks on the phone, in order to show his sincerity, he had to go to England in person to discuss the contract.


    Marks is a big customer. It''s just that the price was too low when we talked about cooperation, and huazexi was not satisfied, so we didn''t reach an agreement.


    This time, he gritted his teeth to let that part of the price, only as a small profit but quick turnover, as long as this can be negotiated, the recent downturn of Hua''s will certainly ease.


    The people in the shopping mall are more and more treacherous. Seeing that he called to talk about cooperation, Mr. marks pushed down the price again. How could the negotiation be made on the phone? Huazexi decided to visit him in person.


    He left in a hurry this time. When he came home from work in the evening, he told Tang Suhe that he would go to England on business the next morning, about three days.


    After dinner, Tang Suhe was packing for him in his bedroom. I pulled out the suitcase, picked out a few suitable clothes, folded them neatly and put them in. Then I put some necessary items for every business trip. After I made sure that all of them were put away, I zipped them up.


    Just straightened up, suddenly saw the sleep pillow on the bed, or decided to give him the trunk.


    When he''s out for three days, the pressure of his work and the problems of water and soil will definitely not sleep well. This pillow can at least help him a little.


    The next morning, huazexi got up to start, and Tang Suhe got up early to send him out.


    After Huaze river left, she was at home alone, leaning on the chair in front of the French window, reading books. The house was very quiet.


    After Alan left, there was no more news. Don''t know how she is, her mother is well, Tang Suhe some worry, call Alan, the other party is off. After Alan left, the phone seemed to be turned off all the time, but he couldn''t get through.

 Chapter 489

    I feel sleepy when I''m at home. I just close my book, turn on the TV and watch TV.


    All of a sudden, a familiar face appeared on the TV. Listening to the report on TV, Tang Suhe''s eyes were wide open and his brain was buzzing. All of a sudden, he seemed to hear nothing.


    Is she wrong? How could that be! There must be something wrong!


    She picked up the remote control in a hurry and kept changing channels, but there were still the same reports.


    Hua Zexi, the leader of Hua family, hid drugs in his luggage and left the country. He was detained by the police!


    Drugs! Drugs! Detained!


    He just left home two hours ago and went to the airport to take a flight to England, but now he told her that he was detained!


    She sorted out his suitcase. There was no such thing. Who was the one who wanted to hurt him!


    What should we do now? What should we do? He may suffer in the police station. How should she save him!


    She picked up the phone and dialed huazexi''s number, but there was a prompt to turn it off. She couldn''t get through.


    Tang Suhe was at a loss. His hands and feet were cold. He suddenly felt helpless. He was very flustered and didn''t know who to call. He suddenly thought that Yunluo Yunshao had a good relationship with Zexi. Yunshao was also a dignified person in a city. If you ask him for help, he will surely save Zexi.


    The phone rang twice, there came a low male voice: "hello?"


    "Yunshao, this is Tang Suhe. Zexi has been detained by the police. Do you know? I beg you to help him, will you help him? "


    "Well, I just saw it on the Internet. I''m going to the police station. I also called Feifei. Don''t worry, it will be OK."


    "Thank you! Thank you


    Hang up the phone, Tang Suhe found his face actually two lines of tears.


    She was really afraid of the accident in Zexi.


    Recently, the police station of a city has changed a lot, and the director of the police station has just taken office. His wrist is iron and blood, and he is not unreasonable.


    The new official took office three times, and the recent crackdown on pornography, gambling and drugs has achieved great results. It''s just at this time that he was caught carrying drugs. Didn''t he just hit the muzzle of the gun?


    Fortunately, Yunluo is willing to help. Fortunately, Shen Feifei is also willing to help.


    Shen Feifei is the daughter of the mayor of a city. With her help, the police should give her some face.


    Every minute of waiting is a kind of suffering.


    She couldn''t help dialing Yunluo again: "Yunshao, have you seen Zexi? How is he? Will the police let him go? "


    "Yes, the evidence is solid and the media has exposed it. It''s a bit tricky, but you can rest assured that we will save him."


    "He must be bad, isn''t he? I''ll go and see him now! " Huazexi so arrogant people, all of a sudden was exploded with drugs, was handcuffed by the police, how can he bear the kind of heart gap? He must be in a bad mood now!


    She can''t do anything for him. She wants to go and accompany him.


    "No, don''t come. Wait for him at home. I''ll call you if there''s anything Yunluo advised her.


    She is now in an unstable mood and pregnant. The people inside have not been rescued, and the people outside have had an accident.


    With tears in his eyes, Tang Suhe had to wait for news at home.


    From day to night, she waited until more than 11 o''clock, worried that the dripping water did not enter. She just held the phone tightly and did not dare to miss a phone call and a text message.

 Chapter 490

    When the phone rings, Tang Suhe catches up with Yunluo: "Zexi has already gone back. He should be home soon. Don''t worry."


    "Yunshao, thank you so much." Tang Suhe wept with joy when he heard that huazexi had been released. Today is really the saddest and most difficult day in her life.


    "He''s a little unstable, you..." Yunluo''s voice over there was worried, and he wanted to say nothing.


    "Well, I know."


    She was waiting for huazexi to come back at home. She was keen to hear the sound of a car outside. When Zexi came back, she didn''t wear her slippers. She ran to open the door and saw that it was huazexi''s car.


    The driver took huazexi to the gate and got off. When Tang Suhe saw that his hair was a little messy, he was also exhausted.


    As soon as he entered the house, Tang Suhe held him tightly and sobbed: "Zexi."


    Holding him again and feeling the temperature in his chest, she felt that she had not lost him. In her life, she didn''t want to experience it again.


    "Go away!" Huazexi grabs her hand rudely and pushes it forward. Tang Suhe falls on the floor.


    She didn''t eat all day, and kept waiting for him to come back. She didn''t have much strength on her body. She was hurt by his push.


    Panic and disbelief flashed over Tang Suhe''s face. She was very painful. She gritted her teeth. Seeing that huazexi''s face was expressionless, and there was some hatred and pain in her eyes, she tried to get up and hug him again.


    She thought, he probably just came out from inside, depressed mood, will be so rude to her, in his body was wronged, she endured, also want to comfort him, who expected, huazexi more ruthlessly pushed her out, word by word said: "Tang Suhe, don''t touch me with your dirty hands!"


    Tang Suhe was stunned. What was he talking about?


    She Lengleng asked: "Zexi, what do you say?"


    Huazexi leaned down, crudely pinched her chin and said in a low voice, "Tang Suhe, are you disappointed that I''m back? You''re looking forward to my ruin, right? I''m not mean to you! You just hate me! I wish I could go to jail The last sentence, his voice is hoarse, almost roar out.


    "Zexi, I don''t understand what you''re talking about. What''s the matter with you?" How could she be disappointed when he came back before she was happy? Tang Suhe''s eyes are full of confusion and innocence. Why does Zexi now look like a changed person? It looks terrible.


    "Ho! Tang Suhe, how long do you intend to deceive me with such innocent eyes! It''s pathetic and ridiculous! It''s ridiculous that I should believe you so much and treat you so well! I really thought you loved me. I really thought you were pregnant with my child. Tang Suhe, you are really clever in your means Huazexi tried hard to break her neck.


    Tang Suhe was in pain, but her heart was more painful than the pain on her body: "huazexi, do you doubt me?"


    He suspects that she''s hiding the poison for him? He suspected that she did everything? He suspected the child was not his?


    "It''s not you. Is there anyone else? My suitcase is arranged by you, and the pillow is put in by you. Isn''t the drug in the pillow hidden by you? Only second of you as like as two peas and W, who had the same bid for that day. All my confidential information is only accessible to you, isn''t it you? "

 Chapter 491

    "Huazexi! I don''t know who you''re talking about


    "You still pretend!" Huazexi took out a pile of photos and threw them to her, "the evidence is solid! Do you still want to cheat me


    Tang Suhe saw the picture on the floor. It was her hugging with a man, a man kissing her earlobe, and a man leaning sweetly on her shoulder on the plane. It looked like a couple in love.


    Tang Suhe was stunned. The man in the photo is William!


    Seeing her shocked expression, huazexi thought it was the shock of her being exposed and sneered: "Tang Suhe, from now on, I won''t believe a punctuation mark you said!"


    What a chilling sentence, what a sad sentence, like a sword stabbed her heart.


    But at this time, how does huazexi feel no pain in his heart? The person he has always loved colludes with his enemy and gives him a fatal knife behind his back. Can he believe her again! can''t! Believe her again, I''m afraid she will die even worse.


    Unexpectedly, she wholeheartedly wanted to help teacher William, but mercilessly took advantage of her and made her suffer. That''s what he had in mind when he first came into contact with her, right? It''s no use knowing what you say now.


    Tears can''t help flowing out. Tang Suhe tries to close her eyes and chokes in her throat. She tries to force herself to say a complete sentence: "I only tell you one word, huazexi, I have never betrayed you! Never! If you suspect that the child is not yours! Then I''ll fight it tomorrow! "


    She even wanted to kill the child. At that moment, huazexi felt a stab in her heart. She tightly grasped her fist and said, "Tang Suhe, that''s too cheap for you! From now on, you are just a tool for me to continue my family''s blood! Give birth to my baby and you can go. We have nothing to do with the end of our friendship! "


    Every word is like a sharp blade, which pierces her heart. When he said these words again, he was bleeding in his heart?


    He loves a person so much, unexpectedly and his opponent hand in hand betray him, stab him!


    "Good." Tang Su He nodded and agreed, with some stubborn and choking in his voice.


    Huazexi, the original feelings between us so fragile, there are many misunderstandings, let you suspect that the person who hurt you has been me, but you did not give me time to explain, so firm choice, no longer believe me!


    You question me, not only whether I betray you, but also whether I betray you and have an affair with other men.


    Huazexi, I treat you so wholeheartedly, can''t you feel it? My heart is all on you, all on you and your child, this child is yours! I even dream about how happy our family is after the baby is born.


    It turns out that everything is just my own passion. If our feelings can''t withstand these storms, and if other people''s frame can make you completely deny me, then huazexi, can I continue to walk with you? Is it still possible? There are many twists and turns on the road of the future. I don''t know how many times my heart can be questioned!


    She agreed so readily, huazexi''s heart is even more angry, if she asked him, he might be a little better, she did not hesitate to agree, more a kind of default feeling.

 Chapter 492

    "Good, good! Tang Suhe! I was blind at first, and I saw you wrong! " Huazexi pointed to her and said angrily, turned around and went upstairs.


    Tang Suhe was sitting alone on the cold floor, and suddenly he felt shaking all over.


    She thought she was so happy, after her mother left, she met him again. But now, she found her happiness more and more far away, want to grasp has been unable to grasp.


    After the calm, Tang Suhe is not willing to give up this relationship.


    Zexi, I''ll forgive you for everything today. I hope you can give me a chance to explain after you calm down.


    She didn''t want to give up so soon. She was still thinking that he must be in a bad mood today, so he didn''t understand some things. As long as he wanted to understand, she was willing to give him a chance.


    Getting up from the floor, she tottered back to her room.


    She took care of him and cared for him as much as before, even more than before, never mentioning that night, but he still bothered her, annoyed her, and had no change in his attitude towards her.


    As soon as she stepped into his study, he would yell at her coldly: "get out of here!"


    No matter how well she does, he still insists that she does everything, and still doesn''t give her a chance to argue.


    Tang Suhe was still holding a little hope, completely extinguished.


    In the past, he would come back every time after work. But now, he often doesn''t go home at night. Even if he comes back occasionally, he is very late. When she gets drunk, if she goes to help him, he will push her away and say in disgust, "don''t touch me!"


    As if she was a plague in general, let her knock on the corner of the table with a stomach cold sad.


    To him, she is nothing, because he has a father, a company, and so many friends and clients.


    But to her, he was all she had.


    "Hua has another property near the seaside. Go there and have a baby. I''ll let the driver drive you there tomorrow."


    One night, Huaze river said to her.


    He took her to that property when she was on holiday.


    It''s a beautiful villa with sea view. The environment is very good. It''s far away from the suburbs. It''s secluded. There''s no direct bus. It''s all by private cars. Even there are few people around.


    There, they left a lot of good memories.


    And now, all of a sudden, let her move there. Tang Suhe understood that he was bothering her and thought she was an eyesore here, so he let her go to such a remote place alone.


    It takes two hours to drive from here to the sea view villa.


    He hated her so much that he didn''t want to see her for a moment.


    "Oh." Tang Suhe lowered his eyelids and promised in a low voice.


    The next day, she packed a few clothes and books in the suitcase. The driver sent her to the sea view villa. Huazexi only gave the order and never asked about it again.


    Sitting in the car, I didn''t know what to say to the driver. I kept silent all the time, and finally fell asleep.


    The driver saw her curl up and fall asleep in the mirror. Because she was pregnant, her face was a little bit tired, and she felt pitiful for a moment.


    Miss Tang and the president are such a perfect couple that they finally got to this point.


    Does the president really have the heart to put Miss Tang alone in such a remote and remote place without even a caretaker?

 Chapter 493

    After arriving at the destination, looking back, I saw that she was still sleeping, and the driver didn''t disturb her, waiting for her to wake up.


    Tang Suhe kneaded his eyes and opened them. Seeing that he had stopped in front of the sea view villa, she was a little embarrassed and said, "I''m sorry to have kept you waiting for a long time."


    The driver laughed, opened the trunk, took out the suitcase and helped her carry it to the house.


    Tang Suhe looked at the familiar furnishings inside. Although no one came here for several months, he still cleaned them very well. It seems that he sent someone to clean them every week.


    "Miss Tang, I will come every two days to deliver some things. If you need anything, you can call me in advance."


    "Well, I see. Please."


    "No trouble. I''ll go first. Miss Tang should be tired too. Let''s have a rest."


    After the driver left, Tang Suhe was the only one left in the big house.


    You can hear the sound of waves beating on the beach not far away, and you can smell the smell of sea water when the wind blows.


    However, still feel the whole world so quiet, quiet as if to hear their own heartbeat.


    Quietly sort out the things in the box, from then on, she wants to adapt to a person''s life.


    Every two days, the driver will bring some fresh food and daily necessities. Although huazexi doesn''t want to see her now, she is told that her daily necessities are the best, and the ingredients should be balanced every day.


    Every day, she goes to bed alone, gets up alone, cooks alone and eats alone. In her spare time, she sits on the open balcony blowing the sea breeze and turns a few pages of books.


    When she is bored, she will also look at the menu and help herself make some nutritious and delicious pregnant meal in the kitchen.


    She can spend the whole day without saying a word. When she''s lonely, she can feel her little raised abdomen, and her heart will be more gratified.


    Life is not happy, nor sad.


    In the twinkling of an eye, more than a month later, huazexi disappeared from her life. He didn''t come to see her, not even a phone call. She also stubbornly did not contact him.


    Staying at home every day, she even thought she was isolated if the driver didn''t come every few days.


    Adapted to a person''s life, the mood also becomes relaxed.


    Maybe, it''s a good environment to raise the baby. Her first task is to give birth to the baby healthily.


    One night, as usual, she took a bath and turned off the light at 10 o''clock to go to bed. When she was alone, she had a good habit of going to bed and getting up every day.


    In a daze, I heard some slight noises, raised my heavy eyelids, and saw a dark shadow jumping in by the window.


    In the heart startled, Tang Suhe raised his hand and was about to press the desk lamp beside the pillow, but the dark shadow rushed to her and covered her mouth fiercely.


    "Well, well..." Tang Suhe couldn''t make a sound. He struggled to get rid of his shackles. However, he pressed on her body harder and said in a low voice: "don''t turn on the light!"


    Knowing that resistance is useless, she simply gives up, doesn''t struggle, doesn''t make noise, feels her calmness, and her strength of covering her mouth is also relaxed.


    At this time, Tang Suhe just smelled a smell of blood. He was injured?


    The man lay motionless beside her bed, listening to the outside with great vigilance.

 Chapter 494

    "You..." When Tang Suhe was about to ask where he came from and what he wanted to do, the conversation outside made her scared and shut up.


    "If you look around again, you can''t believe how far a person who has been shot can run. It should be near here."


    "I''ve looked for all of them. No, could it be that I just jumped into the sea and drowned?"


    "To die is to see the body. Look elsewhere! "


    Although she had never experienced such a scene, she could hear that there were at least four or five men outside, and they were not kind!


    Listening to the footsteps outside, she was relieved to walk away, but suddenly she remembered that there was a great immortal beside her. She suddenly felt that the strength of the man beside her was much smaller. Thinking of his injuries, she carefully asked, "are you ok?"


    "Well." The man is dull to answer a, but feel from the voice, he is not in good condition now.


    She knew that he would not hurt himself, but simply came to hide. It was easy for him to kill her. When he was injured, he could use so much force to strangle her just now.


    Accidentally touched a viscous liquid, she hurriedly retracted, she was afraid that he would die here: "I turn on the light to help you deal with the wound?"


    "No!" The man replied decisively, "don''t turn on the light tonight! I''m afraid they''ll come back if they don''t find it! " As soon as he saw the dark villa with the light on, he was instantly exposed.


    "But your body..."


    "It doesn''t matter. It''ll last until tomorrow morning."


    Although I don''t know the origin of this man, if there is a dead man in the room the next day, think about the terrible scene. She lay on the other side, and he knew it and got to her original position.


    Tang Suhe didn''t sleep all night. When this happened, she was worried about how she could sleep. She kept her eyes open until dawn.


    Because of the injury and mental distress, the man next to him soon fell asleep, but his sleep was very shallow. Even when she turned over a little occasionally, he could wake up quickly, with high vigilance. At first sight, he was making a living on the edge of the knife.


    The next day, at daybreak, Tang Suhe turned to look at the man next to him. He had delicate facial features and thick eyelashes. He looked very young and half blood, but he was pale. On the right side of his suit, there was a large blood stain, which dyed the suit dark.


    The man opened his eyes, covered the wound on his right shoulder and got up from the bed. He saw a trace of blood on the white sheet and said with a little regret: "sorry, I''m sorry to dirty your bed."


    Tang Su He shook his head: "it doesn''t matter." He pointed to the bathroom and said, "there''s a bath in there."


    Looking at him now, he has to deal with the bloodstain on his body.


    The man nodded, some hard to cover the wound into the bathroom, after a while, came the sound of water.


    Tang Suhe found out the bandage medicine for emergency use and put it outside. He went downstairs to prepare breakfast. Made some delicious porridge.


    She is in line with the idea of saving people, carrying porridge upstairs to him. The man came out of the bathroom with his upper body naked and said sorry, "can you do me a favor?"


    "What?"


    "Get me the bullet. I''ve taken out the big ones. Some pieces are not easy to take with one hand. " Tang Suhe noticed that his wound was like a blood hole on his right shoulder, which made her heart shrink.

 Chapter 495

    It was terrible and frightening. She was already a little faint. When she saw the big blood hole, she turned pale, her fingers trembled and could not speak. She stroked her dizzy forehead and tried to restrain herself from fainting.


    Most women can''t stand such a bloody scene. It''s common sense for her to be afraid.


    The man didn''t force her to sit on her side. He picked up the tweezers, bit his teeth again, pulled out the fragments inside, and there were dense beads of sweat on his forehead.


    She wanted to help him, but she was afraid. Wandering between these two contradictory moods for a long time, she finally said: "I, I help you..."


    The fingers trembled and took the tweezers in his hand, forcing him to calm down to see the wound and clip out the fragments from it. It took her a long time to get it out.


    Help him on medicine, take bandage bandage, has been finished the last work, she took off the force of a buttock to the ground.


    He didn''t say his name, and she didn''t ask. It''s better to know that people like them are not allowed to disclose their names. This time she saved him, and there may not be any intersection in the future.


    And he seemed to get sick because of wound infection and other reasons, and finally fell to the ground.


    Tang Suhe took great pains to lift him to bed, touched his forehead, and found some antipyretic drugs to drink.


    But he burned too much, almost unconscious, she patted him for a long time, at most he just lazily lifted his eyelids, and fell into a deep sleep.


    He was seriously injured, and sick in a mess, she urgent round about, but can''t send him to the hospital. The gunshot wound on his body is not for fun. I don''t know his origin, but it''s certainly not good for him to let the police know.


    Although there are some commonly used cold and fever medicines at home, they are not all very good, and they are of little use to him.


    Learn the simplest method in the TV, find a few clean wet towels, soak them in water, put them in the refrigerator for refrigeration, then take them out and apply them on his forehead to help him cool down.


    The one upstairs and downstairs ran several times and took his temperature every now and then. After a whole morning''s tossing, his high and frightening temperature just subsided.


    The man on the bed woke up, opened his eyes and saw him wake up. Tang Suhe was relieved at last. Some sweat came out of his forehead, and he said with a smile: "you wake up at last."


    The man knew that she had saved himself and said, "thank you." The voice is dry and a little hoarse.


    Tang Suhe picked up the water next to him to drink, and then said: "you must be hungry, I''ll help you hot porridge."


    Holding the bowl, the man was about to sit up, but because of his weak body, he couldn''t get up and fell back heavily. He pulled the wound and showed a look of pain on his face. Tang Suhe said in a hurry: "lie down, don''t get up." Then, they feed him porridge by themselves.


    The man lay on the bed, his beautiful eyes staring at her without blinking, eating the porridge she fed.


    They seem to be in harmony, but they are just a helper, and there is no extra ambiguity between them.


    Under the care of Tang Suhe, his fever subsided and his health improved a lot. Tang Suhe vacated a room for him to rest, while he cleaned up another room and stayed there for the time being.


    The observant man knew that she was the only one living in this huge villa. He felt that she was kind-hearted, so he lived here at ease. He wanted to take a few days off and take good care of himself.

 Chapter 496

    One day, there was a doorbell ringing from downstairs. Tang Suhe came out of the room and was about to go downstairs to open the door. Suddenly, he felt a strong breath. Her body was controlled from behind, and there was something hard on her head. If the intuition is right, the thing against her head is a gun.


    At that time, she was too scared to move. She was trembling in her heart. Did she really lead the wolf into the house? With a gun, is this man a killer?


    One moment ago, he was still lying sick. The next moment, he could flash behind her without making a sound and point a gun at her. This man is really terrible.


    "Who are the people out there?" The man''s voice was low, his muscles tense, and he was full of vigilance, as if he would take her hostage at any time.


    "He''s here to help me deliver some daily necessities. You know, I can''t go to the supermarket now. Don''t worry, I won''t let him come up, and I won''t say anything irrelevant to him." Tang Suhe answered carefully.


    Tang Suhe''s abdomen is a little bulgy. The man knows that she is pregnant, hesitates for a while, and chooses to believe her. He puts the gun back to his waist and releases the hand that controls her body.


    Tang Suhe turned his head and said to him sincerely, "thank you."


    Thank him for not killing her, because for people like them, not killing people who might leak their own information is tantamount to giving their lives to others.


    After a while, Tang Suhe went downstairs to open the door. The driver stood at the door with some things. Looking at her, he asked, "Miss Tang, why did it take so long to open the door?"


    "I took a nap just now. I fell asleep. I''m sorry to have kept you waiting." Tang Suhe made an excuse at will.


    "I''m sorry to disturb Miss Tang''s sleep." The driver was relieved, said with a smile, and helped her carry her things in.


    Although the president has put Miss Tang here now, the driver knows her place in the president''s heart. The president is still very concerned about her and occasionally asks how she is doing recently? As the only one who can have contact with Miss Tang, how can he not worry about Miss Tang? Nothing can go wrong.


    "By the way, Miss Tang, I read the news that there was a public reaction. A few days ago, I heard gunshots not far away. Haven''t you seen any suspicious people or anything near recently?" Put down things, the driver suddenly a startled Tang Suhe, she shook her head: "of course not, here is very quiet."


    "That''s good." The driver nodded and was about to leave. Tang Suhe suddenly stopped him: "can you bring me some anti-inflammatory drugs when you come next time? I''ve got a little sore throat recently. I''m not feeling very well


    "Of course, no problem. Isn''t Miss Tang feeling well? Why don''t you invite a doctor... "


    "No, it''s just a small problem."


    "Well, if Miss Tang is not feeling well, please remember to tell me."


    "Yes, I will."


    Seeing off the driver, Tang Suhe closed the door and breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, he didn''t see any clue.


    Hearing the sound of closing the door, the man also went downstairs. He was still wearing only a pair of trousers, and there was no suitable clothes at home. He was naked in the upper part of his body and had a good proportion. However, Tang Suhe swept by. Her heart was full of people, and she couldn''t accommodate anyone else, so no matter how perfect it was, it was the same for her.

 Chapter 497

    Knowing that asking too much is not good for her, only bad. Tang Suhe talks little, and men don''t talk much.


    Every day, she still lives a leisurely life, quietly blowing the sea breeze, reading books, just at dinner time, do his share, told him to eat.


    In the past, simple dishes are now more abundant.


    It seems that only when eating, two people will face to face, have a few words of communication.


    The relationship between them is not intimate, but it is harmonious and does not disturb each other.


    A pregnant young woman lives in such a beautiful and remote villa with a sea view. There is no servant in her family. She is almost isolated from the world, and all the things she needs are sent by others. What do you think?


    Most people would guess that she was a woman kept by a boss.


    Men at the beginning also think so, for money, can sell young women, he has no good feeling.


    It was thanks to her for saving him that she didn''t kill her.


    But slowly get along, her kindness, her smile, her pure and incomparable breath, let him hate. She didn''t show any worldly material, on the contrary, she was elegant and holy.


    He didn''t believe that such a woman would sell her body and soul for money. Maybe she loved that man so much that she was willing to live a life of being confined and kept.


    One morning, Tang Suhe was sitting in front of the window. The bright sun was shining on her face, which made her skin appear a natural and transparent white. She tied a high ball at will. The weather was a little cold. She was wearing a bohemian style skirt, a coat on her shoulder, sitting cross legged in a chair, and holding a book in her hand.


    The sea breeze slightly blew through her hair, and the man who had just come downstairs saw her side face, and was surprised for a moment. She is simple and beautiful, just like an angel who doesn''t eat fireworks.


    I don''t understand why her man is willing to leave her alone in such a place.


    President''s office.


    Huazexi is so busy that he has no spare time. He arranges all his time to meet customers, sign contracts and hold company meetings.


    He must not be beaten down by W!


    In the evening, I eat and drink with several clients. On his way home, he sat in the back seat with his dizzy head in his hand.


    "How is she doing?" In the quiet carriage, a low voice suddenly rang out.


    "Miss Tang She''s very good, but she said that she didn''t feel well that day and asked me to buy anti-inflammatory drugs. " The driver replied.


    "No doctor?"


    "Miss Tang said it doesn''t matter. I''ve already taken the medicine."


    "Oh, the next time you go, remember to go to the drugstore and help her prepare more medicine."


    "Well, I see. After such a long time, won''t the president go to see Miss Tang? "


    "No, it''s boring!"


    Can''t see, think, see, annoy.


    He gritted his teeth at the thought of what she had done, so he never went to see her. Maybe it''s the best way to separate. You can''t see.


    If we are together, we may hurt her with vicious words just like we did at the beginning.


    In fact, how could he feel at the same time of treating her like that? It''s even more tormenting for me.


    Sometimes he really envies Yunluo. He has a straight temper and can do whatever he wants. But he can''t. He hates her, but he can''t put down his love for her. After all, he can''t bear to hurt her.

 Chapter 498

    Back home, in the open house, he was alone. No one came downstairs to help him in his pajamas when he was drunk, and no one came to serve him sober tea.


    Sea view villa.


    Tang Suhe picked up the note on the table and said, "thank you for taking care of me these days." Afraid of being seen, he calmly threw it into the paper basket. Next to it, there was a necklace left by him, on which was a special symbol as a gift of thanks.


    I don''t know if this thing will have a special meaning. The man''s origin is unknown, and he walks quietly. For fear of right and wrong, she dares not let people see this necklace casually, so she hides it carefully in her pocket.


    Her stomach, has become bigger and bigger, Huaze River, still no contact.


    The expectation in her heart even faded away. Perhaps, what he said at the beginning was serious.


    As long as he left the seeds of their flower family, then she could just throw away the container of breeding. She even imagined that when she gave birth to a child, he would snatch it coldly and kick her away again, and there would be some faint pain in her heart.


    In the evening, when I took a bath in the bathroom, I just came out of the bathtub after washing. I slipped and fell on the smooth floor.


    She fell so hard that her head made a dull sound at the moment of landing, which made her head dizzy.


    Then, the pain hit, her leg, the pain.


    She was lying on the cold floor, trying to get up, but her body was like lead. Her left leg hurt even more, and her tears were about to fall.


    She shivered with cold and lay there alone, without anyone to ask for help.


    Time is like a year. She spent all her strength, bit her teeth, turned over, rubbed the ground, dragged her left leg, and climbed out little by little.


    It took her two hours to climb under the bed.


    Shivering with cold, she pulled the quilt off the bed and wrapped herself tightly, so she shrank on the floor all night.


    She hurt, she was sad, she wanted to cry. But there is only her and the baby in her stomach. She doesn''t want the baby to know that her mother is a crying ghost. She clenched her lips.


    At this moment, how she hopes to have a warm embrace, how she hopes to have an object to vent her grievances.


    No one to do her backing, she must learn to be strong.


    She Leng is forbearance, did not cry out, Leng is forbearance, did not call others, even if to call, who can she call?


    The next afternoon, when the driver came, he rang the doorbell outside for a long time. Tang Suhe wanted to open the door for him, but she couldn''t move at all. She had a cold and fever after a night yesterday. She was huddled in the quilt, and her consciousness was not clear.


    For more than ten minutes, no one opened the door. The driver outside is in a hurry. What''s the matter?


    The president really gave him the spare key, just in case. He was worried about Tang Suhe''s accident. He hurriedly took out the spare key to open the door and walked in, shouting: "Miss Tang, Miss Tang?"


    There was no response.


    The driver searched all the rooms. At last, he saw her wrapped in a quilt on the floor of the bedroom. He ran to see her with her eyes closed and her face burning red.


    Call her, and there''s no response.

 Chapter 499

    He bent down to carry her to the car and drove her to the hospital.


    While driving, he also called huazexi: "president, Miss Tang is very ill! I''m taking her to the nearest hospital


    Huazexi, who was originally in a meeting, suddenly became nervous: "I''ll be right there!" In the middle of the meeting, he pushed off and got up to rush to the hospital.


    It turned out that even if he was angry with her again and heard her bad news, he would still be nervous.


    When huazexi arrived at the hospital, Tang Suhe had already entered the operating room. He was waiting for the driver outside and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    How serious is the disease? Serious enough for surgery!


    "The doctor said that Miss Tang may have fallen in the bathroom last night when she was taking a bath. She broke her left leg and had been frozen for a long time. Today she has a bad cold and a high fever. When I found her today, she was lying on the floor wrapped in a quilt. "


    "Last night?" Huazexi frowned and looked gloomy and terrible.


    She fell down last night. They didn''t find out until this afternoon? blamed! Now that she has the strength to climb from the bathroom to the bed, doesn''t she have the strength to pick up the phone next to her pillow and give him a call?


    He was irritable and depressed. He was angry with her, hated her, and didn''t tell him when he was hurt so badly. In the past, she was the first one to call him when she was in danger, and she was extremely distressed, as if gouging out his heart.


    Sitting on the bench outside, waiting for the operation to be over and the doctor to come out.


    "How is she?" Huazexi hurried forward to ask.


    Seeing him in such a hurry, the doctor thought he was her husband. He snorted and said, "the operation is very successful, but I have to rest for a few months. Cold and high fever are not a big problem. I don''t understand you. She fell at home alone with a big belly. You didn''t find out for so long? Is it important to have a wife no matter how busy you are? If you can be more tolerant, you will find it every two or three days and cry with the corpse in your arms! One corpse and two lives


    "How is the child?" Huazexi did not argue with him, but asked again.


    "I''m afraid you''ll have a miscarriage later, but you''re lucky to keep it."


    The door of the operating room opened, and the nurse pushed Tang Suhe, who had just finished the operation, out of it.


    In fact, Tang Suhe was conscious, but as soon as she came out, she heard huazexi anxiously asking how the child was.


    She didn''t open her eyes, didn''t look at him, listened to his familiar voice, how much she wanted to see his face, but when she heard him ask the child, her heart was trembling and bleeding.


    Sure enough, it''s his children who matter to him. Sure enough, he would come for his children.


    Originally, in his heart, she was nothing, just as he said, just a tool for his family to continue their blood.


    Huazexi saw Tang Suhe with her eyes closed and a pale face. Her beautiful face had lost a lot of weight. She hadn''t seen her for several months, but suddenly he saw her like this. He was very distressed.


    They called and ordered people to replace the villa inside and outside. All the floors were covered with thick non slip carpets, all the angular furniture was replaced, and all the things with potential safety hazards were taken away.


    Tang Suhe, who was assigned to the ward, soon fell asleep, so she didn''t see how special and contradictory her eyes were when huazexi, who was sitting beside her, looked at her face.

 Chapter 500

    Huazexi is very busy with her work, so she can only squeeze in time to see her in the hospital every day.


    And Tang Suhe seems to be avoiding something. He sleeps most of the time every day. Every time huazexi came to see her, she closed her eyes.


    He didn''t want to disturb her. If he really faced her soberly, he didn''t know what attitude to take and what to say. Only in the face of her sleeping, his heart of the kind of love and love to dare to use the eyes out.


    He didn''t want to bear the taste of betrayal again, so he didn''t dare to let her know how much he hated her and loved her.


    Once, when Huaze river came, Tang Su he just woke up.


    Seeing him, she didn''t dodge, just like greeting an old friend, with a faint voice and a faint smile on her face: "here you are."


    Huazexi did not look at her, sat down beside her, her eyes were as cold as before. Once, they were the closest people, but now, like enemies, they only show each other their coldest side.


    "I''m sorry to worry you." Tang Suhe''s voice is low.


    It''s just that he''s hopeless and he''s in trouble.


    "Tang Suhe, I tell you, don''t think I can let you go without the child. This child, you must be healthy for me. If the baby is gone, I will make you pregnant again until you are born! " Huazexi warned her.


    Although he had no evidence to prove that she did it on purpose, he inadvertently thought about it. He once said that as long as she gave birth to a child, she could go. He was afraid that she was really trying to leave him as soon as possible.


    She thought he would let her go without the baby? How willing he is!


    He threatened her not only to keep the child, but also to make her cherish her body.


    He didn''t want to admit it, but, kid, maybe that''s the excuse he didn''t want her to leave.


    That night, fall so painful, she did not endure tears, but heard the words of Huaze River, she suddenly a sour nose, slightly side head, do not want to let him see, a drop of tears from the corner of her eyes.


    "Don''t worry about less money. I''ll give birth to this child healthily!" She tried to suppress her dry throat and reply calmly.


    "It''s better!" Huazexi said nothing more and got up to leave.


    Until he disappeared at the door of the ward, Tang Suhe pulled up the quilt, covered his head and burst into tears.


    Huazexi, how can you be so unfeeling and cruel. This is at least my child. Do you really want to deprive me of my right to be a mother? She could not imagine how painful it would be for her to be abandoned as soon as her child was born and not be able to see her own again.


    And out of the ward, huazexi sat outside under the bench, arms on his legs, hands in his hair.


    The headache is severe. What should he do!


    After a period of recuperation in the hospital, Tang Suhe was discharged from the hospital and moved back to the original sea view villa. Huazexi found sister-in-law Wang, an old servant of the Hua family, to serve her.


    Mrs. Wang is good at serving women who are pregnant and in confinement. She makes a lot of food for her every day. At first sight, it''s specially for her body.


    Tang Suhe remembered what huazexi had said to her before, just for his children. She would be kind to her body.

 Chapter 501

    Leg injury is not good, she lay in bed every day, living a rice insect like life, little activity. When eating, even if she can''t eat it, she will force herself to eat more. Sometimes she doesn''t like to drink the tonic medicine. She has no complaints to eat it.


    Sometimes, when Mrs. Wang saw that she frowned slightly and looked miserable, but she choked on her food, she felt a little distressed.


    What happened between huazexi and Tang Suhe was not clear to sister-in-law Wang. She only knew that she was pregnant with Huashao''s child, and Huashao was busy recently, so she asked her to come here to have a baby.


    "Su He, actually you don''t have to force yourself so much." Mrs. Wang could only offer her a glass of water when she was choking.


    Tang Su He gave her a smile. She ate two or three times as much as before. Originally thin body also gradually plump up.


    In a five-star hotel owned by Hua family, as soon as he stepped into Huaze River, some employees stood on one side and said hello to him: "Hello, president."


    He nodded casually and walked in. Although his back was still tall and straight, he could still find that his walking was not stable.


    I just had a meal with a client, sang a song and had a drink. He was a bit drunk. Instead of going back to his cold home, I''d better take a night''s rest in my hotel recently. Anyway, there is his private suite on the top floor. It''s different where I sleep.


    Tang Jiaojiao, who is working at the front desk, sees Huaze River coming face to face and goes out to say hello: "less flowers." Huazexi didn''t look at her. She went on walking with a faint hum. Unexpectedly, she almost fell down when she sprained under her feet. Tang Jiaojiao came to help him in a hurry: "Hua Shao, you''re drunk, I''ll help you up!"


    Huazexi didn''t push her away. In fact, he didn''t pay any attention to who was next to her. He only knew that it was his own staff. It was true that he was a little drunk, so she helped him to take the elevator to the top floor.


    Tang Jiaojiao sent huazexi to his private suite and asked with concern and Hospitality: "president, I''ll help you get sobering tea."


    Huazexi lay on the bed, raised his arm, pointed to the direction of the door accurately, and said vaguely: "no, you go out!"


    "But the President..." Tang Jiaojiao also wants to say something, Huaze river some impatient: "roll!"


    At this time, for him, all the other women are flies!


    Everyday busy life can make him forget that woman for a while, but when he is free, he can''t help thinking of her in his mind. Tang Suhe, what''s wrong with me? You betrayed me for that William?


    Tang Jiaojiao was not reconciled, but she had to close the door and go back to her job.


    After going down, she was still working on her own small abacus.


    I heard from others that her sister Tang Suhe didn''t like the president, but a rival of the president named William. Tang Suhe and William worked hard together to make the president angry.


    Looking at the face of the child, the president was magnanimous and didn''t send her to prison. Instead, he sent her to a distant place to have a baby, which was tantamount to entering the cold palace. Now the president''s attitude towards her is very bad, and he doesn''t want to see her.


    Huazexi is such an excellent man, but he has been hurt emotionally.


    Tang Suhe did not sympathize with her sister''s current situation, but gloated. Before, there was Tang Suhe around Hua Shao, who was so fascinated that there was no other woman in Hua Shao''s eyes. Now, there is no woman around Hua Shao. She can take advantage of the opportunity to spend less. In this way, her whole life will have hope.

 Chapter 502

    At that time, can marry into the flower family, she does not want wind to wind to rain to rain?


    However, Hua Shao couldn''t let go of her sister because she used to love her so much. She just let Hua Shao cheat on him and let Tang Suhe give up on him completely. With Tang Suhe''s arrogance, seeing that Hua Shao is with other women, she certainly won''t be willing to be a third party.


    How many times can the president rest in the hotel in a year? How many times have you been so drunk?


    Their front desk, originally is to help people open a room, to contact room card is not difficult. For the convenience of cleaning, the room card of the president''s private suite is also here. Tang Jiaojiao took advantage of other people''s inattention to secretly take out the room card, and then suddenly covered her stomach and said: "Oh, my stomach hurts."


    Other people at the front desk came to her in a hurry and asked her what was wrong. Tang Jiaojiao said feebly, "maybe she''s coming to my aunt."


    "Anyway, there is no one now. Go back and have a rest. I''ll be on duty for you." Another receptionist said.


    "Thank you very much."


    Tang Jiaojiao went to the dressing room to change her clothes, but she didn''t leave. Instead, she secretly took the elevator upstairs and sneaked into huazexi''s room.


    Huazexi had already taken a bath and was lying on the bed with only a pair of shorts on, sleeping heavily.


    Tang Jiaojiao''s heart thumping straight jump, past shook him, called: "spend less? Wake up


    Called several times, no response, she took off her clothes, off also lay on.


    Her hand touched the handsome three-dimensional facial features of huazexi, touched his Adam''s apple, touched his strong chest. Such an excellent man, can only belong to her, how can cheap Tang Suhe?


    She takes huazexi''s neck, kisses him on the cheek, raises her cell phone with her other hand, and takes a picture.


    She lay on the bed, desperately turned his body over, let his head buried in his chest, take photos.


    She even deliberately made some ambiguous traces on her body, and let huazexi''s arm put on her body to take photos.


    I took many pictures in a row and then sent them to Tang Suhe''s mobile phone.


    After the hair, she put her arms around the waist of huazexi, shrank in his arms, and shared the bed with him.


    How she hoped that huazexi could have something to do with her, but huazexi was too sleepy, even if she wanted to.


    Can be coveted for a long time by their own men holding a night, has been a very happy thing.


    Sea view villa.


    Tang Suhe had been lying on the bed for a long time and fell asleep. She slept very shallow. When she heard her mobile phone ring, she felt it down from the desk at the head of the bed and squinted at it. When she saw several photos in succession, her original sleepiness vanished. She was shocked and incredible.


    Huazexi, how can you sleep with Tang Jiaojiao. Huazexi, actually had a relationship with Tang Jiaojiao?


    He actually, with other women She clenched her lips tightly. It turned out that the man she loved most betrayed herself.


    That woman is not someone else, but her sister, who has always despised her and wanted to fight with her.


    Tang Jiaojiao touched things, she will not use, men are the same! Huazexi, since you have sex with her, treat her well. I really intend to I gave up on you.


    Heart pain and sour, tears rolled out, this is the last time I shed tears for you, huazexi, after, I will not have any thoughts of you.

 Chapter 503

    In his romantic happy time, she actually shrinks in the quilt, the whole body suffers to death.


    The next day, huazexi felt the soft body in his arms and called out: "hehe." The big hand caresses her delicate skin and climbs up little by little.


    He turned over to kiss her on the neck, is it really too miss, so dream is her on his side? But this feeling is too real, not like a dream.


    Even if Tang Jiaojiao can''t get married to the flower family this time, the sealing fee must be indispensable.


    Originally also immersed in the chaos of love in Huaze river suddenly heard a cry, suddenly wake up. In this respect, Tang Suhe has always been conservative and shy. How can he take the initiative.


    Besides, Tang Suhe is pregnant now and his stomach is swollen now. What he touches is flat at all.


    This woman is not Tang Suhe! This cognition made him calm down, opened his dangerous eyes like a leopard, saw that it was Tang Jiaojiao, and his tone was frightful: "who let you in!"


    Tang Jiaojiao''s face is slightly red. Hua Zexi''s sudden stop and questioning embarrasses her. However, she is very aggrieved and innocently replied: "Hua Shao, you drank too much last night and almost fell down. I helped you up, and then you took my hand and didn''t let me go."


    Huazexi clenched his fist. How drunk was he? Covering his dizzy head, he can''t remember, he can''t remember whether he had any relationship with her, but he doesn''t want to know! Better not! He hopes it''s better not!


    Huazexi suddenly pushed her away, pointed to the door and yelled at her, "get out of here!"


    "Spend less!" Tang Jiaojiao some not reconciled and wronged Wu is pushing painful arm to look at him.


    "Get out of here now!" Huazexi''s eyes are full of anger. He has the impulse to kick you out without rolling.


    Tang Jiaojiao ran out in a hurry.


    As long as let Tang Suhe completely give up on him, her goal has also been achieved, the future is long, this man, she must firmly grasp the hand.


    Although seeing the intimate photos of Tang Suhe and William, he is furious and thinks that they must have had something, but it doesn''t mean that he can do that kind of derailment.


    He has no interest in other women!


    Tang Suhe doesn''t expect to make up with huazexi any more. She just hopes to give birth to her baby and leave.


    She didn''t want to stay here for a moment, and she didn''t want to endure the bitterness of her heart.


    After that night, Tang Jiaojiao was also very attentive to huazexi. She even ran to huazexi''s office and gave him lunch. She was driven out by him mercilessly. It seems that it is very difficult for her to make huazexi like her.


    It happened that a colleague was following her closely and obeying her orders. After thinking about it for a long time, Tang Jiaojiao found him and promised to be with him, but he wanted to keep the relationship between them secret. The man is naturally busy not continuously falls nods.


    The competition between huazexi and W is in full swing, regardless of high or low, and the stock market is also fluctuating and unstable.


    In order to kill w as soon as possible, he must take some actions, and the best way is to join hands.


    Flower old son also intentionally or unintentionally remind him, Ma is undoubtedly the best partner.


    On the one hand, the Ma family is powerful and has a good relationship with them. Second, city a is located in the north, while Majia focuses on the south. With such cooperation, both the north and South markets can be opened, avoiding the previous regional limitations.


    Mano, who has lived at home for a period of time, on the phone, when he heard that master Hua said, "come and live for a period of time if you have time", he nodded: "if you have time, you have time!" The next day we flew to city A.


    I heard that the hateful woman was finally thrown away by brother Zexi. She wanted to fly over immediately several times, but she was afraid that she would take the initiative to come over and look embarrassed.


    Her brother Zexi will be her after all.


    Knowing how important it is for Hua family to cooperate with Ma family, Huaze River naturally attaches great importance to Ma Nuo.


    Although he doesn''t want to get married in business, it can''t be denied that maybe one day, for Hua''s sake, mano will be his wife in name.


    To tell you the truth, apart from some childishness, some vexatiousness and some willfulness, manor is also a good girl. At least, she doesn''t have too many bad ideas.


    But Tang Jiaojiao is different. This is why huazexi can endure mano, but not Tang Jiaojiao.


    After Ma Nuo came here, he was also sensible. He knew that huazexi didn''t bother him when he was working, and he was bored when he was idle. Most of the time, he would drink afternoon tea outside and hang out.


    When Tang Jiaojiao heard that there was a strong competitor around huazexi, she had to take action.


    She first called huazexi and said that she had something to say to him, which was very important.


    Huazexi asked her coldly, "what''s the matter?"


    Tang Jiaojiao bit her lip for a long time and said, "less flowers, I''m pregnant."Huazexi couldn''t see what she was doing. She looked at her watch and said, "come to my office when you have a rest at noon."


    Tang Jiaojiao is overjoyed. Before, it was very difficult for her to see him. Now, he suddenly agrees to see her. Does that mean that for the sake of children, their relationship will make progress?


    At noon, Tang Jiaojiao ran to huazexi office.


    She took out the test sheet from her bag and handed it to huazexi. She lowered her eyelids and said, "Hua Shao, I know that we are all adults, but children are innocent."


    "So?" Huazexi glanced at the test sheet at random, but the date was quite accurate, but to cheat him? I underestimate him too much.


    "Spend less, even if you don''t like me, this is at least your child. Do you have the heart to have no father?"

 Chapter 504

    "You want me to give you a place and marry you?" Huazexi looked at her with a funny face and asked.


    Marry her? Naturally, she didn''t dare to expect, at least she knew that huazexi would not marry her with only one child.


    "Spend less, one night husband and wife a hundred days, don''t you really feel nothing about me?"


    Huazexi responded to her quietly: "well, if the child is born to me, I will be responsible and marry you immediately. But don''t bother me until you''re born! "


    Just at this time, the door was kicked open, and manor stood at the door with an angry face and clenched his fist: "where are you from?"


    What''s more, that difficult woman has just been abandoned, and another woman wants to rob her Zexi brother. Manor is angry.


    As soon as Tang Jiaojiao saw this situation, she would not have any results. Miss Ma couldn''t stir up any trouble. She didn''t say anything, so she turned around and left.


    As she passed by, manor tore off the list in her hand and looked at the words on it. She was pregnant! She showed brother Zexi the pregnancy list!


    A face can''t believe to see to flower Ze River, flower Ze river head also didn''t lift a facial expression, it seems Ze river elder brother doesn''t like this woman.


    Manor was smart at last, and he threw the test sheet to manor. Even if she is pregnant with brother Zexi''s child, she will not let brother Zexi marry her!


    A few days later, Tang Jiaojiao was kidnapped on her way to work. She was tied to the operating table and forced to abort.


    She has been brewing for so long, so perfect plan, was so destroyed! She hated it. She knew that it was manor who did it, but she could not get revenge for her suffering.


    When her boyfriend learned that her child was gone, he thought that she had done it on purpose. He thought that Tang Jiaojiao was with him. He didn''t know that Tang Jiaojiao was using him. But now that the child was gone, he suddenly felt that Tang Jiaojiao had no strength to be with her and they broke up.


    In the end, not only the children are gone, but they are abandoned by men one after another.


    Huazexi naturally knows all this. He knew that Tang Jiaojiao''s child was not his, and let her act there like a clown.


    He knew that Ma Nuo would come at noon, so he specially asked Tang Jiaojiao to come to him at noon and solve her by Ma Nuo''s hand. He had no time to deal with these things.


    The weather is getting colder and colder, and colleges and universities have holidays one after another. After Su Wen went abroad, he would call Tang Suhe once a month on average. I don''t want to worry about Su Wen. I didn''t tell him everything. Whenever Su Wen asked whether huazexi was good for her, she would smile and say, it''s very good, but he was a little busy with his work.


    Even she thought of an excuse. If Su Wen came back and saw her living here alone, she would explain to him that the environment here was better, quiet and suitable for raising a baby.


    Once again, he received Su Wen''s phone call and chatted casually. When he was asked when he would return home, he hesitated: "I''m afraid I can''t go back this year, sister."


    "Is it the school?" Su he was a little disappointed. At the same time, he felt that it was better, so Su Wen would not find that her relationship with Hua Ze Xi was broken so soon.


    "Well, there''s a social practice during the winter vacation."

 Chapter 505

    Hang up the phone, Tang Suhe touched his stomach, in the twinkling of an eye, the child has been more than seven months. The nearer the new year is, the livelier the reunion of other families is, and the colder she feels. This year, I''m afraid she''s the only one to spend the new year with her children and sister-in-law Wang.


    The driver brought a lot of new year''s goods. Except for a few new clothes, almost all of them were food, and there were no dangerous things like fireworks and firecrackers.


    She is really like a bird in captivity. She has no freedom at all.


    She and Mrs. Wang are the only two people who can eat the rich new year''s Eve dinner. In order to avoid her suffering, Mrs. Wang has been working hard to activate the atmosphere. Although Tang Suhe is very lonely, he always has a smile on his face. The old man''s abandoned children and grandchildren are here to accompany her for the new year. How can she let sister-in-law Wang down.


    After dinner, according to Chinese tradition, ShouSui. Tang Suhe and Wang Sao are sitting on the sofa watching the Spring Festival Gala.


    The program is very lively, full of people, everyone looks hot and happy, all kinds of programs also go to battle one by one, sister-in-law Wang is watching with relish, laughing, although Tang Suhe looks at the TV screen, he doesn''t know what he is thinking.


    In the old house of Hua family, the whole family spent the Spring Festival with him.


    Hua Zelu, the second young master of the Hua family, also came back from another city and became a big star. It''s different in the end. It seems that he is much more mature than that hairy boy before. He is still evil. Today''s little girls like this kind of handsome bad feeling, so huazelu with its excellent appearance seckill entertainment circle, become a popular Xiaosheng.


    Although the second son took the road of entertainment circle, the old man didn''t approve at the beginning. Knowing that the boy was wild, he still hated him and refused to come back to him. Now look at him mixed also wind and water, simply by him.


    Hua Zelu came back this time and raised his glass on the dining table: "Dad, I''ll give you a toast." But the old man was very happy. Although he couldn''t drink, he took up his wine cup and was respected by his son.


    It''s not easy. I grew up. I used to be very rebellious. Now I finally know how to drink to him. I''m very glad.


    If you want to talk about the dinner table, the most high is mano. This year, she didn''t go home at all and spent the new year in a city. The two sons of the flower family are both outstanding in appearance. Sitting in the middle of the two handsome boys can make her beautiful. But the more important thing is that Hua Zexi is beautiful. She still likes her brother Zexi best. As for her brother Zelu, many little girls like him.


    This time, brother Zexi is willing to keep her here for the new year. Does that mean he has accepted her?


    After dinner and watching TV with the old man, huazexi was a little absent-minded.


    Think of someone again, don''t know how she is now? Suddenly think of last year, he is also in the new year period can''t see her, think she think of the fierce, simply run to her home rub eat rub drink.


    Maybe it''s the new year that makes the feeling stronger. How nice it would be if they were a family.


    However, it seems that it is difficult for him to make a choice and end up in today''s situation. How reluctant he is to let go.


    Not long after sitting, huazexi grabbed his coat, put it on and went out: "I''ll go outside for a breath."


    "Brother Zexi!" As soon as he left, manor quickly followed.


    Hua Ze Lu on the sofa got up and stopped her: "it''s not safe for you to go in the evening, I''ll accompany my brother!"

 Chapter 506

    Mano had to nod, accompany the old man to continue watching TV, flower Ze Lu followed out.


    Outside, huazexi impatiently lit a cigarette, slowly finished smoking, with a cigarette time decision, go to see her, at least know whether she is good now.


    I went to the front of my car, reached in my pocket and took out the key. After a long time, I didn''t find it. Didn''t he bring it when he came out?


    Every time I go out, I have to take the key. But this time, I fall behind. Is it God''s destiny that he shouldn''t go to see her today?


    Hard kick the tire, forget it, don''t go, some upset turned around, flower Ze Lu is standing behind him not far: "brother, where are you going?"


    "No, I''m going back." Huazexi light answer, tone there is a trace of hard to find disappointment.


    Huazelu took out his key from his pocket and put it on his index finger for two turns to take back his hand: "let''s go, I''ll take you."


    Huazexi burned a cigarette again, took a deep breath, joked: "dare not, let the big star do the driver for me, your fans will kill me."


    Huazelu also took out a cigarette from his pocket, walked over, drew a cigarette from his mouth, lowered his head to point his own, then put it back into his mouth, put his arm around his shoulder and patted: "let''s go, brother!" He just pulled him to his car.


    Huazexi is also pulled by him. He follows and gets into the co pilot''s seat. Huazelu sits in the driver''s seat.


    In the end is brother heart, flower Ze Lu know what he is thinking in the end, he still want to see it.


    After driving for more than an hour, I took him to the outside of the sea view villa, and the sight was just facing the French windows in the living room.


    Huazexi didn''t get out of the car. He just watched the house quietly in his seat. Tang Suhe and Wang Sao sat on the sofa watching TV.


    She has a big stomach, and a little fat, but still very beautiful, but more other temperament. Beautiful face, not too much expression, quiet as water.


    It is said that her younger brother did not return home this year. She was alone. He was afraid of her loneliness and wanted to come to have a look, but he didn''t know how to face it. He could only watch her from a distance and accompany her silently.


    "Brother, all of you have come. Don''t you go in?" After sitting in the car for nearly an hour, Hua Zelu finally couldn''t help talking.


    Come all the way, but don''t want to let her know. Is this meaningful?


    A year ago, when he came back, he saw that his brother was so nervous about that woman, and he knew that his brother might be moved.


    Later, I learned that the woman was pregnant with her brother''s child, and that her brother was going to marry her. I was shocked, but I was also expecting that. I didn''t expect that her brother was so special.


    But a few months ago, it happened again. He knew that his brother''s mood was unforgivable, but he could not give up.


    Both of them belong to people with strong personalities and will not easily admit defeat, but they are so stiff that it is not a solution.


    My brother came to see her so far. If he could put down his dignity and go in to see her, let her know that he was worried about her and worried about her. Maybe if he was moved, the relationship between them would not be frozen here.


    The last thing huazexi wants is to let her know how much he cares about her. Once he is hurt, he is afraid that she will use his love to trample on her, so he prefers that she doesn''t know.

 Chapter 507

    "I''m not going in." Huazexi''s eyes are deep and light.


    It has become a habit for Tang Suhe to go to bed at ten o''clock on time. Now, she tries to stay up to eleven o''clock. She is already very tired. But she tries to bear it and wants to accompany sister-in-law Wang for a while. Otherwise, what''s the meaning of watching the Spring Festival Gala alone.


    She leaned on the sofa, holding her head, sleepy bit by bit, eyes slowly closed, and then quickly opened, just like the pupils sleeping on the topic, lovely and simple.


    The flower Ze river outside the window to see, the corner of the mouth even unconsciously recalled, do not know the child was born, who will be more like, he hopes to be more like her, because in his eyes, everything is so beautiful.


    Wang''s sister-in-law suddenly found that Tang Suhe was too sleepy to open her eyes. She urged her to go to bed. Tang Suhe couldn''t support her any more. She didn''t try to show off her ability. She got up from the sofa and went upstairs.


    Her round tummy made her look a little inconvenient. Even the moment she stood up, huazexi pinched her sweat for fear that she might accidentally bump into the tea table in front of her.


    When she passed the corner of the sofa, she stumbled and almost fell down. Huazexi''s heart also trembled.


    Finally, Tang Suhe went upstairs. A room on the upper floor turned on the light. About 20 minutes later, the light went out.


    From beginning to end, Hua Ze Lu was with him. At last, Hua Ze Xi lowered his back and lay on it with his arms and eyes closed.


    "Brother, don''t let go if you like."


    Huazexi didn''t speak. To tell the truth, he sometimes admired Zelu.


    I envy him for his perseverance and his resolute manner.


    Once upon a time, huazexi also had a dream. He loved music and wanted to be a wanderer rather than a company president. Fantasy has its own team, sitting in their own open car, you can travel everywhere, you can stop at any time, caravan stage, holding the guitar to sing their own songs.


    He also rebelled and quarreled with the old man, but in the end, he gave up his dream and chose to be an entrepreneur.


    Now, so many years have passed, and his passion has been eroded by the years. Even if he was given such an opportunity now, he would not go, just regret.


    But Hua Ze Lu just wanted to be an artist on a whim, so he bravely did it, no matter how the old man opposed it.


    Ze Lu''s persistence reminds him of himself when he was young. He supports him to do what he likes to do, and even helps to persuade the old man.


    In the end, the two brothers took different paths. There is a part of Huaze Lu''s life that carries the dream of Huaze river.


    Young dream, he let go, this woman, do he also want to choose to let go? No, he wants to stick to it. He''s afraid he''ll regret it in the future.


    Although Hua Ze Lu''s words are not many, they bring him positive energy, which belongs to the young people''s perseverance of not hitting the south wall.


    Now, there are more than two months left before the birth of the child, and she still has more than two months to stay with him. He wants to strive hard to ease their relationship before the child is born. No matter what she has done before, he wants to start with her again.


    Hehe, I''ll come to you when I settle the company''s affairs.


    Not far away suddenly rose up gorgeous fireworks, other directions of firecrackers also come one after another, the original silent night seems to be suddenly lively, the new year is coming.

 Chapter 508

    Huazexi silently looked at the dark room and thought: happy new year, hehe!


    Turning around, he said to Hua Ze Lu, "Ze Lu, drive."


    Huazelu drove and took him back.


    Not long after the new year, news suddenly broke out on the news, saying that people familiar with the situation had exposed that Hua''s internal affairs were in a mess and on the verge of bankruptcy.


    Before, Hua''s rapid decline under the continuous pressure of W, and Hua Zexi, the president of Hua''s, was exposed to the situation of carrying drugs, all of which had a lot of negative effects on Hua''s enterprises. However, once the rumor broke out, the public could not avoid it, and Hua''s shares fell again and again.


    Huazexi has been busy all day living in no fixed place, attending various press conferences and trying to clarify, but it has little effect.


    In order to save Hua''s family, he had to take the last step and get engaged to mano.


    In fact, he didn''t want to take advantage of mano, but today he has no way. W has used a lot of despicable methods to suppress Hua, and he has to be despicable once.


    However, he respects manor and intends to explain everything to her in advance. If she does not agree, he will not force her. Unexpectedly, Ma Nuo even took the initiative to propose to him: "listen to Uncle Hua, marriage is the only way to save Hua''s family. Brother Zexi, let''s get engaged."


    Huazexi took a look at her and said, "Nuo Nuo, you should know that I always treat you as my sister. Even if you are engaged, it''s just a fake engagement."


    "I know, as long as I can help brother Zexi, even if I''m engaged, I''m willing to do it!" Ma Nuo looked at him with a real face and vowed.


    "Silly girl!" Huazexi some helpless, and some distressed, hugged her.


    Knowing the cruel truth, she was willing to help him without hesitation. Manor is a good girl. He should find a suitable husband instead of hanging on to him. He knows that he will never be able to pay her this emotional debt.


    Soon, huazexi and mano''s engagement ceremony was held.


    In a five-star hotel of huazexi, many reporters and media were invited to live broadcast the banquet. It was the hotel where Tang Jiaojiao was.


    The famous diamond Bachelor in a city is engaged to Miss Ma Jia Qianjin. He is beautiful enough to catch everyone''s eye.


    It is said that the dress on Miss Ma''s body is worth millions. It is said that the whole engagement banquet costs 20 million. Engagement is so grand, I don''t know how grand the wedding scene should be!


    Some media are constantly shooting engagement pictures, which are broadcast to the news and newspapers in the form of videos and pictures. People in a city all know that huazexi and mano are engaged.


    Seeing that huazexi is engaged so soon, Tang Jiaojiao looks at Ma Nuo, Cheng Yaojin who has been killed in this half way. If it wasn''t for her, her plan might have been successful. Standing beside huazexi, it should be her who put on the dress!


    Ma Nuo also had some impression of Tang Jiaojiao, and knew that she was Tang Suhe''s sister. When she came down to propose a toast to the guests, she whispered to Tang Jiaojiao: "if Zexi likes your sister, I can understand. If it''s you, I''ll never be good at it." Although she didn''t like Tang Suhe very much, she thought Tang Suhe was more agreeable than Tang Jiaojiao.


    "You Tang Jiao gritted her teeth. What does she mean by that? Is she making it clear that she is inferior to Tang Suhe?

 Chapter 509

    Ma Nuo secretly spat out his tongue at her, made a face, and went to another table to toast with Hua Zexi''s arm.


    Sea view villa.


    Tang Suhe was working in the living room with the TV on, while Mrs. Wang was preparing lunch in the kitchen.


    If she doesn''t exercise at home every day, it''s easy for her resistance to decline. She can do some simple housework, wipe the table, sweep the floor and so on as far as she can.


    "Today, Mr. Hua Zexi, the leader of Hua''s company, and Ms. Ma Nuo, the daughter of Ma''s company, held an engagement ceremony in a five-star hotel under his company. The grand scene can be called the first time in a century..." Suddenly, a news broadcast made Tang Suhe turn his back to the TV. In the TV, Hua Zexi''s stiff suit and Ma Nuo in full dress stood together. They held arms intimately, they exchanged rings, and even he hugged her and kissed her forehead.


    They look so well matched and happy.


    Huazexi, he''s engaged. It won''t be long before he gets married. The bride, not her.


    Originally said to give up, said not to shed tears for him, but it is not easy to give up completely, when she saw him and other women really together, she realized how painful her heart is, pain can not breathe.


    I''m afraid there is no more possibility between them.


    As if there was not enough oxygen in the room, the rag in her hand fell to the ground. She covered her chest, breathed quickly, and there were bouts of colic in her lower abdomen. She sat down on the ground, suddenly felt a warm current gushing out. On her trousers, there was a red blood spot. She was frightened, lying on the ground, trying to pull out the high tone, shouting: "sister Wang!"


    In the kitchen, sister-in-law Wang heard Tang Suhe calling her. She quickly came out to see her lying on the ground with blood on her pants. She was also frightened. She quickly wiped her apron clean and ran to help her: "Suhe, Suhe, what''s the matter with you? "Ah?"


    Tang Suhe pain of the feeble answer: "my stomach good pain, good pain, chest pain."


    "Are you going to have a baby? I''m not afraid. I''ll go to the hospital now! " Mrs. Wang called the ambulance in a hurry. It''s only one month before the due date of delivery. How can it be so early!


    After helping Tang Suhe to the sofa, Mrs. Wang noticed what was on TV.


    She also learned from the driver a few days ago that huazexi was getting engaged, so she didn''t dare to call huazexi. I''m afraid Tang Suhe is the last person in the world to know about his engagement.


    To the hospital, the doctor rushed to check, and then said: "may be because of stimulation, so premature birth, have to immediately deliver."


    Tang Suhe was pushed into the operating room, and sister-in-law Wang was waiting outside for fear that something might happen to her, but the young master was having a wedding. It was not appropriate for her to call in this way.


    Accompanied by bursts of pain, Tang Suhe cried heartbroken, tears can not help but flow very fierce, in fact, she does not know, tears, in the end is because of physical pain, or heart pain.


    Perhaps, this is to give her a chance to vent just, so that she can cry a happy, but not so humiliating.


    After several hours of tossing and turning pain in the delivery room, her smooth and plump forehead was covered with sweat, and her abdomen was full of pain. She was still not born.

 Chapter 510

    It''s so painful to have a baby. It can hurt to the bone.


    The doctor inside is also in a hurry.


    Suddenly felt a warm liquid from the lower body outflow, her consciousness is also in pain more and more lax, the doctor exclaimed: "not good! It''s bleeding Take a series of measures and actions as soon as possible.


    Wang''s sister-in-law outside was very anxious. Just at this time, a nurse came out and told her: "Miss Tang is having dystocia. Now she is bleeding heavily. Please call her family to come here."


    As soon as I saw the eager look on the nurse''s face, life was at stake. Sister Wang had never seen such a scene even after she had lived so long. Miss Tang''s family only had a young master.


    No matter whether his engagement ceremony is over or not, call him in a hurry. What if something happens to Su he!


    Hua Zexi and Ma Nuo are chatting with Uncle ma. Master Ma doesn''t know it''s a fake engagement. He still thinks that Zexi has finally become his son-in-law. He will be relieved if he marries his daughter to him!


    Suddenly I felt the mobile phone shaking in my pocket. Huazexi quietly took it out to have a look. Mrs. Wang called. Now this occasion is not suitable for answering the phone, so she refused to answer it.


    After a while, the phone called again. Huazexi refused to answer it several times, and finally realized that something might have happened. "I''ll go out and answer the phone," he said with a slight apology to Mr. and Mrs. ma


    Then he went outside to dial back to Mrs. Wang. Mrs. Wang''s anxious voice came: "young master, it''s not good! Su He, she''s in labor! It''s bleeding


    "What! Dystocia? Bleeding? " Huazexi was shocked and incredible, "isn''t her due date next month?"


    "Today, when Su he saw the news about your engagement on TV, he suddenly had a stomachache and gave birth prematurely."


    Huazexi worried about a cold sweat: "I''ll be right there!"


    Although, today is his engagement ceremony, although, now full of friends, "father-in-law" and "mother-in-law" adults are here, he is not suitable to leave, but, on hearing the news of Su He dystocia bleeding, how can he still stay!


    He was afraid that something might happen to her and that he would never see her again. Of course, he would think that she was more important than everything else!


    As soon as huazexi turned around, she saw mano behind him. He was on the phone just now, and she heard all of them.


    "Brother Zexi, are you leaving?"


    "I''m sorry, manor. I have to go with her!"


    Mano showed a sweet smile: "brother Zexi, you go, you can rest assured, daddy and Mommy will deal with it."


    Huazexi gave her a big hug: "thank you!" Thanks for her understanding. She didn''t stay too long. She soon let go and rushed to the hospital.


    Ma Nuo looked at his back and stepped down to smile, leaving only a lonely face.


    Last time, after being slapped by him, she thought a lot.


    Manor, who has lived for more than 20 years, thinks for the first time that he is a superior princess. He is so good that no one has no reason not to like her. But later, she realized that she was just a princess of her parents. Not all people would spoil themselves like their parents, and not all people would love themselves.


    Maybe she is really some wayward, Zexi brother will be so angry.


    She knew that brother Zexi didn''t like her. What she always liked was the woman. No matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t change the fact.

 Chapter 511

    This time, I heard that the woman betrayed brother Zexi. She wanted to give herself another chance. If brother Zexi could not accept herself this time, she would let go.


    But after she came, she found that no matter what changes she made, brother Zexi still didn''t like her.


    Even if brother Zexi hated what that woman had done, he still cared about her.


    Maybe, this is love.


    She wants to help brother Zexi for the last time, and let everyone know that Hua''s family can''t exist such a crisis in the form of engagement. Even if it does exist, it will soon pass with Ma''s help.


    And when the storm passed, she would casually find a reason to withdraw from marriage with her parents. Anyway, daddy and Mommy dote on her so much. She is willful occasionally. I don''t think she will mind.


    Huaze river with the fastest speed to the hospital, a see the operating room face urgent back and forth walking sister-in-law Wang, quickly went to ask: "how?"


    "No news yet."


    Just at this time, the door of the operating room opened, and the nurse came out in a hurry. Seeing Huaze river outside, she asked, "are you her family member?"


    Huazexi voice dry and firm mouth: "yes, I am her husband."


    "Maternal dystocia, the crisis, would you like to protect adults or children?"


    Wang sister-in-law a face shocked back a small step, huazexi face full of pain, gnashing teeth said: "both protect!"


    He just came here and saw this ending. Son, Su He, he can only choose one of the two? no Su he wants it, so does the child!


    "Sir, please cooperate with our work!"


    "Both!" Is still a firm answer, no matter how she said, is not loose.


    The nurse had no choice but to go in again.


    Huazexi helps Mrs. Wang sit back on the bench. Mrs. Wang tightly grasps the hem of her clothes, while huazexi holds her wrists on her knees, lowers her head, and puts her hands in her hair.


    Why did this happen.


    Premature birth, dystocia, massive hemorrhage


    He didn''t know how she was suffering in the operating room. He just felt distressed at the thought that she was getting farther and farther away from him. He was really afraid of losing her.


    Half an hour later, the nurse came out again.


    "Protect adults or children! If you hesitate any longer, I''m afraid you won''t be able to hold any of them! "


    Not one, not one


    This sentence kept recalling in his mind.


    Huazexi finally clenched his teeth and said, "master Bao."


    when the child is gone, he can regenerate, but when he is gone, he can''t imagine what his life would be like without her.


    He really didn''t want to lose her.


    Another hour later, the door of the operating room finally opened again, and the doctor took off the mask and came out.


    Although Huaze River quickly walked past, his voice trembled and asked, "what''s the matter?" But his heart tightly, for fear of hearing bad results, he was afraid that the doctor said, sorry, we can''t help, children and adults are not saved.


    "Congratulations, mother and son are safe."


    "What?" For a moment, huazexi thought he had heard wrong.


    "Mother and son are safe! Originally we thought the child could not be saved, but we didn''t expect to be alive after birth! It''s unprecedented


    The operation cart was pushed out from the operating room. Tang Suhe lay on it with her eyes closed and lost consciousness. From her messy clothes and hair stuck on her face, we can see what kind of pain she had suffered in the past few hours.

 Chapter 512

    Huazexi was deeply distressed. She bent down and kissed the corner of her mouth and said in a low voice, "hehe, you''ve worked so hard."


    The nurse held a small baby in her arms and went to show him that it was a premature baby. She looked very small and her face was wrinkled.


    Huazexi reaches out his hand and holds it carefully in his arms. He can''t imagine how he can be so small and fragile. He doesn''t dare to move in his arms for fear of hurting him.


    This is his child, he and he he''s child. For a moment, Hua Shao''s eyes were filled with tears.


    "Sir, the child''s resistance is very weak. He has to be taken to the nursery." The nurse next to me reminded me.


    Huazexi some reluctant to give up the child to her: "trouble you."


    Giving birth to a child was as difficult as a battle for Tang Suhe.


    She was in a coma for a long time and was hospitalized.


    That day, huazexi held her hand and sat in front of the ward with her all night. Her fingers were intertwined. Her fingers were thin and boneless. He gently rubbed his face with the back of her hand.


    After this parting, he found how much he cared about her and how much he loved her.


    "Bang Bang --" there''s a knock on the door outside.


    Fearing to disturb Tang Suhe, Hua Zexi got up to open the door in person and saw w standing outside the ward with a strange woman, carrying something in her hand, like a doctor.


    How do they get back to Suhe''s ward? Thinking of the intimate posture of W and Su He in the last photo, Hua Zexi frowned and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    W laughed and said, "come and have a look at Tang. Hua Shao won''t be so stingy and won''t let us in?"


    Huazexi tengkai body, let them go in, put things down, w also did not want to go, a face of sincerity said: "less flowers, I come here is something to tell you."


    "What''s the matter?" For the man in front of him, huazexi really didn''t like him much.


    "About Su He."


    Huazexi glanced at Tang Suhe on the bed: "OK, let''s go out and say, don''t disturb her rest."


    Three people, sitting in a coffee shop outside the hospital.


    W told him the whole story one by one.


    Before he came to China, w had investigated the details of huazexi. He knew that his favorite person was Tang Suhe. Tang Suhe was a graduate of a university. So he first came into contact with Tang Suhe with a strong intention. He tried every means to be with her, and even seduced her blatantly. He wanted to take those photos and let huazexi misunderstand Tang Suhe Behind a series of stratagems to pave the way.


    But she is very clean, and he get along with, has always been to avoid any ambiguity. The ambiguous photos he saw for huazexi can only be said to be coincidence. He designed them.


    As for the leakage of information, he arranged for Alain, the nanny at huazexi''s home, to do it.


    Alan''s real name is LAN. He and W are college students, majoring in computer science. They are rare talents in computer science.


    Because before owe w human, so this time will agree to help him steal information, crack the computer password, steal the files inside, for LAN is a piece of cake.


    Huazexi looks at the well-dressed woman next to W, and there is something familiar between her eyebrows and eyes. What he didn''t expect is that this strong woman is the same person as her plain rural nanny Alan!


    In this way, he misunderstood hehe. In this way, everything is controlled by W, not by hehe.

 Chapter 513

    Think of before he firmly thought that she did, think of before he so bully her, so roar her, he felt more distressed for her, at that time of her, the heart is how painful.


    "Why are you telling me that?" Huazexi hates the man in front of him. His purpose is to make him misunderstand hehe after stealing his information? Why did you come to tell him the truth today? What is his peace of mind!


    This w''s method is really not the general unfeeling, let him business failure, at the same time let him frustrated in the love field, hit him to the bottom.


    "Because I''m getting married soon." W took the hand beside Lan Yang Yang, with a sweet smile on his face, turned his head and said to huazexi seriously, "Tang is really a very good girl, she is kind, pure, such a beautiful girl, I can''t bear to see her suffer so much injustice and torture, before, I''m sorry for you, huazexi, Tang really loves you!"


    "Of course I know she''s fine!" Huazexi rushed forward with a brisk step, pulled his collar tightly and said, "of course I know she''s good! But for your mean scheme, we might have been married! "


    It''s all his fault. He misunderstood hehe. Hehe almost died in childbirth!


    I really want to greet him with a fist and hit him hard in the face. This guy made the road between them so hard.


    W gently smile: "if you trust her enough, it will not come to this step."


    Huazexi''s fist slowly went down. Yes, the biggest responsibility was still his own. He didn''t trust her enough. He pushed her away with his own hands. If he can insist to choose to believe her, they will not be like this.


    W patted huazexi on the shoulder and said, "you are a strong opponent. I appreciate you very much. How about being a friend? I hope you can forgive what you did before. I will also leave China, go back to France, get married and wait for the baby to be born with my wife. "


    Looking at the happy look on his face, Huaze river turns to see LAN. LAN lowers her head and unconsciously touches her belly.


    And once Tang Suhe an action, originally, she is also pregnant, it seems that two people are Fengzi married.


    "Congratulations." Huazexi took w''s hand and congratulated him.


    In fact, if they are not competitors, they can become friends.


    "LAN, Su he often says that he doesn''t know how your mother''s condition is. Don''t you tell her to leave alone?" Huaze river looks at LAN and asks.


    Mentioning Tang Suhe, LAN feels uncomfortable in her heart.


    She worked as an undercover nanny at huazexi''s house for several months. Tang Suhe was very kind to her. She was very kind and thought about her everywhere. After stealing the information, she made up a reason to leave. She didn''t expect that she would really put money into her hands.


    It was at that time that Lan felt deeply guilty.


    Later, I heard that she was misunderstood by huazexi and was thrown into a house by the sea. She was even more restless.


    He tried to persuade w to stop, and even quarreled with him several times, but w was playing and didn''t listen at all.


    Later, or W suddenly found her bag test sheet, know she is pregnant, ecstatic to her marriage proposal, but she did not agree. W turns around anxiously. Maybe at that time, in the same situation as Huaze River, he knows what kind of mood it is to have a woman who loves but can''t marry, and to have children but can''t marry.

 Chapter 514

    He''s all set on going home to get married and take his children with him, and he''s not very interested in the Games in the mall. He wanted huazexi and Tang Suhe to have a good ending, so today, he came to make everything clear.


    Angry to angry, but huazexi still very grateful to them to tell him the truth.


    Otherwise, he might misunderstand it all the time.


    Seeing off W and LAN, huazexi returns to the hospital. In Tang Suhe''s ward, he holds her hand tightly, unwilling to let go.


    "Hehe, from now on, let''s start again. I will treat you and your children well, and I won''t let you suffer any more grievances!"


    Everything before was his fault. He wanted to compensate her with his later life.


    In the evening, huazexi didn''t leave and stayed with her all night.


    The next day, Mr. Hua''s phone call came, and he immediately said, "huazexi! How on earth did you leave nono alone at the engagement ceremony and stay up all night? If it wasn''t for nono''s efforts to stop and coax uncle Ma, uncle Ma''s mother coax you onto the plane and see Uncle Ma spar you? "


    Huazexi also knows that he did something wrong yesterday. He knows that he was wrong. Now, although hehe is still sleeping, he is sure that he is safe. He should go back and clean up the mess.


    "Dad, I''m going back." Huazexi looked at Tang Suhe on the bed and turned to leave.


    In the evening, Tang Suhe woke up. The nurse next to him saw her wake up and said, "Miss Tang, you are finally awake."


    Tang Su He gave her a weak smile, and then asked: "Miss nurse, where is my child?"


    "The little one is a little weak. I''ll take it to you in the nursery."


    A few minutes later, Tang Suhe was lying on his pillow with his child in his arms, full of love and happiness.


    This is her child. She was born in October. It''s her most precious thing. However, when she thought of having children but could not recognize them, her eyes flashed a trace of pain.


    In the future, will huazexi treat him well? Ma Nuo is his stepmother. Although Ma Nuo is sometimes headstrong and unruly, he should not be careful to embarrass a child, right?


    Sorry, baby, mother loves you, but can''t want you, but can''t accompany you to grow up, baby, please forgive mother.


    Tang Suhe held the child for a long time, and finally decided to give the child to the nurse: "you take the child back."


    The nurse took the baby and carried it back to the nursery.


    After the nurse left, Tang Suhe secretly got out of bed with a weak body, casually found a white coat and put it on her. She took a white mask and went out. Fortunately, no one suspected her. She successfully escaped from the hospital and tried to run away.


    Instead of letting huazexi come and drive her away, it''s better for her to leave ahead of time with self-knowledge.


    It''s dark outside. Tang Suhe is in a hurry and wants to stay away from this place. I want to go to the long-distance bus station first, stay all night, and leave early tomorrow morning by bus.


    Since she wants to leave, she will leave clean, not to be found by anyone.


    Weak body, so that she did not go far began to feel weak legs, unable to do.


    When crossing a road, she suddenly heard the sound of emergency brake. She subconsciously turned her head and saw a car stop close to her leg. Her vision gradually blurred, her body softened and she lay on the ground.

 Chapter 515

    The driver got out of the car and pushed her: "Miss? Miss There was no response.


    At this time, a young and handsome man of mixed blood came down from the car, thin lips gently asked: "what''s the matter?"


    The driver stood up and explained, "young master, this young lady is lying on the ground and doesn''t wake up. She just braked in time and didn''t hit her. Look, there''s no wound on her body."


    The man, who was called the eldest young master, glanced at Tang Suhe, who was holding his hand down. He said quietly, "look over whether she has any documents, and see if you can contact her family."


    "Yes." The driver squatted down and touched her pocket. Suddenly, he took out a necklace and showed it to the man in shock. "Look, young master! It''s the necklace of the second young master! "


    "Why is Leo''s stuff with her?" The man, with a deep face, took a look and determined that it was his brother''s, then took a few steps forward and looked at the young woman on the ground.


    She has delicate features, looks good when combined, looks pale, and seems very weak.


    It seems that this woman should have met his brother Leo.


    A few months ago, Leo came to China to talk about a business and was framed. There was no news for several months. He also came to China to find the whereabouts of his brother Leo.


    The man bent down and wanted to hold Tang Suhe up.


    The driver knew that this woman was very important to find the second young master. The young master wanted to take her away. He bent down in a hurry and said, "young master, I''ll come!"


    "No!" The man had already picked her up. The driver opened the door in a hurry, and the man put her into the back seat.


    Back at her place, seeing that she had been in a coma, Reggie found a private doctor who came to China with him to help her.


    Half an hour later, the private doctor came out of the room and said, "she has just given birth, and there should be a lot of bleeding in the process of giving birth. She is very weak and needs a good rest."


    Just had a baby? It''s a surprise to everyone. Shouldn''t you just have a baby and rest at home? Why do you run around at night.


    The private doctor took a look inside, spread out her hand, and continued, "she''s very unstable. She looks like she was abandoned after giving birth."


    Although they didn''t know the woman inside, they were shocked to hear that.


    Which man in the end is too cruel. It''s too hard to drive her out just after having a baby.


    "When will she wake up?" Reggie is worried about his brother''s safety now. If she wakes up a moment earlier, he will know his brother''s useful information a moment earlier.


    "Well, it''s hard to say. Maybe a day or two."


    "Miss''s medicine is ready." Nanny came with a bowl of traditional Chinese medicine. She was about to open the door and feed her medicine, but regor took the medicine bowl in her hand and said, "I''ll do it myself!"


    He turned and entered the room, leaving behind a group of people gaping and staring at each other.


    Did they just listen? Boss Lei actually said that he would feed her to drink medicine himself!


    Can his murderous hand feed people medicine? A group of people automatically make up for the scene that he went in, picked up the unconscious person, and then directly opened his mouth and poured in.


    Luo Ya, a private doctor, hurriedly follows in. Sure enough, reg is already squeezing her mouth there. Originally, she is weak enough. With the help of boss Lei''s hand, don''t hang up directly. Luo Ya stops in a hurry: "it''s not like that

 Chapter 516

    "How is that?" "Asked Mr. Lei, who was an idiot in life.


    Noah went over, sat down in front of the bed, gently lifted her head up, then took a spoon to scoop up a spoonful of medicine, gently blew to ensure that it was not too hot, then gently squeezed her chin and fed it from her slightly open mouth.


    Reggie nodded clearly. Loya was there to support him. He was there to feed him. They cooperated and understood each other.


    After feeding the medicine, regor sat beside him for a while, impatient of waiting, and asked loah with an eyebrow, "why hasn''t she woken up yet?"


    Luo Ya replied in a cold sweat: "what I prescribed to her is just a medicine for regulating her body, not a panacea for people to wake up quickly. If she doesn''t regulate now, it''s easy to leave sequelae in the future."


    The young master of the Lei family suddenly picks up a comatose woman and comes back. She knows the important information about the second young master. The whole Lei family treats her as a treasure and looks forward to her waking up soon.


    On the other side of city A.


    Huazexi finally cleaned up a pile of mess and looked at his watch. It was more than ten o''clock in the evening.


    In the evening, the hospital called to say that she had woken up. At that moment, he was overjoyed. He wanted to fly to her immediately, apologized to her and asked her to forgive himself. Everything before was his own fault, and asked her to allow them to start again. However, at home, he was still explaining to Mr. Hua about his fake engagement to mano.


    At this time, I''m afraid she has fallen asleep, but he still wants to go to see her and accompany her.


    Even if she fell asleep, he only looked at her sleeping face.


    He had misunderstood her so deeply before, but now he blamed himself and found that he loved her to the core.


    When he rushed to the hospital with a tired face, he gently pushed the door open. There was no light in the ward. He dared not make a sound and went to the bed. Sitting on the chair in front of the bed, he saw a bulge in the quilt by moonlight.


    Huazexi sat on the chair for a while and saw that she had been covering her head all the time. She didn''t have the habit of covering her head before she went to bed. Would she not breathe well.


    He gently got up, leaned over and pulled the quilt down, but to his surprise, there was no one in the quilt at all. Instead, he stuffed a pillow.


    Huazexi unbelievably lifted the quilt away. In order to see it carefully, he turned on the light, but the fact in front of him was that there was no one on the bed.


    All of a sudden, he was flustered and yelled, "nurse! Nurse


    The nurse on duty rushed over and said, "what''s the matter? Sir


    "Where are the people in bed?" Huazexi asked anxiously and angrily.


    "She was still sleeping when I came in for ward round just now Ah The nurse was very puzzled to answer, suddenly saw the pillow placed in the quilt on the bed, she suddenly opened her eyes, stepped back a little step, covered her mouth and let out a scream.


    How could that be? So when she came to the ward round just now, there was no one on the bed?


    "I ask you! Where are the people? " The veins on Huaze Xiqi''s neck were all burst out. When he left, he was still lying on the hospital bed. After a day''s leave, the man on the bed disappeared! Who should he find out about this anger and anger!


    "I''m sorry, sir. I''m sorry. I really don''t know." The nurse shook her head in a hurry, almost crying.

 Chapter 517

    Now is not the time to investigate the responsibility, Su he just gave birth to a child, suddenly disappeared, his heart is very worried, very anxious, now the first task is to find her as soon as possible. Huazexi, who forced himself to calm down, ordered: "now take me to the monitoring room to find today''s video!"


    "Good! Good! I''ll take you right away! " The nurse flurried to lead the way in front, and huazexi strode behind.


    First call up the video of the monitor installed in the corridor outside the ward for one night.


    After a while, huazexi found that on the screen, a woman in a white coat and a mask came out of the ward in a panic and sneaked away by the wall, looking very weak.


    That man is -- he he he!


    Huazexi felt her figure on the surveillance screen and blurted out her name. Seeing her like this, she was determined to leave.


    Huazexi heart regret, heart hate, hehe, why do you want to leave? Do you know, I wait for you to wake up, just want you to forgive me, tell you that I will love you, I will never doubt you, yell at you and scold you.


    Why are you so determined to leave, why don''t you give me a psychological preparation to leave, hehe, do you really don''t want to give me a chance to reform?


    Even crimes have fixed-term imprisonment to make up for their own sins. Hehe, did you directly put me in life imprisonment?


    Tang Suhe''s leaving makes his heart ache. His heart is full of pain. His chest is oppressed. He seems to be out of breath. He finally missed her.


    He finally understood how wronged and sad she was when she was misunderstood but didn''t have a chance to explain. He finally understood her helpless mood at that time.


    You can''t just let her go. He doesn''t want to let go!


    Her documents were left at home, and she didn''t have much money with her. Even if she left, she must have taken the bus. Huazexi takes out the phone in a hurry and calls the person in charge to let him pay attention to the recent passenger flow. If you meet Tang Suhe, you must try to keep her and call him as soon as possible.


    On the other side of the railway and the airport, he did not dare to let it go. He also found someone to help him.


    As long as Tang Suhe is still in the city, he must find her!


    She is the mother of her children, and in her life, she is not the one who does not marry!


    Is about to lose, huazexi heart so firmly told himself: I huazexi this life, as long as Tang Suhe a person!


    The surveillance video stopped at the gate of the hospital. He only knew where she was going, which was towards the coach station, but he didn''t know where she was.


    After watching the surveillance video, huazexi left in a hurry and drove around to look for it. Looking for a needle in a haystack is like looking for a needle in a haystack. He started all the people to look for it all night.


    But around a city to turn a lot of circles, or did not find, big night, where can she go?


    Hotel accommodation will require an ID card, she can not go, even small hotels, spend less also entrusted to find someone to lead a gang of police, in name is to check pornography, gambling and drugs, in fact is to find someone, launched a comprehensive search, a few hours toss down, still no results.


    He looked through all the places where she might go, and there was still no news of her.

 Chapter 518

    Sitting in the car, huazexi had a bad headache, as if to burst. He took out a small bottle of medicine from the front, poured out one and swallowed it.


    It''s probably from a few months ago that he had a headache, especially when he was in a bad mood and had a lot of troubles. It was so painful that people couldn''t think about it. He had to hold on to it, but later he couldn''t hold on to it, so he bought some medicine for headache. If it was too painful, he took one.


    "I''ve looked for all the flowers, but there''s no news." Some of them called to report.


    Huazexi light response: "forget it, inform everyone to go back to rest, trouble you."


    Now, it''s already three o''clock in the morning. If you look for it again, there will be no result. It''s just a waste of energy.


    Huazexi went home with a frustrated face. Is he he going to disappear from his life from today? He''s really not reconciled.


    One night, sleepless, eyes open until dawn.


    In this way, in this kind of pain and suffering, day and night trying to find, but in the end, are futile.


    We have to find people, deal with the company''s affairs, and take time to go to the hospital to look after the children. Huazexi is getting thinner and thinner, and the whole person is getting more and more tired.


    The child''s mother has left. He doesn''t want the child to be lonely, so he gives a lot of love to the child. He loves the child because he was born by Tang Suhe.


    Reggie''s temporary private residence.


    Tang Suhe, who has been sleeping for two days, finally wakes up. When he sees her wake up, Luo Ya next to him is almost crazy. Someone has given him many warnings. If someone doesn''t wake up again in an hour, what will happen to him? He has been terrified these two days, and he almost got a beating at last. It''s easy for him to be a private doctor.


    Tang Suhe opened his eyes and looked at the strange environment in front of her. A young and delicate man jumped up and down in front of her. She was so excited that she had a headache.


    "Who are you? Where am I? " Tang Suhe covered his dizzy head and asked, she had never seen this man before, and she had never been to this place.


    Just then, a man of mixed blood came in. He was very tall, nearly one meter nine. His face was cold, and his whole body exuded a strong aura. His handsome facial features were familiar. Tang Suhe suddenly remembered the man who had been shot in the sea view villa a few months ago. Their facial features were very imaginative.


    But she could tell that he was not the man. "You are..." Tang Suhe asked aloud.


    "I''m Reggie. Do you know where my brother Leo is?" The man took the necklace out of his pocket and lifted it.


    "Is that man your brother?"


    "Yes, where is my brother now? Please tell me everything you know."


    Tang Suhe leaned on the pillow, half lying on the bed, took the water from Luoya, took a drink, and then began to talk about her encounter with Leo.


    Half an hour later --


    reg frowned and asked, "so my brother left your house a few months ago?"


    "Yes, and I haven''t seen him since."


    Regor nodded: "Miss Tang, thank you for the information." Then he turned around and went out.


    The driver and bodyguard followed him and asked in a low voice, "young master, what should miss Tang do now? Will you send her back directly or..."

 Chapter 519

    "Didn''t Loya say she might have been abandoned?" Reggie said as she walked


    "Yes."


    "Let''s wait and see. Let''s leave her here to take care of herself. When we find Leo, let''s see what he decides."


    "All right, young master!"


    And at this time, people from outside suddenly came in and reported: "young master, the second young master is back!"


    "What? Leo''s back Regor quickly welcomed out, outside, and he looks a little similar to Leo is walking in.


    "Brother!" Leo hugs Reggie excitedly. After releasing, they go inside.


    After regor came to China, he was looking for Leo''s fate everywhere, but there was no news. Unexpectedly, he took the initiative to find him. Regor asked about what happened to Leo in recent months.


    A few months ago, Leo came to China from Australia to talk about an arms business. Unexpectedly, he was hacked and killed several of his men. He himself was shot and fell into the sea. With perseverance, he swam to the shore. Seeing a villa, he climbed in through the window.


    Thanks to Tang Suhe''s help, he took a rest here for a period of time and left secretly.


    First, I don''t want to implicate her. Second, I''m afraid it will be unsafe to stay.


    He knew that those people were unwilling to find the body, and he was still searching for his whereabouts, so he did not dare to expose half a point, did not dare to fly back to Australia, and had to wait for someone to rescue him.


    After he left, he disguised himself as a disabled person and begged on the roadside every day, while begging for information.


    Not long ago, I heard that Leo came to China. He begged on the streets for several days. He secretly watched the cars on the streets and found Leo''s driver. Then, he knew where he lives now.


    Only then did he dare to come back.


    Otherwise, once his identity is exposed, he may be shot outside.


    There was a bloodthirsty sneer on regor''s face as the despicable fellows tried to swallow them up. He would get back the debt one day.


    Now that Leo is back, they should go back to Australia.


    Nanny is going to the room to give Tang Suhe medicine, knocked on the door: "Miss Tang, your medicine."


    Leo looks surprised, Miss Tang, woman? They have women here? "What''s inside?" he asked


    "The woman who saved you, we brought her back."


    Leo almost didn''t sit still: "brother, you didn''t tie her to ask me where I am, did you?"


    They''re Mafia. How good do you want them to be? His guess is not without reason.


    Reggie waved her hand, then fainted and found that she had his necklace. The process of bringing her back was simple.


    Leo was finally relieved. When he was recovering from her injury, he saw a lot of loneliness in her eyes. He knew that she might be hurt by love. Unexpectedly, now, he still sighed when he heard the fact that she was driven out when she gave birth.


    She''s such a nice woman, but this kind of thing happened to her.


    "Leo, I respect your decision." Regor put the decision in his hands.


    Leo walked into Tang Suhe''s room and saw him. Tang Suhe, who was drinking medicine, gave him a smile: "Hi!"


    Leo sat down beside her bed: "my name is Leo. The man just now is my brother Reggie. Thank you for saving me. We are going back to Australia now. If you want to leave city a, I will take you away. If you want to stay, I''ll let them take you back. "

 Chapter 520

    When it comes to leaving, Tang Suhe''s stiff. That night, she wanted to leave a city. She blamed her poor health and fainted on the way.


    I don''t know what kind of reaction huazexi would have when she left, whether it was indifference or looking for her whereabouts everywhere.


    If they go away like this and leave her here alone, I''m afraid it will be easy for huazexi to find her.


    Who is right and who is wrong in the past? She doesn''t want to worry about anything. She just wants to leave soon.


    So, she made a decision, raised her face and said to Leo seriously, "please take me away."


    Leo gave her a smile: "good!" He didn''t find that when he was waiting for her answer, he was expecting her to go with them.


    The private plane has stopped in the most secret place. Tang Suhe is still very weak. Princess Leo hugs her and gets on the plane.


    I saw a group of men wearing suits, sunglasses and guns around their waists behind the brothers. In any case, she did not expect that now, she actually mixed in a group of Mafia.


    He took her to the helicopter, put her on the seat and covered her with a woolen blanket. Leo comforted her: "you''ll be there after a sleep."


    Tang Suhe nodded cleverly, then leaned on it to sleep.


    She had saved Leo''s life before, and Leo would not hurt her too much. As she is now, she really needs a support.


    When you wake up, it''s a new environment.


    Huazexi, goodbye.


    A city.


    For a whole week, the whole city was turned back and forth several times by him, but Tang Suhe''s whereabouts were still not found. She just disappeared out of thin air, leaving no trace.


    She was lonely and weak. He was really worried about where she could go. I''m worried that she can''t eat enough and sleep well, that she''s not feeling well, that no one will send her to the hospital, and that she''s worried that she''ll meet a schemer on her way.


    Her only relative is Tang Suwen, who is far away from home. Did she go abroad to find him?


    Taking advantage of an opportunity to go abroad to talk business, he took a long ride to Suwen''s school to find Suwen.


    Walking in the cultural atmosphere of the campus, Su Wen saw him from a distance and ran to this side: "brother Zexi!"


    Huazexi looks at him with a smile. In a twinkling of an eye, Suwen runs to him breathlessly and hugs him like a relative. Behind Suwen, a big young boy with blue eyes and high nose put his hand in his pocket and walked this way, obviously following Suwen.


    "Brother Zexi, why are you here?" I''ve been abroad for more than half a year, and all I see are foreigners. Even when I meet a Chinese, I feel cordial, not to mention that his brother-in-law came all the way to see him. He''s even more excited and incoherent.


    "Come and have a business talk. By the way, how are you doing here?" Huazexi patted him like an elder.


    "Very good. Zexige, you must not have eaten. The food in our school restaurant is very special. I''ll take you to dinner! " Su Wen pulls huazexi''s sleeve and turns around in a hurry.


    Huazexi keenly noticed that the young foreign boy was looking at this side with an unhappy look on his face.


    "That''s..."


    Knowing that we can''t ignore it, Su Wen said, "that''s my classmate, Kavin."

 Chapter 521

    Huazexi simply said hello to him, but it could be seen that the child seemed to be hostile to him.


    Sitting in the dining room of the school, huazexi hesitates. He wants to ask Suwen if Suhe has contacted him. Suwen is her closest brother. Will she tell Suwen where she is going. However, seeing Su Wen''s happy face, it seems that he doesn''t know the current situation of him and Su He at all.


    If he really asked, Su Wen really knew what face he had to face him.


    When Su Wen went abroad, he vowed to take good care of Su He. But now, Su he doesn''t know where to go.


    He drove his sister away.


    Just as he hesitated, Su Wen asked, "brother Zexi, how is my sister now?"


    Huazexi smile: "very good."


    Su Wen complained wrongly: "some time ago, my sister called me and said that the baby was about to be born. She was afraid of the influence of mobile phone radiation, so she didn''t often use mobile phone in the future. After that time, she never called me again."


    "Did she tell you anything else?" Huaze River asked.


    Su Wen thought about it and shook his head: "no, I turned it off when I called her later."


    He didn''t get any information from Su Wen. Huazexi was a little frustrated. When Su Wen came to stay here for a few more days, he was not in the mood. He made an excuse to say that he had something to do and had to go back home. He said goodbye in a hurry after a few hours.


    Her brother didn''t know anything about her. Huazexi had a premonition that he might lose his hehe.


    As soon as Hua Zexi left, the boy who had been following Su Wen suddenly grabbed his shoulder and pressed him against the wall. He asked coldly, "who was that man just now?"


    "Kavin, what are you crazy about?" Suwen growled in a low voice. Here, on campus, there are so many people coming and going.


    "Is he your lover at home?" Kavin sneers.


    "No one is so mean as you! He''s my brother-in-law! " Suwen was almost furious.


    He bullied him and humiliated him, but he did not allow him to humiliate his sister and brother-in-law.


    "Oh, really?" Kavin approached him as if to verify the truth of the sentence.


    Finally, Kavin released him and touched his head: "in the future, you are not allowed to hold other men, nor are women! Do you hear me


    Tang Suwen snorted coldly, gnashing his teeth in hatred, but he could do nothing. Mean!


    After a long sleep, Tang Suhe found that the helicopter was landing little by little.


    Seeing her wake up, Leo put down the information in his hand and came over: "it''s coming soon."


    Su He nodded and looked at the scenery through the window.


    They landed on the roof of a villa. How big is the house to make a private airport.


    And the owners of this super large luxury villa are regor and Leo brothers.


    Reggie and Leo walked side by side in front, Tang Suhe carefully followed Leo, and then there was a big ticket bodyguard. As soon as he got off the plane, a line of people stood on the roof, with guns pinned on his waist, and bent neatly: "young master! Second young master It''s quite impressive.


    Tang Suhe was so surprised that he broke out in a cold sweat. What kind of organization is this? There are so many people who are so obedient to the Lei brothers and bow to them.

 Chapter 522

    Reggie did not squint and nodded casually. Suddenly felt his hand was a pair of warm hands, Tang Suhe raised his eyes, Leo is holding her hand.


    She was very embarrassed to do ostrich like, did not dare to lift the head to follow Leo''s footsteps in a hurry.


    Leo has already called the nanny in advance to ask them to clean up the room. As soon as he goes back, Leo leads her to a house: "you will live here in the future."


    Tang Suhe had a general look, which showed that he was very attentive.


    From the entrance, to the huge living room on the first floor, and then to the second floor, all she saw were wild and cold clothes, which were in line with the Mafia temperament.


    This room, however, is mainly romantic, with pink walls, a large dream semi-circular bed, a fringe curtain around it, a dressing table, and some women''s magazines and books.


    Tang Suhe said to him sincerely: "Leo, thank you."


    At the beginning, she saved him completely out of an instinct that she couldn''t bear to see people die. She didn''t think much about how he would repay her. She thought they were people from two different worlds and would never meet again. I didn''t expect that now, when I am in such a predicament, I still need his acceptance.


    "You saved my life, and I should help you once. Anyway, my brother and I are the only two people living in the family. Just take this as your own home. " Leo, who had been silent in front of her before and didn''t say a word, was much better than his iceberg brother.


    He didn''t speak much before because he was in danger and knew that the more he leaked, the worse it was for him.


    Now, back to his own territory, naturally speaking freely, nothing to be afraid of.


    When he first lived down, Tang Suhe would subconsciously feel scared and hide away from Reggie and his men with guns. It should have been ordered by the Lei brothers. His men were very polite to her and called her Miss Tang.


    One afternoon, Tang Suhe woke up and just came out of the room. He wanted to go downstairs. Unexpectedly, he saw an amazing scene in the living room.


    Regor, playing with a gun in his hand, sat on the sofa with his legs folded, and asked carelessly, "I heard that you betrayed the second young master, and the second young master was shot?"


    Kneeling in front of him, the man trembled and kowtowed desperately: "it must be a mistake, not me. I am absolutely loyal to the second young master of the Lei family. How can I betray the second young master?"


    "Is it?" Reggie put on a muffler and shot him in the left leg. A stream of blood gushed out. The man screamed bitterly and rolled on the ground with his leg covered.


    Looking at the scene which can only be seen in the TV police bandit drama, how can Tang Suhe not be shocked, tightly cover his mouth, dare not make a sound.


    "Do you really think I know nothing? I''ve killed the people who hurt Leo. Do you really think they can hide it for you? "


    "Young master, spare your life! Young master, spare your life! It''s all my fault that I''m so lost in money! Please let me go Men can''t care about the pain in their legs and beg for mercy.


    Since he betrayed once, there must be a second time. Leo was almost killed. Would he leave a hidden danger around him? Betrayers die. That''s the rule.

 Chapter 523

    Reggie didn''t have a soft hand at all. He took the gun and looked at his head. The exact shot was one.


    On the ground, the man lay upright on the ground. As if nothing had happened, Reggie said coldly: "carry it out, wipe the floor clean, don''t let people see any trace."


    If it was him and Leo, it would have been common, but there was a woman in the family who was not good to see.


    "Yes The other men immediately carried out the order. It was time to lift people and clean the floor.


    And at this time, can not accept the reality of Tang Suhe finally fell to the ground.


    "Pa" sound, hands on the ground, hanging head, long hair covered her face, her eyes, full of shock and incredible, gasping.


    Reggie turned her head acutely and saw the picture of her sitting down at the corner of the stairs.


    He quickly waved his hands out, stood up from the sofa, strode past, squatted on the ground, looking at her tears.


    "Why do you want to kill, why do you want to kill..." Tang Suhe looked at the floor and murmured. There was a cry in her voice. The shock, the depression that she wanted to cry but couldn''t cry out, made her chest very uncomfortable, as if she was about to die of suffocation. Her whole brain was dizzy.


    "Because he betrayed me." Reggie explained it to her very seriously.


    "Should I die to betray you?" Tang Suhe finally couldn''t help looking up and yelling at him. Her face was full of tears. Tears were still hanging on her long eyelashes. Her voice was filled with despair.


    Who are they? They are demons. They are heinous demons. Are human lives so mean to them? They can easily kill a person, they are terrible.


    Although she knew they were Mafia before, she didn''t have much discrimination in her heart. At most, she was a little afraid. But now, seeing them kill people with her own eyes, she suddenly realized how cold-blooded they were.


    Seeing the tears on her beautiful face and the pain and despair in her eyes, regor''s heart was touched. Before he killed people, he never needed to explain anything to others, but now, he wants to tell her that he is not a bad person, he is not as terrible as she thought, but those people should die.


    The great difference in body shape and strength between men and women made him feel how helpless and weak the little woman was. He hugged her in his arms and said, "I won''t kill him. The next time I die, it may be me or Leo."


    Tang Suhe couldn''t help shaking his head. How could it be like this? She didn''t want to see anyone die!


    But it seems that death is inevitable in their life like this.


    Tang Suhe was finally carried back to her room by Lei Ge. She covered her head and hid in the quilt, shivering. For the first time, Lei, who has always been dealing with arms, thinks that women are the most difficult problem in the world.


    In the evening, when eating, Leo came back from the outside and saw that Tang Suhe''s seat was empty. He asked the nanny, "where''s Miss Tang?"


    "Miss Tang''s mood is a little unstable. She''s in the room."


    Emotional instability? With them, I don''t dare to provoke her here. How can she be unstable? The only possibility is his brother. Leo looks at Reggie in a puzzled way: "brother, what''s the matter with her?"

 Chapter 524

    Reggie spread out his hand and said helplessly, "I solved the Betrayer this afternoon, and she just saw me."


    "What?" Leo was surprised and stood up from his seat. "Brother, you were killed in the living room, and she ran into you?"


    Reggie nodded: "I thought she was taking a nap. I didn''t expect that she was going downstairs, and then..." Helplessly spread the hand.


    "Brother, I was injured before and was saved by her. She almost fainted when she saw the gunshot wound on me. How could she accept it when she saw you kill me with her own eyes?"


    "I didn''t expect women to be so timid. Well, I won''t do it at home any more. " Lei Da Shao is also very helpless. He didn''t even bother to install the muffler before. This time, he was still afraid of disturbing her. But he was caught dead.


    "Brother, you eat first, I''ll go up and see her." Leo turned and went upstairs.


    There was a knock on the door, and there was no response. Leo pushed the door in and saw a bulge in the quilt, shaking violently.


    He walked over gently, lifted the quilt from her head, and found that she was curling up and shaking into a ball, and her consciousness didn''t look clear.


    I touched her forehead as if she had a fever.


    Hurry to find a private doctor Luo Ya, Luo Ya came to check, said she was weak originally, had not recuperated, this time was frightened, fell ill.


    Young master regor, who had never had much contact with a woman, immediately felt that a woman was a weak creature. For fear of hurting her again, he did not even dare to speak too loudly in front of her.


    That day, her tears had been unforgettable to him.


    After that, Tang Suhe, who got better, thought of this scene and was still deeply afraid, but she also knew that everyone had a different road.


    She is an ordinary person, and the Lei brothers happen to be a Mafia. These things can''t be changed by her.


    Reggie and Leo have avoided bloody things in front of her. No matter what''s behind, she doesn''t want to go deep into it.


    A city.


    It has been a whole month, and there is no news from Tang Suhe.


    Huazexi regretted, but could do nothing. Maybe I really lost her.


    Because of premature birth and the weak and sick baby in the nursery room was carefully taken care of for a month, but also a lot of health, huazexi took him home.


    The old man has always loved his son, and finally he has a grandson. He is very happy.


    After Tang Suhe left, huazexi also placed all his love on the children. In order to see the children every day, he would go back to his old house as soon as he got off work. The first thing he did when he got home was to wash his hands and hold the children. When he watched the little guy blink and stare at him curiously in his arms, he would feel happy and relaxed.


    A lot of people can''t imagine that the vigorous flower president outside is a full-time father at home.


    Coax the baby to sleep, flush the milk powder, change the diaper, everything is his own operation.


    Seeing that huazexi loves this child so much, mano, who has always been delicate, went to a mom''s crash course to learn how to take care of children and how to change diapers for children.


    When huazexi is not at home, she also helps to take care of the children. She doesn''t neglect because it is the child of another woman. She knows the importance of this child to huazexi.


    Huazexi didn''t have the heart to see an unmarried girl do this kind of thing. She should go to find someone instead of being with him, a man with love and children. He advised her to leave.

 Chapter 525

    "Brother Zexi, before she came back, would you like me to stay with you and take care of you?" In the office, manor asked huazexi humbly.


    She has done enough for him. He doesn''t want her to waste her youth on him. He doesn''t want her to make fruitless efforts.


    Huazexi firmly said: "no! Nono, you''ve been here long enough. It''s time to go back. "


    Ma Nuo''s face is injured. She has already done this. Zexi''s brother is still driving her away. She covers her mouth and runs out with some grievances. She secretly finds a place where no one is crying.


    Huazexi knows that he has gone too far, but he can''t give her hope. He must let her leave him and find her man.


    Ma Nuo was crying in the bathroom when a clean handkerchief reached out in front of her.


    Ma Nuo looked up, took the handkerchief and said thank you. She wiped away her tears and nose. Suddenly she thought of a slap on the man''s face: "you! Shameless! Hooligans! You broke into the ladies'' room With that, he turned his head and walked away in high heels.


    Guan Qi helplessly covers his beaten face. He just hears someone crying like a ghost next door. Then he comes in to have a look. Seeing her cry, he gives her his handkerchief.


    I didn''t expect that the kindness was regarded as a donkey''s liver and lung. If I don''t thank you, I''ll just give him a slap!


    "Huazexi has children, he has children..." At the front desk of a five-star hotel, Tang Jiaojiao has been distracted for a long time. She is murmuring at the bottom of her heart.


    She knew that Tang Suhe left the day after she gave birth to her child. She also knew that after she left, huazexi was frantically looking for it and couldn''t find it. Now, a child tied him tightly at home and no longer approached any women. Even mano was driven away by him.


    After all, Tang Suhe won. She had no hope at all.


    Take out the mobile phone, open the previously secretly taken photos, she and huazexi together photos, carefully looking at each one.


    "Who is this? Your boyfriend? " People next to her see the photos in her mobile phone, curious to come and ask.


    "No!" Tang Jiaojiao came back to her senses and hurriedly went to cover her, but it was too late. The colleague took her cell phone from her hand and looked at it. Seeing that the man in the photo was huazexi, she couldn''t help but cover her mouth and cried, "ah? It''s the president! Jiaojiao, you have gone to bed with the President... "


    Tang Jiaojiao snatched the mobile phone and hurriedly covered her mouth, but other people had heard it. They all gathered around and asked, "what''s the matter, what''s the matter?"


    "Jiaojiao has a close picture of her and the president in her mobile phone!" The colleague blinked and whispered.


    As it happens, huazexi, who just came in from the outside, heard all the words when they began to talk. He walked over with a gloomy face and looked at Tang Jiaojiao: "take the mobile phone!"


    "President..."


    "Bring it here!" Huaze River cold call.


    Tang Jiaojiao gave him her mobile phone. Huazexi opened the photo album and saw the intimate photos of herself and her. This woman dared to use herself when she was drunk. Huazexi was angry and asked in a voice: "have you sent these photos to Su he?"


    Anyway, he already knew, and she was not afraid that he would know more. Tang Jiaojiao''s confidence came up and said, "yes, then I''ll send it to her in the evening!"

 Chapter 526

    Huaze River gas is really want to fan her a few slaps, he is a man, do not start to hit a woman, he has been suppressing the anger in the heart.


    At the beginning, Su he helped her so much, but she didn''t expect to see that Su he had a bad relationship with him. This woman went down the drain to make su he sad and break them up.


    This woman will never know what to do.


    "I won''t hit you! get out of here! Get out of here Huaze River points out and roars.


    This woman, he will never give her a little pity!


    Black suits, cold bullets, desperate eyes, bloody world.


    From time to time, the scene that happened that day appeared in her dream. She always dreamed that she was forced to a desperate situation. Her forehead was covered with cold sweat and she woke up with a scream.


    Luoya prescribed a lot of tranquilizer, but it still didn''t help. This needs to be forgotten over time.


    One night, Tang Suhe once again dreamt that he was curled up on the ground naked, surrounded by innumerable Black Muzzles facing her. At the moment of the gunshot, a scream cut through her. She sat up straight, gasping and dreaming about those again.


    Head down, hands in his hair, full of pain, but also immersed in the nightmare has not yet dissipated.


    Regor and Leo heard the scream at the same time, they rushed out alertly and met at the door of Tang Suhe''s room.


    Reggie was only wearing a pair of boxers, with a thin and strong upper body and a bit of messy sleep in his hair. Leo was well dressed, in his pajamas, but his collar was slightly open, revealing some wheat skin.


    "Brother." Leo rubbed his hair and saw Reggie in front of him.


    "Well." Reggie glanced at the door, asking if she was OK.


    Leo said, "brother, keep sleeping. I''ll go in and have a look." Reggie went in like this now. There must be another scream inside.


    Originally, there were only two brothers in the family. It doesn''t matter whether they sleep naked or even run naked at home. But now there is a woman. Leo pays great attention to this aspect. He always pays attention to clothes when he goes out of the room. But reg, who has always been careless, is still very casual.


    Reggie nodded and swung back to the room to sleep.


    Leo knocked on the door, but there was no response. He pushed the door in gently. Tang Suhe was sitting low with his hair covering his face.


    Leo walked over, sat in front of the bed and asked in a low voice, "what''s the matter? Another nightmare? "


    "Well." Tang Su He answered softly, his shoulder trembled slightly.


    It can be seen that she is not in a good mood now. Anyone who has nightmares every day will feel afraid and timid.


    Leo gently ran over her shoulder, let her lean on his arms, coax children general, gently patted her: "not afraid, I''m here with you, it will be OK."


    In the dark dream, she seems to fall into the dark abyss, and his comfort is like a ray of light in the dark, like a life-saving straw in the abyss, which makes her find some support and motivation.


    "Leo, thank you." The original low heart a little bit to restore calm.


    It''s just a dream. It''ll be OK.


    Let her lie down again and press the corner for her. Leo sat beside her, took her hand and said, "go to sleep. If you have another nightmare, shake your left hand hard."


    "Well." Tang Su He nodded and closed his eyes again.

 Chapter 527

    These days of torture let her too tired, struggling between sleepy and bloody nightmare, extremely painful.


    And when she dreamed of those terrible things again, she felt that someone was holding her left hand, and suddenly she felt at ease. She is not alone. When she is in danger, someone will accompany her.


    Looking at Tang Suhe''s spirit recovering a little bit, Leo wants to take her out for a walk. He always stays at home. Facing those people, it''s really boring. He wants to show her the scenery outside.


    One day, sunny, Leo took her to the biggest park in the city.


    In the park, there are people of all races, including Asians with yellow skin and black hair like her.


    This is her first time to go abroad. Meeting many Chinese in Melbourne made her feel very kind.


    There is no bodyguard in black suit and gun behind him, only Leo in plain clothes. They are just like ordinary people walking here to see the scenery. Leo in casual clothes looks much more docile. In such a scenery, who can guess that he is a murderous Mafia.


    "Tired of walking, have a rest." Seeing that she was sweating a little, Leo handed her a bottle of water and asked her to sit on the stone chair not far away.


    Tang Suhe sat down and drank water. Then he saw a young couple teaching their children how to walk on the lawn next to him.


    "Baby, come to mom''s side." Although they speak English, judging from their accent, the couple should be Korean.


    The baby stood on the ground, some timid, looked at the front of the mother, and looked at the back of the father, staggering forward for two steps, suddenly scared, motionless, mouth vague cry: "Mom, mom."


    The young woman was teasing him with a toy in her hand: "look, your favorite toy, come here."


    Seeing that no one from his parents came to hold him, the baby finally took a step, walked over in a hurry, rushed into his mother''s arms, and his mother gave him a kiss on his small face.


    Looking at the happy scene of the family in front of him, Tang Suhe unconsciously raised a smile on his face.


    "Your baby is so cute. Can I have a hug?" She blurted out a word.


    The young woman smiles and hugs her baby.


    Tang Suhe carefully held the baby in his arms, looking at his round face, big black eyes, lovely, with a happy smile on his face.


    Baby holding her neck, in her face a kiss, wipe a face of saliva, she does not mind, but feel very happy.


    Maybe it''s mother''s nature. She suddenly likes children.


    And behind her smile, but also infinite sad.


    She also had children, but just after she was born, she only looked at them once and hugged them once, and then she left.


    She miss her child very much. How is he now? Without his mother, can he eat well, can he wear warm clothes, and is he sick? He is still so young, she is really worried about him, miss him.


    The baby back to his mother, watching the family left the back, Tang Suhe eyes full of lonely.


    Next to Leo in the eyes, naturally know what she is thinking.


    Any mother who just gave birth to a child, but can''t stay with the child, will feel very sad.


    Until she went back, Tang Suhe was still a little depressed. The child reminded her of her missing for her child.

 Chapter 528

    Early the next morning, Tang Suhe heard a whimpering sound, like the low sound of some small animal.


    She went downstairs and saw Leo sitting on the sofa with a white ball in her arms. When she saw her, Leo said, "come and see if I like the present I gave you?"


    Tang Suhe went to see that the white ball in his arms turned out to be a small Samoye. It looked very small, with round eyes and extremely lovely.


    "This is for me?" She has no natural resistance to cute things. I always wanted to have a dog before, but my stepmother hated it. Later, I moved out because I didn''t have time to take care of it.


    The dog''s life is only a short period of more than ten years, she does not want to raise it blindly, and has no time to take care of it, so it is too poor for the dog.


    "Yes, it''s less than a month old. It''s not fully weaned." Leo hands her the dog in her arms.


    Tang Suhe happily took it over and held it in his arms. The dog whimpered twice, stretched out his pink tongue and licked her wrist. It was cool.


    "What''s its name?" Tang Suhe teases the dog in his arms and looks at Leo with a bright smile on his face.


    "I''ve just sent it here. I haven''t named it yet."


    Tang Suhe looked down at the white Samoye in his arms, and then looked at Leo. Since Leo gave her the dog: "let''s call it Lei Xiaobai!"


    You Lei and Xiao Bai, although the name is not very good, but cheap name is easy to support.


    "All right, listen to you."


    The environment in which she used to live was a little out of place with the current one. In addition, she missed her children, which inevitably made her depressed. But the dog is lively and mischievous, the pure white Samoye, looks charming and lovely, has the smile angel name, is all dogs in the most beautiful. He hoped that the cute and mischievous dog would make her feel better, and let people look for her all night. In the early morning, he finally brought the little guy who was only 20 days old.


    Tang Suhe can''t put it down. Seeing her happy face, Leo feels at ease. It seems that it''s a good way to have a healing little cute pet.


    In the morning, after breakfast, Leo accompanied her to a pet hospital to check the little guy''s body. The doctor told her how to feed and take care of her. She wrote it down very carefully. By the way, she went to the pet supermarket next door to buy dog food, kennels, toys and other necessities.


    Xiaobai didn''t recognize him at all. He just went back to play with the ball. On the huge floor, there was only a small ball.


    Xiaobai''s nest was put in the living room on the first floor. Before going to bed at night, Tang Suhe settled it well, even afraid that it would be hungry in the middle of the night. She put a lot of dog food in its basin. After confirming that there was no problem, she went back to her room to sleep.


    Unexpectedly, not long after she lay down, there were bursts of cries downstairs, just like the cry of a child, which broke her heart.


    Tang Suhe couldn''t bear it. He got up again, went downstairs to look at it, touched it and said, "everyone is sleeping. Can you sleep at ease?"


    It shrank in its nest, blinked at her and stopped barking.


    Who knows she just walked a few steps, it began to whine again, Tang Suhe a face headache, very speechless looking at it.


    Just then, Leo came downstairs.


    "Excuse me, did I wake you up?" Tang Suhe looks at him with an apologetic face.

 Chapter 529

    "As soon as the dog leaves his mother and goes to a new environment, it will be like this. It will be good to adapt to it for a few days. Xiaobai brought a towel with her. It smells like a female dog. When she smells familiar, she probably won''t bark Leo turns out a towel and spreads it in Xiaobai''s nest.


    Leo''s method was very effective. Sure enough, Xiaobai never called again.


    Xiaobai grows up very fast. In the twinkling of an eye, two months later, she has grown up a circle. She will receive vaccination in the pet hospital every other period. She is washed clean and looks more honest and lovely.


    Tang Suhe''s condition is also getting better and better, the whole person has a lot of sunshine.


    She has made it her home and adapted to the environment.


    Although there is the protection of his subordinates here, business affairs, whether it''s arms or drugs, REG and Leo never bring them home.


    Always at home will stay moldy, Tang Suhe''s mentality is now very positive, she wants to go out to find a job.


    Seeing that she has completely come out of the previous haze and has the motivation to work, the Lei brothers naturally agree.


    It''s just that the Lei family has been working in this business for so long, it''s hard to avoid forming some enemies. They usually go out with their subordinates to protect them. Tang Suhe lives with them now. Although few people know about it, for the sake of safety, he has to put bodyguards around her.


    Although working and living from nine to five every day is busy, it is especially full. Only in this way can she feel that her daily life is meaningful.


    She works hard and is appreciated by the leaders. She has a good relationship with her colleagues. The narrow circle of life has expanded a lot.


    It had been Leo who came to pick her up from work. One day, Leo had something to do and gave it to reg.


    Then, after work, I heard a lot of people whispering at the door: "my God, are we surrounded?"


    "How terrible! Call the police quickly


    Tang Suhe went out to have a look, and saw that five cars were parked outside, and a group of people were waiting for something. The scene was very spectacular.


    She was stunned and rushed back. Regor''s character has always been straightforward and high-profile, and he is not as thoughtful as Leo in many things. It''s hard to get familiar with the people in the company. She doesn''t want to be criticized by people tomorrow.


    Sneak back to the bathroom and give Reggie a small call to discuss.


    "Reggie, can you get rid of your men first? I dare not go out with so many people! "


    Reggie frowned, but waved to the others to withdraw and drove his car to a small corner nearby.


    Tang Suhe got into the car, and then he said with a smile: "Reggie, please."


    To tell the truth, regor''s indifference and coldness made her feel a little awe and alienation in her heart.


    Although they are all big brothers of the underworld, what''s different from Reggie is that Leo is considerate and gentle. She can treat Leo as a close friend.


    As soon as Tang Suhe went back, Xiaobai ran out to meet her with his round butt, stretched out his two fleshy front hooves, put his arms around her legs, and didn''t let her go. Tang Suhe squatted down and hugged her. He licked her face and let her go. He walked around her in circles.


    At night, Tang Suhe just finished taking a bath and was about to lie down. Suddenly, he saw a white ball. Good guy, Xiaobai ran to her bed.

 Chapter 530

    Tang Suhe drove it down. It''s too big now. It''s shrinking in its own nest, and it looks very subdued.


    Looking at its pathetic eyes, helpless, had to say: "come up."


    Xiaobai threw herself on the bed.


    "Er..." Tang Suhe rubbed his head and pulled it aside.


    It seems that we have to find time to go out and buy a bigger nest for Xiaobai, otherwise it will have to squeeze with itself every day.


    The advantage of keeping a dog is that you can hold it as a pillow when watching TV, tease it when you are bored, turn around and sell it cute. When you are tired and don''t want to move, you can command it, take slippers, and even put your hands and feet on its hairy body to keep warm when the weather is cold.


    From a small group to a big one now, Tang Suhe has been accompanying it in the whole growth stage, so it adheres to her and listens to her very much.


    But others are not so lucky.


    This guy is also a bully. Knowing that Reggie is not easy to provoke, he dare not tease him easily, so he will pick up other people to bully him.


    Leo found that overnight, his slippers and other things often disappeared, and the door opened a seam.


    And the housemaid and nanny will also throw things from time to time, especially colorful things. After a few days, they will be found hiding in their own nest.


    When Leo is angry with him, he will act coquettishly. He will roll and stick out his tongue. His small eyes are pitiful. He can''t bear to see it. It''s really love and hate.


    There is Tang Suhe who loves it. No one in the family dares to bully it.


    The once-in-a-three-year Mafia party was held as scheduled.


    Each of them has its own division of scope, and they also have business contacts at ordinary times, so it''s inevitable for them to stumble.


    However, the Mafia gathering is to provide an opportunity for all gangs to communicate. There are allies and enemies in it, but it is a convention that even the enemies may sit at the same table.


    The venue of the event is in Eastern Europe. REGg and Rego will go there, and it will take a week to go back and forth.


    Don''t worry about leaving Tang Suhe alone at home. Anyway, this time, it''s just like attending an ordinary banquet. There won''t be any danger. Leo decides to take her with him. With him, even in danger, he will fight to protect her.


    Tang Suhe asked the company for a week''s leave and set foot on a private plane to Eastern Europe with the Lei brothers.


    The plane landed in front of a quaint manor. Out of it came a gray haired old man over 50 years old with a beer belly. He looked like a KFC grandfather. He wore glasses and was very kind. He came out and gave Reggie and Leo a hug: "Reggie, Reggie, welcome you."


    Welcome them in, along the way, Tang Suhe found that the pastoral scenery inside is really beautiful.


    On the ground, there are all kinds of vegetables, grapes, strawberries and other fruits.


    Colorful, particularly beautiful, but also from time to time the smell of soil and the smell of fruits and vegetables floating.


    After arranging their resting place, Tang Suhe saw through the window that the old man was picking fresh vegetables in the vegetable garden just now.


    The spirit is very good, she is very interested in pastoral picking, walked over, very good said: "I''ll help you pick it."


    The old man looked at her, then pointed to her white shoes and clean clothes and said, "it will get dirty."

 Chapter 531

    Tang Su He shook his head: "it doesn''t matter."


    The old man nodded and laughed kindly: "good." Then tell her what to pick and how.


    According to the old man''s teaching method, Tang Suhe is learning and selling now. He follows the old man to help him pick. He experiences picking fresh fruits and vegetables from the tree by himself. He doesn''t feel tired.


    The old man told her that all the things in it were planted by himself. From sowing to watering and fertilizing, they were all done by himself. Every time a distinguished guest visited, he would treat them with fresh fruits and vegetables just picked.


    After picking enough food for this evening, she sat on the ridge with the old man. He washed a green cucumber for her. She took it and bit it. It was very green and delicious. The old man handed him a big strawberry. It was sweet and refreshing in his mouth.


    Leo came out of the room and suddenly found Tang Suhe sitting with the old man. He said hello to the old man from a distance. Then he came to her and said, "I thought you were resting in the room. How did you get out?"


    "If it''s a little stuffy, come out for a walk." Tang Suhe learned the old man''s way to wash a cucumber and handed it to Leo, "I just picked it, you try it."


    Leo took a bite and nodded.


    The old man stood up and was about to carry the things in the box to the kitchen. Tang Suhe enthusiastically helped him carry them: "I''ll help you."


    She is always polite to old people.


    Just when she and the old man put off each other, Leo picked up easily: "let''s go."


    Help the old man to take things to the kitchen, Tang Suhe politely said goodbye to him, followed Leo back to the room.


    She didn''t like the old man and kindness just now.


    But isn''t this a gangster party? Who is this old man and why do they live here? Tang Suhe couldn''t help asking his question and got an amazing answer.


    It turns out that this old man is also the leader of the Mafia and the most powerful one in Eastern Europe. He has countless lives in his hands. When I was old, I passed on my seat to other people, and then I came here. But even so, his words are quite influential in the whole underworld.


    What Tang Suhe really didn''t expect was that such a kind-hearted old man would have blood on his hands.


    All of a sudden, she felt a trace of fear for what she had just done.


    Leo told her there was a cruise party tonight, and everyone would be there.


    In the afternoon, someone knocked at the door. Tang Suhe opened the door. The servant brought the clothes to her and said that the master ordered them to be given to her.


    Tang Suhe took it up and looked at it. It''s a dress with a white bottom and a blue pattern. The whole style is very Chinese style. It not only combines the exquisite and noble of Qipao, but also reflects the fashion atmosphere of the dress.


    Compared, and suitable, such beautiful clothes, simply try on to see the effect.


    This dress is very prominent figure, Tang Suhe put it on and looked at it carefully in the mirror, holding his chest, lining his waist and showing his hips, which can only be described in this way.


    Among Oriental women, Qipao is the most charming.


    Wearing this dress on her, it is more exquisite and picturesque.


    Once again, someone knocked on the door. Tang Suhe rushed to open the door before he had time to change his clothes. Leo stood outside and found her change. She looked at her up and down. She was a little embarrassed. She stepped aside and let him in, and then said, "this dress was given by the old man."

 Chapter 532

    Leo, with a box in his hand, casually put it on the chair, nodded and said, "it''s beautiful. It looks better on you."


    "Here is..." Tang Suhe looks at the box.


    "Dress." Leo opened it and there was a black dress inside. "But that one on you is more beautiful."


    In the evening, regor walked in front of Tang Suhe, wearing a tuxedo, high-heeled shoes and light makeup. Next to him was Luo Ya, a private doctor. Four people boarded the cruise ship.


    If you exclude the fact that there are bodyguards in black suits and guns all over the cruise ship, it''s no different from ordinary banquets.


    The younger brothers regor and Leo have made great achievements. Regor''s forthright and ruthless, Leo''s thoughtful and meticulous, and their tacit cooperation have developed into a considerable scale in just a few years, which is awed by many people in the same field.


    In addition, both brothers have excellent appearance. As soon as they enter, many people they know greet each other.


    Lei Ou takes Tang Suhe by his arm and does not let her leave him for a moment. After all, the people who attend the banquet are different from ordinary people. Although there are men who look very gentlemanly in suits and ties, there are also men who look ferocious, which is not good at all.


    Most of the other men have their own female companions, most of them are blonde, blue eyed and hot, and few of them are Oriental. Therefore, the appearance of Tang Suhe makes everyone''s eyes bright.


    Graceful, generous, gentle and quiet.


    Chinese culture is broad and profound. There are so many things that people are obsessed with. And Chinese women, too, have a lot of charm, like a cup of wine, fragrance ten miles, make people stop, smell, taste.


    Tang Suhe also knows that it''s a big deal. He follows Leo calmly.


    The Lei family mostly deals with Reggie. Reggie''s iron hand and domineering spirit make other people more or less awed. This banquet and other gangs on the etiquette of the toast is also Reggie in the lead, which also makes Reggie have more energy to take care of her.


    Lei Ou walks in the crowd with Tang Suhe in his arm, holding a glass of red wine in his hand. The wine in Tang Suhe''s hand is basically a decoration.


    "Master Leo." Just at this time, a feminine and ordinary looking Japanese man came over, but his eyes stopped on Tang Suhe. "Your girlfriend is very beautiful. Do you have the honor to invite her to a drink?"


    Tang Suhe doesn''t know what kind of gangs these people belong to, whether they are powerful or not, and whether they are easy to be provoked.


    However, in order not to offend the Lei family, she wants to be polite. The man''s cup has been stretched out, and Tang Suhe is about to clink it with him. However, Lei Ou is quick-sighted. She quickly clinks it with him and says, "sorry, my girlfriend can''t drink. I''ll drink it for her."


    Tang Suhe''s movement was interrupted and he withdrew his hand.


    The man clearly smiles and walks away. Somehow, he looks at himself with something more than he can say. It''s like a sticky snake spitting out a message, which makes people feel very uncomfortable.


    Tang Suhe pulled lareo with some worry, and whispered to him, "lareo, is that man OK just now?"


    Why does it feel like he''s a bit of a bad guy.


    Leo leaned slightly, lowered his head beside her and said softly: "that man is Japanese, and he has always been at odds with the Lei family. But don''t be afraid. I''m here. I''ll stop other men drinking for you! "

 Chapter 533

    With Leo''s promise, Tang Suhe is at ease.


    "Leo, I''m sorry. I''ll go to the bathroom."


    Leo took a look at the direction of the bathroom, not far away, there is a corner, some don''t feel at ease, patted her on the shoulder: "be careful yourself, don''t pay attention when someone talks to you."


    Tang Suhe nodded, walked through the crowd and went into the bathroom. Just as he came out of the compartment and put his hand on the doorknob, he was about to open the door when he heard a strange sound outside. Tang Suhe was not good enough to go out rashly. Just as he was in a hurry, suddenly another man came.


    In his thirties, his appearance is not only a mixture of the three-dimensional features of Westerners, but also a mixture of the delicate features of Oriental people. Although not as good-looking as Reggie and Leo, they are much more agreeable than the Western man with a big stomach and a bad nose. He saw the two people who were making out in front of him, with a little displeasure on his face: "do you really take this place as your home?"


    At the sight of the half breed man, the Western man quickly stopped his action and stepped back from the woman. He apologized respectfully: "sorry, Mr. Senwen."


    The half breed man walked over, stretched out his two fingers, raised the woman''s chin and looked at it, and said slowly: "it''s really a beauty." Glancing at some disheveled Men nearby, "no wonder you can''t control yourself."


    As soon as he saw that the man of mixed race was interested in this woman, the man next to him quickly said, "since Mr. Senwen likes it, she will be your man in the future!" He pushed the woman into the man''s arms and said, "coco, Mr. Senwen, you are lucky to see you."


    The man of mixed race also does not refuse, hugged a woman and pinched her around her waist, then left a sentence as a gift: "I''ll keep that deal for you." And then he left with the beauty in his arms.


    "Thank you, Mr. Senwen!"


    Tang Suhe was surprised. The woman who was still affectionate one moment ago can be pushed to other men''s arms the next moment. Is woman just a tool they use for entertainment?


    For these men at the top of the dark side, there are many things to show their identity: territory, houses, cars, and women.


    The more superior a man is, the more gorgeous the women around him are. Women are only used to reflect their identity and status. They are only used to satisfy their vanity. The feelings in them are cruel and can''t be looked directly at.


    Are women born to be regarded as playthings by men?


    She had a little fight against injustice in her heart. Because of this, her mood became a little depressed.


    Afraid of Leo waiting for a long time, she hurried out of the bathroom to find Leo, looked up at the crowd, Leo was still standing in the original place waiting for her, saw her come out, also smile.


    Tang Suhe stepped up. Unexpectedly, she stumbled at her feet. She fell into a man''s arms and looked up. That man was the Japanese man who wanted to offer her wine at the beginning.


    "Thank you As Tang Suhe was about to break away from him, the man forced his arm to the first floor. She leaned close to his arms. The man''s other hand stroked her delicate clavicle and slowly touched it up, passing through the beautiful neck


    "Sir, please let me go!" Tang Suhe repressed his disgust and anger, but there was a trace of displeasure in his polite tone.


    "Pa!" Suddenly, regor appeared in front of her, holding the man''s wrist with one hand, and pulling Tang Suhe out of her arms with the other hand to the area behind her. Then, regor immediately put his arms around Tang Suhe''s shoulder and asked her anxiously: "did he do anything to you?"


    Tang Suhe shook his head slightly. Although the place he touched was uncomfortable, she didn''t matter much, because it was too unworthy for her to stir up the conflict between the two gangs.


    But just then, I heard the clear and audible "cluck A sound, and then came the man covering his arm, a face of pain scream.


    It turned out that in front of the Leige has to quickly catch his arm, he only touched Tang Suhe to unload.


    Just now, regor and Leo saw that Tang Suhe was tripped maliciously when he came back, but the Japanese man took the opportunity to walk this way with a serious face. Regor stepped a little further from here. As soon as his front foot came, regor followed him. When the two brothers came, the whole party felt that something would happen, and they all couldn''t help looking at it.


    The two brothers have a tacit understanding. They don''t need any hint of language or look. The one in front is responsible for teaching people, and the one in back is responsible for comforting Tang Suhe.


    Reggie''s face was cruel and cold, and his hands were merciless.


    With that scream, the next thing was the tension of the sword, and the people on both sides were tearing out their guns.


    Reggie pushed the muzzle of the gun against his head aside, stepped forward, and said to the Japanese man, "this is my brother''s woman. I''ve already hinted that you can''t touch it! This time, I''ll give you a lesson. If you dare to do something next time, I''ll kill you directly! "


    With that, he said, "loah, put it back on him!"That''s why Reggie did it. He and Leo''s relationship, extraordinary brotherhood, who dares to move Leo, he will destroy who. Although Tang Suhe is also very fond of her, the reason for her is that she is his brother''s woman. He can see that Leo likes this woman very much, so Tang Suhe is also included in his protection. People within his protection are absolutely not allowed to be touched.


    It turned out that the private doctor who followed came to do this. Luoya walked over and said to the Japanese man with a smile: "relax." Then, in the most painful way to install him back, once again in exchange for a scream.


    Luo Ya is extremely depressed and finally knows that the purpose of being arranged to accompany him this time is not to save people, but to take care of the aftermath of boss Lei and arm people.


    Although regor is not a doctor, he knows the bones of the human body like the palm of his hand. He can take off the arms and legs accurately and easily, and he doesn''t care how to dress up. This is one of regor''s masterpieces. He does what he says, not just talks.

 Chapter 534

    Japanese man''s face is very white, in front of so many people some drop, he pointed to regor gnash his teeth and said: "you don''t deceive too much!"


    It''s not that taking off his arm and putting it back on him can make up for his lost face. How can he swallow this breath.


    Just as the two sides were in a stalemate, the most important person of the banquet came on the stage. The host of the banquet was actually the old man who taught Tang Suhe to pick vegetables and fruits during the day.


    The whole audience awed him by three points. The old man saw the disharmony and said with dignity, "this is the end of it. If you make trouble again, just blow it out! " After that, he gave a cold glance at the Japanese man holding a gun.


    The Japanese man bit his teeth, and finally let his men take back the loot.


    This time, it is obvious that the old man is on their side. Before that, because of a woman''s quarrel, maybe people on both sides will blow out.


    Leo whispered in her ear: "it seems that he is still very fond of you."


    Tang Suhe also gratefully nodded to the old man.


    The Japanese man has been having a problem with the Lei brothers, but he is not good at writing. Want to tease the women around them, frustrate their spirit, originally want to have been rational Leo, even if the heart again angry, also certainly won''t because a woman dare to make trouble with him on the spot, what he wants is their brothers suffer a stomach of gas.


    Unexpectedly, Leo didn''t make a scene, but Reggie moved his hand, and he didn''t mean to stop him.


    Does the Lei brothers take him too seriously or the woman too seriously?


    When this happened, Leo didn''t want Tang Suhe to stay at the party, so he just took her back to her room to have a rest.


    Their rooms for tonight are arranged on the cruise ship.


    "There is a restaurant on the first floor. Are you hungry? Would you like to have something to eat?" Coming out of the party, Leo asked thoughtfully.


    "Thank you, Leo. I''m not hungry."


    "Then I''ll take you back to your room."


    Their rooms were arranged on the second floor, next to three rooms. Just as they were going up the stairs, a handsome young man came down. He looked less than 20 years old, and he was the youngest in the whole party. Just now, when he met her at the party, Leo also secretly introduced him to her, saying that he was the heir of Britain''s largest Gang, and his name was Kavin It was in place of my father that I went to the party.


    Leo and Kavin are casual and polite.


    "I''m sorry, my phone rang," Kavin said. I''ll talk to you later. "


    When he took out the phone to answer, Tang Suhe saw Su Wen''s picture on his screen.


    Shocked for a while, and then feel incredible, how can, can it be that his eyes are dazzled, look away, how can he have Su Wen''s photos? But in the heart and some small unwilling, always want to find out in the end is not.


    Sensing that she had been staring away at Kavin, Leo asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Tang Su He shook his head, casually found an excuse: "nothing, just think that his mobile phone is very good-looking."


    "Do you like it? I like it. I''ll give you one tomorrow. "


    "No, No." Tang Suhe shook his head.


    Some go back to the room and have a rest early, but the flash of the photo reminds her of Su Wen.

 Chapter 535

    It has been more than half a year since she left a city. In order to be clean and not let that person find herself, she has been ruthless and has not contacted Su Wen. They haven''t seen each other for more than a year, have they? I miss him very much. I don''t know how he is now and how he is doing.


    The next day, Tang Suhe woke up early. He didn''t sleep well last night. There were faint dark circles under his eyes.


    She didn''t disturb Reggie and Leo either. She just wanted to go out and blow.


    On the cruise ship, each floor has a large open-air balcony with tables and chairs on it. It''s convenient to rest. You can see the ocean from a commanding position. It''s just not far from her room. You can just go there and have a look at the scenery on the sea.


    Stretch arms to walk past, the sun just rose soon, mild sunlight sprinkled on her face, warm, very comfortable.


    But, not far away from the railings stood a man, feel someone, the man turned his head, see her, smile, say hello: "Miss Tang got up early."


    It turned out to be Kavin, and Tang Suhe also responded: "Mr. Kavin is the same. Good morning."


    Two people stand side by side, looking at the magnificent sea, Tang Suhe has been thinking, how can you see the picture of Su Wen on his mobile phone screen? This problem bothered her all night. She didn''t understand that she felt as bad as cat''s paw in her heart. She just opened her mouth and was embarrassed. If she made a mistake, she would be embarrassed.


    "Won''t Miss Tang go to breakfast?" Kavin suddenly turned to ask. It seems that he left intentionally.


    "No, I''ll wait for Leo and them." Just as Kavin was about to leave, Tang Suhe suddenly called him, "Mr. Kavin!"


    Kavin looked at her, and she was a little embarrassed and said, "can you lend me your cell phone?"


    Kavin, of course, didn''t refuse, nodded, took out his cell phone and gave it to her. Mobile phone as like as two peas, Tang Suhe and


    were shocked to see the photos on the screen. The people in the photos were Su Wen. If there were no people in the world who were exactly the same as Su Wenchang.


    Seeing her like this, Kavin saw that she was wrong and asked, "does Miss Tang know the person in the photo?"


    "Yes, I''m his sister, Mr. Kavin. How can you have a picture of my brother?" Tang Suhe said, staring at the photos on his mobile phone.


    It turns out that this is Tang Suwen''s elder sister. Kavin always knew that he had a elder sister who had married and had children, but he never met her. He never thought that the woman in front of him was his elder sister.


    Last time, Tang Suwen''s brother-in-law came to school to see him, and he also met him. Why did his sister come with Leo to the party this time? And it seems that Leo still attaches great importance to her? Who on earth is her man.


    Kavin quickly put on a close expression and said, "it''s Su Wen''s sister. I''ve heard Su Wen mention you for a long time. I finally saw you today. I''m Su Wen''s classmate and we have a good relationship. "


    "Oh, that''s it." Tang Suhe smiles, but he thinks that since he is a gangster, he is cruel after all. Su Wen has a good relationship with him. Will he be bullied and in danger? However, on the other hand, the Mafia are not all inhuman people. Don''t Leo and Reggie treat her very well? Besides, Kavin looks young, still a student, and should be kind-hearted. There is no way to choose when he was born. Who made him happen to be born in an underworld family?

 Chapter 536

    "My brother, how are you doing?" She had some expectations and some questions.


    "He''s very good, but sometimes he says, I don''t know how you are. Sister, don''t worry, I will take good care of him. " Kavin made a promise.


    Looking at the sunshine on the big boy''s face, Tang Suhe nodded with a smile: "then I can rest assured, Kavin, please. Also, don''t tell Su Wen what happened to me here. "


    "Well, I know, sister, do you have something to hide?"


    Kavin, a sister, made the relationship between them close. It''s just a long story, and Tang Suhe didn''t want to mention the previous things. He shook his head: "no more."


    "Su He!" With a familiar cry, Tang Suhe looks up, and Leo is walking this way, with some worries on his face. Maybe he is afraid that Kavin will take the opportunity to bully him.


    After he got up, he found that Tang Suhe''s door was open. He went in to have a look. Everything was in order, but there was no one.


    Afraid that she might be in danger, he looked around in a hurry and finally found her here, but found that Kavin was still standing beside her.


    The whole cruise ship was full of people who were not easy to provoke. He didn''t trust anyone around her.


    "Leo, I''m sorry to worry you." Tang Suhe said slightly sorry, "wake up in the morning, want to come out to blow the wind, just met Mr. Kavin, just chat."


    Looking at her relaxed face, it didn''t look like she was bullied. Then Leo let go: "Mr. Kavin, thank you for taking care of my girlfriend."


    Lei Ou leads Tang Suhe to the restaurant on the first floor for breakfast. Breakfast is self-help. Tang Suhe follows Lei ou and puts some food on the plate casually. Lei Ou looks at her empty plate and asks, "why do you only eat so little? Have a bad appetite? "


    "Well." Tang Su He nodded slightly, and really didn''t want to eat much.


    "No rest last night, OK? Are you not feeling well? Let Loya take a look at it for you He noticed the dark circles under her eyes.


    "Maybe it''s just a change of place. It doesn''t matter. It''ll be fine in a day or two." Tang Suhe raised his head and laughed.


    Leo is good to her, she doesn''t know, but the excessive concern makes her feel bad.


    People are mutual, he gives her care, give her love, but she has nothing, nothing can give him. In this way, she will feel that she owes him a lot.


    At first, she thought Leo was special to her because she had saved his life. But later, she found that there were other emotions mixed in. I don''t know if she thought too much. She was afraid that Leo would ask for that one day.


    Because of her feelings, she has almost died once, so she has absolutely no energy to love a man completely in her life.


    "Well, I''ll have dinner first. I''ll have a surprise for you after dinner." Leo looked at her with adoration in his eyes.


    After dinner back to the room, Leo conjures out a box to her: "open it to see."


    Tang Suhe opened it, but was surprised to find that it was a mobile phone, the same as Kavin''s. Yesterday, she just lied casually. Unexpectedly, overnight, he actually found the same one for her.

 Chapter 537

    "How do you like it? This mobile phone is a limited edition, and it was airlifted from a store in the United States overnight. " Leo looks forward to looking at her. All he has done is to hope that she can be happy.


    However, Tang Suhe was very upset. He was flattered and quickly returned his mobile phone to him: "Leo, this is too expensive. I can''t accept it. Besides, I was just talking about it yesterday. "


    "Don''t you like it?" Leo had a look of disappointment in his eyes.


    "No, no, I love it, Leo. Thank you for everything you''ve done for me." Don''t have the heart to let him some kind after she again coldly denied.


    "Then you take it." Leo''s attitude is also very firm. Tang Suhe has no choice but to pretend to accept it first and then give it back to him.


    When the cruise ship landed, the rest of the communication and negotiation with other gang leaders fell on Reggie.


    Tang Suhe finally came to Eastern Europe. Leo took her around to appreciate the local conditions and customs here.


    It can be seen that Leo is already familiar with these places, and he can always present the most unique scenery and food here in front of her.


    "This is the most famous ice cream shop in the area. How about it? Do you want to go in? "


    When Tang Suhe heard the word "ice cream", she was stunned for a moment. Subconsciously, she rejected this kind of thing. She just thought that she was just deceiving herself and escaping from her mother''s death.


    But mother has been gone for so many years, she should always try to face and accept.


    "Good!" Tang Suhe nodded firmly and followed Leo into the shop.


    The decoration inside is very lovely, all the tables and chairs are beautiful candy color, many couples are sweet together, sitting in such an environment, looks very romantic.


    Leo ordered two portions of ice cream. Seeing Tang Suhe stirring the ice cream in the cup, he didn''t move his mouth. He seemed to be hesitating. He took a spoon and put it to her mouth.


    Tang Suhe looked at Leo in front of him and ate the ice cream in his spoon.


    Sweet, cool, still as delicious as in memory. After so many years, when she ate ice cream again, she felt tears in her eyes. I''m afraid no one can understand the bitter and sweet feeling in her heart.


    "What''s the matter? Isn''t it delicious? " Seeing her take a bite, her eyes burst into tears. Leo asked quickly, and he also took a bite.


    "No Tang Suhe shook his head, his face still hung with a smile, "it''s a long time that I haven''t eaten such delicious ice cream. I''m so happy."


    Silly girl, Leo suddenly felt sorry for this sentimental woman. He looked at her seriously and said, "if you want to like it, I can bring you here to eat every day."


    Tang Suhe said half jokingly: "although I like to eat, I can''t eat more. I will be fat to death."


    "It doesn''t matter. You look good even if you''re fat."


    Leo just said what she thought in her heart. Soon after she gave birth, when he saw her, she was much fatter than she is now, but she was still a kind of plump beauty.


    Tang Suhe is not proud of the blush, buried in eating their own ice cream, no longer speak.


    "I like vanilla, and you?"


    "Just like you."


    Tang Suhe raised his head subconsciously and saw a couple buying ice cream in front of the counter. When they turned around, Tang Suhe was surprised.

 Chapter 538

    Mr. Ouyang! Ji Qing!


    Ouyang Jue and Ji Qing also happen to see Tang Suhe. Their eyes are opposite, and their faces are full of surprise and wonder.


    "Su he?" Ouyang Jue has blurted out.


    "Ouyang Xuechang, Jiqing Xuejie, I didn''t expect to meet you here!" What a surprise!


    Ouyang Jue and Ji Qing sit down next to Tang Suhe. Tang Suhe introduces them: "this is Ouyang Jue, this is Ji Qing. This is Leo


    I haven''t seen you for many years. When I meet old friends, I can''t say enough.


    Moreover, we should have been together for a long time to see the intimacy between Ouyang and Jiqing.


    Before, she remembered that Ouyang senior went abroad, and Jiqing senior went to work in China, but now she appears here together?


    Ji Qing said that before, she secretly watched Ouyang Jue leave at the airport, and she was not reconciled.


    Ouyang Jue has loved Su He for so many years, but she has never been together. She knows they can''t be together.


    Now that he has found another woman in the future, it''s better for him to fight for it now.


    Therefore, without hesitation, Ji Qing quit her job and went all the way to Ouyang Jue to show her heart and take care of him.


    Love can be cultivated. Slowly, after a long time, Ouyang Jue really accepted the girl who was devoted to him and was very good. They were together.


    They have found good jobs abroad and are going to get married soon, so they took leave to travel in advance for their honeymoon.


    Seeing Ouyang senior and Ji Qingxue finally achieve the right result, how can Tang Suhe not be excited, happy to send his blessing.


    Family and friends are all in China, so they naturally return to China when they get married.


    "Suhe, this is an invitation. I hope you can come."


    Tang Suhe took the red invitation, a city, she will never forget the place, do you want to go back?


    However, Ouyang Xuechang and Jiqing Xuejie had such a good relationship with her that they helped her a lot when she was in trouble. How could she not go when they got married.


    He received the invitation in his bag and nodded: "OK, I will go then!"


    Ji Qing looked at a gentlemanly Leo and asked, "Su He, is this your boyfriend?"


    Ouyang Jue used to like herself for many years. She didn''t want Ji Qing to have any misunderstanding. She took Leo''s arm and laughed: "yes, my boyfriend."


    Ji Qing''s face bloomed a big smile: "good vision, your boyfriend is very handsome!"


    "Thank you, Ouyang is not bad either!"


    Leo didn''t know why she would suddenly take his arm and admit that he was her boyfriend, but he was in a good mood, and the corners of his mouth kept rising slightly.


    I just want to get together for a short time, and I will be apart soon.


    Tang Suhe and Leo got on a private plane to Australia.


    Go out for a week, she even some miss, get off the plane can''t wait to go home to find Xiaobai.


    Hearing the familiar footsteps, Xiaobai rushed out from the inside and saw that Tang Suhe was coming back. He was even more excited and kept pouncing on her to show his excitement.


    Tang Suhe squatted down, held his head and touched his hair: "how thin?" I used to feel round, but now I can feel hard bones.

 Chapter 539

    Hearing this, the servant said: "Miss Tang, after you left, Xiaobai was waiting for you to come back at the door with depression every day. She didn''t like food and didn''t exercise often."


    Tang Suhe heard a burst of sour heart, looking at the lovely white, after really can''t bear to leave it at home for so long.


    She has devoted a lot of emotion and painstaking efforts to the growing up of the baby dog. She really has a deep feeling like raising a child.


    And it only depends on her, only trusts her, regards her as the only one in her life.


    The animal''s emotional world is so simple, that a person is all she has.


    "Xiaobai, come on, eat more, it''s too bony to be cute." Tang Suhe gave Xiaobai his favorite dog food to eat. It seemed that he was very hungry. He lowered his head and wolfed down the food. It was delicious.


    Since her return from Eastern Europe, Leo has been more and more considerate to her.


    He would pick her up and see her off every day. Occasionally, she sits on the sofa and reads with Xiaobai''s soft hair. He also helps her build a thin blanket, which can be said to be meticulous, but it makes Tang Suhe feel more and more uneasy.


    In the twinkling of an eye, Ouyang Jue and Ji Qing''s wedding is coming. Tang Suhe has to return home to attend, and Lei ou will accompany her.


    After getting off the plane, Tang Suhe put on big sunglasses with long hair in the middle. He lowered his head and half to cover his originally small face. Wearing sunglasses made acquaintances unable to recognize him.


    She was afraid of meeting acquaintances, so she dressed like this.


    Ouyang Jue''s father and grandfather are high cadres. Ji Qing''s family background is not bad, and the relationship between the upper class is intertwined. It''s hard to guarantee that there won''t be prominent figures in the business world.


    Even if huazexi doesn''t come, Yunluo, Duan Wuchen and Qiu Shaoze will come at random. When they see her, they will know.


    After leaving, she deliberately did not listen to any news about him, did not know what he thought, in short, she wanted to disappear in his world clean, did not want him to know any of his whereabouts.


    Ji Qing is to see next to the Lei ou, just recognize in front of this wearing low-key black clothes, with sunglasses is Tang Suhe.


    Tang Suhe explained that he didn''t sleep well last night and his eyes were swollen, so he wore sunglasses.


    Many people came to their wedding, so Ji Qing didn''t attend to Tang Suhe. Tang Suhe took Leo to a very humble corner to sit down.


    All the guests came to the scene one after another. When the wedding was about to begin, I suddenly heard a familiar voice: "sorry, the company has something urgent to deal with, so it''s late. It''s time to punish. I''ll punish myself for three drinks."


    "Where! Mr. Hua is busy with business. I''m very happy to be here. Please take a seat


    That familiar voice, let Tang Suhe whole person all froze, involuntarily slightly turn head, see across a few seats still elegant, handsome charming Huaze river. He hasn''t changed at all. He seems to be doing well.


    Aware of the change of Tang Suhe, Leo holds her cold hand and feels that her whole body is trembling slightly. He looks along the direction of her vision. When he sees the man, he thinks about what happened to Tang Suhe.


    Although she did not mention anything before, he also guessed 7788.

 Chapter 540

    This man must be the one who hurt Su He!


    He imprisoned her in the remote sea view villa. After she gave birth to a child for him, he abandoned her with a firm heart.


    A man of good looks, a man of beast. How dare he hurt her like that!


    Su Wen is such a good girl, he can''t even ask for it, but he doesn''t know how to cherish it after he gets it, and abandons it like my shoes!


    Heart care for Su He, Su he''s heartache, so that he is full of hatred for this man.


    If it''s not for the exposure of Su he''s identity, he will rush up and beat him hard to teach him a lesson.


    At the same time, he should also thank him for not knowing how to cherish, so that he now has the opportunity to stay with her, he hopes to have the opportunity to take care of her for a lifetime.


    Huazexi sits in his seat and looks at a couple of beauties in front of him putting rings on each other, then kissing each other in the applause of the guests. It''s a happy and sweet picture, but his heart is very low.


    Hehe, I haven''t personally put on the ring for you, and I haven''t seen you put on the wedding dress. How can you have the heart to leave?


    He was going crazy to look for her, but she evaporated completely, leaving no trace. He could not find her in any way.


    He thought that she was going crazy, and his intestines were blue.


    He thought for countless times, if she didn''t leave at that time, how he would compensate her, how he would love her, but everything has become the past.


    At the end of the wedding ceremony, the bride and groom come down to the table to toast. Tang Suhe also tries to ignore the person not far away.


    She just came to the wedding today. Other people and other things have nothing to do with her.


    Huazexi, who was in a depressed mood, took advantage of the wedding and drank more wine. Maybe only with alcohol and busy work can he forget to miss her for the time being.


    Tang Suhe just came out of the bathroom, but he accidentally bumped into a solid chest at the corner, which made her step back and nearly fall, and her sunglasses also fell to the ground.


    She bent down and was about to pick it up. A pair of clean and beautiful hands had already picked it up and handed it to her.


    Tang Su he took over, subconsciously looked up, four eyes relative, two people at the same time stunned.


    Tang Suhe put on his sunglasses in a hurry, pretending he didn''t know him and said, "thank you." I left in a hurry.


    Huazexi''s eyes were slightly misty. It seemed that she had drunk a lot of wine. When she passed by, she suddenly held out her hand and grasped her arm: "hehe."


    His voice, full of deep feeling, full of countless miss.


    "I''m sorry, sir. You''ve got the wrong person." Tang Suhe also said that he wanted to break away, but he was very tight.


    "Hehe, you''ve come back at last. It''s hard for me to find you." Huazexi, who was on the strength of the wine, pulled her to his arms and hugged her tightly, as if he were dealing with his lost treasure. His voice was trembling.


    "Sir, please respect yourself!" Tang Suhe tried to push him, but it didn''t help.


    "What are you going to do to my girlfriend?" Tang Suhe felt that his body had been loosened. He watched huazexi''s side face hit with his own eyes. He took several steps back to stand firm.


    Leo stood looking at him with an angry look on his face.


    For fear that he would do it again, Tang Suhe grabbed Leo''s arm: "Leo, let''s go."


    Huazexi was woken up by the blow. Looking at their back, he leaned against the wall with a helpless smile. After looking for her for so long, he didn''t find her. How could he see her at the wedding. Do you really miss her too much? So you mistook other women for her by drinking?

 Chapter 541

    But just now the taste is really familiar, familiar to let him very nostalgic.


    That woman is really like hehe.


    Finally pull Leo finally returned to the safe corner, she is still palpitating, just now, was recognized by him.


    Fortunately, he is drunk, or he will appear in time in Leo. Otherwise, if he entangles her, she will be found.


    Just, Huaze river just that deep feeling call, that sentence "I look for you to find good bitter", unexpectedly let her have a kind of nose sour feeling.


    When she saw that he was hit hard by Leo, her heart trembled and she couldn''t bear it.


    In order not to cause trouble, Tang Suhe, Ouyang Jue and Ji Qing bid farewell and left the wedding ahead of time.


    Before, Leo''s life has been wandering around, often to different places to carry out tasks, to survive in a hail of bullets, there is a great risk.


    Now, he decided to settle down. Because a woman, let him have the desire to wash his hands, just want to have a job, have a family.


    Tang Suhe was originally a woman of her duty, but after being hurt once, he certainly lacked a sense of security. He wanted to create a safe family for her.


    Before everything has not been arranged, he will not marry her to him. As long as he is with her, he will be satisfied.


    Regor also made a lot of efforts for Leo. After the two brothers agreed, they decided that they would not take a single underworld route in the future. They would take money to invest in shopping malls.


    From then on, Reggie, run the underworld, Leo, run the mall.


    Due to the strong background and financial resources of the Lei family, their company has achieved great success. Only a few months after listing, they have developed many subsidiaries.


    Tang Suhe is Chinese. His relatives and friends are all there, and he will inevitably meet China in the future. Leo has set the location of transnational investment in China, with a city as the center.


    Seeing that the Lei family can take the road of business, Tang Suhe is also very pleased. If only they could wash off the identity of the underworld slowly and completely.


    The gangsters make a living on the tip of a knife every day. She is really afraid that they will have an accident one day.


    In more than a year, Xiaobai has completely grown into an adult Samoye. She is a big one. Sometimes the prank is on Tang Suhe, and she feels like the top of the mountain.


    Tang Suhe also completely came out of the previous things, no matter it''s the mentality or the body, they all recuperate very well.


    This year, she was very grateful to Leo and Reggie for their care.


    But she can''t stay here all the time. Sensitive she felt Leo''s Thoughts on her. Fortunately, he didn''t put forward them. Even if he did, she couldn''t give him feelings and let him fall. So, she wanted to say goodbye to them, so as to avoid the embarrassment in the future.


    She first submitted her resignation with the leader. Although the leader also felt that losing such a good employee was a loss of the company and did a lot of ideological work for her. She asked her to think twice, but she insisted, and the leader had to let go. But she could not leave until the next week when the new person filled in.


    However, she could wait for a week. During this period, she could think about how to talk to Leo about leaving.


    A colleague just had a birthday. In the evening, he invited everyone to have dinner, and went to the nightclub to drink and dance.

 Chapter 542

    On weekdays, although Tang Suhe is very friendly and gets along well with everyone, there are also some deliberate estrangements. She always finds an excuse to push off the general Party, but she is afraid of being too familiar. She accidentally lets her colleagues know that she lives with the powerful mafia boss regor and Leo.


    Although they have been working together for one year, they don''t know where her family lives or who they have.


    This time, when the colleague invited her, Tang Suhe thought to himself that he would leave in a few days, so he nodded and agreed.


    She called Leo in advance and told him that her colleague had a birthday. She went back later in the evening and told him not to come to pick him up. Leo was worried about her. He planned to pick her up after the party with her colleagues. Tang Suhe said, "don''t worry. I''ll take a taxi after I''ve been here so long!" Leo agreed.


    A group of people happily sat around a local barbecue shop to eat barbecue, and then ordered a few bottles of beer. While drinking and eating barbecue, they could not help gossiping.


    What? The new director is very handsome, or who has that kind of interest to whom!


    I heard all the new things I didn''t usually hear at this dinner party. I don''t know that there are so many interesting things hidden in the seemingly ordinary working environment.


    Tang Su he liked the atmosphere very much and drank a few glasses of wine with everyone.


    His face was red, his eyes were watery, and he didn''t say a word. He just listened to everyone''s jokes there.


    "By the way, Tang Suhe, as the first beauty in our office, you can also say a few words!" Suddenly a colleague''s voice rang out, and everyone focused on her.


    "Er..." Tang Suhe was embarrassed for a while. It was a bit embarrassed to be looked at by everyone. Moreover, she had never heard of office beauties before.


    Seeing that she was embarrassed, other people would smile and no longer let her talk, but someone asked her very gossip: "Tang Suhe, colleagues have not heard you talk about emotional things for a year, do you have a boyfriend first?"


    "Yes, yes! There should be a lot of people chasing you, right Other people also nodded their heads, and even male colleagues looked at her with a look of expectation in their eyes.


    Now say no, guarantee not sure they will immediately introduce one to her, Tang Suhe had to harden his head and nod: "yes."


    All the male colleagues were disappointed, while the female colleagues were gossiping: "how''s your boyfriend? Are you handsome? When will you introduce it to us? "


    Tang Suhe continued nodding: "he''s very good. I''ll introduce him to you when I''m free."


    She just said casually that these colleagues didn''t know about her resignation, and I''m afraid they won''t have a chance to introduce her to them in the future.


    As soon as she heard that she had a boyfriend, many people even shook their heads and regretted: "Alas, how many excellent single men in the company are eyeing you. It seems that they will be disappointed."


    Tang Suhe is not an iceberg beauty. She is very polite to all her colleagues. But because of her silence and her mysterious beauty, other men dare not rush forward even if they have that kind of mind. They should really say that they can watch from a distance but not play.


    After dinner, Tang Suhe followed everyone to the nightclub not far away.


    It''s the first time she''s been in a nightclub in a long time.


    The atmosphere is high.

 Chapter 543

    Until eleven o''clock, Tang Suhe looked at his watch. He was afraid that Leo would be in a hurry at home and was ready to leave ahead of time.


    Other colleagues saw that she was leaving. Anyway, she had a good time today. Let''s go back early and get out of the nightclub together.


    But as soon as I came out, I saw thunder and lightning outside. It rained heavily.


    "What to do? It''s raining They all came out wearing thin clothes without rain gear. Moreover, only one colleague was driving, and the rest of them were waiting for a taxi to go back. Now it''s raining so heavily, I''m afraid it''s hard for the car to fight. They were all in a hurry. They wanted to wait for the rain to stop before they left, but it would only get worse and worse, and they couldn''t stop for a while.


    "Su He!" All of a sudden, a man''s voice came. Following the voice, the black car that was not far away opened the door. A man came down gracefully with an umbrella.


    "Leo?" Tang Suhe never thought that Leo would come.


    "Well, I saw it was raining just now. I''m afraid it''s hard for you to take a taxi when you come back." In the twinkling of an eye, Leo has come to her, looking at her shivering with cold. He takes off his suit and puts it on her. He helps her wrap it up. "How about it? Is it frozen


    "Thank you, Leo!" Leo''s tenderness really moved her.


    And the colleagues behind her were all stunned and said: "Tang Suhe, is this your boyfriend?"


    "With such a good man, it''s no wonder that you never mention emotional things in the company."


    Tang Suhe neither admitted nor denied it. He raised his head and asked, "Leo, please send my colleagues home."


    Two cars, crowded or put down, Leo nodded: "no problem."


    After a burst of cheering colleagues, straight said: "Tang Suhe, your boyfriend came at the right time."


    Then, Leo took Tang Suhe and her colleagues and sent them home one by one.


    When there were only two of them left, Tang Suhe said, "Leo, I hope you don''t mind what they said just now."


    She was afraid Leo would misunderstand.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t mind." Leo thought she was shy and said with a smile that he would like the whole world to know that he was her boyfriend.


    "Thank you for your understanding."


    The car stopped in the yard. Leo got out of the car first, opened the umbrella and helped her out. The two of them shared the same umbrella. Leo put his arm around her shoulder.


    Back in the room, one side of his thin shirt was wet, and she was intact without a drop of rain.


    Tang Suhe sees in the eye, in the heart a burst of move and helpless, Lei Ou does for her thing, she does not think to repay, may later, still have to ruthlessly come down to hurt him.


    One afternoon a few days later, Leo picked up Tang Suhe from work as usual, but saw that she held a small cardboard box in her arms, which contained some fragmentary things.


    Leo took it and helped her put it in the car. He opened the door for her and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Tang Suhe got into the car and replied, "I quit."


    Looking at her low expression, he thought that something had happened. It''s better to resign or stay at home, which saves him from fear. Leo laughed: "is it too tired to work? It doesn''t matter. Just quit. I''m here. "


    "Leo, I''m leaving." Tang Suhe''s voice is dull, although, she knows, very cruel.

 Chapter 544

    Leaving? When hearing this word, Leo''s heart was stabbed suddenly. One of them accidentally almost hit the car in front of him. He quickly stepped on the brake. Due to inertia, both of them leaned forward violently. Fortunately, they were wearing seat belts.


    She was going to leave after all. Although he had a premonition, he didn''t expect to come so soon.


    Leo quickly recovered the pain, still hanging a smile and asked: "where to go?"


    "I want to go to England and find my brother."


    She hasn''t contacted Su Wen for such a long time. I''m afraid Su Wen already knows about her disappearance. Anyway, there is nothing to worry about in China. Suwen is her only relative. If possible, she will live and work with Suwen in England and never go back.


    "When? I''ll go with you. " Leo said in a relaxed tone.


    He is deceiving himself. He would rather believe that she is only leaving for a short time.


    Tang Su He pursed his lips and didn''t speak. He was driving now. He had lost his temper just now. She was afraid that if she said she would leave forever, he would lose control.


    Until he got out of the car, Tang Suhe said to him, "Leo, you know I didn''t mean that. I may never come back."


    Leo, who was walking in front of him, was stiff and stopped: "Suhe, isn''t it good to stay here?"


    "Leo, it''s very good here. I appreciate your care all these years, but it''s not my home."


    Leo slowly turned around, the expression on his face was infinite sadness and pain. Tang Suhe had never seen Leo like this.


    "Suhe, I always like you very much. Can you stay for me?"


    Tang Suhe went over, hugged him and leaned on his chest: "Leo, I know that I am no longer a complete woman, and my love has been given to a person. I really don''t have the strength to love again."


    This man paid so much for her and devoted himself to her, but in the end, she made him so sad. Tang Suhe was also very upset. She loved him, but she had to do it. She had delayed him for two years, and she couldn''t delay him for a lifetime.


    Leo held her shoulder excitedly, looked down at her eyes, and said solemnly: "Suhe, I don''t care about your past, I just want your present and future, can you give me a chance? I will treat you well! And now, I have completely separated from the affairs of the underworld. I will give you a safe and warm home. "


    "I''m sorry, Leo. Forgive me for not accepting it." Tang Su he stepped back and shook his head. Tears flashed in his eyes.


    Her mood at this time, not better than Leo, she is also sad, sad, good self reproach.


    These words, like two-way swords, stabbed Leo as well as herself.


    Seeing her so sad, Leo couldn''t bear to force her.


    Feelings are not subjective.


    I worked hard for two years, trying to be nice to her, trying to let her forget the man before and fall in love with myself, but I failed.


    I don''t know if she loves that man, or if he hurts her too much, so that she will never fall in love with others easily.


    Because he loved her, he couldn''t bear to see her sad, so he decided to let go.


    He clenched his fist tightly for a long time before he said, "OK, I''ll let you go."

 Chapter 545

    This sentence, but hollowed out all his strength.


    "Leo, thank you for your understanding." Tang Suhe gave him a hug again, "you will meet a better girl."


    There is a bitter smile on Leo''s face. Su He, I only regard you as the most beloved woman in the world. It''s not easy to meet you again.


    Xiaobai knew that they had come back long ago, and he kept circling at the door. He probably felt that they were not the same as usual, so he didn''t dare to rush up. It was only when Tang Suhe entered the door that he went around to please her.


    Tang Suhe touched Xiaobai''s head: "Xiaobai, would you like to go with me?"


    Xiao Bai rubbed against her and sobbed twice.


    Recall before, she and Leo go out for a week, it does not eat or drink, she how willing to keep it here, put her arms around Xiaobai''s neck and said, "I will take you with me."


    In the evening, Tang Suhe was sorting things in the room. Someone knocked on the door and opened it. It was Leo.


    Leo looked a little tired, but he was much more tired than he looked in the afternoon. He leaned on the door and said in a low voice, "I''ve already sent someone to handle your ID and passport. They should be delivered tomorrow morning."


    "Thank you, Leo."


    "No, this is probably the last thing I can do for you." There was a bitter smile on Leo''s face.


    He not only did not blame her, but also helped her as much as possible. In this life, he could meet several men who were as good to her as Leo.


    Tang Suhe was secretly weeping while sorting out his things.


    Leo, I''m sorry, if there is no huazexi, if the first man I meet in my life is you, I think I will be dead set to live with you all my life.


    The next day, early in the morning, she went out with a small suitcase in one hand and Xiaobai in the other.


    Leo leaned against the car and watched her come out. Her voice was a little hoarse and said, "I''ll take you to the airport."


    How cruel it would be for him to send her away with his own hands.


    Tang Suhe shook his head and gave him a smile: "no, I can do it myself. Goodbye, Leo


    Leo leans on the car, always looking at her back, feeling very lonely.


    When she arrived at the airport, Tang Suhe planned to check Xiaobai first, and then buy her own ticket to board. Unexpectedly, the staff at the airport told her that due to the heavy fog and poor visibility today, all flights were cancelled.


    Tang Suhe had to pull the suitcase and lead Xiaobai to leave the airport.


    Now, she can''t go back to Lei''s home, so she just found a hotel near the airport and stayed for the time being, ready to leave the next day.


    Leo in front of Tang Suhe tough pretend to be strong, but, after she left, he finally can''t control his mood.


    It is clear that what he likes is right in front of his eyes, but he is watching her leave. That kind of mood is really beyond words.


    He sat on the sofa with a lot of wine on the table. He drank one cup after another, trying to paralyze his brain with alcohol.


    "Second young master! Second young master! You can''t drink any more! " The servants came up to persuade him to take the wine from him. Leo pushed them aside: "get out of here!"


    When the servant went up to grab it again, he slapped the gun on the table and said, "one more word, I''ll kill you!"

 Chapter 546

    They had never seen such a terrible Leo before. They couldn''t persuade him, so they had to ignore him. Otherwise, they might have to take their lives.


    As soon as Reggie came home, he smelled the air of wine. He frowned and looked on the sofa. Leo was drunk and vomiting. He looked very painful.


    "What''s the matter?" As he stepped forward, regor asked his servant with a cold face.


    The servant faltered and said that Miss Tang had left, and the second young master felt uncomfortable, so he kept drinking.


    Looking at so many empty wine bottles on the table, regor was angry: "you won''t stop it!"


    The servant was terrified and almost knelt down with a soft leg: "the second young master forced each other with a gun, and we didn''t dare to stop him."


    "Get loah quickly!"


    Leo doesn''t drink very well. If he drinks too much, he will vomit and hematemesis, which is quite serious.


    After Loya came, he checked for him and said, "the second young master has mild alcoholism."


    Leo is drunk and unconscious, and Loya quickly pushes him a sobering needle. He stayed with him for several hours, and then he got better. Although his consciousness was still hazy, he opened his eyes.


    Looking at his brother like this, for a woman to torture himself like this, Reggie is also angry, gnashing his teeth and said: "that woman who knows no good or evil!"


    Leo has done that for her. She is so cruel that she dares to leave and hurt Leo like this.


    "Brother, it''s none of her business. I let her go."


    "Don''t worry, Leo. I''ll get her back for you!" Reggie turned around and stormed out.


    "Brother, no!" Leo wants to get up to block, but just get up, dizzy fell back.


    Luo Ya pressed him and said, "Ray knows that she is the person you like and will not hurt her."


    When REGg heard that all the flights at the airport were cancelled today, he thought, "God helps me. So the woman is still here. This is his territory. It''s not easy to find someone? As long as it''s someone his brother likes, he''ll tie her back even if he does.


    Some people were sent to various hotels to find people. They must be found before dawn.


    Tang Suhe was about to take a bath and go to bed when someone knocked on the door outside.


    "Hello, night delivery!"


    "You may be mistaken. I didn''t want to..." Tang Suhe said, opening the door, who knows, three young men stood outside.


    Her subconscious is to close the door, but the man rushed in. Before she had time, she was covered by them and tied up. Then she was stuffed into a super large suitcase.


    They took her out and went downstairs in the elevator. She could even hear other people''s footsteps, but she was huddled in the box and couldn''t move or shout.


    Those people put her in the trunk and didn''t know where they took her.


    "Master regor, I have it!" My men called to report.


    Fearing that a group of people would rush in and frighten her, regor told her, "you should guard at the door first. You are not allowed to go in without my orders."


    When he arrived, two of his men were wandering in casual clothes at the door of a room. When they saw that it was him, they quickly said, "I found the housing records at the front desk. Miss Tang lives in this room."


    Reggie nodded and knocked on the door, but there was no response after a long knock.

 Chapter 547

    Did you fall asleep? But no matter how well you sleep, you should have a reaction.


    Reggie waved: "call someone to open the door!"


    It wasn''t long before one of his men came to open the door with the person in charge of the hotel.


    Regor entered the room, but found that there was no one in it. Tang Suhe''s suitcase was still in it. She was here before. It must be true, but it''s so late. Where are the people?


    Regor picked up the person in charge of the hotel, grabbed him by the collar and asked, "I ask you, where are the guests inside?"


    The person in charge is so scared that his legs are soft. He can''t know the whereabouts of every guest when there are so many guests in the hotel every day.


    Regor suddenly found a slipper on the ground, a simple slipper of the hotel. Strangely, there was only one slipper, but the other slipper could not be found. The only thing I can think of is that something happened!


    "Show me the surveillance video! Hurry up Reggie''s a little chilly.


    "Yes! Yes


    Regor stares at the video. An hour ago, there were three men standing at the door. After a while, the door opens and the man rushes in and closes it. In less than five minutes, several people go out one after another, one of them holding a large suitcase.


    He came late. Tang Suhe was in danger, but who did it!


    "Find it for me! Let everyone go in different directions! " He does not believe that in his territory, he will not find a person!


    In Lei''s villa.


    Leo was almost sober. He couldn''t stop his brother from looking for her. He was very worried. He didn''t know what was going on.


    Just then, the phone rang.


    Strange number, Leo doubts, pick up, inside came a familiar voice: "master Lei, you''re all right."


    This voice It''s Kurosawa Maru, a Japanese man whose wrist was broken by his brother Reggie.


    Leo frowned and asked unhappily, "master Kurosawa, what''s the matter?"


    "I have your little beauty. How about coming to see her for the last time?" Kurosawa pill voice obscene extremely said, tightly, then came a scream.


    Su He! Leo''s heart suddenly raised: "I warn you not to touch her!"


    "I''ll send you the address and give you half an hour. You''re only allowed to come alone. If you dare to cheat, I''ll kill her immediately!"


    "Well, don''t hurt her, I''ll go right away!" Hang up the phone, he quickly get out of bed and put on clothes, see this kind of Leo, Loya asked, "what''s the matter? Ray... "


    Before he finished, Leo had rushed out.


    Could it be that Kurosawa pill guy was deliberately designing to frame him? Could it be that they just found a woman to cheat him? Isn''t my brother looking for Su he? Can su he be with his brother now?


    He called Reggie quickly: "brother, what''s the matter with you? Did you find Su he? "


    "When I arrived, she was no longer in the room. There was something strange about it. It looked like she was tied up, but don''t worry. I''m sending people to look around."


    Leo didn''t have time to listen to the words behind, so he hung up the phone in a hurry and turned it off. It seems that it''s true. Su he was really kidnapped by that bastard! Those people are prepared to come, let him go to save her alone, don''t drag her brother.


    He got into the car, held the steering wheel tightly, stepped on the accelerator and went to that place, hoping to see her soon and save her as soon as possible.

 Chapter 548

    Reggie listened to the blind voice on the phone and felt something was wrong with Reggie. When he called again, he turned off the phone.


    In a hurry, he called Luoya who took care of LEO: "Luoya, is the second young master at home?"


    Luo Ya is also a fog, rushed out to see Leo has driven away: "the second young master answered a phone call, suddenly rushed out to drive away, nothing to say."


    "Drive after him first, report to me if you have any information, and I''ll be there in a minute!"


    "Yes, young master!" Loah got into another car and followed Leo.


    All the way bumpy, her body curled up in a small space, the body ache, from time to time also hit the forehead, feel almost out of breath in general, very uncomfortable. About an hour later, the car stopped and she was lifted out of the trunk.


    Then, the trunk opened, and she was finally able to see the sun again. However, her eyes were stabbed by the light, and the long-term darkness made her unable to adapt to such a strong light.


    Finally, when she got used to it, she struggled to climb out of the suitcase and looked around. There was an abandoned factory and many people. The one sitting in the middle, she had seen, was actually the Japanese man who had molested her.


    The Japanese man waved, and his men came over to tear off the tape on her mouth and untie the bundle on her hand.


    "What are you going to do?" Tang Suhe rubbed his painful wrist and looked at the person in front of him with an alert face.


    "Naturally, I came to enjoy the good play. Hold her down and take it off The man ordered.


    Several men immediately around, two people are responsible for holding her tightly, the other to pull her clothes.


    "What are you doing! Let go of me


    At this time, the Japanese man picked up the phone and dialed Leo''s number.


    "Hiss --" the coat was torn off, and there was only a sling inside. The shoulder strap hung down on his arm, and even a corner of his underwear could be seen. Tang Suhe could not help but scream, and this sound also successfully fell into Leo''s ear on the other end of the phone.


    Kurosawa pill''s mouth raised a successful smile, hung up the phone, he waved: "OK." That group of people just stopped. Tang Suhe was very tired. Just now, he just resisted. He didn''t notice that he called Leo.


    Kurosawa stood up, walked to her, stroked her face gently, and sighed: "no wonder the two young masters of the Lei family never forget you. They are really a gorgeous face."


    Tang Suhe turned his head to the other side and dodged his hand.


    Unexpectedly, the night before she was ready to leave, she fell into the hands of this guy.


    "Wait, wait for the second young master Lei to save the beauty." Kurosawa Maru''s face is a very abnormal looking smile.


    "Did you tell Leo?" She asked in a trembling voice.


    "Yes, you''ll see him soon."


    He told Leo, Leo is coming soon, she finally dragged Leo down. She would rather have this man all at him than embarrass Leo.


    He had a problem with Leo, and Leo would be more or less in his hands.


    In less than half an hour, Leo had already arrived by car alone. As soon as he broke in, he saw that Tang Suhe was badly dressed.


    "Su He!" He was worried and was about to rush forward. A gun had been pointed at Tang Suhe''s head.


    "If you dare to come here again, I''ll kill her now!"


    Leo immediately stopped, a few meters away, watching her closely, but did not dare to step forward.


    Kurosawa pill took a look at him and said: "seeing that Lei Er Shao is so nervous, he must be fascinated by this woman. I''d like to see how ecstatic she is, and let Lei Er Shao rush in alone, regardless of her own safety." Then he approached Tang Suhe.


    "Kurosawa Wan, what''s your revenge! Don''t hurt her Leo roared like a furious leopard. If they didn''t take Suhe''s life to restrain him, he would rush to tear them to pieces now.


    "Leo, don''t worry about me. Go back quickly! If I hadn''t met Reggie, I would have died on the road two years ago! Don''t worry about me, just go At this time, Tang Suhe was also open to death? Life is not like death. She has tasted it. Is she afraid of death? Don''t dodge, let Kurosawa pill''s hand in his body touch, at this time, just want to persuade Leo to leave quickly.


    Kurosawa bolus deliberately gives Leo what looks like, and holds her in his arms.


    Seeing that Tang Suhe was despised by him, Leo was about to blow up.


    "Let her go!" Finally, Leo can''t help but want to go forward. With a gesture from Kurosawa Maru, several hands with sticks immediately give him some sticks.


    Leo was kneeling with his teeth clenched.


    "Leo!" Tang Suhe was worried about him and couldn''t help crying.


    "Well, Leo, reg once took off one of my arms for this woman. If you can let me take off one of your arms and legs, I''ll let this woman go, OK?" Kurosawa pill a face provocative looking at Leo asked."Leo! No! Even if you save me, I won''t like you! I will still refuse you or leave you! I beg you not to agree! " Tang Suhe called with a cruel heart.


    However, Leo bit his lip, stood up and said firmly, "OK."


    "Be bold, call me!" Heize pill pushes Tang Suhe away from his subordinates to take care of him. With an order, those subordinates greet him with his right arm and leg. The first stick is rotten. The second stick is bloody. Leo can''t hold on and kneels on the ground.


    "Leo!" Looking at him being beaten, the sweat on his forehead came out. Tang Suhe was almost suffocated with heartache. He wanted to rush to bear it for him, which was better than the pain in his heart.


    Leo''s left leg and arm were broken. He gritted his teeth and said, "now you should let her go."


    "Ha? Lei Er Shao, are you too naive? Let her go? Can I get out of here without her? I''ll trade her for your life Kurosawa Wan''s face was grim and said word by word.


    "You Leo was so angry that he almost vomited blood, this despicable guy.


    To exchange her for Leo''s life, from just now, Leo would rather exchange one leg and one arm for her, she knew that Leo would definitely be willing to exchange his own life for her life. How could she have the heart to see such a thing happen? She would rather die for herself.


    No, you have to calm down. Now it''s just her and Leo. She''s caught by the people of Kurosawa Maru. Leo has been injured and it''s inconvenient to move.

 Chapter 549

    Because of the suffering that Leo suffered, she almost fainted. Kurosawa Maru''s men were less alert to her. They just grabbed her arm casually, but they all looked at Leo there sarcastically.


    "Good! I''m willing. As long as you can let her go, you can take my life if you want it! " Leo closed his eyes in compromise.


    "Leo! No Tang Suhe screamed desperately to confuse their attention, but he broke free from the shackles of his arm and quickly grabbed the gun on his head. He dodged and hit the head of heize pill: "Whoever dares to move him, I will kill him!"


    A delicate woman, can also become so domineering, so murderous!


    Her actions just now were all in one go. She was desperate when they were unprepared. At this time, she had to be brave. In order to protect the people she wanted to protect, although her hands were shaking, she would shoot when necessary!


    All the people stopped, looking at this side, did not expect a weak woman to instantly reverse the situation.


    "Good girl." Kurosawa''s eyes flashed with appreciation and looked at her.


    "Move again and I''ll kill you now! If you don''t believe it, try it! " Tang Suhe''s eyes sparkled with resentment.


    "Well, it''s a big deal. We''ll die together tonight!" And Kurosawa Wan was not afraid of death at all. He continued to look at her with a smile in his mouth.


    If a person is not afraid of death, how terrible that person should be. Tang Suhe''s wrist was shaking. She pressed the trigger tightly, but she couldn''t persuade herself to pull it.


    Kurosawa Maru is her hostage now, but if he dies, she and Leo will die.


    The whole situation has reached a deadlock. People on the other side of Kurosawa pill dare not act rashly, and she is also afraid that if she drags on like this, she will be calculated again accidentally. There are many people who have been crawling and beating in the underworld all the year round, but she is just a woman. She is not enough in physical strength or experience.


    "Surround me!" All of a sudden, a voice rang out. A lot of people rushed in, and regor was in the front.


    Roya followed Leo and lost him on the way. It took them a long time to find him.


    "Reggie!" Tang Suhe can''t help crying, great! Here comes regor. They are saved.


    Regor was slightly surprised when he saw Tang Suhe''s disheveled with a gun pointing at Kurosawa pills. Although this woman is very hateful and nearly killed Leo, she is not good for nothing. The combination of softness and wildness seems to have a different flavor.


    Leige''s men came to help her take care of heize pills. Tang Suhe finally threw away his gun and ran to leio''s side. He helped him up and asked, "leio, what''s the matter with you?"


    Leo took off his clothes, put them on her and gave her a smile: "I''m ok, Suhe. We''re saved."


    "Leo, you scared me to death. You are not allowed to save me with your life in the future. Do you hear me! Come on, I''ll help you out! Let''s go to the hospital! "


    Tang Suhe helped Leo up and put his arm on his shoulder. His tall body tilted slightly and put the weight on her. They walked out slowly.


    At this time, Kurosawa suddenly grabbed the wrist holding the gun to his head, squeezed it hard, didn''t give him the chance to resist, grabbed the gun, and fired in the direction of Tang Suhe.

 Chapter 550

    Did not expect to commit in the hands of a woman, he fell, but he will not let the Lei brothers better.


    Didn''t Leo like that woman? Isn''t it more important to see than his own life? Then he''ll kill this woman and make Leo''s life worse than death.


    Leo, with keen hearing, had already heard the movement behind him. He suddenly turned his head and saw Kurosawa holding his gun and pulling the trigger.


    No, he''s going to kill Suhe!


    He reflexively blocked it and held Tang Suhe in his arms until both of them fell to the ground.


    And although Reggie pulled out the gun in time and hit Kurosawa Pill on the wrist, he was a few seconds late and couldn''t stop the bullet flying into Leo''s body.


    "Leo! Leo At this time, Tang Suhe was already in tears, looking at his white shirt dyed with blood, and kept shouting at him.


    "Send the second young master to the hospital quickly!" Reggie''s veins burst out on his forehead, shouting desperately.


    Immediately, several men carried Leo to the car and drove him to the hospital.


    Although the shot hit him on the back, but look at the position, it was just on the left, just in the heart.


    Leo has some lax consciousness, Tang Suhe really afraid that he will have an accident, she did not dare to stop holding his hand beside him to talk with him: "Leo, you open your eyes, look at me, please don''t close your eyes."


    Leo tried to open his eyes, as if his eyelids were heavy, and he couldn''t help trying to close them.


    The doctor said that Leo was probably hit on the heart by that shot. Therefore, there is a great risk in the operation. It''s uncertain whether he can go in and come out again.


    As soon as their front foot arrived at the hospital, regor''s back foot followed him. Regor picked up the pen decisively and signed neatly: "prepare for the operation immediately! Do your best to save Leo! hurry up! If you dare to make a mistake, I''ll let you all be buried with me! "


    He also knows what surgery means, but if he delays further, the success rate will only be lower.


    When Leo was about to enter the operating room, he tried to take a look at Tang Suhe. His voice was so low that he could hardly hear him: "Suhe, Suhe, I don''t know if I can come out again this time. Can you give me a kiss?"


    "Leo, you will be all right, you will. I promise you that I will never leave again when you come out! Never again Tang Suhe sobbed, holding his face, printed a cool thin kiss on his pale lips.


    He is willing to save her with his life. Why does she grudge a kiss? She just wanted him to be OK, just wanted him to come out safe!


    "Su He, I will come out alive and wait for me." Leo had a satisfied smile on his weak face.


    As he was pushed into the operating room, she closed her eyes and a stream of hot tears ran down her cheek.


    Leo, I''m begging you. It''s okay. If you can come out alive, I promise to accept you, promise to stay with you, and use the rest of my life to repay your efforts and sacrifice for me.


    Leige and Tang Suhe sit on the bench outside, one is tall, the other is thin and thin, forming a sharp contrast.


    Regor tightly clenched his fist, his face was full of grief, always cold regor, always fearless in the face of danger, could have such an injured expression, this is the first time Tang Suhe saw this kind of regor.


    Everything is her fault, is her fault, at this time of Tang Suhe, is also a face of regret and sadness.

 Chapter 551

    Next to him stood a group of men in black suits, all quietly waiting for Leo in the operating room, including loah, who also stood against the wall.


    "You all step back." Reggie waved weakly.


    Although the black suit hands do not give up, but also know that the boss is upset at the moment, so many people here is just to add to his heart, obediently down, only Luoya is still standing beside.


    "Loya, go down, too." Regor''s voice was low.


    "This..." Luo Ya looks at Lei Ge and Tang Su He.


    Leo is regor''s only relative. He''s afraid regor will commit a crime on her. No one can beat boss Lei, needless to say, but Tang Suhe is so thin that he can''t even get a punch. What if boss Lei blows at her?


    "Don''t worry. He''s Leo''s favorite. I won''t touch her." Regor didn''t have to look up to know what he was worried about.


    "Good." Loya nodded and retreated for a moment.


    Now, there are only two of them outside the operating room. Quiet, quiet can hear each other''s breathing.


    For a long time, regor said: "ten years ago, our parents were killed in the underworld fight. Many of the uncles and uncles in the gang are covetous for the position of family leader. 17-year-old me and 15-year-old regor just took over from my father and sat in this position. They are restless and framed repeatedly. If we are not careful, we may be assassinated. Leo blocked a shot for me to save me. At that time, I vowed to protect my only brother. It took me three years to settle down in this position. Those uncles and uncles who used to greet me with a smile but fell down after my parents'' accident were eradicated one by one by me! "


    Speaking of the last sentence, his eyes subconsciously become cruel.


    Tang Suhe always only saw their bright surface, but did not know that there was such a story behind them.


    Two juveniles, whose parents died early, were surrounded by a group of wolves who wanted to eradicate their uncles and uncles. What kind of suffering did they suffer and how many misfortunes did they experience before they had the current hegemony.


    "In the underworld, there have never been many true feelings. Even relatives who are related by blood may fight openly and secretly, killing each other. Over the years, Leo and I have been living together. He is the only one I have. Sometimes, his safety is even more important than my own life. If something happens to him, I don''t know how much sense I have to live in this world. " If you even lose your only relative, how lonely and helpless in spirit. A man who has never shed blood without tears has a kind of moistening in his eyes.


    Reggie is not good at speaking. He doesn''t say much, but in Tang Suhe''s ears, she can''t help but get a sour nose.


    "Reggie, I''m sorry."


    "I don''t want your apology. You didn''t apologize to me. For the first time, I saw Leo fall in love with a woman so madly that he could not even have life for you. I beg you, if he can wake up and see that he loves you so much, can he not hurt him again? "


    This is a brother, the most honest hope.


    "Of course." Regor had a bitter smile on his face. "If he leaves unfortunately, I''ll let you go."

 Chapter 552

    "I promise you! I promise you! Leo will come out alive! He''s going to be fine. " At this time, as long as Leo can live out, let her do anything, even if let her marry Leo immediately, she thought, she will not hesitate to agree.


    Long wait, wait, wait


    During this period, my subordinates came to deliver food. At such a moment, I was not in the mood to eat. They were all put aside and did not move a mouthful.


    From midnight until dawn, she sat as still as Reggie, her eyes closed.


    Regor is a man, long-term exercise makes him in good health, stay up all night, do not eat, no problem at all. But she''s a woman. What if she breaks down? Master bereo came out safely, but she was exhausted.


    Luo Ya worried about her health, came forward to advise her: "how much to eat, eat enough to have the strength to continue to wait."


    When people are extremely nervous or sad, they can''t feel hungry at all. Even if they just swallow it, it''s tasteless.


    "Thank you. I don''t want to eat it." Tang Suhe shook his head slightly.


    How to persuade her she refused to eat, sitting next to Reggie speechless from Loya''s hand to take things, take a spoon to feed her: "you eat!"


    In order to let her eat, boss Lei, who has always been vigorous and resolute, actually fed her in person.


    Tang Suhe couldn''t avoid it, so he had to take it and eat what was inside. I don''t know.


    Just then, the door of the operating room opened, and the seven hour operation was finally over.


    Regor, Tang Suhe and Luo Ya immediately got up and surrounded them.


    "How''s it going?"


    "The operation was successful, but now the situation is not stable. We have to go to the sterile ward for observation for a week. If we can survive, we can survive!"


    The success of the operation means that Leo is a step closer to life.


    Tang Suhe prays silently in his heart, Leo, come on, you can do it!


    For as long as a week, they could only look through the glass of the ward every time to see Leo, who was wrapped up like a mummy, covered with tubes and wearing an oxygen mask.


    He lay motionless and maintained that posture every day. Only the oscillogram on the instrument indicated that he was still alive.


    A week later, the doctor said he had finally passed the critical period and could be transferred to the general ward, waiting for him to wake up.


    Tang Suhe and regor stay in his ward every day. Regor asks her to have a rest, but she refuses. It seems that only by accompanying him can we eliminate our regret and remorse.


    Reggie had no choice but to let her watch for the first half of the day and he himself for the second half. Each of them had 12 hours to change shifts and stay in bed.


    In fact, when they were in bed, there were a lot of people standing outside to protect their safety and avoid anything happening.


    At about twelve o''clock in the evening, regor came to change shifts and told his men: "take Miss Tang back to rest."


    Tang Suhe out of the ward, but suddenly felt dizzy, in front of a blank, almost fell down, hands quickly help her: "Miss Tang, are you ok?"


    Calm for a while, before the scene slowly out, she shook her head: "nothing." Keep going.


    She has a bit of hypoglycemia, and she has not been in the mood to have a good meal recently. In addition, she is overworked.


    A few days later, Tang Suhe sat in front of Leo''s hospital bed as usual, holding his hand in both hands. He was sleepy and couldn''t control dozing. Suddenly, he felt that the hand he was holding trembled slightly. She immediately opened her eyes sensitively.

 Chapter 553

    Sure enough, Leo''s fingers bent slightly.


    Tang Suhe leaned over, afraid that he could not hear him, and afraid of disturbing him, he called his name in a low voice: "Leo, Leo, what''s the matter with you? Can you hear me? I''m Su He. I''m by your side. Would you open your eyes and have a look? "


    Lei Ou''s eyebrows move. Tang Suhe is very happy. Is he about to wake up!


    He kept his eyes on Leo without blinking.


    Sure enough, Leo''s unchanging face began to have a slight muscle twitch. He lifted his eyelids and slowly opened his eyes. He looked straight at the ceiling, empty and mindless. Then, his eyes slowly gathered and saw Tang Suhe, who was right in front of him.


    "Great! Leo! You wake up at last Tang Suhe''s excited eyes began to twinkle with tears.


    He''s all right at last! Finally wake up!


    "Su He, it''s so nice to see you." Leo''s voice was low, hoarse and weak.


    After being in a coma for such a long time, he never ate anything except hanging water every day.


    Tang Suhe quickly poured water over and tried the water temperature. First, he put a little water on his dry lips to wet them. Leo opened his mouth slightly. It seemed that he was thirsty too. Then she carefully fed him a little. She was afraid that drinking too much would be bad for his health.


    "Su He, in my dream, I seem to hear you say that you promise to be with me." Before entering the operating room, the seriously injured Leo''s consciousness was already a little lax. Although he remembered this sentence, he couldn''t believe it was true.


    "Leo, it''s not a dream. Thank you for living. I promise never to leave you again. I promise to be with you forever."


    In Leo''s eyes flashed incredible sweetness and joy: "Suhe, are you willing to accept me to be with me?"


    "Yes, I will." Tang Suhe looked at him tenderly in his eyes, holding his face and gently touching his lips on his face.


    And the Leo on the bed hasn''t fully reacted. He wants to pinch himself to see if he is dreaming.


    "You lie down first, I''ll call the doctor and ask someone to buy you something to eat."


    When Reggie came to the ward again for shift change, he saw that there were several soft pillows under Reggie''s neck to make sure that his head was slightly raised. Tang Suhe sat beside the bed with a bowl of porridge, and seriously blew the porridge in the spoon to cool it and feed him porridge.


    Leo''s eyes are staring at her tightly for fear that she will disappear. On her face, she has never been happy.


    His brother, finally woke up, and now he seems so satisfied, his heart, also finally put down.


    Tang Suhe is a very good girl, except that she had loved people before, as long as she can stay with Leo wholeheartedly, then he is in favor of them together.


    "Reggie." It''s Tang Suhe who first found out that he didn''t know when he came in.


    "Brother." Leo saw him, too, with a smile on his face.


    Reggie went over, bent down and gave Leo a hug: "dead boy, you finally wake up. Congratulations, you finally have a girlfriend. Mom and dad know that they will be very happy!"


    "Thank you, brother." Leo looked at Tang Suhe next to him, his face was happy, but his cheek was a little red.


    Since then, Tang Suhe has officially become Leo''s girlfriend.

 Chapter 554

    She didn''t have disgust, nor the feeling of blushing and heartbeat when she was with huazexi. Maybe, she can''t talk about loving him, but at least she still likes him, just like her relatives, and wants him well.


    Since promised him, she will try to play the role of a good girlfriend. Leo is really a rare good man. Her feelings can be cultivated. Maybe, as time goes on, she can accept Leo from her heart and forget huazexi.


    Under the care of Tang Suhe, Leo gets better.


    It''s just that the leg and arm are broken, and it won''t heal for a while.


    When the weather is good, Tang Suhe will also push Leo out to walk in the garden outside.


    "Look, what''s over there?" Leo pointed to a shrub more than one meter high not far ahead. A touch of brilliant red stands out in the dark green.


    Tang Suhe went over and looked: "I don''t know who bought the flowers. Put them on them." Tang Suhe said while turning his head, he did not believe that the evergreen holly tree would grow a large number of roses.


    "Ah --" just when she twisted, her knee hit something, her leg softened, her body fell forward, and someone took her in his arms.


    Tang Suhe was frightened, half open mouth, face slightly red.


    This hateful guy even lied to her. Then he rolled the wheelchair behind her and took advantage of her when she turned around.


    Leo held her tightly, his face almost to her face, with a look of pride and mischief.


    "Let me down, your leg --"


    "don''t worry, you are sitting on my good leg." Then he stretched out his arm and took the bunch of roses and handed it to her: "it''s for you. Do you like it?"


    Tang Suhe took it and held it in his arms: "thank you, very beautiful!"


    They get close, ambiguous posture, she is near in front of me, at this time of Leo, some involuntarily close to kiss her.


    Just about to kiss her lips, she slightly side head, his kiss fell on her face.


    She didn''t understand why she had to hide subconsciously just now. In a word, she felt that she didn''t adapt to it. However, she felt that as Leo''s girlfriend, she couldn''t even let him kiss her. She also felt that she was unfair to him.


    "I''m sorry, Leo." She was a little embarrassed and apologized in a low voice for fear that her subconscious action would hurt him.


    Leo doted on the smile, touching her head: "it doesn''t matter, it''s not your fault, I will try to make you adapt."


    Leo''s tolerance, Leo''s gentleness made her feel very uncomfortable in her heart.


    In the eyes of all, they are the most suitable and sweet couple.


    Holding hands, embracing shoulders and kissing face, Tang Suhe can accept all these, but, in the deep step, kissing, or at the last step, she is subconsciously rejected. Although she tries to make herself smile to accept, Leo can''t bear to go on seeing her slightly trembling eyelashes.


    Leo never blames her, doesn''t push her.


    Even though she knows that there may be other men in her heart, as long as she is willing to stay by her side, he is happy and satisfied.


    He believes that his sincere love for her will one day move her, so that her heart is only her own.

 Chapter 555

    At the beginning, Tang Suhe left the Lei family to stay in the hotel that night, because the hotel is not allowed to take pets, she had to deposit Xiaobai in the pet shop.


    Later, because she was with Leo every day, she didn''t see it for a long time. Until Leo was safe, she took the time to see Xiaobai. Xiaobai was lying lazily in the cage, with a lot of dog food beside her, and didn''t move a mouthful.


    As soon as he heard Tang Suhe''s voice, he immediately stood up and cried, as if calling her to take it back.


    Tang Suhe touched its head: "little white darling, something happened at home, there is no way to take you back, wait two days to take you home?" She is busy taking care of Leo every day. She has no time to take care of Xiaobai. Xiaobai must be hungry with her.


    Hearing her saying this, Xiaobai bowed her head and sobbed. She didn''t want to worry about it, but she went to eat dog food. Tang Suhe was very happy.


    Until Leo didn''t have any problems. When he came home from the hospital, his legs and arms didn''t grow well, but he was able to go down on crutches.


    Tang Suhe just went to the pet store to pick up Xiaobai. As soon as he got home, Xiaobai would hop around happily. Leo was sitting on the sofa, and his slippers were there. Xiaobai ran to its nest with his slippers in his mouth.


    Tang Suhe has a black thread. When he comes back, he is naughty and shouts: "Xiaobai, come here!"


    Lei Xiaobai is very dogleg and holding slippers, low browed trot over, respectfully placed next to another slipper. It''s both love and hate.


    Xiaobai also has a problem that she loves to pounce on others. When she is in a good mood, she pours on her as soon as she sees Tang Suhe. It''s so big and sometimes it''s too strong. She can''t help but bump into her.


    Sometimes, when Tang Suhe is away, he pounces on Leo. It seems that Leo''s walking is not as neat as before, and even more arrogant.


    This family, it is the only fear of Reggie, Reggie in it immediately obediently crouched at the foot of Tang Suhe.


    That day, Tang Suhe personally cooked in the kitchen to help Leo get food. As soon as he came out, he saw Leo leaning on a single stick in the living room, and Xiaobai was eager to jump on him.


    For fear that it would hurt Leo again, Tang Suhe drank: "Xiaobai! Stop it She was wearing a cartoon apron, disposable gloves in one hand and a spatula in the other.


    Xiaobai stopped immediately, dragged his tongue and ran to play.


    When Leo saw her dress, she had a serious face. She was very cute, just like a housewife who taught her children. She couldn''t help laughing. However, this feeling was very warm and he liked it very much.


    Seeing that he threw away his crutch and rolled on the floor with his stomach covered, Tang Suhe picked his eyebrows, walked over and looked down at him: "I''m here to ask you if you want to eat pepper!"


    "Whatever. I like whatever you make." Leo finally calmed down and looked at her with a smile.


    Tang Suhe went back to the kitchen again, but he thought, how dare you laugh at me, I must kill you!


    Then, at dinner, Leo was ruined by a spicy Chinese dish called Mapo Tofu.


    It''s a very happy thing for foreigners to marry a Chinese wife. First, it''s enjoyable and looks delicious. Second, good cooking. You can enjoy all the classic delicacies of Chinese cuisine.

 Chapter 556

    It''s better in the hall than in the kitchen.


    With her, the villa has always been cold and warm. For him, it''s a treasure.


    When Leo''s injury was almost healed, he immediately ordered someone to arrange a plane to take her to England.


    He had her in mind. Even if she can''t live in England with his brother, he can often take her to England to see him.


    As soon as he heard that he was going to England, Tang Suhe''s face lit up. It''s great. It won''t take long to see Su Wen.


    Since Su Wen just went abroad, she hasn''t seen him for more than two years. I really miss him.


    After getting off the plane, Tang Suhe dials Su Wen''s phone number, which she remembers very well, but she has never had the courage to dial.


    Before, afraid of contacting Su Wen, she revealed her whereabouts and was found by huazexi. She was so ruthless that she didn''t contact him. I can finally see him this time.


    "Hello? Who are you Su Wenqing''s fresh voice came.


    "Suwen, it''s me." Hearing his voice, Tang Suhe was slightly excited.


    "You are Sister Su Wen Leng for a long time, just can''t believe of exclaim, "elder sister, are you ok? Where are you? " Su Wen asked a lot of questions at one go, and he had a lot to say to her.


    "I''m right in front of your school."


    "Really?" To Su Wen, too shocked, immediately said in a hurry, "elder sister, you wait a moment, I''ll go to you right away. Er... "


    Tang Suhe clearly heard the sound of tables and chairs being knocked down over there, accompanied by the sound of Su Wen''s backward pumping.


    Hang up the phone, Tang Suhe a face looking forward to keep looking inside the campus, for fear that Su Wen out she did not see.


    Tall and handsome Leo stood beside her, holding her shoulder, such a pair of Bi people standing here, come and go, many students can''t help but look more.


    Seeing that she was still using her old mobile phone, Leo suddenly asked her, "why didn''t you use the one I gave you? I don''t like it anymore?"


    When he asked, she suddenly remembered Kavin she had seen at the underworld party and told him, "Leo, do you remember Kavin you saw before?"


    Leo nodded: "remember."


    "Kavin is my brother''s classmate. In fact, I didn''t see Kavin''s mobile phone last time, but accidentally saw my brother''s picture on his mobile phone, so I couldn''t help looking at it. "


    Leo suddenly realized that the relationship between people is so complicated that he suddenly felt that the earth is too small.


    "Sister!" Su Wen''s voice was heard from a distance.


    Tang Suhe raised his head. Isn''t that Su Wen! Tall and thin, a pretty face, hair slightly longer than before, some cover to the eyes, he did not change.


    "Su Wen!" Tang Suhe took two steps. Su Wen came all the way, still breathing heavily. She held her tightly in her arms, and her voice trembled. "Sister, where have you been all these years? Do you know if you are worried about me?"


    "Suwen, I''m sorry."


    "Sister, as long as you are safe!"


    It took a long time for the sister and brother to let go. Tang Suhe happens to see Kavin following Su Wen. Su Wen also sees Leo beside Su He.


    "Kavin, long time no see." Tang Suhe took the initiative to say hello.


    "Sister!" Kavin came over with a sunny face and hugged Tang Suhe.

 Chapter 557

    "Sister, do you know each other?" Tang Suwen looks surprised at these two people, and Kavin, who looks gloomy and cold every day, suddenly calls his sister so affectionately. He really doesn''t adapt.


    "Well, I saw you at a party. I''ll tell you later." Tang Suhe took Leo''s arm and introduced him, "Suwen, this is my current boyfriend, Leo."


    Boyfriends? Tang Suwen took a look at the man''s figure and appearance. It''s hard to say that he must be a big man just by looking at the expensive suit. But his name is brother-in-law huazexi. Suddenly, his sister brought a man with him. He was still a little bit uncomfortable for a while. However, he said politely, "Mr. Leo, thank you for taking care of my sister."


    Lei Ou doted on Tang Suhe: "it should be."


    Leo and Kavin, who have known each other for many years, can be said to be old acquaintances. When they look at each other and smile, everything is silent.


    Su Wen led them to the dormitory building. The campus was very big. It took him 20 minutes to get to their dormitory building. But just now Su Wen appeared so soon after receiving the phone call. How fast did he run.


    "Suwen, have you forgotten what the doctor said? Although the legs are good, they can''t do strenuous exercise


    "Well, sister, sister, I see." Su Wen put his hand over his head and grinned.


    Suwen leads them into the room and lets them sit on the sofa. Kavin is very familiar with pouring water for them.


    Tang Suhe looked at the dormitory. How luxurious it should be. Just after entering the dormitory, there was a living room with all the furniture, and it looked very high-end. There was a big balcony, and then there were two bedrooms, kitchen, toilet and study. They were all better than the two bedrooms they had lived in before.


    Looking at Kavin''s skillful reception, she thought that Kavin and Su Wen were just ordinary classmates, but they were still roommates!


    Su Wen was admitted to this university with excellent results, and the tuition fee is free. With the generous scholarship every semester, it''s no problem to pay his living expenses. However, how much does it cost to live in such a high-end apartment for a semester? Where did he get the money?


    Tang Suhe couldn''t help asking him: "Suwen, how much is your accommodation fee for a year?"


    "Well There is no bed in the ordinary room, so the school will arrange it here, but the charge is the same as the ordinary dormitory. "


    Can he tell her that he used to live in an ordinary room, but someone forced him to move his things here and let him live with him?


    So, Tang Su He nodded.


    They haven''t seen each other for a long time and have too much to say.


    Kavin and Leo said, "Lei Er Shao, I just collected a good thing yesterday. It''s in my room. Let''s go and take you to have a look."


    Leo knew that he was trying to make room for his brother and sister. With a knowing smile, he followed them in.


    "I didn''t expect that master Kavin and Su he''s brother were roommates." Because of these two brothers and sisters, their relationship seems to be closer. Maybe it''s because they love each other.


    Leo knows a lot of people. Young masters like Kavin usually don''t pay attention to Tang Suwen, but they are somewhat different from Tang Suwen. They show concern in their eyes from time to time, and even try to please his sister. He is as smart as Leo. He almost dares to assert that Kavin and Suwen are more than roommates. At least Kavin''s feelings for Suwen are not so simple.

 Chapter 558

    The two men looked at each other and patted each other on the shoulder knowingly. I''m not sure they''ll be a family in the future.


    Outside, sister and brother have a long talk.


    Su Wen asked: "sister, I have known about your leaving for a long time. How could you be with Leo later?"


    "At the beginning, I ran out of the hospital, too weak, and fainted on the side of the road. Leo and his brother reg saved me. They took me abroad. Later, they were together."


    "Do you love Leo?" Suwen looked at her seriously and asked.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Love. " Tang Su he hesitated for a while and answered. She persuades herself every day that she loves Leo. She thinks that if she goes on like this, she will form a habit one day and really fall in love with Leo.


    From the hesitation in Tang Suhe''s eyes, Su Wen guessed that she must be lying.


    "Sister, I know that after you left, I hated brother Zexi. I hated him for not keeping his promise and taking care of you. But after you left, he was very sad and regretted. I know that he has always loved you..."


    "Suwen, stop talking. I don''t want to hear it." As soon as she heard the words about Huaze River, her subconscious heart shrank.


    Tang Suwen ignored him and continued: "last time I went back to see you and brother Zexi''s children, they can walk and call me uncle. It''s really lovely..."


    "Su Wen!" Tang Suhe''s voice suddenly rose. The child is the pain in her heart, once mentioned heartache once.


    "Sister." Suwen held her shoulder. "Don''t you really want to forgive Zexi?"


    After all, they still love each other, and they have a child together. Suwen hopes that she can be with huazexi in her heart.


    "Suwen, do you know? It''s not that I don''t want to, but that I can''t be with him at all. "


    "Why?"


    "From the moment Leo was willing to save me with his own life, I promised that I would accompany him all my life. You know what? Leo almost died to save me. I don''t want to let him down or betray him. "


    "Save your own life..." Tang Suwen muttered to himself, Leo, he thinks his sister is so important. He must love her very much.


    If it''s Huaze River, it should also fight to save each other. Unfortunately, he did not have such a chance, because his previous misunderstanding, let him and sister missed.


    He understands his sister''s character and why she insists on being with Leo. He respects her decision and doesn''t persuade her any more.


    "Suwen, don''t tell him about seeing me. I don''t want him to disturb me and Leo''s life."


    "I see, sister. Of course I''m looking at you." Su Wenyang starts to smile with two lovely dimples on his lips.


    The two brothers and sisters met very hard. They always said that some things in the past were too depressing. They all just talked about some happy things to activate the atmosphere.


    "Suwen, I''ve been studying here for almost three years. Haven''t I found a girlfriend?" Tang Suhe began to gossip about Su Wen''s love life.


    Tang Suwen''s face became a little embarrassed and blushed, and then shook his head: "I''m still in school now. I don''t want to fall in love."


    Don''t you still blush? Su Wen is still as simple and lovely as before: "if you have one, please recruit it quickly. Don''t force me to ask Kavin, you will be miserable then!" Tang Su he looked at him with a smile.

 Chapter 559

    "No! Really not! Don''t ask him! " Su Wen urgently clarifies.


    If her sister knows that he has no girlfriend but a boyfriend, will her sister go crazy? If she goes to ask Kavin, Kavin blurts out that the person is him. Will his sister kill him directly!


    No, I''m afraid my sister can''t accept it. He can''t even say it when he''s killed.


    "All right, all right! I''m kidding you Tang Su he helped him to have his hair cut. Su Wen was relieved.


    In the evening, after dinner, Kavin took Tang Suwen''s shoulder and offered: "sister Suhe, brother Leo, I''ll just squeeze Suwen into one room and give you the other room."


    ¡°kavin¡­¡­¡± Su Wen is frowning and twisting back to speak, but he pinches him on his waist.


    Tang Suwen had no choice but to shut up. When he went out to pick up his sister today, he told Kavin to help him book a room. It seems that this guy didn''t book a room, and there is another conspiracy.


    "Well, isn''t that good?" Although she and Leo are friends and girlfriends, they have never slept in the same bed, and Kavin was a little upset when she first came here. She wanted to go out with Leo to find a hotel.


    "Now that you''re here, how can you sleep out? Or does sister Su he dislike this place? " Kavin''s face was hurt.


    "Of course not."


    "Su He elder sister rest assured good, although is the single bed, but also quite big, should be able to squeeze down."


    Tang Suhe looked up at Leo. He had a smile on his face and seemed to agree. She had to compromise: "OK, please, Kavin."


    "No trouble, no trouble! You are welcome to come at any time. I will treat you as my elder sister and brother-in-law''s hospitality! "


    After the bath, Tang Suhe was lying on one side of the bed against the wall, a little tired, but it seemed impolite for her to fall asleep without waiting for Leo. He took a book and leaned on the head of the bed to pass the time.


    It wasn''t until Leo came back from the bath and lay on the other side of the bed that she closed her book and put it aside. She said good night to Leo and went to bed.


    Leo turned off the lamp and the whole room went into darkness.


    In the silence, she felt that it was really crowded for two people to sleep in such a bed. She could feel Leo''s shoulder almost close to her shoulder. She could even hear his breathing and feel the temperature of his body.


    I always sleep well, so I don''t want to kick people down.


    Tang Suhe closed his eyes and went to sleep. When he was half awake and half asleep, he suddenly felt his face tentatively with one hand, and Leo''s breath was getting closer and closer.


    "Leo." The sober Tang Suhe called his name in a low voice.


    "Well," Leo leaned over and gave her a kiss on the lip. Then he swam slowly to her sensitive place. He was about to touch his hand, but Tang Suhe grabbed his hand. "Leo, don''t do it." Voice low with some begging, she has always been unable to overcome their psychological barriers, or heart refused to do such a thing.


    Leo''s movement suddenly stopped, his breath a little unsteady, but he still touched her head: "I understand, you go to bed early." Without a bit of blame, get up and take a shower in the bathroom.

 Chapter 560

    Just now, she was lying next to herself, smelling the fragrance of her hair, some uncontrollable want to get close to her, want to


    It''s because she didn''t hold back. She was too seductive to him. To be in bed with her is both happiness and torture.


    However, he won''t touch her when she doesn''t want to. He will let her fall in love with him and be with him willingly for a lifetime.


    Tang Suhe heard that Leo went to the bathroom by himself, and he couldn''t sleep for a moment.


    After a few days in England, he went back to Australia.


    Tang Suwen was relieved to learn that everything was well with her and that there was a good man beside her.


    Although living under the same roof, Reggie still mentions that he is a big brother of gangsters, who has already become the president of the company.


    The underworld and the mercantile supported each other, and their influence was even stronger.


    Tang Suhe didn''t look for a new job. By chance, she wrote an article and put it into a magazine in China. Unexpectedly, it was published. She got the idea that writing an article in her life is a one-off thing. Especially when she suddenly got inspiration, she could sit in front of the computer and write it all the time even in the middle of the night.


    One night, Tang Suhe stayed up late to write an article. She tied her long hair at will, put a pair of big black framed glasses on her nose, and her fingertips were flying on the keyboard. Her eyebrows were slightly wrinkled. Her eyes were staring at the increasing words on the computer screen. One of her eyes is slightly short-sighted. She almost never wears glasses. She only wears them when she is facing the computer for several hours.


    Not to mention, it has the style of a writer, home, literature and art, intellectual.


    Leo came in with a blanket in one hand and a cup of warm milk in the other. He put the milk in her hand, covered her with the blanket, and sat down beside her: "great writer, it''s late. Don''t strain yourself."


    "Leo, I''ll be ready in a minute." Tang Suhe had no time for anything else, staring at the computer without squinting, until he knocked on the last punctuation mark and stopped playing the piano.


    Pick up the hot milk on the table, take a sip, raise your head, smile on your face: "thank you, Leo."


    Once upon a time, she often sent people a cup of hot tea and coffee in the late night. Now, someone sent her hot milk when she was in a hurry. Only those who have really experienced it can know what kind of happiness it is to be missed and cared about, and their hearts are warm.


    She holds a glass in one hand, sips milk, and skillfully controls the mouse with the other hand. She sends the articles to the mailbox of the contributing magazine by e-mail.


    Suddenly, she saw a new email in the mailbox. She opened it and flipped it down line by line until all of it was finished. Her hand holding the mouse was shaking slightly.

 Chapter 561

    A famous magazine in a city of China hired her as editor!


    This is absolutely good news for Tang Suhe. Because she is very interested in writing and other things, she very much hopes to have the opportunity to do the work she likes. Although she may not be enthusiastic all her life, it is also a good thing to do it at least when she likes it.


    It''s just that the magazine is in city A.


    She almost did not hesitate, after reading the last line, decisively turned off, closed the computer, ready to go back to the room to sleep: "Leo, thank you for accompanying me."


    Just now, when she saw the content in the email, she was surprised and excited. When she saw the last address, she was slightly disappointed. He knew that she liked the job. It was only because she was located in city a that she took care of his feelings and turned it off as if nothing had happened.


    He promised to let her be the happiest person in the world. How could he deprive her of her favorite job because of his selfishness.


    "Su He, there''s something wrong with the Chinese branch. I have to stay there for a few months. Can you accompany me? By the way, you can also work as a magazine editor."


    Su He, who was walking in front of her, was stunned. Although she didn''t know whether it was true or false that something happened in Leo''s branch, she knew that Leo had deliberately given her a chance to do what she liked.


    "Leo, don''t you mind if you have him over there?"


    "I don''t want you to be like a bird in captivity, Su He. As long as you like it, I will help you achieve it."


    Can anyone be greater than Leo''s love?


    For love, different people have different interpretations.


    Since I love you, you can only love me. Even if you don''t love me, I will tie you to my side and don''t allow you to love other people.


    And some people''s practice is selfless, since I love you, no matter what you like, I will try to help you achieve, I only want to see you happy.


    Yunluo belongs to the former, Rao belongs to the latter, and Huaze river is in the middle of the two.


    Moved by Leo''s consideration and selflessness again and again, Tang Suhe turned around and gave him a hug.


    She said thank you to him countless times every day. He often pinched her nose and said, don''t be so polite to me. She also knew that it was too pale to use the word "thank you" in reply to what Leo had done to her.


    Can only use a tight hug, to tell him how much he moved her.


    The feeling of nephrite in his arms is very good. Leo''s mouth is slightly raised. Everything he has done can be exchanged for her active embrace. He also feels extremely happy and thinks that all the things he has done are worth it.


    Good! Let''s go back to China, back to city a! Start a new career, a new life.


    B city, a famous material and cultural heritage tourism base, bustling. The building was built between the Ming and Qing Dynasties and has been well preserved so far. It is the first choice for many troupes to shoot historical costume dramas.


    The large-scale ancient costume film starred by the popular idol Hua Zelu and the female star vivi baby who has been on TV for three years held a grand opening ceremony here. The arrival of the two popular stars has added infinite vitality to B city. Even fans from other cities know that they will come all the way here just to see them in the crowd.

 Chapter 562

    Qin nainainai was also excited when he heard the news. The first time I noticed the name of Hua Ze Lu was when I heard a song he sang with Qin Ruoyu. At that time, he was just on the road. Qin Nainai is a fan of Qin Ruoyu and naturally pays attention to him.


    As soon as he started his career, he quickly became popular all over the country. He made albums, released records, made TV and acted in movies. He was handsome and good-looking, and no one in the entertainment industry could match him. However, his singing and acting skills were naturally good. With his good screen image, he quickly attracted a group of fans in a short time, and was crowned as a girl killer.


    Now it has been on the road for several years, and has won numerous awards.


    There are not many senior classes. Before the May Day holiday, all the subjects have finished, and many students have gone home ahead of time, waiting for the examination to be arranged.


    After hearing the news that the crew wanted to recruit mass actors, Qin nainainai resolutely gave up and went home to apply.


    Before the mass actors appeared, she was full of curiosity, dressed in the clothes given by the crew, and stood with other mass actors, waiting at a distance.


    Hua Zelu plays a prince, and vivibaby plays a folk beauty. This play mainly shows the story of two people who agree with each other. After a private life, the prince has to put the woman he likes to spy in the enemy country.


    At the shooting scene, huazelu is wearing her hair, white clothes and riding a tall horse. She looks beautiful, elegant and charming. Vivibaby has exquisite make-up and an ancient costume. Her waist is lighter and weaker. Today''s play is mainly about the first meeting between the king and the beauty.


    From the morning until the afternoon, it was finally the turn to shoot a play with mass actors.


    Originally, she thought that when she was a mass actor, she could not only have close contact with her favorite stars, but also experience the feeling of filming. However, after shooting for a few days, she found that it was not as good as she thought.


    Stars all have their own rest areas. Ordinary people are not allowed to get close to them, or leave ahead of time after a day''s filming. They can only have a look at them from a distance and have no chance to contact them. Even filming, but also a passer-by role of a, B, C, D walking back and forth, many times a day, very boring.


    Although it''s a pity that he didn''t get the autograph of the star, Qin nainainai had a lot of fun. It''s very fresh to watch the film on the spot.


    One morning, the film was made by the female owner and the male two. The male two was the childhood sweetheart of the female owner, and was acted by an actor from the audition draft. He had no experience in filming before, and he had not passed the film many times.


    "Click!" The director once again called to stop, and the male two negotiations, "your look is not in place! Try to figure it out for yourself! Rest for 10 minutes


    As soon as she heard about the break, vivibaby''s assistants immediately gathered around to hold an umbrella, mend makeup, and pass water. Her originally pitiful face immediately changed into an impatient look. She took a sip of the water from her assistant''s hand and said, "how long does a play take? The sun is so poisonous that it''s peeling my face! "


    "Sorry, baby, next time I''ll take it seriously," the man said with an apologetic face


    Because the ng of the morning scene was too long, the direct result was that it was very late to finish the day''s film.

 Chapter 563

    Qin nainainai dragged her tired legs to the bus stop to wait for the bus to return to school. It took almost an hour from here to school. It was dark. At this time, she was waiting for the bus alone.


    "Hua Ze Lu! I love you! Would you please sign for me? "


    "Hua Ze Lu! Wait for us


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Suddenly heard a large number of people running sound, but also accompanied by one after another screams and calls, Qin nainainai curiously looked along the sound, ran to a man wearing a cap at the corner, hat brim pressure low, looked up to see her, the man''s face pulled out a smile, huazelu!


    Qin nainainai didn''t have time to meet the star in the street. She had been hugged and flashed behind the stop sign. Hua Zelu held her waist tightly, lowered her head and kissed her lips.


    "Well..." Qin nainainai couldn''t make any sound. His whole body was like an electric shock. He looked at his magnified handsome face with open eyes.


    This man, huazelu?


    "Wow!" Around the corner, a group of young girls holding signs came out. Under the dim light, they only saw a pair of intimate little lovers behind the stop sign. They didn''t see that the man was Hua Zelu, and they chased forward without hesitation.


    Until that group of people ran away, Huaze Lu just let her go, with these naughty and proud looks on her face, and licked the corners of her mouth.


    "Hua, Hua Ze Lu?" Qin nainainai cried incredulously. She was completely stupid. Why did she see the different side between Hua Zelu and the screen? In order to avoid fans, he held her and kissed her without hesitation. Why did she feel that his idol image in his heart collapsed.


    Flower Ze Lu patted silly she, ruffian said: "little sister, give you a kiss, don''t be too happy!" It''s like a copy of what you should take for granted after eating the overlord''s meal. You can look up to your animal like appearance when you eat it. As soon as you wear your hat, you turn around and walk away.


    Qin nainainai touched his red and swollen lips and looked at his back. He wanted to cry without tears. This bastard took away her first kiss. It was like a special reward.


    Although she used to like him, like listening to his songs, like watching his movies, but he used her as a tool, it''s really uncomfortable!


    On the set, Hua Ze Lu just finished a scene. A boy with a work card went to him and gave him a drink. Hua Ze Lu looked up and took a drink. He threw all the bottles out, threw them into the garbage can, turned his head and said to the staff who was stunned and at a loss: "don''t you know I don''t like to drink that kind of sweet and greasy thing?" He said this with a smile on his face. He was very polite, but he could hear his disgust for that kind of thing.


    "Yes, I''m sorry, I don''t know." The staff quickly apologized.


    Huazelu patted him on the shoulder: "it doesn''t matter." Back to their special rest seats, leaving the staff with a cold sweat.


    Hua Zelu''s assistant asked for leave in case of emergency at home. Before he could find a new assistant, the person in charge casually found a staff member to be his temporary assistant. But Hua Zelu has many hobbies, one of which is that he doesn''t like sweet and greasy drinks like juice.


    The person in charge of the film set came to sit beside Hua Zelu, patted him on the shoulder and said, "Zelu, I''ll recruit you a temporary special help during this period of time, otherwise it''s not convenient for you to shoot or live. I have posted the recruitment notice in advance, and many girls over there want to apply for it. " He pointed out that not far away is the rest place for young mass actors, "after you have finished shooting, choose to see if there is a suitable one."

 Chapter 564

    Hua Ze Lu nodded and pointed at random: "don''t bother, just her!"


    Qin nainainai was sitting on one side to have a rest when a person in charge of the set came up and asked, "what''s your name?"


    She quickly stood up, very respectful answer: "Hello, my name is qinnainai." He just asked himself what his name meant. Did the director suddenly take a fancy to himself and feel that he was suitable for acting and wanted to explore himself?


    "You come with me." The person in charge smiles and says that it doesn''t look malicious.


    Qin nainainai obediently followed him, step by step toward the rest place of huazelu.


    "From today on, you are Mr. Hua Zelu''s temporary personal assistant. In terms of treatment, we will not treat you badly. Would you please do your job well?"


    Well? Personal assistant?


    "But I never did..." Qin nainainai whispered, let her serve the big star? She''s afraid she can''t do it well, and she hasn''t applied at all.


    "Never mind, someone will tell you."


    Hua Ze Lu didn''t lift his head when he sat in his seat. Just now, he just pointed at random. As for who he pointed at, he didn''t even know. Anyway, these women are all aiming at his wealth. If he doesn''t have the aura of a star, if he doesn''t have such a perfect face, I''m afraid they can''t avoid it.


    Since middle school, he has been praised and pursued by many women, and it''s just a bother for him to deal with women.


    The average woman, when she heard that she was going to be his personal assistant, should not be surprised as if she had won the grand prize, and then cheer? Why is she still whispering? Flower Ze Lu picked eyebrow to see her one eye.


    A young girl, beautiful, facial features is not perfect, but looks very comfortable, such a beauty, in his Hua Ze Lu''s dictionary is absolutely not a beauty. He already has a perfect face, and his eyes on women are naturally higher. Although the light was dim that day, he recognized that she was the girl he had forced to kiss that night.


    I took a look at her with great interest. It''s very good. It''s not as noisy as ordinary girls. He''s very satisfied.


    Anyway, to be a mass actor is also for fun, in order to see the star, do his assistant and rich salary, Qin nainainai helpless, had to nod.


    She is very reserved hands in front, slightly bent: "Hello, my name is Qin nainainai, please take care." I feel a little uneasy. I don''t know whether it''s right or wrong to take this job.


    Stars look bright and amiable on the outside, but it''s hard to tell what kind of temper and hobbies they have behind them. Will they be difficult to serve? Can you bully people? Since he took the first kiss from her last night when she was waiting for the bus, she was on guard against him.


    Stars, in fact, are not as perfect as people think.


    Hua Zelu threw her a notebook: "you write down the things on it in two days."


    Qin nainainai takes it over and turns it over. It''s all about Hua Zelu''s habits and hobbies in life and work. For example, he doesn''t like to drink juice, he doesn''t like to eat tomatoes, and he doesn''t like to be mentioned about his mother For another example, his jeans will not be worn after being washed once. He has the habit of collecting all kinds of shirts


    It''s full of a large book. It seems that the assistant left it. The handwriting on it is different. It should be summarized over time.

 Chapter 565

    Qin nainainai just felt incredible, listed so many, why someone would trouble to such a degree.


    A face of horror shook his head, desperately remember the notebook things, began her star assistant identity.


    When huazelu was filming, she had to be fully armed and waiting, with a towel on her shoulder, water in her left hand, a fan in her right hand, and an umbrella in her creaky nest.


    As soon as he stopped, she had to run to him with dogleg, pass him water, wipe his sweat, support his umbrella and fan. She was dogleg to the extreme, and he naturally enjoyed her services.


    In May, B city was very hot. Qin nainainai was dressed in cool summer clothes, half sleeves and jeans shorts, and wore a cap on his head. When Hua Zelu photographed a scene, she was still wearing thick armor. She felt hot when she looked at it, not to mention that he had to do all kinds of fighting.


    As soon as he finished shooting, Qin nainainai went to help him take off his armor and wipe the sweat on his forehead with a towel. He was very tall, and Qin nainainai, who was 20 cm away from him, was very hard to wipe. She even had to stand on tiptoe.


    As soon as Hua Ze Lu dropped her eyes, she could see her underwear. Sure enough, her chest was proportional to her stature. Some of her disliked words came out: "little pot friend."


    Qin nainainai looked down along his line of sight, hurriedly covered his collar, teeth clenched, who can tell her, why on TV to see has been a gentleman''s man, in reality will be so rogue!


    "Zelu, what are you doing tonight? I haven''t had dinner together for a long time The makeup removed vivibaby came to ask from a distance.


    Her facial features are exquisite and her figure is hot. Even Qin nainainai was surprised to see her for the first time in such a close distance. She deserves to be regarded as a beautiful woman.


    Flower Ze Lu face with a charming smile and she said hello: "vivi, photographed all day, hard you." Then he lowered his head to Qin nainainai''s ear and said, "help me block it." Put this hot potato into her hands.


    Qin nainainai was caught off guard, but as his personal assistant, she had to listen to him. She had to harden her hair, turn around, smile and say to vivibaby, "well, sister baby, I''m really sorry, Mr. huazelu, he has something to do in the evening."


    Vivi baby directly ignored her, rushed to Hua Ze Lu, pulled his sleeve and said, "look, your clothes are wet."


    Qin nainainai felt his nose awkwardly. It was so hard to be ignored. She is just a little assistant, who is qualified to intervene in the conversation between the two of them. Vivi baby is reasonable to ignore her.


    Flower Ze Lu pulled a sweat soaked clothes: "you talk with my little assistant first, I''ll change clothes." He turned and went into the dressing room.


    Qin nainainai was very embarrassed to vivibuby alone. She was silent for a while. She tried to find something to say: "well, Mr. huazelu is really busy in the evening. He has several scenes to shoot tomorrow. He has to go back to memorize his lines in the evening. Moreover, he recently said that he is losing weight and has beer belly, so he can''t go to dinner with you."


    "Oh? Is that right? " Vivibaby asked scornfully.

 Chapter 566

    Just at this time, Huaze Lu had changed into casual clothes and came out of the dressing room. He said helplessly: "yes, there are so many scenes recently. I remember that I have a big head."


    Vivi baby''s face immediately appeared a smile, very considerate said: "then another day to eat together."


    In the evening, in a special restaurant, in a private room.


    All kinds of signature dishes on the table are very attractive, only Huaze Lu and Qin nainainai.


    "Beer belly? Lose weight? " Hua Ze Lu gave a mysterious smile, then looked at her and said, "assistant Qin, do you think I need to lose weight?"


    Qin nainainai was embarrassed. She just made an excuse. Why should he care so much? I know he''s in good shape.


    However, the end of offending Hua Zelu verbally is that she is not allowed to have dinner, and she has to accompany him all the way and watch him eat.


    Hungry Qin nainainai looked at the table full of tempting food, but can not touch, it is infinite pain.


    After eating and drinking enough, Hua Zelu paid and pulled her shoulder: "assistant Qin, let''s go."


    Looking at more than half of the dishes left, Qin Nanai swallowed hard. She really wanted to eat a few.


    Ever since she worked as Hua Ze Lu''s personal assistant, in order to contact her at any time, she has been arranged to live with him. Huazelu lives in a five-star hotel, and the producer generously arranges Qin nainainai''s residence next to huazelu''s room.


    One night, after filming, it was already more than ten o''clock in the evening. Huazelu didn''t want to go back so early, but wanted to go outside. Qin nainainai stopped him from going. The director has already said hello to her in advance. She is afraid that he will be secretly photographed when he goes in and out of the nightclub at night, which will affect her reputation.


    "Anyway, you can''t go!" Qin nainainai opens both arms to block in front of him, Hua Ze Lu picks eyebrows to look at a face stubborn she, good, always good and rabbit like, she actually learned to resist, but this kind of move is useless to him.


    Qin nainainai didn''t even see how he passed by himself. He ran after him in a hurry and put his arms around his waist: "you are not allowed to go! Don''t go! Don''t go Last time someone had photographed him dancing with women in a nightclub. If he was photographed more vigorously, it would be over. Who knows what the media will write.


    Hua Ze Lu broke off her fingers one by one, and then got on the bus. Before she could stop her, the low-key car had gone far away.


    Qin nainainai hurriedly stopped a taxi, pointed to the front and called: "master, keep up with the car in front."


    Like a detective, he followed for a long time, and finally saw the car in front of him stop. Qin nainainai paid for the car and got off to follow him. He saw a nightclub in front of him.


    She has heard of this nightclub. It is very famous in B city, but she has never been in it. She has always avoided the smoky environment of the nightclub.


    Standing at the door, he took a few deep breaths and then rushed in.


    Inside the dim lights, music, men and women dancing, drinking, play well. Qin nainainai seems to be out of tune with this environment. He walks cautiously and searches for Huaze Lu''s figure.


    "Beauty, come alone? Buy you a drink. " When a man saw her looking around, dressed like a schoolboy, looking green and astringent, he handed her a glass of wine. Qin nainainai waved his hand and refused: "no! Thank you Run away quickly.

 Chapter 567

    Finally, in a corner, he saw Hua Ze Lu. He was wearing a cap and sunglasses, covering most of his face. He was already a young girl with a hot figure.


    If this guy is really making trouble everywhere, she doesn''t pay attention to it, and his younger sister is all taken. What should I do if I am photographed.


    Probably to see her face angry look here, flower Ze Lu also deliberately provocative like in the beauty''s thigh mercilessly touched a, toward her Yang Yang mouth, provocative meaning is very obvious.


    Qin nainainai stepped forward and said in a voice, "please come back with me!"


    Next to the beauty immediately curious asked him: "who is this woman?"


    Flower Ze Lu kisses her: "don''t know, baby, we play our!" And then show off your kissing skills in front of her as if nothing had happened.


    This hateful bastard, Qin nainainai was so angry that he quickly avoided looking at such a disgusting picture.


    This man is really a beast. He can do this to any woman. Recalling the picture when he kisses her, she feels disgusted from the bottom of her heart.


    "If you don''t go back, I won''t go either!" Qin nainainai went out and sat down in the next seat.


    He glanced aside and didn''t look at them, but he made it clear that he wanted to fight him to the end.


    After playing for a while, Hua Zelu pointed to a bottle of wine on the table and said to her, "as long as you drink this bottle of wine, I will go back with you."


    Qin nainainai looked at him: "are you serious?" She was afraid that he would cheat her.


    "If you don''t believe it, keep waiting."


    "OK, I''ll drink it!" Qin nainainai, who had never drunk wine, gritted his teeth and agreed. He grabbed the bottle, raised his head, drank it all, hiccupped and put it on the table: "I''m finished. Come back with me." The taste of the wine is really not good, but if she drinks it.


    See her drink, throat drum drum look, flower Ze Lu actually feel throat dry.


    Let go of the beauties on the left and right sides, stand up, put your hands in your pockets and walk out. Qin Nainai quickly followed up, but he felt that the sky was spinning, and he almost didn''t fall down.


    Hearing the sound, Hua Zelu turns her head and sees that she shakes her head and stands up straight. Her eyes are hazy, just like a little animal who steals a drink. After a bottle of beer, she gets drunk. Hua Zelu doesn''t expect that her drinking capacity is so poor.


    Leave her alone. Keep going. He walked in the front, while she walked in the back, either bumping into people or knocking over their wine.


    Flower Ze Lu a face speechless, hard scalp, return to, hard put her frame out.


    Woman, it''s a real problem.


    It''s really disappointing to shove him into the car and take her back to the hotel with a tow bottle.


    Qin nainainai''s body is a little disobedient, but her consciousness is still very clear. She tries to shake her head and sit straight, trying to make her eyes look less confused.


    Just at the door of the hotel, the director called. He came to check the post. He was afraid that he would make trouble outside. Hua Zelu threw his mobile phone to Qin nainainai and asked her to get off the car first and find a parking space by herself.


    Qin nainainai picked up the phone and said with a smile: "director, Mr. Hua Zelu is with me. He will go back soon!"


    The director was relieved and hung up the phone after a few words of advice. Maybe he was really dizzy. Qin Nanai stuffed the phone into his bag.

 Chapter 568

    Waiting for huazelu to come, they went upstairs together. With their room cards, Qin nainainai opened the door of huazelu''s room first, then inserted the card into the slot, turned on the light, and told him, "remember to bring the room card when you come out!"


    Then he said good night and went back to his next room to have a rest.


    When taking a bath in the bathroom, she heard the familiar mobile phone ring. She was stunned. Isn''t it Hua Ze Lu''s mobile phone ring? This just reflected that I forgot to return his mobile phone after answering the director''s phone. Wipe your body clean in a hurry and run out barefoot in your bathrobe. The bell has stopped.


    She wiped her hair, arranged her clothes, and then took her cell phone to her arm to deliver it to him.


    After knocking on the door for half a day, there was no response. Just when Qin nainainai thought he had fallen asleep, or he would give it back to him tomorrow, the door opened, and Hua Zelu stood at the door with his chest in his arms impatiently: "what''s the matter?"


    "Oh, I''m here to return your cell phone "Ah?" She inadvertently swept inside and saw vivi baby in the room. Her clothes were messy and her bed was also messy. She was so surprised that she stepped back.


    They, the two of them


    No! She''s just taking a shower. Did they get together so quickly? No wonder people say that stars'' private lives are chaotic. It''s too weird.


    "Sorry! I''m going Qin nainainai rushed to put the mobile phone into huazelu and wanted to leave.


    Hua Zelu grabbed her from behind and pulled her back. She turned to vivi baby and said, "baby, you go back first. My assistant and I have something to talk about."


    Vivibuby straightened her clothes and came out from the inside. When she passed by Qin nainainai, she gave her a cold look. Qin nainainai felt cold and terrible.


    "Hua, Mr. huazelu, it''s getting late. I think you''d better have a rest early." Feeling the fright in Huaze Lu''s eyes, Qin Nanai quickly whispered.


    Huazelu tugged her and carried her in, then slammed the door, pressed her on the door, squinted at her and asked, "assistant Qin, do you have any intention for me?"


    "No, no! There is absolutely no such thing As if he had picked him up and patted him on the door, only his arms could move, and he raised his hands in a hurry to make a surrender, denying it repeatedly.


    "Then why do you do so many bad things to me?" Flower Ze Lu gnash teeth of ask.


    "Well This was an accident. I didn''t know vivibaby was here! "


    "I''m a normal man. Is it wrong that I need to find a woman to vent my fire occasionally?" Hua Er Shao takes his romantic style for granted.


    "Yes, yes! Absolutely Qin nainainai was afraid that he would come over with a fist, but he didn''t dare to offend him.


    Spend two little evil up and down to see her one eye: "just wash clean, just right, then you come!" Then don''t know how to carry her a throw, Qin Nai Nai just feel whirling, back to God when he has been trapped in a soft big bed.


    "Huazelu, what are you doing?" Chennai pushed him in a hurry.


    "Assistant Qin, I''m not allowed to go to the nightclub and disturb the good things between vivibaby and me. Do you want me to suffocate?" What he said is right.

 Chapter 569

    She only wore bathrobes, it is not too much defense, can only keep struggling to resist: "huazelu, please don''t look like this!"


    "Isn''t that what you expect?" Hua Ze Lu said vaguely.


    "You! You! I''ll go and get vivibaby back for you right now! "


    "No! Come to her so late. Do you think the whole world knows our relationship? "


    "How on earth are you willing to let me go! You big jerk! Well You can''t touch it there!... " With bursts of fierce calls and curses, Qin nainainai was almost eaten alive by Hua Er Shao.


    Hua Er Shao never disdains to be strong on a woman. All the women are eager for him, but he can''t.


    Qin nainainai''s resistance was so strong that what interest he could have was at most amusing. He deliberately scared her and made some marks on her neck.


    Just when Qin nainainai thought that his innocence was about to be destroyed and he was about to shed tears, Hua Zelu got up and waved: "go back!"


    Qin nainainai immediately jumped up from the bed, pulled his clothes, looked at him and left quickly.


    What happened that night left Qin nainainainai with a lingering fear. Hua Zelu was like a tyrant who was uncertain. She was deeply afraid. I didn''t know how his former assistant could bear it.


    Hua Ze Lu also obviously felt that Qin nainainai was alienated and repelled from him. He could be as far away from him as he could. He even didn''t dare to be with him in the car, as if he was evil, which made him very unhappy.


    When can a little assistant affect his mood?


    But he just likes to tease her, to bully her, to see her biting her lips, to see her clenching her fists in anger.


    Huaze Lu was shooting a play that day. When he came down from the sky and hung Weiya, he put it too hastily due to the negligence of his master. He didn''t have time to react. He fell from a very high place, twisted his ankle and immediately swelled up.


    After a simple treatment, he was limping when he walked. I''m afraid today''s play can''t be filmed.


    As Hua Ze Lu''s assistant, Qin Nainai is naturally busy helping him.


    "Well! Zelu, you go back and have a rest for a few days. We''ll shoot other plays first, and then we''ll shoot this one when your feet are ready. "


    Other people are busy preparing to shoot the next scene. Hua Zelu waves to Qin nainainai, who is sitting far away from him: "Qin nainainai! Come here It''s like a pet.


    Qin nainainai walked over obediently, thinking that he should not have much lethality now: "what''s the matter? Mr. Hua Zelu


    "Carry me back!" Huazelu stood up from his chair and said.


    "Ah?" Qin nainainai was stunned for a moment, didn''t he make a mistake? Let her carry him back?


    "Hurry up!" Huazelu was a little impatient.


    "Oh." Qin nainainai had to go up to him, bow his back to him and squat down.


    Flower Ze Lu arm around her neck so straight climb up, although he is not fat, belong to thin man, but at least more than 100 weight, she is only 90 Jin, how can back move.


    He just bit his teeth and bumped him up very hard. Like the monkey king with a red boy turned from stone, he walked towards the car parked outside the shooting scene step by step.

 Chapter 570

    Flower Ze Lu a little bit also don''t sympathize with fragrant jade of let her carry, she walk of very hard, he also know. Qin nainainai took a step and thought to herself that there was an asshole. Who was that? There were so many labors on the set, and he just let her recite them by name.


    Finally sent him into the car, Qin Nainai tired off the force, almost did not lie on the ground.


    Want to cry without tears, she never let a man back in her life, the only unforgettable experience is to back a man.


    After the car arrived at the hotel, she tried her best to carry him back to his own room.


    In order to make his ankle better, Qin nainainai ran to ask the hotel for ice, wrapped it in a towel and gave it to Huaze lubing. Hua Ze Lu is lying on the bed leisurely, playing games with a tablet computer. Qin Nainai and a little servant girl are sitting at the end of the bed with a horse to give him ice feet.


    What''s more, he was paralyzed, lying in bed motionless, eating to her feed, clothes to her help to wear, even to the toilet, she had to help.


    Qin nainainai, as an assistant, has become a full-time nurse.


    It''s not easy for him to wait for his foot to heal, and then he goes to the set to shoot.


    One day, when the king saw a scene in which an evil man molested and raped a woman in the street and was taught a lesson by the king, the extras couldn''t play the sense of being bullied. They didn''t do it many times in a row, and their clothes were torn. The director was impatient: "you call! Dumb? If you want to refuse, why do you want to welcome? Again


    When shooting again, the woman was torn by the evil man: "ah! Ah! Don''t do that! Yeah! Ah


    "Click! You call the bed, you! Come again


    After shooting many times in a row, the director was so angry that he threw down the script and yelled, "change actors!"


    The deputy director leaned over and said, "director, there''s no suitable extras on the set now."


    Vivibaby saw Qin nainainai, who was pinching Hua Zelu''s shoulder, and pushed her forward: "isn''t this a ready-made one?"


    The director took a look at her and said, "it''s just her! Make up and change her clothes immediately, and continue shooting this scene in 20 minutes


    "Me?" Qin nainainai pointed to her nose with an incredible face. Even when she was a mass actor before, she often just flashed a lens, or sometimes only had a back figure. Now let her play a role in a situation for a few minutes? She''s really worried that she won''t perform well!


    But she can''t say anything, those stylists have already pulled her aside and started to make up for her.


    Twenty minutes later, chin Nai Nai stood in the shooting place, ready to shoot.


    The evil man frivolously provoked her chin to tease her. She stepped back in fear and disgust. The evil man angrily crushed her on the table and began to tear her clothes.


    "Wow!" Her clothes were torn, showing a piece of white skin, she struggled desperately, afraid of shouting: "please don''t like this! Come on! Help There was a cry in his voice, a look of despair on his face, and tears in his eyes.


    Not far away, huazelu, when she saw that she was bullied by a man on the table, a trace of anger flashed in her eyes, as if everything in front of her was not filming, but really general.

 Chapter 571

    "Good! Come on The director ordered.


    Hua Ze Lu, dressed in white, appears in the camera with elegant demeanor. When she sees the scene in front of her, she grabs the man''s clothes and pulls him aside. Then she goes up and knocks him down and kicks the man on the ground.


    Filming, is generally just a symbolic hit a few times, which will really play, but the man suddenly found that Hua Ze Lu is moving the real case, he every foot is very heavy. The man bared his teeth and covered his legs and howled: "don''t fight! Stop fighting


    Flower Ze Lu still full of mind is he just picked Qin Nainai clothes, insult her scene, which is willing to listen.


    The man on the ground almost cried and cried desperately: "director! Director! I won''t shoot any more! "


    Everyone felt as if something had happened.


    "Card!" The director quickly called to stop, Qin nainainai also quickly ran over, took Hua Zelu''s arm, desperately pulled him: "Hua Zelu, enough! Stop fighting! It''s killing people again


    "Oh, sorry, it''s too deep." Huaze Lu said lightly.


    But the man on the ground was kicked and fractured by him, and was sent to the hospital for surgery. The doctor said that he had to stay in hospital for two months.


    When filming, except for the man, Qin nainainai was the closest to Hua Zelu. She could see his face and his disgust and resentment. Except for his scum''s posture of swearing not to be a human being, she thought that he was too good at acting and could express that feeling incisively and vividly at that time, but later she found out that he seemed to really hate that man.


    But this is filming, and he and that person have no grudge. Can she understand that he did it because of her?


    After all, it''s hard to hear that the star injured the mass actor. Qin nainainai accompanied Hua Zelu to the hospital to see the injured mass actor.


    Hua Ze Lu refused to go at the beginning. Qin nainainai pestered him desperately and told him that there was a stake in it. He went to the hospital to see him, which also showed that he was sincere and hurt by accident when he lost control of his emotions in acting. But if he didn''t go, it would be that he deliberately played a big card to hurt people.


    Hua Zelu couldn''t help it. She agreed impatiently, and went with her with her sunglasses smelling. In the ward, Qin nainainai secretly pinched him several times. He sincerely asked how people were, and he took the initiative to claim medical expenses.


    As soon as he got out of the sick room, Hua Ze Lu took Qin Nai''s clothes and said, "Qin Nai, you can do it! How dare you pinch me Said two hands stretched to her waist to pinch hard.


    "Ouch!" Qin nainainai was most afraid of being scratched on her waist. She itched so much that she jumped away like a cat stepping on her tail.


    "Come back to me!" Hua Ze Lu grabs her back and continues to pinch her. Qin nainainai is itching. He jumps into his arms and is surrounded by him between his arms and the wall.


    "Run again?" Huazelu''s voice was on his head.


    Qin nainainai noticed the ambiguous situation. Her cheeks were slightly red. In order to hide her embarrassment, she said seriously: "it''s late. Let''s go."


    In the twinkling of an eye, more than a month has passed. Qin nainainai was surprised to hear that his assistant might come back in the last day or two.


    When she comes back, it''s time for her temporary assistant to leave. There is a kind of relief, such as the burden of release, in the heart, but a little lost.

 Chapter 572

    When he was an assistant, he was really busy these days. Every day, he was called around and sent around. Sometimes, he even bullied and molested him. He was so angry that he gnashed his teeth. But did she really hate it? No, now imagination is a happy experience.


    The examination arrangement has also come out. Soon after that is the examination month, she should go back to school to be busy with the examination.


    In the afternoon, his assistant came to the set. At noon, Qin nainainai ran to him with a pile of huazelu''s latest album: "help me sign it!" She''s been following him for more than a month, so she should be very familiar with him, right? He won''t refuse such a small request, will he?


    Many of her friends like Hua Ze Lu very much. She wants to ask for some benefits for them and get Hua Ze Lu''s autograph.


    Flower Ze Lu picks eyebrow to look at her: "how to sign so many?"


    Qin nainainai said with a smile: "as a gift, I''m going back to school this afternoon."


    "Oh." Hua Ze Lu lay there, but closed his eyes directly, "I''m sleepy!"


    "Hello! Hello! You are not Qin nainainai angrily called on one side, such a small request can not meet her? She didn''t believe that he fell asleep so soon. She went to pull his sleeve. "Hey, get up and sign for me before you go to bed. I''m afraid I won''t be able to catch up later."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± No response.


    "I know you didn''t sleep. Help. At least I''ve been serving you for more than a month."


    "If you don''t sleep, you don''t serve." Hua Ze Lu closed his eyes and opened his mouth lazily.


    Flirting with her again, you bastard!


    Being an assistant beside him for more than a month has completely subverted his image in her heart.


    Originally, he was gentle and affectionate, like a prince coming out of the castle, but in reality, he was extremely evil, like a devil running out of hell.


    Qin nainainai was busy with the handover with his former assistant, so she didn''t call him again. When she finally finished the handover, she came back to see someone still sleeping. She was a little lost. It seems that she can''t get the signature today.


    She picked up the stack of albums on the desk and was about to put them in her schoolbag when she suddenly found that there was a signature on it. She was surprised and looked at every one of them.


    And look at the side is still closed eyes of flower Ze Lu, her mood inexplicable joy, mouth slightly up.


    In fact, he is really handsome, including when he is sleeping.


    Huazelu, goodbye.


    She did not disturb him, carrying a bag left alone.


    And after she left, the flower Ze Lu on the bed slowly opened her eyes.


    In the future, will it be boring?


    Read books, do questions, recite questions, every day between the dormitory and the library, Qin nainainai very hard to review, her grades are not good, only to ensure that she does not fail.


    But this year''s review is too late, more than a month''s time is spent there, learning things are almost forgotten.


    Two weeks later, Qin nainainai was finally relieved. That''s great. There''s only one subject left. After the examination, she can be liberated!


    The final examination of this subject is very difficult, because of time constraints, she did not review, fortunately, she used a Huaze Lu Autographed album to buy a usually hard-working roommate, asked her to finish the examination, hand in the paper early to send answers.


    In the examination room, Qin Nainai first picked up what he could do and did several courses. The next time, he was waiting.


    Suddenly feel the pocket inside the mobile phone vibration, her heart secretly happy, so early sent over?

 Chapter 573

    But I don''t think it''s right. I didn''t play any more because of the vibration. This reflected that someone called her and quickly refused to answer.


    After a while, and two vibration, Qin nainainai took advantage of the teacher did not pay attention to secretly take out a look, but Huaze Lu sent.


    "I''m at the gate of your school. I''ll give you ten minutes. If I don''t come out, I''ll go in!"


    What does he come to her for at this time? Qin nainainai quickly replied to him: "I am in the exam! Big star


    "Nine minutes to go!" Reply there.


    Qin nainainai was afraid that he would really come in and look for her. She didn''t want to let others know that she knew the big star, so she had to grit her teeth and hand in the paper, which was almost blank.


    Anyway, she won''t do it, and what she copied by cheating is not her real level. People say that a university without a major is incomplete. In the last semester, let her college career be more complete.


    In less than half an hour from entering the examination room to leaving the examination room, Qin nainainai finally ran to the school gate in ten minutes. As expected, he saw the man with sunglasses and cap in the car.


    "What are you doing here?" Qin nainainai bent over and asked.


    "Get in the car."


    I don''t know what medicine he sold in the gourd. I''m afraid it''s bad to be seen here, so Qin nainainai has to get on the bus.


    As soon as I got on the bus, Hua Ze Lu didn''t say anything and drove first.


    "Hey, where are you taking me?"


    Flower Ze Lu light mouth asked: "why did you leave without saying goodbye last time?"


    "Well? I wanted to say goodbye to you, but I didn''t have the heart to call you when you fell asleep. " Qin nainainai explained.


    "And then you didn''t contact me for more than half a month?" Hua Ze Lu continues to question.


    Qin nainainai curled his lips: "anyway, I''m temporary. Didn''t your assistant come back? You don''t need me anymore, and you''re so busy filming. "


    Hua Ze Lu did not speak, but was silent again.


    Qin nainainai could not help but asked: "where are you going to take me?"


    Flower Ze Lu smile: "today did not shoot, I a person play boring, ask you to come out with me."


    "Oh." Qin Nainai light should be.


    The car stopped at the playground, and huazelu was still dressed up in sunglasses and cap, pulling Qin nainainai in.


    He also has a lot of pressure to film every day, and needs to vent and relax properly. Qin nainainai simply puts aside his burden and plays with him wholeheartedly.


    Pirate ship, bumper car, Ferris wheel, carousel, flip chair All the projects were played next to each other. Hua Zelu pointed to the hot roller coaster beside him: "come and play this?"


    Qin nainainai shook her head in a hurry. She sat once when she was a child and almost didn''t scare her to death. She was terrified of the feeling of being overweight and weightless. It was so frightening.


    But Huaze Lu has a vicious smile on her lips and buys two tickets without hesitation. Qin nainainai looks down and wants to leave. Huaze Lu stops her at the back: "Qin nainainai, come back!"


    Qin nainainai turned back and said with a smile, "well, I suddenly want to go to the toilet. You can play alone."


    Flower Ze Lu how can not know her trick, holding the arm is not light and heavy said: "you dare to go, I immediately take off my sunglasses and hat, like your confession!"


    Qin nainainai was stunned and came back obediently. He is cruel enough. As soon as he takes off his hat and sunglasses, all people recognize him as the big star Hua Zelu. If he confesses to her in front of so many people and pushes her to the top of the storm, will she still live? Although it''s just a prank for Hua Zelu, it will affect her whole life and even her family.

 Chapter 574

    Her photos will definitely be found in the entertainment headlines, and all her personal information will definitely be picked out and displayed in front of everyone.


    Forced by Hua Ze Lu''s threat, Qin nainainai had to sit next to him.


    The long roller coaster moved slowly, faster and faster, up to the first slope, and then straight down from the top. Qin nainainai and Hua Zelu have been sitting in the first row. In front of them, they can only see the track that looks terrible. Especially because of the extremely fast speed, when the wind blows her hair, she can''t help but close her eyes, cover her ears and scream loudly. In the panic, she even hugged Hua Zelu''s neck tightly, as if she had caught a life-saving straw.


    Hua Ze Lu used to be very exciting. She was so scared that she was also very sick. But her neck was suddenly hugged by her, and her strength was so strong that she seemed to strangle him. Her head arched in his chest. Hua Er Shao suddenly felt that there was a feeling in her heart. She forgot to look at the front, but looked down at her face.


    It''s not a pretty girl. At most, she is pretty. But why is she becoming different in his heart.


    He liked to bully her, tease her, and see her angry. He thought it was just his own prank, but she was good at bullying, so he picked her up to tease her.


    Who knows, when he heard that she was going to leave, he felt a little lost in his heart. Maybe he didn''t have to play in the future. Life would be boring. He comforted himself like this.


    After she left, he felt bored day by day, not as happy as before. He began to miss her, even disappeared for a few days. He actually began to miss her.


    Half a month later, the film was finally finished yesterday. Today, the finishing work was done. In the evening, the whole drama group had dinner together. Tomorrow, they were going to leave separately. Tomorrow morning, he would go back to city A. suddenly, he wanted to use today''s time to meet her.


    From the roller coaster down, Qin nainainai is already dizzy, two tremors, or rely on the help of flower Ze Lu, she just soft legs climbed down.


    Stomach a burst of avalanche, she covered her chest retching, flower Ze Lu stood beside her waist, help her pat her back, still don''t forget to tease her: "vomiting and pregnant like." Then he handed her a bottle of water.


    After vomiting, Qin nainainai regained some physical strength, turned back and said, "it''s not all your fault! I said I couldn''t play that! "


    "I''ve just vomited. I''ll treat you to dinner. Let''s go!" Flower Ze Lu did not argue with her, very naturally pull her arm out.


    In the Japanese restaurant, Qin nainainai was very happy to eat. Hua Zelu pushed the food to her side meekly, "eat, eat more."


    Qin nainainai''s mouth was full of his head. He looked up and looked at him with star eyes: "Mr. huazelu, you are so kind."


    "Tut!" He really doesn''t like this title, Mr. Huan. Is there such a division between them?


    When she had almost finished eating, Hua Zelu told her, "this play is finished. I''m leaving B city tomorrow."


    "So fast!" Qin nainainai subconsciously said that there was a sense of emptiness in his heart. He was leaving tomorrow.


    As an ordinary civilian, she has been his temporary assistant by accident. It is a kind of fate that she can get to know him. Although he usually likes to bully her and tease her, she feels a little uncomfortable at the thought of seeing him on TV in the future.

 Chapter 575

    He is a star, she is just a passer-by in his life. Maybe in the future, he will have many assistants, maybe he will never remember her.


    "Yes, I have to prepare for the concert."


    "What time are you leaving tomorrow?" Qin nainainai raised a small face and looked at him. His eyes naturally showed a trace of reluctance, just like a little rabbit, which made Hua Ze Lu want to squeeze her.


    "Seven in the morning."


    "Well, I''ll see you off tomorrow morning!"


    After dinner, Hua Ze Lu sent Qin nainainai back to school. When she got off the bus, she handed her two tickets: "my concert in a city next month."


    Qin nainainai happily took over and looked at the two tickets. Since he gave them to her, did he still admit that they were friends? Whether to admit that she is a little important in his heart.


    "I will definitely go to see it next month!"


    After saying goodbye to him, Qin nainainai took the ticket and went to the school. When he came to the dormitory, he met Zhong Zichen.


    Zhong Zichen was wearing a white shirt and blue jeans. He held his arm there and glanced at her askance: "OK, Qin nainainai, I''ve learned how to skip the exam if I can do it!"


    Zhong Zichen is Qin nainainai''s childhood sweetheart. They live in the opposite family. They have been in the same class since kindergarten. Even the university is in the same school, but their majors are different.


    Since childhood, Zhong Zichen is a good child in the eyes of all parents, a good student in the eyes of teachers, and a good monitor in the hearts of students. He is obedient, sensible, good at learning, and handsome. From childhood to adulthood, he has been a monitor, President of the student union and other important positions.


    compared with Qin Nai Nai, a lot less, Nana''s parents always told Zhong Zichen, let him help Nana in school, what she reported to him, Zhong Zi Chen has become Qin dad Qin Ma arranged in the eyes of Qin Nai Nai.


    "Zichen, what a coincidence." Qin nainainai said with a smile, especially flattering Lala his clothes, "I''m really busy today, and I can''t do those questions at all. It''s a waste of time there. Please, don''t tell my mom and Dad!"


    Qin nainainai is not very smart since she was a child. With constant efforts and Zhong Zichen''s guidance, she can go to the B University. Her parents can allow her not to be smart, but absolutely can''t allow her to be lazy and absent from exams. This is absolutely against the principle. Her parents know that she will be scolded.


    "What makes you not take the exam?" Zhong Zichen continued to teach her with slanting eyes.


    He is now the famous president of the student union of the school. In addition, in front of him, Chennai has never looked up. She is like a daughter who has been taught by her father to do something wrong.


    "Oh, help me, I beg you!" Qin nainainai bent over for him.


    See the ticket in her hand, Zhong Zichen picked to pick eyebrow, drew out: "what thing?"


    In a hurry, Qin nainainai reached for it and said, "give it back to me!"


    This is from huazelu!


    Zhong Zichen hands a Yang, change another hand, took the opportunity to see the above words: "Huaze Lu July 7 a city concert? Where did you come from? " As soon as he sweeps around, he can see that it''s still a VIP seat. It''s absolutely valuable and even hard to get money.

 Chapter 576

    "Well From a friend. " Chennainai lied.


    "Is it?" Zhong Zichen took one and stuffed it into his pocket and gave the other back to her.


    "Hello, you!..." Actually, he took one. Qin nainainai was not reconciled.


    "Let me keep a secret for you. How can I not bribe you?" At the moment of passing by, Zhong Zichen replied.


    Well, it''s a bribe. Anyway, she doesn''t know who to call the other ticket.


    She and Zhong Zichen are from B city. The concert is in the evening. She can go with him and come back together. There are many free bodyguards on the way. How nice!


    The next day, Qin nainainai got up early in the morning and hurried to huazelu''s hotel. Because of the traffic jam, he was late.


    When she arrived, there were a lot of people outside the hotel, all of them were fans of huazelu. She managed to get to the front. Huazelu was sitting in a nanny car with the window half rolling. He nodded to the fans outside. When he saw the car coming, all the fans were shouting his name: "huazelu! Hua Ze Lu


    Qin nainainai stood in the middle of the crowd, put his hands on his mouth to make a trumpet, and also called to him: "Hua Ze Lu! Huaze Lu!... "


    So many people''s voice, have to cover her voice, but she still hope he can see, can hear, she came to see him off.


    Hua Ze Lu suddenly looks in her direction. Qin nainainai waves his hands excitedly. Although she looks very embarrassed, she is still very happy. Hua Ze Lu sees her.


    Hua Ze Lu has a charming smile on her face and two "seven" shapes in her hands. Qin nainainai knows that he is talking about the concert. He nods and says that he will go.


    After meeting Huaze Lu for the last time, the summer vacation came as scheduled. Qin Nainai and Zhong Zichen went home together.


    The first thing Qin''s parents want to ask when they go home is how they do at school? Did you fail?


    Can fool for a while, Qin nainainai had to answer, very good, the results have not come out.


    In addition to asking Qin nainainai, Qin Ma will also ask Zhong Zichen about her performance.


    Fortunately, Zhong Zichen was loyal enough not to say anything about her absenteeism.


    However, when the results come out, Qin nainainai''s tragedy.


    "Well, Qin nainainai, how dare you give me an examination!"


    "Ma! Mom! Listen to my explanation. This subject is very difficult. This year, many people have hung up. If you don''t believe it, ask Zhong Zichen! " Qin nainainai finished, rushed to the next clock Zichen squeeze eyes.


    Zhong Zichen slowly answered: "yes, aunt, that subject is really difficult to learn."


    Since even son Chen all say difficult, that with her family wench''s intelligence quotient, really have difficulty.


    Qin''s mother didn''t pursue it any more. She just told her not to go out for a week.


    Usually, it''s OK for her not to go out for a month, but this weekend is huazelu''s concert. She has promised others that she can''t go. She turns around in a hurry at home and secretly asks Zhong Zichen: "Zichen, you can save me, help me!"


    Zhong Zichen looked at her faintly: "do you like that star so much?"


    Qin nainainai was stunned, and then stammered: "that''s right. Now there are several little girls who don''t like this kind of star." However, it seems that she is not just a Star chaser like other girls. When she mentions him, she has a feeling of heart beating.

 Chapter 577

    Finally, Zhong Zichen decided to help her.


    Zhong Zichen said that if he wanted to travel to a scenic spot in city a, he had to stay there for one night, but he was the only one. He wanted to find a companion and asked Qin Nainai, Qin''s mother, if she wanted to go.


    Qin''s mother always takes Zhong Zichen as her goal to measure her daughter. The child stays at home all the time and has no knowledge. Looking at Zichen, she not only studies well, but also does not fall behind in all aspects. Naturally, Qin''s mother nods her head and agrees to let Qin Nainai go with him.


    With him by her daughter''s side, she was very relieved.


    Even moved, anyway, they are very familiar with each other''s two families, if they can get married is also a good idea.


    "Great With the backpack prepared by her mother on her back, Qin nainainai goes out with Zhong Zichen. Her admiration for him soars. Finally, she can go to a city to see a concert!


    Compared with Qin nainainai, Zhong Zichen seems to be light.


    In a city, as soon as she got out of the bus station, she was dizzy. Maybe the girls were born with a poor sense of direction. She hesitated and didn''t know where to go.


    Zhong Zichen took her, first bought a map, and then found a hotel near the venue of the concert. Zhong Zichen handled all this, and the two sat in the hotel room watching TV, waiting for the start of the evening concert.


    Fortunately, she came with Zhong Zichen this time. Otherwise, I''m afraid she''s still around the station in a daze. To tell you the truth, Zhong Zichen helped her pay for the house. Tragically, she found that she forgot to take her wallet when she went out, which was too embarrassing.


    Two hours before the concert, Qin nainainai would pull Zhong Zichen and shout: "go, go! Let''s go early! "


    Zhong Zichen looks at her to wear particularly cool appearance, exhort: "wear a coat again."


    Qin nainainai is very reluctant. Now it''s so hot and she is asked to wear a coat. Moreover, the atmosphere of the concert is so high that even if it''s cold at night, she doesn''t listen to him.


    They are in the best position, the first row. They not only have a panoramic view of the things on the stage, but also often come here to interact with stars.


    With infinite expectation, Qin nainainai holds a big brand "Lu" in his hand, waiting for Huaze Lu to appear.


    No beginning, there are countless people in the loud, suddenly the name of Hua Ze Lu, the first time in person to the concert site, the original atmosphere so hot.


    All the lights went out. The audience was quiet for a few minutes. Suddenly, a light hit the center of the stage. Huazelu''s handsome figure appeared on the stage. The familiar melody sounded. He held the microphone standing in front of him and performed the first song affectionately.


    Every time his songs are popular in the capital, even the cleaning worker''s aunt can sing a few words, and the people on the stage also follow along, shaking the fluorescent stick.


    Huazelu is like a king of change, sometimes like a prince, sometimes like a cool bad boy, sometimes like a man, sometimes like a gentleman


    Throughout the night, Gao Chao repeatedly, Qin nainainai stood up from his seat, waving the word "Lu" in his hand, shouting with everyone.


    "Hua Ze Lu! I love you She cried at the top of her voice.

 Chapter 578

    Sitting next to her, the black line at the end of Zhong Zichen, is it so terrible for girls to pursue stars?


    It was a very high night. Until the end of the whole concert, everyone was still in the mood. But after the end, Qin nainainai suddenly felt a little cold, unconsciously shivered.


    Before departure, Zhong Zichen checked the temperature of a city, and knew that it would cool down a lot at night, so she asked Qin nainainai to wear a coat, but she didn''t listen.


    Looking at her shivering with cold, Zhong Zichen took off his coat and only wore a thin shirt.


    "Thank you, Zhong Zichen." Qin Nainai said from the bottom of his heart. To tell you the truth, Zhong Zichen has helped her a lot since she was a child. She was in school, and he was almost the one who helped her finish all the mess, including in life, and he was always taking care of her.


    Just at this time, qinnainai''s phone rang, took up a look, a text message: "to the background."


    Hua Ze Lu''s, Qin nainainai involuntarily raised the corner of his mouth, feeling a little jubilant, she and Zhong Zichen said: "you wait for me here, I''ll send flowers to Hua Ze Lu." At the time of entering the concert, she had already bought a handful of flowers and planned to give them to him. But just now, when the concert was going on, she didn''t dare to give them to him in full view. By the way, she gave him a hug. Just when he sent a text message, she could give them to him.


    Zhong Zichen frowned, but looking at her happy appearance, he didn''t mean to disturb her. He nodded and said, "I know. Hurry up."


    Holding the flowers in his hand, Qin ran to the back platform in a hurry.


    I haven''t seen him for more than half a month. I miss him very much.


    When Qin nainainai ran backstage with flowers in his arms, Hua Zelu was sitting in front of the mirror. Several people surrounded him to remove his makeup. Qin nainainai didn''t disturb him. He stayed there quietly for a while.


    Hua Ze Lu had already seen Qin nainainai in the mirror. After unloading her make-up, she waved and said to other people, "go out first."


    After all the people left, qinnainai took the flower in his arms and handed it to huazelu: "it''s for you!"


    Flower Ze Lu took over to smell, put aside, is still that pair of evil appearance: "I thought you would kneel down on one knee to propose to me."


    "I hate it. If you don''t make fun of me one day, you will die!" Qin nainainai hit him a little speechless, suddenly a burst of rotation, flower Ze Lu took her arm, a strong pull over, she has fallen in his arms.


    Feeling the heat of men''s body, Qin nainainai blushed and raised his eyes. His handsome face was in front of him. He was embarrassed and struggled to get up: "you, what are you doing?"


    Hua Ze Lu put her arms around her waist and let her sit on her lap. With the other hand, she zipped open Zhong Zichen''s clothes. Qin Nainai hurriedly covered his chest and stammered: "Hey, you, don''t mess with me!"


    He is a big star. He is a hooligan.


    Flower Ze Lu gently shook his head, evil face with a smile, tone but some disdain of the mouth: "I''m not interested in children. Who is the man sitting next to you just now? " He suddenly approached and asked.


    He gave her two tickets for fear that she would feel lonely when she came alone. He asked her to find a company. Unexpectedly, she brought a man with her. Moreover, the man plotted against her as soon as he saw it. He knew a man too well. He even took off his clothes and put them on when he saw her cold. He stood on the stage and saw clearly.

 Chapter 579

    "That''s my neighbor, Zhong Zichen."


    "Is it?" Huazelu skillfully took off her extra coat and threw it aside.


    "Hey, why do you take off my clothes? It''s cold outside!" She complained.


    Flower Ze Lu suddenly pulled his clothes, put on her body. Qin nainainai was stunned and then lowered his head shyly. So, is he jealous? Although also in doubt, will be their own amorous, he is such an excellent man, how can take a fancy to the humble himself, but in the heart, or uncontrollable thump.


    "Just now, I heard you calling me love desperately. Is that what you said about love?"


    "Well A lot of people were shouting just now. " Qin nainainai was embarrassed.


    "But I heard you shout." Hua Ze Lu.


    "Hello, you are too overbearing..." Qin nainainai beat off his hand in a hurry. Hua Zelu pinched her chin and bowed her head.


    Qin nainainai only felt an electric current, his mind was full of fireworks, his pink heart was bubbling, and even his naked little angel was shooting arrows.


    Very short of the end of the kiss, Qin nainainai flurried down from him, embarrassed to look at his toes, shy to see do not dare to look at him.


    "That Zichen is still waiting outside. I''ll go first. " With that, he pulled Zhong Zichen''s clothes, held them in his arms, turned and ran.


    Flower Ze Lu also didn''t stop her, on the face hang evil smile, don''t a kiss, shy girl.


    Just ran out of time to see Zhong Zichen, she lowered her head almost hit him: "Zichen, how are you here?"


    "Come and see you." Zhong Zichen''s words are concise. Seeing that she is covered with peach blossoms, his clothes are held in her arms, and he is wearing other people''s clothes. He knows it in a moment, and feels a little uncomfortable in his heart.


    "Zichen, your clothes." Chennai handed it to him.


    Zhong Zichen took it over, put it on himself, turned around and left.


    Qin nainainai followed him, but he had long legs and walked fast. She trotted behind him: "Zhong Zichen, do you walk so fast? Wait for me


    To peacetime, although Zhong Zichen cold, sarcastic her: "short legs." But it''s going to slow down.


    But today, instead of satirizing her, he turned a deaf ear and kept that speed.


    Growing up together, they didn''t know each other. Although Zhong Zichen was an awkward child, Qin nainainai could see that he was angry today.


    When he got angry, he ignored her.


    "Zhong Zichen, what''s the matter with you?" Qin nainainai finally caught up with him and asked, pulling his clothes.


    Zhong Zichen knocked off her hand and said in a cold voice, "don''t touch me!"


    Qin nainainai was hit by him and his hand hurt. He took back his hand wrongly: "what''s the matter with you?"


    Zhong Zichen''s anger was unforgivable. He turned back and pointed to the back and said, "that''s how I am! How''s your star brother! Go to your star brother


    He had never been so angry with her. All the time, he was dismissive of her, but now he suddenly yelled at her. Qin nainainai felt very aggrieved and bit his lips tightly.


    After roaring, Zhong Zichen turned his head and left. Qin nainainai still stayed in the original place. He didn''t dare to follow him any more. He just looked at his back as he left.


    In the middle of the night, he left her alone and disappeared into the night.

 Chapter 580

    After a long walk, although Zhong Zichen was angry, he thought that she was so stupid that she couldn''t tell the difference between the East, the west, the north and the south. Standing there, she was abducted and sold. Maybe she would count the money for others. He couldn''t help but go back.


    As expected, she was still standing there, motionless, with her head down and her clothes slightly closed.


    Suddenly she felt someone coming. Qin nainainai looked up and saw Zhong Zichen, who was still smelling a face. Her face, which was originally lost and innocent, immediately burst into a surprise like seeing her relatives. She blurted out: "Zichen!"


    Zhong Zichen stood there with his arms in his arms and cried, "hurry up!"


    Qin nainainai was overjoyed and quickly followed him to the hotel.


    Zhong Zichen plays a very important role in her life. She is not only her classmate, her friend, but also more than her best friend, like her brother. He can solve all her problems for her.


    Back to the hotel, their two rooms are next to each other, and he said good night, back to his room.


    After working in the bathroom for a long time, she couldn''t get out of the water. Now it''s too late to find the person in charge of the hotel to repair it. She felt uncomfortable without taking a bath. She was sweating all over at night and smelled to death.


    Qin nainainai hesitated in the room for a long time, and finally ran to knock the door of Zhong Zichen with his bathrobe.


    Zhong Zichen had just taken a bath and his hair was wet. He came to open the door and squinted at her: "what''s the matter?"


    Qin nainainai squeezed in and said dogleg: "I can''t get water out of the shower. I''ll borrow your bathroom!" With that, no matter whether he agreed or not, he got into the bathroom and locked the door.


    Zhong Zichen ignored her, closed the door and lay half in bed.


    When I came out of the bath, I felt refreshed: "have a rest early, good night!" Qin nainainai came out of the bathroom and was about to pull the door to leave when Zhong Zichen''s cool voice suddenly came.


    "Do you think he will really like you?"


    Qin Nainai was stunned and stopped.


    "He''s a big star, and you? It''s just an ordinary girl. She''s stupid, lazy and ugly. What kind of capital do you think he''ll like you? "


    Although she had thought about this problem, she only knew how painful it was when someone told her. Yes, why would he like her. Originally happy careful liver like was inserted into a sword, her eyes a warm.


    "He''s just making fun of you. You''re serious!" There is some disdain in Zhong Zichen''s words.


    "Enough! I don''t want to hear any more! " Qin nainainai roared fiercely. The tears in her eyes had already burst the dike and dropped on the floor. She opened the door and fell back to her room.


    Take off force of lie on the bed, oneself with quilt tightly wrap, tears can''t stop of flow.


    The next morning, when Zhong Zichen dressed up and knocked on the door, Qin nainainai opened the door for him with swollen eyes. He ignored him and went to his own business.


    After cleaning up, carrying a backpack, with Zhong Zichen to check out below, to the station to buy tickets home, all the way, she did not say a word.


    Last night, she hid in the quilt and cried all night. She hated Zhong Zichen and said so direct words to hurt her.


    Zhong Zichen also stayed up all night. She''s a pig. She doesn''t understand his mind at all.


    In middle school, a boy secretly gave her a love letter to show his love to her, but he secretly took it away in the name of telling her parents, and kept a close eye on her, forbidding her to be intimate with any boy.

 Chapter 581

    She is stupid, stupid, he thought that he could bully her all the time, but unexpectedly, an careless, she has already thrown into the arms of other men.


    He grew up with her when he was a child. He didn''t think about her for a day or two. He even thought that she was too young to accept such a relationship. He was waiting for her to grow up and mature, but now Just like his daughter, who was raised by hard work, was robbed by others, how could he not be angry.


    Angry at her, little white eyed wolf, now he abandoned him, he was so good to her, she did not feel it?


    Seeing her red and swollen eyes, he was deeply distressed.


    Sitting on the bus back to B city, both of them had their own thoughts with each other. They didn''t speak and were silent all the way.


    It''s five hours'' drive from city a to city B. It''s been bumpy all the time. Before long, Qin nainainai is sleepy. She sat in the window seat inside, her head bit by bit, knocking against the window, closing her eyes, her mouth slightly open, making a low voice.


    A turn, due to inertia, she was thrown to the other side, simply down by, find a comfortable position, continue to sleep.


    Zhong Zichen felt that her shoulder sank and turned. She leaned on her shoulder and fell asleep.


    He has seen this face for 20 years. He knows everything about her better than her. He even knows clearly when her menstrual period is.


    Originally thought she was growing up under her own protection, originally thought she was her own, but now, she is more and more far away from herself.


    Zhong Zichen''s heart is this kind of sadness and heartache.


    She''s a big part of his life, and he doesn''t want to just give up.


    When Qin nainainai woke up, he found that he was resting on someone else''s shoulder, straightened up as if nothing had happened, and wiped his mouth. They were still in the cold war and didn''t want to talk to him.


    After a trip to a city, Qin''s mother suddenly found that there was something wrong with the relationship between Qin Nainai and Zhong Zichen.


    In the past, she always liked to go to Zhong Zichen''s home, but now she stays at home every day. Even when she meets her in the corridor, she hums coldly and ignores others.


    "Nanai, are you in conflict with Zichen?"


    "Cut! Who is in conflict with him Qin nainainai rolled his eyes and was very angry. It was obvious that there was no silver here.


    Qin''s mother gossiped and said, "Nanai, tell me the truth, did Zichen bully you that night when you lived in a city?" Is there a mother like that? Why do you look at her looking forward to being bullied by Zhong Zichen!


    "Ma, what are you doing?" Qin nainainai turned off the computer and sat on the bed.


    "Hi! Look at your daughter, how nice Zichen is! No appearance, character, ability or family background. Before they graduated, they were signed by a state-owned enterprise. After the internship, they were paid nearly ten thousand yuan a month. How many progressive and excellent boys can you have in your school? If you look at you, you will know that you can surf the Internet and play games at home every day! Many girls with good conditions want to marry him. Anyway, you and Zichen are childhood sweethearts. You... "


    Qin Nainai''s head was too big for his mother to talk about. He covered his head and said, "I beg you! Stop it! I know he''s good everywhere! "

 Chapter 582

    "Ho! You don''t think I''m noisy. OK, qinnainai, I''ve raised you in vain for more than 20 years. OK, I''ll give you a summer vacation. After the summer vacation, you can either find a job or find a man yourself! "


    After Qin''s mother went out, Qin nainainai looked at the poster on the wall and was distracted. On the wall, there was a poster of Hua Zelu.


    It''s the end of August now, and he hasn''t contacted her since the last concert.


    She is also timid, dare not call him, she is afraid to affect him, more afraid of salivating face to call in the past, but he coldly told her he was busy.


    She has been waiting for the phone, if he really cares about her a little bit, even if he is busy, he won''t forget it.


    One day, when Qin nainainai went out to take out the garbage in his pajamas, he just met Zhong Zichen who went upstairs.


    She took a look at him, did not speak, and continued to go downstairs. When she passed him, she bumped him on the shoulder. It was really intentional.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as she finished throwing the garbage, she was pressed on the wall. Zhong Zichen put his arms on both sides of her head and looked at her: "Qin Nainai, what do you want to do?"


    Zhong Zichen got angry, which is very rare. When he got angry, Qin nainainai was inexplicably afraid.


    He poked his arm carefully and said, "Zhong Zichen, don''t do this. I''ll let you bump back again."


    Zhong Zichen is a face of anger, Qin nainainai deeply afraid that he can''t help choking her neck and strangling her here.


    Just at this time, someone went upstairs. When they passed by, he looked at them curiously. Qin nainainai bowed his head in embarrassment, for fear that others would see her face. Zhong Zichen also put down his arm. Qin nainainai took the opportunity to run home.


    Zhong Zichen is more and more terrible.


    In September, huazelu''s new movie was released, which was shot in B city.


    She wants to see it very much. After all, this is the beginning of her acquaintance with Hua Zelu. After all, she has also made a lot of contributions to the play. Maybe she can see one or two scenes in it.


    However, a person feels lonely. Before, she could break into Zhong Zichen''s house without hesitation and ask him to accompany her to the movies, but now she can''t. It''s too late for her to avoid him.


    She finally couldn''t help calling Hua Zelu.


    "Hello?" The voice over there was a little tired.


    "Are you busy?" Qin nainainai asked carefully for fear of disturbing him.


    "No


    "Oh."


    Silence for a long time, or Chennai first said: "your new film premiered today, I wish this drama box office sales oh."


    "Well, thank you." Hua Ze Lu''s voice is very gentle, but the answers are very short.


    "Thank you for inviting me to the concert last time."


    "Well."


    "Well, do you have time today? I want to invite you to the cinema. " Around for a long time, Qin Nainai finally said what he wanted to say.


    There was silence, Qin nainainai was more and more lost, more and more lost: "if you don''t have time, it''s ok..."


    "Yes." Suddenly there was an answer. Hua Ze Lu said, "I have time."


    The expression on Qin nainainai''s face suddenly brightened up: "are you still in a city now? I''ll come to you! "


    "No, I''ll be in city B at six in the evening."


    "Well, then I''ll wait for you!"


    He hung up the phone full of joy. Qin nainainai began to think about what to wear today. He took out all his clothes one by one and tried them on. Finally, he decided to wear the skirt he bought last time. He was still wearing a pair of thin high-heeled shoes and painted a light makeup for himself. He looked fresh and bright.

 Chapter 583

    "Mom, I''m out!" Qin Nainai went out with his bag.


    As soon as Qin''s mother saw that her daughter was too lazy to wash her face at home during the holiday, she suddenly dressed up so beautifully and went out, she asked, "Nanai, why are you going? Is it a date with Zichen? " It''s no wonder that mother Qin misunderstands that she''s dating Zhong Zichen. The main reason is that she usually stays at home and has no contact with other young people of the right age except Zhong Zichen.


    Qin nainainai is too lazy to explain. She is really talking about Cao Cao. She has just come to the stairs, and Zhong Zichen is coming.


    Both are in a daze. Qin nainainai was depressed about how he was so weak. He looked at him warily for fear that he would press on the wall again.


    Zhong Zichen is surprised, the first time to see her dressed like this, dressed so feminine, but also make-up.


    "Why Asked Zhong Zichen.


    Qin nainainai suddenly found that he and his father, like everything, rolled his eyes: "go on a date!" With that, he walked on a high heel.


    Zhong Zichen''s pupil shrinks, feels a burst of depression in his heart, and looks at her back as she leaves.


    At that time, Hua Zelu was recording an interview program in a certain city. After the recording, he pushed off everything and rushed to B city by plane. He didn''t break his appointment and arrived outside the largest film and Television City in B city before 6 p.m.


    Qin nainainai had already bought the ticket, holding a pile of popcorn and drinks in his arms, sitting on the bench waiting for huazelu.


    Suddenly in front of my eyes, I saw him wearing sunglasses and stood up in a hurry to meet him.


    Huazelu naturally swept her shoulder and pulled her inside.


    "Hey, you''re wearing sunglasses. Can you see it?" Qin Nainai suddenly asked curiously that the light inside was dark.


    "Yes." Hua Zelu replied that he had not had a rest for a long time. He didn''t want her to see the fatigue in his eyes. He was wearing sunglasses. He would squint occasionally for a while and she wouldn''t find it.


    From the moment he saw her, he knew that in order to meet him, she spent a lot of time and knew how to dress herself up.


    As he looked at it, he stuffed food into his mouth, turned to see Hua Ze Lu, holding the pile of food in his arms, but he didn''t move.


    "Hey, I bought it. Don''t you like it?" She poked him in the arm.


    "You feed me." Huazelu teases her.


    Qin nainainai blushed and was still in the dark, holding popcorn and feeding it to his mouth.


    Feed feed, flower Ze Lu suddenly pulled her, hard kiss her. Qin nainainai was more shy and quickly sat back for fear of being seen.


    Not far away, Zhong Zichen, who was hiding in the audience, resolutely became angry.


    It''s him! It''s the huazelu! Nainai really got together with him and kisses in front of him. It''s so hateful!


    After hearing about Qin nainainai''s date, he secretly came to the film and television city with her. He always didn''t believe that a big star would really fall in love with Qin nainainai. He thought she would say it casually, but he was not at ease.


    Who expected, after coming, also found that the big star really came.


    Alarm bell, he has protected the girl for so many years, will not be so easily robbed by him.


    After watching the movie, huazelu put her arm around her shoulder, and they seemed to be walking in the street.


    It''s very romantic to be with him, even if we just walk all the time.

 Chapter 584

    "Is this a date?" Qin Nainai asked in a low voice.


    "If you understand it that way, take it as it is." Flower Ze Lu answers.


    She knew that he was very busy and had a lot of things to do. She was really satisfied and moved that she could spare time to watch movies with her.


    In the evening, when she came home, she had a happy smile on her face, like a happy fairy.


    "Oh, come back." Mother Qin said, "Zichen just went back, and then you came in. She said it was not a date with Zichen."


    How to mention him again? Qin nainainai roars in her heart. She always regards Zichen as her best friend. All of a sudden, she is familiar with his gender. How can she date him!


    It''s like having a handsome cousin at home, but the fact of blood relationship has been deeply engraved in my mind. How can I feel moved.


    A few days later, Qin nainainai was lying down to sleep when her mother knocked on the door and came in: "nainainai, I have something to say to you."


    Looking at his mother''s serious appearance, Qin nainainai sat up from the bed and listened to what her mother wanted to say.


    "Nana, you''re not young. It''s time to find a boyfriend."


    "Mom, you, you don''t want me to stay at home." You came here to talk to me about this?


    "Today, Zichen''s mother said that Zichen likes you very much and wants you to be his daughter-in-law. You see, you two have such a good relationship since childhood. Zichen has always taken care of you, and he won''t hurt you if he marries you... "


    So we''re talking about marriage? Let her marry Zhong Zichen who grew up together? "Wait a minute, mom, is that your idea or aunt Zhong''s idea? You can''t do that, can you? "


    It''s not that she doesn''t like Zhong Zichen. Although she is still fighting with him, she still regards him as a friend. No one can replace him in her heart.


    But it''s often because I''m too familiar, so I don''t have that kind of feeling. Just like a family living together every day, I already have a strong family affection.


    Let her and Zhong Zichen? She even thought it was incest.


    "What? My idea is still your aunt Zhong''s idea. Zichen thinks the same way."


    "Ah?" Qin nainainai a face of shock, "he, he did not object?"


    He always thought that Zhong Zichen did not approve of this.


    "Against what? Qin nainainai, I can tell you, Zichen is such a good man, you have to hold fast to me! "


    "But Ma, I don''t like him at all!" It''s not like men and women.


    "It''s enough that Zichen doesn''t dislike you. You dare to be choosy for me! no way! No objection! I will discuss the engagement with aunt Zhong tomorrow! Well, you should go to bed earlier. You are such a big girl, and you are old enough to talk about marriage. Don''t be embarrassed. " Mother Qin said as she went out.


    Qin nainainai, speechless and miserable, picked up the pillow and fell twice. What happened? Her mother wanted to marry her to Zichen?


    The next day, Qin Nai ran to knock on Zhong Zichen''s door. Zhong Zichen opened it to her, and she went into the familiar sofa.


    He is the only one in the family.


    "Zichen, my mother and your mother are discussing our engagement, do you know?" She asked.

 Chapter 585

    Zhong Zichen nodded: "I know."


    "You know? Then why don''t you object? Let them play around. "


    "Why should I object?"


    Zhong Zichen looks at her with a funny face.


    "We can''t get married! We don''t fit! There will be an accident


    "Why not?" Zhong Zichen came to her and pressed her step by step, "isn''t the age right? Or is it the wrong sex? You are not married, I am not married, three generations or more have no blood relationship, your family and my family have no genetic history, how can it be inappropriate? "


    Zhong Zichen was standing. Qin nainainai sat on the sofa and was forced back by him.


    "That Zhong Zichen, what''s the age? How can you still believe the orders of your parents and the words of the matchmaker? " Qin Nainai said in a low voice.


    I can''t help it. She''s been afraid of him for more than 20 years. She can''t change it.


    "Qinnainainai, I tell you, it''s not my mother''s meaning at all, it''s my meaning." Zhong Zichen spoke faintly.


    "Ah? You Qin nainainai covered his mouth with an incredible face.


    "Yes, chennainai, I always like you!" Zhong Zichen''s sudden confession frightened Qin nainainai. She kept shaking her head. It''s impossible. How can Zichen like her? Their relationship is as close as brother and sister.


    "Can''t you see it at all?" Zhong Zichen grabbed her shoulder with a sad face and let her look directly at herself, "Nana, even if you are unrealistic to be with that star, you will not be with me?"


    His eyes let her know that he really liked her.


    It''s because she''s too stupid to find out. No wonder he gets angry. He turns out to be jealous.


    However, she really can''t accept his feelings. After so many years, she absolutely believes that he will treat himself well and protect himself, but she can''t cheat her heart.


    "Sorry, Zichen, I can''t promise you. Please let me go, OK?" He was in a bit of a mood, which made her shoulder ache.


    "Nana!" Zhong Zichen was really angry, "do you know you can''t have a good result with him?"


    The men in that circle, who are used to seeing beautiful women, are already romantic. He is interested in her for a while, but can she guarantee that he will be interested in her all his life?


    Even if two people really together, his identity, let her have to be an underground lover, even without a title, that is not more aggrieved her? In case of being abandoned, cry for someone.


    "I know, but I still can''t put him down. Zichen, would you please calm down? " Knowing Zhong Zichen''s attitude towards her, she was afraid that he would be angry and give her the right way. She quickly advised him.


    Zhong Zichen released her with a lost face, full of injuries, and sat on the other side. Did he miss it? No matter how hard he tried, was he irreparable?


    Qin nainainai took the opportunity to pull his clothes and ran back to his home.


    Even if she didn''t agree with the marriage, her mother didn''t, and thought that rejecting Zhong Zichen was her biggest loss.


    Qin nainainai is forced to be with Zhong Zichen at home every day. She is really dying.


    In the evening, the phone rang. Qin nainainai looked at the strange number. He thought it was a fraud and refused to answer it.

 Chapter 586

    After a while, the phone rang again. Qin nainainai thought, since you hit me at the muzzle of the gun, don''t blame me for being impolite. Then he asked rudely, "what''s the matter?"


    Silence for a while, there came a familiar voice: "Qin nainainai, you can do it, dare to hang up my phone!"


    Hua Ze Lu?


    Qin nainainai is a Leng: "how is you?"


    "What''s the matter? It''s like being a resentful wife. Who are you angry with?"


    At the thought of these days'' troubles, Qin nainainai felt aggrieved: "my mother forced me to get married."


    "Yes? When I get married, I''ll have a wedding wine. " Hua Ze Lu said calmly.


    "You..." Qin nainainai felt his throat blocked and he was so depressed that he didn''t speak.


    There came a dull laugh: "my assistant has resigned. Come here."


    "Well?" Qin nainainai didn''t come back for a moment.


    "Or, you want me to make it clearer." Hua Er Shao continued. In fact, what he wanted to say in his heart was, Qin nainainai, I like you, stay with me.


    He let her go and continue to be his assistant? Finally, he can stay by his side again. Qin nainainai cheers, and the original troubles are replaced by surprises.


    The next day, she secretly ran away from home with her things on her back and went to huazelu.


    Qin Nainai''s mother found that she ran away from home. She was so angry that she couldn''t bear to call her and ask where she was. Qin Nai hesitated and said that she was working as an assistant beside Hua Zelu.


    Qin Ma was furious: "dead girl, you really abandoned your parents for an irrelevant man. If you don''t come back, you''ll never come back!"


    In fact, Qin Ma is also for her daughter''s sake, so how can a big star like her daughter? She just knew others for a few days and ran away with them. Maybe she was bullied or cheated outside. She watched Zichen grow up, after all, know the root, know the way, Nanai and Zichen together can''t stand the grievance.


    Qin nainainai cried and held the phone which had been hung up: "what should I do? My mother said that if I don''t go back, I will break the relationship between mother and daughter. "


    One side is to raise their own parents, the other side is the man they like, both sides can not put down, what should she do?


    If she had to choose, she might choose to go back to her parents.


    After all, she is the only daughter of the old couple. It''s not easy to raise her. If she really left, how sad and disappointed the old man would be.


    Flower Ze Lu thoughtfully said: "I accompany you back to see your parents."


    "Do you really want to go back with me?" Qin nainainai was delighted and asked inconceivably.


    Hua Ze Lu nodded. For the first time, he wanted to really like someone, and with the purpose of getting married, since he wanted to be with her, her parents were his future father-in-law and mother-in-law. Naturally, he had to perform well to buy off the heart of the elder.


    Qin nainainai uneasily with Huaze Lu back to his home, know Huaze Lu family, and is a big star, must have been spoiled since childhood? Would he dislike their ordinary families?


    When she knocked on the door, she saw her daughter, whom she had not seen for several months. Although she was angry, she still missed her very much. She grabbed her ear and said, "dead girl, you finally know you are back!"


    "Ma, Ma, Ma, it hurts! Save me some face in front of outsiders Qin nainainai grinned.

 Chapter 587

    Qin Ma then saw a man behind her. She let go of her ears and looked on guard.


    "Nana, who is this?" Although she knew that Hua Zelu might have come with her, she still thought it was unbelievable.


    Does a big star really come all the way to visit for her daughter?


    "Ma, this is Hua Ze Lu." Qin nainainai quickly introduced.


    Hua Ze Lu took off his sunglasses and said, "Hello, aunt."


    The child is really good-looking, more beautiful than she looks on TV, more handsome than her girl, but The more beautiful the thing, the worse the heart.


    Qin Ma is about to close the door, thinking, I am asking you to leave him, not to bring him back!


    "Ma, Ma, what are you doing? If I come all the way back, you''ll shut me out! " Qin nainainai put one foot into the crack of the door and pushed hard. Qin''s mother saw that she was squeezing her foot, but she didn''t dare to do it. Qin nainainai went in half smoothly.


    At this time, there are people on the stairs to see the door of Huaze Lu, although only see a side face, but still can''t help staring at him.


    Qin nainainai said in a low voice: "Mom, do you want to be recognized for a while, and our family is surrounded by journalists and fans!"


    Mother Qin had no choice but to let them in.


    Hua Ze Lu is carrying expensive cigarettes, wine and cosmetics in her hand. She doesn''t even look at them. Although her family is not rich, she doesn''t sell her daughter just because she has something.


    Hua Zelu and Qin nainainai are sitting on the sofa, while Qin Ma and Qin PA are sitting opposite them.


    "Hua Ze Lu, my Nanai just graduated, but she doesn''t know how to deal with it. She''ll stay at home. She may not be able to do your assistant work." Qin Ma said, a word to show his position, do not want to Nanai and he together.


    Hua Ze Lu has no airs at all, just a polite younger generation: "Auntie, I know what you are worried about. Since I came here today, I just want to tell you that I am serious with Nana. You can rest assured that I will take good care of her and not let her suffer any injustice."


    Men''s vows, never rely on, she is not a little girl, can not for a few words to believe it.


    Qin Ma continued: "I know you are very good, but our Nanai is too ordinary, we just want her to find an ordinary man to marry."


    What a shock it is for a big star to come to her home, but for her daughter''s lifelong happiness, she must be able to hold the scene.


    Every parent hopes that his daughter will find a good man to marry and live a good life without being wronged.


    But it doesn''t make sense to be equal to each other. If the other party''s conditions are too good, they will feel that if they get married, they will only be bullied by others, and the rich family can''t rise to the top.


    Hua Zelu took out a document from his bag and said, "Auntie, this is 20% of the shares I hold in Hua''s family. I am willing to transfer it to Nanai unconditionally." With that, he drew a pen and signed it.


    Qin nainainai was shocked and hurriedly stopped him: "Hua Ze Lu, you are crazy!" He had never discussed with her in advance. Moreover, Hua''s shares were mainly in the hands of Hua Zexi, Hua Zelu and the old man. The three of them accounted for 80% of the shares.


    This 20% share is not a small number! Especially for Hua''s large multinational enterprises, 20% of the shares are enough to build a small city.

 Chapter 588

    Qin''s father and mother are also frightened. Is he really willing to give up all his assets for Nana?


    Flower Ze Lu has no hesitation in the above has signed. He has never had a strong desire for property. If transferring the property to Nanai can make the old couple believe that they are serious about Nanai, then he is willing to do so.


    "You, are you really willing to give up all this for Nana?" Qin''s mother was stunned.


    "Of course, uncle and aunt, I promise you that I will not fail Nana."


    "Then your family..."


    "Don''t worry, as long as you and uncle agree, my father is absolutely OK."


    Now that he has said and done so, what else can they say?


    "Sit down and I''ll cook." Qin''s mother turned and went into the kitchen. Qin''s father also helped. In the living room, there were only Qin nainainai and Hua Zelu.


    "Huazelu, what''s the matter with you?" Chennainai asked him with the papers on his desk.


    Hua Ze Lu said with a smile: "if you want to give it back to me soon, OK, we''ll get married as soon as possible. After marriage, it''s all common property."


    Qin nainainai''s face was red, but he also felt his sincerity.


    In the evening, Qin nainainai vacated his room for Hua Zelu, and went to the guest room to sleep. Before going to bed, she said to him with a sorry face: "my house is a little shabby, I hope you don''t dislike it."


    He was born into a wealthy family and a big star. He must have been a villa since he was a child. Even if he went out, he was a five-star hotel.


    Unexpectedly, Hua Zelu said, "no, I''ve lived in a bad environment that you can''t imagine." Qin nainainai thought he was joking, so he didn''t ask much.


    Qin nainainai''s home can only be said to be an ordinary building. Compared with the luxury house, it is simple and shabby. Compared with the tube lane, it is very good.


    When huazelu lived with her mother in her early years, she lived in the dirty and smelly Tongzi lane.


    In the end, Qin Ma and Qin PA still failed to resist Hua Ze Lu''s sincerity and agreed that Qin Nainai was with him.


    Around him, although many people plot against him from Queen of heaven to ordinary fans, Qin nainainai is very happy that he can keep himself by his side.


    Their relationship should be in love.


    Although she did not even have a reputation, although they can only secretly carry out in the underground, but she has been very satisfied.


    Occasionally, he and other actresses make a scene, make a little affair, spread a little gossip, she will be jealous and angry, but always can not escape his rhetoric, in the end, or forgive him.


    Until two years later, he finally gave himself a complete wedding, and their love story finally came to an end.


    Huaze river has a long way to go in pursuit of his wife.


    After four years, Tang Suhe finally returned to a city.


    Familiar with the breath, a sense of joy at home.


    Hometown is a sacred term for all people. No matter how long it is, we will not feel strange.


    The general manager of a city branch had already prepared his residence when he learned that the president would come.


    Just came back the next day, Tang Suhe went to the magazine to report, the editor in chief cordially said to her: "I have read everything you write, very meaningful, welcome to join, you can go to work tomorrow." After showing her the working environment, they learned in advance that she had just returned home, and specially arranged a single apartment close to the unit for her.

 Chapter 589

    Although it''s not big, it has everything. It looks very warm.


    Leo''s residence is far away from her unit. It takes at least half an hour by bus, especially in rush hours. In case of traffic jam, it is possible to take an hour or two. It''s not a good way to let Leo pick you up. Leo has his own work to do.


    When Tang Suhe and Leo propose to move to the apartment provided by the unit, Leo hugs her intimately and says that he is willing to pick her up to work every day. After living under the same roof for four years, he has been used to her breath and seeing her as soon as he gets off work every day.


    She didn''t want Leo to work so hard, so she would be more upset.


    Finally, Leo compromise, agree to her move in, and she moved in with Lei Xiaobai. Although Lei Xiaobai is very protective, he can be a little more at ease with it.


    Although he doesn''t live together, he can still visit her every day when he has free time.


    In order to congratulate her on her new job, they went to see the new 3D movie. After watching the movie, Leo took her to dinner and stopped her at the most upscale hotel in the city. Just as she was about to enter, she was stopped by the security guard at the door: "Sir, do you have an invitation?"


    "What invitation? We''re here for dinner. " Leo and Tang Suhe look at each other, confused.


    "Well, some people get married today. They can only enter if they have an invitation. I''m sorry. " Security explained.


    Is it not enough to hold a wedding in such a big hotel? It''s a big deal that the whole building is packed.


    "We just want to have a quiet meal and not disturb their wedding." Leo is still fighting for it.


    "Forget it, Leo. Let''s go to another house." Don Suho, lalareo''s arm. It looks like a tight guard. It''s supposed to be the wedding of a big man. I don''t want to let too many people know about it, so I''m deliberately keeping a low profile. I don''t even see balloons and arches outside.


    Lei ou and Tang Su he just turned around and walked away. Huaze river came out from inside and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Just now he heard an argument outside.


    "Oh, less flowers, nothing. Just now there were two people who wanted to go in for dinner, but they had already left."


    Huaze river looks at the couple who have already gone far away. When the woman gets on the bus, she is facing him. The vague outline makes him think of his hehe. His heart suddenly rises. He has been watching the car disappear in the sea of cars. Then he turns to go in.


    The greater the hope, the greater the disappointment.


    Always think of others as her, but again and again provoked his heart of pain and missing.


    Once before, at Ouyang Jue''s wedding, he was drunk and recognized a woman as her.


    This time, at his brother''s wedding, he recognized a woman who only saw a blurred side face as her.


    She has been deeply rooted in his heart. Now, even his brother Hua Ze Lu is married, and he hasn''t found her yet.


    If she doesn''t come back all her life, then he won''t get married all his life.


    Tang Suhe is well adapted to her new job, and her colleagues take good care of her.


    Every night, after work, Leo would come to her nest to eat. Their feelings continued to heat up in the sweetness.


    At the weekend, Lei Ou accompanies Tang Suhe to the shopping mall to buy some goods. One afternoon''s results show that Lei Ou is holding big and small bags in one hand and Tang Suhe''s hand in the other.

 Chapter 590

    On the busy commercial street, a four or five-year-old boy stood by the side of the road. He had a pink face and hairy hair. He dressed like a little prince and put his hands in his pocket. From his extraordinary clothes and noble but slightly melancholy temperament, he must be a child of a wealthy family, which was very conspicuous in the crowd.


    When Tang Suhe saw him for the first time, he was amazed. What a beautiful child! I can''t wait to hold him in my arms, rub his hair, pinch his small face. I believe passers-by will feel the same way when they see him.


    But, this lovely child, not even an adult around, a person standing at the intersection of such a large flow of people, is not afraid of being abducted and sold? Tang Suhe can''t help worrying. Is the child lost?


    Face to face, eyes have been staring at him, just at this time, the lovely child raised his head, black eyes blinking at her, four eyes relative.


    The child was a little depressed and seemed to be in a good mood. Suddenly, he ran towards her, took her hand and called sweetly: "Mommy! Mommy


    Tang Suhe was stunned, since he squatted down and touched his head with a smile: "what''s your name, little friend? What''s your adult? Do you have the wrong person? Auntie is not your mommy


    "My name is Yao Yao. I don''t have Mommy. Daddy is at work." The child suddenly dropped his head, looking at Tang Suhe, a burst of heartache in his heart.


    Just now, he and his nanny went to the shopping mall to buy toys. When he saw that other children were led by their parents, he suddenly felt very sad and lost. He had never seen his own Mommy. His father was busy with work and seldom had time to accompany him.


    When he came out of the shopping mall, he said he was thirsty. The nurse asked him to stand still and buy him something to drink a few meters away. In just a few minutes, he went to the intersection with the most people and wanted to find his own Mommy.


    He didn''t know what Mommy looked like, and Daddy never said that all the imagination of Mommy came from his heart.


    Therefore, when he saw Tang Suhe, he felt inexplicably kind and rushed to call him Mommy. But when she was with an uncle, she also said that she had recognized the wrong person, and he suddenly became very disappointed.


    "Yao Yao, tell your aunt where you live? Or tell your aunt where your father works, and she will send you back. " She was really worried about leaving him here alone and wanted to send him back.


    Yao Yao shook his head blankly: "I don''t know."


    "Well, do you know dad''s number? Auntie called your father and asked him to pick you up Tang Suhe continued to ask patiently.


    Yao Yao nodded. Tang Suhe took out his mobile phone. He dialed a series of numbers himself. When he got through, he called out: "Daddy! I found Mommy But Mommy doesn''t want me. Come and get Mommy home!


    Tang Suhe a black line, good persistent child, pinch his face: "don''t talk nonsense!"


    After receiving the call from the nanny, huazexi hurried to drive here and look for it everywhere. He was so anxious that he heard his son''s voice. His first reaction was: "where are you? Daddy, come and see you


    The sharp eyed Yao Yao suddenly saw the Huaze river not far away from the corner and cried excitedly: "Daddy, I see you! I''ll take mommy to you! " Finish saying, hang up the phone, pull her to leave.

 Chapter 591

    "Leo, I''ll give Yao Yao to his father and come back at once!" Tang Suhe was dragged forward by him. He turned back and said to Leo. Leo nodded and stood in the distance waiting for her.


    "I''ve sent it to you, son. You can''t let him run away alone in the future." Tang Suhe looked down at the lovely Yao Yao. Such a lovely child is easy to be abducted.


    When huazexi heard the sound, he turned his head. The first thing he saw was Yao Yao, who was walking in front of him. He squatted down and Yao Yao fell into his arms. He hugged his son tightly. He had lost her and could never lose Yao Yao again.


    And when Huaze River looked up and looked at the kind-hearted man who helped him send his son back, their eyes were opposite, and they were stunned at the same time.


    "He he..." For a long time, huazexi stood up with her son and murmured, this woman is really hehe! Four years no see, when he saw her again, his heart trembled, even some can''t believe his eyes.


    When Tang Suhe saw that it was him, he was also stunned. Yao Yao, call him daddy? In terms of time, Yao Yao is his own son.


    In addition to having just finished the production, I saw him once and never saw him again. I didn''t expect that he would have grown so big four years later.


    For her son, she has always been very guilty. Suddenly she remembered Yao Yao''s lost face, saying that she didn''t have mommy and that daddy was busy with work, which made her feel even more sad.


    Once again, when she looked at Yao Yao''s lovely little face, she felt sad and wanted to cry.


    How can this be? She and Leo have been together for two years. She thought she could forget their father and son. Why was she so sad when she met them.


    The first time she went shopping, she met huazexi. She was afraid that Leo would come and see the misunderstanding. She quickly put away her emotions and treated strangers like a stranger. She just nodded politely and turned around.


    "Ho ho Huazexi hurriedly reaches out another hand and grabs her wrist.


    "Let go." Tang Suhe said lightly.


    Huazexi didn''t want to let her go, but for fear that she would be angry, he ran far away again, so that he couldn''t even see her. After struggling for a while, he released his hand.


    "Su He!" Just then, Leo came with something.


    Tang Suhe raised a smile, intimately on his arm: "sorry, dear, let you wait a long time."


    "I''m just worried about you. Come and have a look." Leo gave her a skilful kiss on the forehead.


    She called him honey? The two of them stand together, so well matched, so harmonious, so tacit understanding.


    Standing beside the Huaze River, looking at the intimacy between them, face, is unbelievable and painful.


    He thought it would be a great joy to see her again, but in four years, she had another excellent man by her side.


    Can''t they be together after all?


    Leo was surprised when he saw the lost child''s father. He didn''t think it was him! I once met Su He at the wedding, but what I didn''t expect was that he and Su he''s child happened to be the one who just held Su he''s hand in the street and called her Mommy!


    Leo announced that he took Su he''s shoulder, nodded slightly with them, and left with Tang Su He.


    As soon as she turned around, Yao Yao began to cry out, "Mommy!"

 Chapter 592

    This call went straight into Tang Suhe''s heart. She had dreamed many times that her baby would call her Mommy. However, she is now with Leo, in order not to let his little heart hurt again, she still don''t recognize him better.


    "Yao Yao, don''t be rude. Call aunt." The voice of Huaze river is a little hoarse.


    "Oh, goodbye, auntie." There was a little depression in Yao Yao''s voice.


    Obviously feel her body a stiff, however, she quickly recovered mood, turned his head and said with a smile: "well, Yao Yao goodbye, later to listen to my father''s words."


    Huaze river has been holding Yao Yao and standing there watching her leave until she disappeared in the crowd and could no longer be seen.


    In just a few minutes, he realized what it was like to fall from heaven to hell.


    He was overjoyed to see her, but before he could speak to her, a man with close relationship appeared around her and took her away.


    "Yao Yao, why do you call her Mommy?" Huazexi lowered his head and asked his son, after she left, he had never said anything to Yao Yao about her. It was heartbreaking to mention it. Yao Yao didn''t know her name, let alone what she looked like. Why did he insist that she was his mother?


    I heard Yao Yao say that on the phone just now. He didn''t care at all. He thought that he must recognize any woman as mommy. Unexpectedly, it was really her!


    Is the feeling between mother and son really so strong?


    "When Yao Yao saw that aunt just now, he felt very kind and kind of like a mommy. Yao Yao liked her and wanted her to be his own Mommy, but she was with another uncle. If she couldn''t be with her father, she couldn''t be Yao Yao''s Mommy." Yao Yao was very disappointed to say his thoughts.


    Huazexi touched his head: "didn''t daddy tell you? When you grow up, Mommy will come back. "


    Leo drives Tang Suhe home and helps her carry things up.


    Since she met Yao Yao and Huaze River, she didn''t say a word all the way, and her mood was a little depressed.


    When Lei Xiaobai rushed to play with her, she also patted Xiaobai''s head in lack of interest: "Xiaobai, go to play."


    Leo understood how flustered she was, not to mention how much trouble she would have when she ran into her first love four years later. After all, Yao Yao was the flesh that fell from her four years ago. As a mother, how shocked and out of control she should be when she saw her own son.


    I''ve been with Leo for two years. I said that I would not think about the past and that I would only devote myself to Leo. However, when I saw their father and son, she couldn''t help thinking, especially Yao Yao, how much she wanted to hold him


    No, no, she can''t give them any hope. She doesn''t want to be sorry, Leo.


    The combination of the two feelings gave her a splitting headache.


    Leo sat next to her, put on her shoulder and comforted her: "Yao Yao is your child after all. It''s normal for you to think about him. Since I love you, I will treat him well."


    "Leo, are you really willing to accept the fact that I have a child?" Tang Suhe looked up at him.


    "I don''t care about your past, just your present and future. You take a break and I''ll get you something to eat. "

 Chapter 593

    Leo is a generous man. He hates huazexi and he doesn''t know how to cherish it. He is also on guard against him. But for Yao Yao, he would not have any dissatisfaction with him because he was the son of huazexi.


    In Hua''s villa.


    Huazexi lowered his head and put his hands into his hair. He had a splitting headache.


    Originally, he wanted to continue to finish the work in the afternoon, but facing the computer, he couldn''t go on at all.


    Today''s scene, heavy percussion in his heart.


    The more he thought about it, the more painful his head was. But he still couldn''t help thinking about her. He just couldn''t take the medicine.


    Ho ho, what am I going to do to get you back?


    "Daddy." A tender voice came.


    Huazexi looked up and saw Yao Yao standing in front of his desk, looking at him worried.


    Yao Yao''s face is a bit like her. Sometimes when he looks at his son, he will be dazed for a long time, trying to find her shadow.


    "Yao Yao, why haven''t you gone to bed so late?" Huazexi tries to look relaxed.


    "Daddy, are you having a headache again? Yao Yao, get the medicine for you With that, his little figure ran out. After a while, he held a glass of water in one hand and a medicine bottle in the other.


    "Daddy, you take medicine."


    Good good son, his heart a burst of warmth, took the son''s hands of water and medicine, eat a, pain relief a lot.


    "Yao Yao, daddy is OK. Go to bed." Touch his cerebellar pouch.


    "Well, daddy goes to bed early, too." Yao Yao left his study and went back to his small room.


    For Tang Suhe, the incident happened in the shopping mall was like a stone suddenly dropped into the calm lake, which aroused a wave of water, and after the wave slowly faded, it became calm again.


    In her life, once again only work, Leo, Xiaobai, but once again met Huaze river.


    There is a party in Leo''s company. This is his first party in China branch. I''ll take Tang Suhe to introduce her to you.


    They''re all young people, full of energy. In the evening, they went to the most famous nightclub in a city.


    Although she didn''t know anyone else except Leo, Leo''s consideration and care made her feel that she was not out of touch at all. On the contrary, she played with everyone in such an atmosphere very high!


    In another private room, huazexi, huazelu, Yunluo, Duan Wuchen and Qiu Shaoze are drinking together.


    Four of the five of them are married, and usually they have a rare chance to get together. If they want to play, they have to have fun.


    But Huaze river seems to be a little depressed, except for drinking, did not say a word.


    Knowing the news of her coming back, even if he knew that there was a man around her, how could he manage not to think about her.


    A few days ago, he asked people to investigate all her information, including the information of the man beside her.


    I know she just came back, and now she works in a magazine. And that man''s name is Leo, but the origin is unknown. He only knows that he is the president of a multinational company, who came here to inspect the situation. If we go further, we can''t find any other details.


    They have been together for several years, and their feelings are very sweet. At the same time, photos of their recent intimate behavior were sent to him.


    Looking at those photos, huazexi felt extremely depressed.


    Just be pulled out to drink, then get drunk.


    "Brother, what are you doing?" Flower Ze Lu see he desperately drink wine stopped.


    "It''s OK. I''m happy today." Huazexi''s eyes were hazy and he said with a smile.


    But he didn''t see that he was happy at all. On the contrary, he felt that something was hidden in his heart.


    In the evening, when I didn''t eat and drink so much wine, I felt uncomfortable in my stomach. Suddenly, I felt a surge of acid rising from my throat. Huazexi stood up in a hurry, covered his mouth and staggered out.


    Yunluo, who was nearest to him, was about to help him. He waved his hand to indicate that he was OK.


    In the bathroom, huazexi was lying in the sink and vomited.


    Tang Suhe, who just came out of the private room, went to the bathroom and saw a man over there vomit in pain. She had a paper towel in her bag and handed it to him: "are you OK, sir?"


    The man raised his head, she inadvertently saw the familiar face in the mirror.


    I didn''t expect him to vomit like this. The hand holding the tissue was embarrassed and was about to take it back. Huazexi took it, gargled with the tap and wiped the water off his face with the tissue.


    He looks very drunk and his eyes are a little hazy.


    As Tang Suhe was about to turn around and leave, he grabbed her by the wrist and imprisoned her between his arm and the wall. His eyes were full of pain: "why did you provoke me again?"


    Tang Suhe was embarrassed for a while, and stammered: "I, I didn''t want to provoke you, I''m just kind..." It''s just a tissue for you, and I didn''t know it was you at first.Before she had finished speaking, his hand clasped her on the back of the head, and a kiss with wine came.


    She was stunned. When she came back to her senses, she pushed him desperately. He had great strength, like a mountain. She couldn''t push it at all. She was almost breathless when she was kissed.


    She has a boyfriend now. If Leo sees her, even if he is jealous and misunderstood, he will tell her that he doesn''t mind. But which man really doesn''t mind his girlfriend still having contact with his ex? The more Leo is like this, the more she feels ashamed of him.


    No matter how hard she bit, huazexi always kept that posture, just didn''t let go.


    Looking at the tooth marks on his wrist, he even had congestion.


    Tang Suhe yelled angrily: "huazexi, are you crazy?"


    "Yes, I am." Ever since you left, you''ve been crazy.


    Just at this time, a force directly dragged huazexi from her to several meters away. Leo''s iron fist slapped him on his side face: "you stay away from my girlfriend!"

 Chapter 594

    One punch made Huaze River stagger against the wall, and Leo rushed up to him and kicked him.


    Tang Suhe, who had come back to his mind, rushed to stop him: "Leo, that''s enough. Don''t fight. If you fight again, you''ll really kill him."


    Seeing him beaten, she felt unbearable and distressed.


    Huazexi smiles instead of anger, with a smile hanging from the corner of his mouth.


    "Spend less!" Yunluo came out first. Huazexi didn''t go back for a long time. He was worried about whether he was too drunk to find him. So he came out to have a look. Unexpectedly, as soon as he came out, he saw that huazexi was leaning against the wall with a wound on his face, while a woman was pulling another man who was murdering him.


    Yunluo''s voice directly surprised all the people inside.


    "What happened?" Flower Ze Lu rushed out, see his brother, and then look at the woman, and the man beside her, everything is clear.


    When did Tang Suhe come back? No wonder my brother is so depressed. Originally, he knew that she had come back. Originally, he knew that she had other men, so he was in such a bad mood.


    However, even if his brother touched her after drinking, the boy should not fight with his brother. First of all, he would not agree.


    Hua Ze Lu is also a violent temper, especially to see that the people he cares about are bullied, and then he holds a wine bottle and goes over: "you dare to beat my brother!"


    The rest of the people are all ready to open up. This boy dares to bully their drunken brother. How can they be bullied.


    Lei Ou also stares at Hua Ze River angrily, but he doesn''t notice it. Tang Suhe sees Hua Ze Lu carrying a wine bottle with a murderous face. Hua Er Shao is not afraid of death. He wants to greet Lei Ou directly.


    Originally, she was on the other side of Leo. She flashed over here, hugged Leo''s shoulder tightly, threw him forward, and accepted the bottle with her shoulder. Although the bottle was not broken, she almost fell to her knees.


    "Su He!"


    "Ho ho


    Two voices from the two men''s mouth at the same time, even hurt her flower Ze Lu also suddenly calm down, throw away the bottle, want to see how she is.


    He knew how much force he had just used. He also knew how painful it was.


    No one thought that she would block it for Leo.


    Tang Suhe was too painful to speak. He couldn''t cry. His face was pale and he bit his lips tightly.


    Leo, who is nearest to her, squats down and hugs her in his arms: "Suhe, what''s the matter with you?"


    Against the wall of Huaze river is almost rolling over, a face nervous looking at her, very distressed.


    "Show me your wound." Leo carefully untied her buttons, and pulled down the collar of her injured shoulder. It was blue and blue. It was so swollen that it was unbearable.


    "Leo, let''s go." Tang Suhe tried to bite his teeth and say a complete sentence.


    "Good! Good! I''ll take you to the hospital! " Leo got up in a panic and walked out with her in his arms.


    However, when they passed Yunluo, they didn''t get out of the way and dared to fight Huashao. Did they just let him go?


    Huazexi''s face was full of pain. He closed his eyes and said, "get out of the way."


    This is huazexi''s own business. As his brother, he can''t watch him being bullied, but he has spoken, and other people have to give way to them.

 Chapter 595

    "Brother." Huaze Lu used to help Huaze river up, let his arm on his shoulder, full of guilt, said, "I didn''t mean to."


    He just wanted to teach the man a lesson, but he didn''t expect that she would stop him.


    The moment she blocked it, everyone was shocked.


    Huazexi''s heart is even shaking. Hehe, even if it was a bullet just now, would you block it for him? How much you love him!


    Seeing that she was hurt was more painful than that of himself. Seeing that she was hurt for other men made him feel worse.


    "Zelu, I don''t blame you." This is his brother. How can he bear to blame him.


    In the hospital, Leo is by her side.


    "Don''t worry, Leo. The doctor said it''s just skin injury. It''s not in the way," Tang said with a smile


    Although it hurt when she hit it, it passed quickly and didn''t affect her health.


    Leo held her hand tightly and rubbed her face with her long white fingers: "Suhe, you are not allowed to be like this again, do you hear me? I''ll carry all the dangerous things. You just need to stay behind me. "


    Tang Su He nodded his head and agreed: "I know!"


    Although it hurt, Tang Suhe felt relaxed.


    Why can''t she block this bottle for Leo?


    Over the years, she has always felt that she owes Leo a lot. She tries hard to make up for him and block this for him, which can also let her ease this mood a little bit.


    When huazexi came home, Yao Yao was scared to death when he saw him like this: "Daddy, what''s the matter with you?"


    "It''s OK. I accidentally hit the door and my face."


    "Daddy, the corner of your mouth is broken, too."


    Huaze River touched the corner of his mouth. Sure enough, a happy smile suddenly floated on his face and he was bitten by her.


    For four years, he missed her so much, and even if he was bitten by her, he thought it was worth it.


    He looked down at the deep tooth mark on her wrist. It was her mark. Instead of hating it, he cherished it.


    "Daddy, you are strange today." Yao Yao looked at him suspiciously.


    A kiss, a tooth print, let huazexi recall the sweet before, in any case, he can''t bear to let go.


    Even if she has a boyfriend, but did not marry him, he will try to get her back.


    There''s no corner that can''t be dug.


    What''s more, she had loved him before, and they had a baby together.


    One day, huazexi secretly called Yao Yao into the room and asked, "Yao Yao, do you want the aunt you met that day to be your mother?"


    "Aunt Suhe?" Yao Yao asked with a wink.


    Huazexi nodded.


    Yao Yao''s eyes were bright, and he nodded: "yes! Daddy, you marry aunt Suhe to be my mother


    Huaze stream pressed his voice and said to Yao Yao, "OK, but you have to listen to daddy''s words."


    Yao Yao immediately stood at attention and said, "Daddy, please tell me. Yao Yao will cooperate with you."


    So, one afternoon after n days, Tang Suhe just got off work. On his way home, he came across a beautiful child with a big schoolbag.


    Tang Suhe was stunned. Isn''t that Yao Yao? It seems that the kindergarten has just finished. Why are you here alone? Didn''t huazexi come to pick him up from school? Knowing that he was her own son, she was even more worried about him.

 Chapter 596

    Yao Yao was walking carelessly when he saw Tang Suhe in front of him. He immediately ran to him with a sweet smile and called, "aunt Suhe!"


    Tang Suhe took his little hand and asked, "Yao Yao, how can you be alone? Didn''t Daddy come to pick you up? "


    Yao Yao turned his lips and said, "Daddy worked overtime today, but he didn''t take care of it. He asked Yao Yao to take a taxi back. Yao Yao didn''t want to go back so early. He walked here."


    Only a four-year-old child, let him take a taxi back alone?


    Tang Suhe complained bitterly about Huaze River in his heart. Poor Yao Yao, I really don''t know how he came over these four years. It''s very lucky that he hasn''t been abducted by human traffickers.


    "Yao Yao, my father will call my aunt when he works overtime. Do you hear me? Auntie will take you back. You can''t run around alone. " Tang Suhe seriously told him that Yao Yao''s kindergarten was not far from where she lived.


    Although she can''t recognize each other, it doesn''t mean she doesn''t want him or care about him.


    Yao Yao nodded obediently: "Yao Yao knows, aunt, you are so good! Aunt, Yao Yao is hungry. Will you take Yao Yao to dinner? "


    Good good boy, Tang Suhe touched his little head: "what does Yao Yao like to eat? Can my aunt make it for you?"


    Tang Suhe helped him carry his schoolbag with one hand and his little hand with the other. He went to the supermarket outside the community to buy some food materials and took him back to his home.


    As soon as he opened the door, Xiaobai rushed over. Yao Yao looked at a large group of white creatures in front of him, and subconsciously shrank behind Tang Suhe. Xiaobai also curiously came over to smell him, as the host looked at the guests.


    "Xiao Bai, don''t bully Yao!" Tang Suhe orders Xiaobai.


    Xiaobai stepped back and let Tang Suhe and Yao Yao come in.


    "Yao Yao, Xiao Bai is very docile and can''t bite." Afraid of scaring the child, Tang Suhe squats down and waves. Xiaobai immediately crawls forward with his tongue sticking out and squats at her feet. Tang Suhe follows Xiaobai''s hair. Xiaobai sticks out his tongue and wags his tail happily.


    Holding Yao Yao''s hand, let him touch Xiaobai''s hair. Xiaobai knows that the child should be his own, and he is not angry. He still tries his best to roll and please him.


    Yao Yao saw that the dog was so docile, so he dared to touch his head. Xiao Bai also licked his hand warmly.


    As soon as he saw that the relationship between man and dog was harmonious, Tang Suhe was relieved. He arranged for Yao Yao to sit on the sofa, turned on the TV for him to watch cartoons, and then said, "Yao Yao, you watch TV first, and your aunt will cook."


    Yao Yao nodded cleverly.


    Tang Suhe went into the kitchen. In the living room, there was only one man and one dog.


    Xiaobai has a strong dependence and possessiveness on Tang Suhe. Sometimes he even eats Leo''s vinegar. Tang Suhe accompanies Leo for a long time. When he is ignored, he pees secretly in Leo''s slippers.


    Now, look, she suddenly brought a child back, and to this child is also particularly good, Xiaobai and some jealous.


    In the presence of Tang Suhe''s face, as soon as he left her sight, Xiaobai began to use it badly.


    The sofa Yao was sitting on was its territory. It usually curled up on it.


    He jumped on the sofa and pushed Yao Yao down.


    Yao Yao is very speechless lying on the floor, looking at the big dog squatting on the sofa with a grinning tongue and a proud expression. Suddenly, he has an idea and opens his schoolbag, which is full of snacks.

 Chapter 597

    Open a box of chocolates, break a piece and send it to Xiaobai''s mouth. Xiaobai sniffs and licks it. Diao smashes it in his mouth. After eating it, he immediately sits straight and stares at Yao Yao.


    It seems that this guy likes to eat. Yao Yao put another piece into his mouth, and then pointed to the floor: "come down!"


    Xiaobai jumps down from the sofa, Yao Yao tears open a bag of potato chips and feeds it.


    At ordinary times, Tang Suhe never gives Xiaobai snacks. For the first time, Lei Xiaobai, who tasted this delicious food, sold his soul for a little food. Even if Yao Yao rode on his head, he probably wagged his tail.


    When Tang Suhe was cooking, Yao Yao had already given a bag of snacks to Xiaobai. He filled the bag into his bag and destroyed the evidence.


    And Lei Xiaobai also became Yao Yao''s younger brother.


    In a word, the two brothers have a close relationship.


    Lei Xiaobai is not a few months younger than Yao Yao, and at the beginning, as long as he was eager to see Tang Suhe, he sent her Lei Xiaobai to divert her attention.


    And these years, Tang Suhe is really the little white when half a son, care about.


    Tang Suhe cooked the meal. Hearing the knock, he opened the door. As usual, he hugged her and kissed her forehead.


    Only when I entered the door did I see one more person on the sofa.


    Tang Suhe introduced to Yao Yao: "Yao Yao, his name is Uncle Lei ou."


    Yao Yao sweet call: "Uncle Leo!"


    "It''s time for dinner, Yao Yao. My aunt will take you to wash your hands."


    Tang Suhe led Yao Yao into the bathroom, let his little hand under the tap, help him squeeze on hand sanitizer, clean his little hand.


    In addition to the aunt in the kindergarten and the nanny at home, Tang Suhe was the first to wash his hands. He felt warm in his heart. Yao Yao looked at Tang Suhe without blinking. The more he looked, the more he felt that she was his mother.


    The meal was served. Tang Suhe, Lei ou and Yao Yao ate together. The atmosphere was very harmonious. Lei Ou also served Yao Yao dishes from time to time. If they were a family, how warm it would be.


    Yao Yao likes aunt Su He and Uncle Lei ou.


    Although uncle Leo is my father''s rival, he is very kind to him and he can''t hate it.


    After dinner, he felt his round stomach and leaned on Lei Xiaobai to watch TV. The dishes made by his aunt were delicious.


    When Tang Suhe finished cleaning the table, he suddenly saw that the dog food in Xiaobai''s bowl not far away didn''t move. He also wondered to himself that Xiaobai had been most active in eating before. Why didn''t he eat a mouthful today?


    Worried about whether he was ill, he washed the dishes and cleaned up the kitchen. Tang Suhe came to the living room to tease Lei Xiaobai.


    "Xiaobai, come here." She called from a distance, Lei Xiaobai immediately ran to her side.


    It looks very strong. I''m not sick.


    Tang Suhe ordered it to roll and carry things. It was as usual, and it couldn''t see what was wrong.


    "Leo, Xiaobai may have indigestion. He doesn''t eat much today. It seems that he has to take him to the pet hospital tomorrow." Tang Suhe looks worried.


    Yao Yao knows what''s going on. Xiaobai is full of snacks. How can he eat dog food, but he can''t say.


    Fearing that huazexi was worried about Yao Yao, Tang Suhe called him and said, "Yao Yao is with me. Please come to pick him up from work."


    "I''m still working overtime in the company now, so I may be a little late," he said

 Chapter 598

    Tang Suhe said, "it doesn''t matter."


    Until ten o''clock, Yao Yao was so sleepy that he sat on the sofa and took a nap. Tang Suhe couldn''t bear to see him like that. He took him to wash and put him on his own bed.


    But as soon as he got into bed, Yao Yao woke up again, blinked at her and said, "aunt Suhe, would you tell me a story?"


    Can''t bear to refuse, Tang Suhe leaned on the bed, helped him press the quilt, told him a story.


    She didn''t have the experience of taking care of children. Maybe all she told were old-fashioned stories, but Yao Yao listened with relish and lay in the quilt with her breath and fell asleep.


    Tang Suhe comes out of the room. It''s late. She asks Lei ou to go back to rest first. Lei Ou says that she will wait for Huaze river with her.


    Leo is sitting on the sofa. Tang Suhe is next to him. He leans sleepily on his shoulder and tells him how he met Yao Yao today with his eyes closed.


    She didn''t want to hide anything from Leo. Maybe the more she concealed it, the easier it was to be misunderstood.


    Until there was a knock on the door, Tang Suhe got up to open the door. Huaze river stood at the door and said, "sorry, I''m late."


    Afraid of waking Yao Yao, Tang Suhe deliberately lowered his voice and said, "come with me."


    Huazexi followed her into the bedroom. Seeing the familiar little man sleeping on the bed, Tang Suhe suddenly couldn''t bear it.


    The child is sleeping soundly. No matter how light he is, go down the stairs, put him in the car, and then carry him back to bed. It''s too frustrating for the child.


    "Forget it, let him sleep here tonight." When huazexi was about to hold the baby, Tang Suhe said.


    Huazexi thought for a moment and nodded: "OK, please."


    Tang Suhe and Lei Ou send Huaze River out again. It''s more than eleven o''clock now. Lei Ou knows she''s sleepy, so she doesn''t disturb her much. She asks for a good night and leaves with a kiss.


    Tang Suhe and Yao Yao sleep in the same bed. Although the bed is not big, it is more than enough for a thin woman and a child.


    The next day, Yao Yao woke up, looked at the strange environment, rubbed his bleary eyes, ran to the kitchen barefoot to find Tang Suhe.


    "Aunt Suhe, didn''t my father come to pick me up last night?"


    "Here you are. Your father left you to sleep here. Breakfast will be ready immediately. After breakfast, my aunt will send you to kindergarten. "


    As soon as she said that he wanted to give it away, Yao Yao nodded busily: "mm-hmm!"


    After breakfast, Tang Suhe took Yao Yao''s little hand and went out to the gate of the kindergarten. Many parents were sending their children to the kindergarten.


    "Auntie Suhe, can you kiss me?" Seeing other people''s mothers kiss their own children before they leave, Yao Yao looks envious, pulls Tang Suhe''s hand and whispers.


    Tang Suhe squatted down with a smile and kissed his little face: "Yao Yao should be obedient in kindergarten!"


    "Well! Mommy remembers to meet Yao Yao in the afternoon! Goodbye, Mommy Yao Yao''s voice was crisp and bright. He went in with his schoolbag on his back step by step.


    "Well, I''ll pick you up this afternoon." Tang Su he waved to him until he couldn''t see him, and then he turned to work.


    In the afternoon, as soon as he got off work, Tang Suhe went to the kindergarten. Sure enough, Yao Yao had already stood at the door and looked forward to her. As soon as he saw her, he rushed over: "Mommy!" He threw himself in her arms and hugged her waist.

 Chapter 599

    Until leaving kindergarten, on the way home, Yao Yao began to call her aunt again.


    Tang Suhe was curious and asked, "Yao Yao, why do you call me Mommy at the gate of the kindergarten?"


    Yao Yao said wrongly: "all the children in the kindergarten have a mother to pick them up, but I never have. They all laugh that I don''t have a mother. I want them to know that I have a mother. Auntie, will you pick me up in the kindergarten when you have time? Just once a week. "


    As long as the mother occasionally pick themselves up to kindergarten, what a simple wish, but in the past days, she has never been satisfied.


    When Yao Yao mentioned it today, she realized how incompetent she was.


    "Well, Auntie promised to pick you up." Tang Su he''s eyes are a little astringent, nodding to agree.


    Yao Yao immediately held her arm happily.


    That night, huazexi came to pick Yao up early and went home.


    Back at home, Yao Yao and Xiaobing stand straight and report: "report daddy, aunt Suhe and uncle leio don''t live together. There is only one person''s towel and toothbrush in the bathroom. Uncle Leo went back after you left last night. Aunt Suhe''s cooking delicious food. Moreover, she seems to like me very much and is very kind to me. She promised to pick me up in kindergarten every week. "


    Yao Yao, the child, has successfully penetrated into the "enemy". It seems that he has achieved good results.


    Huazexi touched his little brain: "Yao Yao, good performance."


    After that, Tang Suhe would pick Yao up from school every week and take him home to make delicious food for him. Frequency and dare not too often, afraid to affect her and Leo''s feelings.


    However, no matter how close she was to her child, she also deliberately kept a distance from Huaze river. She just met him and nodded. She didn''t have much contact with him.


    Every time, Yao Yao will pack a lot of chocolate to buy Lei Xiaobai secretly.


    He is now fully integrated into the environment.


    Sometimes, when Leo and Tang Suhe lead Yao out together, many people misunderstand that they are the same family.


    Leiou accompanies Tang Suhe to the supermarket to buy things. She pushes the car to the children''s section and sees the story books on the shelf. She carefully selects several books to put in the cart. Leiou also selects several sets of toys on the other side.


    Tang Suhe was moved to see that Lei Ou was so kind to Yao Yao.


    Because of the occasional arrival of Yao Yao, there are many children''s things in her original nest.


    Leo also thinks that it''s good to have a child. The family is very happy and has a lot of fun. He wanted to have a child with Tang Suhe, but he knew that Su he had just come back to work, and it was not suitable to mention it now.


    Their relationship is very stable now. He will propose to her at the right time.


    In the afternoon, Tang Suhe received a call from Leo.


    "Su He, I''ll pick you up after work. We''ll go out for dinner."


    "Good." Tang Suhe smiles and agrees that she and Leo haven''t gone out together for a long time.


    See her face sweet hang up the phone, next to colleagues tease her: "boyfriend''s phone ah?"


    Tang Suhe did not shy away, nodded to admit.


    After work, Tang Suhe came out of the company with his bag. Seeing Leo''s car, he quickened his pace and walked towards him. Leo got out of the car and leaned on it to help her open the door.


    "Leo, I''ve kept you waiting."


    "I just arrived, too."


    Tang Suhe was about to get on the bus when he heard a young voice shouting: "aunt Suhe!"

 Chapter 600

    Looking at the sound, there was a low-key luxury car not far away. The back window slowly slid down, and Yao Yao''s cerebellar pouch stretched out to shout.


    "Yao Yao, why are you here?" Seeing Yao Yao, she can''t ignore it.


    "With Daddy!" Yao Yao pointed to the driver''s seat and then called, "aunt Suhe, daddy and I want to invite you to dinner!"


    "I''m sorry, Yao Yao. Auntie and uncle Leo are together today, and we''ll be with you another day, OK?"


    Tang Su he is sitting on the car, Yao Yao suddenly lost cry: "aunt Su He, today is Yao Yao''s birthday."


    Tang Suhe was stunned, pushed the door open and got off the car.


    As a mother, she was so careless that she didn''t even remember Yao Yao''s birthday.


    It was Yao Yao''s fourth birthday. She had never been with him, and suddenly felt deeply guilty.


    Leo, Yao Yao and huazexi are waiting for her reply.


    Yao Yao''s birthday is only once a year, and he and Leo can have a lot of time to eat out. In fact, since she promised Leo that she would be with him two years ago, she thought she would marry him, although she didn''t know when. She was afraid that she would marry Leo later, and she would not have time to spend her birthday with Yao Yao.


    Full of guilt, he hugged Leo: "Leo, I''m sorry."


    Leo tried to squeeze out a smile: "it doesn''t matter, you go."


    Tang Suhe got on the car of Huaze River and accompanied Yao Yao for his birthday.


    Watching them leave, Leo''s heart is full of loss.


    Is it really that God is deliberately making trouble for him and Su he? He originally wanted to propose to her today. The western restaurant has been set up with heart-shaped candles, a band playing in the atmosphere, a rain of roses, and a proposal ring


    But now, I don''t think it''s necessary. Today is Yao Yao''s birthday.


    As Yao Yao''s biological mother, she should be hesitant.


    In the private room, four candles were lit. Tang Suhe and huazexi accompanied Yao Yao on his birthday.


    Yao Yao looked at Huaze River, then at Tang Suhe. He closed his eyes and made a wish: "I hope aunt Suhe can be my mother!"


    With his father and aunt Suhe around him, this was the happiest day Yao Yao had ever spent. Only on this day did he feel his home was complete.


    It wasn''t until very late that Huaze River drove them back.


    On the way, Yao Yao was very sleepy and fell asleep on Tang Suhe''s leg.


    Originally, I wanted to send Tang Suhe back, but now I can only send Yao Yao back to her when he is asleep.


    One night, she and huazexi did not say a few words. When Yao Yao was there, he could activate the atmosphere. When Yao Yao fell asleep, the atmosphere suddenly became a little embarrassed.


    After a long silence, Tang Suhe asked him, "didn''t you tell Yao that I was his mother''s business?"


    Huazexi said, "no, I don''t want to hurt Yao Yao. Only when you promise to be Yao Yao''s mother can I tell him


    What Hua Zexi said is also reasonable. If Yao Yao knows that she is her own mother, just knowing this fact, she wants to marry another man, what a blow to Yao Yao.


    The car stops at the door. Huazexi holds Yao Yao to open the door. Tang Suhe follows Yao Yao with his shoes.


    Familiar with the feeling, before, she also accompanied him to live here, everything here, she is very familiar with.


    Yao Yao rubbed his bleary eyes and asked, "Daddy, are you home?"

 Chapter 601

    Huazexi put him on the sofa: "well, Yao Yao, you go upstairs to sleep first, and daddy will see Aunt Suhe off."


    Yao Yao nodded obediently.


    Just as Huaze River turned around, his head suddenly ached and he almost fell to the ground.


    "Daddy, what''s the matter with you?" Yao Yao rushed to help him.


    Seeing that he seemed to be in pain, Tang Suhe quickly went over: "Huaze River, Huaze River, are you ok?"


    Yao Yao raised his head and said, "aunt Suhe, daddy''s headache is an old problem. Take good care of Daddy. I''ll go upstairs to get the medicine."


    Tang Su he quickly nodded: "good."


    Yao ran upstairs. Tang Suhe held Hua Zexi on his back and asked him to lie on the sofa: "you have a headache When did it start? "


    She remembered that he used to be in good health and never had this problem.


    "After you leave, it hurts from time to time." Huazexi closed his eyes and his voice was a little feeble.


    Yao Yao took the medicine down, Tang Su He poured water to feed him to drink the medicine.


    "Huazexi, are you better?" She asked anxiously.


    He and Yao Yao are the only two people in the family. The nanny who takes care of Yao Yao is not here today. If she doesn''t care if he leaves, Yao Yao won''t worry about death.


    "Aunt Suhe, help daddy massage. Daddy will be better soon." Yao Yao was pressing the temple of Huaze river.


    Tang Suhe ran in tears. How much did the child suffer? He was only four years old. Suddenly, the scene of his little age taking care of his seriously ill father at home emerged.


    "Yao Yao, aunt." Let Yao Yao sit to one side, Tang Suhe personally help him massage. While pressing, he asked, "huazexi, how are you? Are you better?"


    Huazexi closed his eyes and said, "it''s still painful."


    So she went on massaging.


    Yao Yao sat by and watched aunt Su he care about his father so much that he was happy.


    Her fingers are cold and slender. She feels the gentle massage of her hand on her head and feels very comfortable.


    In fact, after taking the medicine has been much better, in order to stay with her for a while, he can only be so shameless pretend headache.


    "Yao Yao, every time daddy has a headache, do you always massage him like this?" Tang Suhe asked suddenly.


    Yao Yao nodded: "yes, yes." Then secretly twisted in huazexi''s hand, daddy, you''re enough, don''t be found by Aunt Suhe and ignore you and Yao Yao again.


    She pressed for a while, and then huazexi pretended, "thank you, it''s much better." Struggling to get up from the sofa, he picked up the car key on the table and said, "I''ll take you back."


    For the first time, Tang Suhe saw that he had a headache. He didn''t know how serious it was. He didn''t dare to let him send it. What if he suddenly had a headache on his way.


    Quickly refused: "no, I went out to take a taxi back."


    "It''s not safe for you to go back alone so late."


    Huazexi insisted on giving it away, but Tang Suhe refused. In the end, he had no choice. Huazexi gave her the car key and said, "it''s not easy to take a taxi at this late time. You can drive my car back. I''ll ask the driver to pick me up tomorrow morning. Where do you pick it up after work


    Look at the time. It''s already past twelve o''clock. Tang Suhe has to take the key and drive his car back.


    The father and son looked at the car in the French window and looked at each other with a smile.


    "Son, kiss one!" Huazexi beckons and plays hooligans.

 Chapter 602

    Yao Yao jumped on him and chewed on his face.


    The child is also too smart, and knows how to give him opportunities to make contact with hehe. After all, she will believe a lot more if the child says it.


    It seems that it depends on Yao Yao whether she can be successfully chased back in the future.


    Tang Suhe drove huazexi''s car carefully all the way back for fear that it might be scratched and touched by others.


    Finally, he stopped downstairs, pulled out the key and went upstairs.


    At this time, the whole community is quiet, and there are few people outside.


    Several light bulbs in the corridor are broken. You should be very careful when you go up the stairs to the dark floor.


    Tang Suhe was counting silently in his heart. When he reached the fifth floor, he was about to take out the key when he suddenly smelled a strong smell of smoke. In the dark, a little red fire flashed in front of his house. It seemed that he was standing alone.


    She was startled and startled. She didn''t dare to scream because she was afraid of waking up her neighbors. She unconsciously stepped back, which was enough to show her panic.


    As soon as she retreated, her feet were empty, and she almost rolled down the stairs. A strong arm pulled her back. She threw herself into his arms and smelled the familiar breath. Then she realized that this person was Leo.


    "Leo?" She called tentatively.


    "Well." He said.


    It''s really him. It''s so late. Why is Leo standing at her door?


    Tang Suhe opened the door and asked, "Leo, how long have you been here?" Feeling that Leo was in a low mood at this time, she also felt very guilty.


    "Not long." Although Leo is not as enthusiastic as he used to be, he doesn''t deliberately ignore him.


    Tang Suhe opened the door and turned on the light. By the light, he saw that more than ten cigarette butts had been thrown outside. Leo is not a heavy smoker. She has been standing outside for several hours, and she feels even worse.


    Quickly let Leo into the door, let him sit on the sofa to pour water for him, Leo is silent, did not take the initiative to talk to her, she asked a sentence, he just answered.


    Tang Suhe sat next to him. Seeing this kind of Leo, he felt distressed: "Leo, why don''t you call me?"


    If he calls to say that he is waiting for her, she will come back early.


    "This is your first birthday for Yao Yao. I don''t want to disturb you. Besides, I just want to see you. There''s nothing else to do. I''ll go back to sleep at ease when you come back safely. " Leo replied.


    After she left, he called to cancel the reservation. He was not in the mood to eat alone. He sat in the car for a while until nearly ten o''clock. He wanted to come to see if she came back and waited at the door for three hours. Unexpectedly, she didn''t come back until so late.


    He even thought in fear, will she not come back? Will she be with huazexi Or something happened on the way? I dare not think about it.


    "Yao Yao fell asleep in the car. Huazexi sent him back first and then sent me back. Unexpectedly, as soon as he went back, huazexi became ill. Only Yao Yao was a child. I didn''t trust him. I waited there for him to get better before I came back." Tang Suhe tried to explain to him.


    Leo looked back at her, eyes full of pain and reluctant: "you know what? Su He, I thought that because of the past, you and he can''t get together again, but now, I''m afraid of losing you. "


    He found that she was still a little nostalgic for the past.

 Chapter 603

    He tried to trust her and be tolerant of her, but today, when he saw her with huazexi and Yaoyao, the three of them were real families, his sense of crisis rose sharply.


    Yao Yao is so cute that she can''t give up. After all, she once really loved huazexi.


    And to him, she just because of gratitude, just because don''t want to hurt him, so just stay with him.


    I''m afraid she can''t even tell how much she feels for him.


    Her own practice makes Leo feel insecure. Tang Suhe is flustered. She hugs him tightly and says: "Leo, I will never be attracted to huazexi. Don''t worry, I will stay with you all the time. If you don''t like it, I''ll never see him again. "


    With her words, he was relieved, and a smile appeared on his face: "I believe you."


    "Have you eaten yet?" Tang Suhe asked with concern that she was really worried about whether Leo would not even eat because he was not in a good mood.


    Leo didn''t speak, but Tang Suhe already knew the answer, and it was so.


    "Sit down and I''ll get you something to eat." Tang Suhe said, got up and was about to go to the kitchen. Leo held her hand, let her sit on her lap and hold her waist: "no, it''s so late. You have to go to work tomorrow. You have to rest early."


    "How can that be?" How to make Leo hungry. She got up again and went to the kitchen to make him a bowl of egg noodles.


    Leo, who hadn''t eaten for 12 hours, felt warm when he ate her egg noodles in the middle of the night. Except when he was a child, he didn''t feel the feeling of home for a long time. Such a woman, let him how willing to let go.


    The next afternoon, huazexi went to the kindergarten to pick up Yao Yao and stopped by Tang Suhe to pick up the car.


    As soon as he opened the door, Xiao Bai ran over and licked Yao Yao''s face. He rubbed his head against him to please him. Seeing that he just touched his head, Xiao Bai went to bite his schoolbag.


    "Xiaobai, don''t be rude."


    Tang Suhe rushed Xiaobai to one side. Yao Yao opened his arm and called sweetly: "aunt Suhe!"


    Tang Suhe squatted down and gave him a big hug, then stood up, took the car key back to huazexi, and sent them away without a trace of retention.


    Sitting in the car, Yao Yao curled his mouth and said, "Daddy, I always feel that Aunt Su he seems to be indifferent to us."


    In the past, she would ask him if he was hungry and let him have a meal. But today, when daddy said he would leave, aunt Suhe just nodded "Hmm", then bowed her head and said "goodbye Yao".


    Huazexi also felt this way. Last night, he had a headache. He could feel that she was nervous about him and worried about him. But after one day, she seemed to deliberately alienate him.


    In fact, I know in my heart that she is probably for Leo.


    She went back too late last night. Her girlfriend has been with other men all the time. Any man will feel uncomfortable.


    Hua Zexi, Yao Yao father and son racked their brains every day to think about how to approach her and how to make her their family.


    But Tang Su he was on guard. Besides being a little friendly with Yao Yao, he really avoided Huaze river.


    One day, huazexi was working in the office when the telephone rang. Then, the Secretary''s voice came: "general manager Hua, XX magazine wants to invite you to do an interview..."

 Chapter 604

    The Secretary''s words have not finished, huazexi calm answer: "push." He doesn''t like to waste his time doing these interviews. The only time he did it was when the economy was at a low ebb. By the way, he helped Hua make a publicity.


    Just hang up the phone, come back from work, he suddenly remembered XX magazine is he he he in that?


    He won''t waste any chance to contact her. Huazexi immediately picked up the phone and went back: "you told them that if Tang Suhe did this interview, I would accept it."


    Just hang up the phone, come back from work, he suddenly remembered XX magazine is he he he in that?


    He won''t waste any chance to contact her. Huazexi immediately picked up the phone and went back: "you told them that if Tang Suhe did this interview, I would accept it."


    After hearing the reply, the editor in chief of the magazine was overjoyed and promised again and again.


    They want to do an interview with huazexi for a long time. Every time they are pushed away, they have a chance. They must firmly grasp it.


    However, Tang Suhe just came to their magazine a few months ago, but huazexi asked her to do an interview. Do they know each other?


    Tang Suhe is seriously revising a manuscript. A colleague came over and said, "Tang Suhe, chief editor."


    She smiles at her colleagues: "thank you." Then he got up and went to the chief editor''s office.


    "Chief editor, are you looking for me?" She knocked on the door and went in. She stood at the table and asked.


    "Suhe, sit down." The editor in chief warmly got up to pour her tea. Tang Suhe sat on the chair awkwardly, a little flattered, and took the cup from her with two hands.


    "Su He, although you haven''t been working in our magazine for a long time, you have finished your work very well! Even better than some of our predecessors! "


    The editor in chief praised her so frankly, but she was a little uneasy. The editor in chief is too abnormal today. Could it be that she did something wrong and wanted to fire her? On the surface, he had to pretend to be modest and say, "this is what I should do. You are flattered."


    "I''m going to let you take charge of the interview column. I don''t know if you have the confidence to be competent."


    Responsible for the interview column? Tang Suhe''s face is incredible. It turns out that calling her here is not to fire her, but to promote her!


    The magazine has several columns, each of which has a person in charge.


    Before, she was just working under the head of a column. She had to listen to the leadership. She could only do what the head told her to do. Many of her ideas could not be used. Now, let her be the head of the column.


    "Editor in chief, don''t worry, I will do it well!" Tang Suhe patted his chest to guarantee.


    The editor in chief nodded happily: "I believe you!" Then he handed her a business card and said, "this is the interviewee of this issue. It''s your first time to take over this column. I hope you can go in person."


    Tang Suhe agreed without hesitation: "good! You can rest assured that I will complete the task successfully! "


    "Well, well, you go to work."


    Until Tang Suhe returned to his seat, he picked up his business card and looked at it. He was surprised to see the word "huazexi".


    Is he the interviewee of this issue?


    Some surprise, some hesitation, but after all, this is their own work, I just took office, we should strive to make it perfect.


    In order to finish the interview earlier and get the interview draft out, Tang Suhe called huazexi and said in a completely business like tone: "Hello, Mr. huazexi. I''m the column editor of XX magazine. Thank you for your willingness to accept our interview. When do you have time?"

 Chapter 605

    "Tomorrow morning."


    "Well, we''ll be there tomorrow morning."


    The next day, huazexi specially made a shape, changed a dress, and waited for her in the office.


    Of course, he is willing to prepare carefully, not mainly because his photos will be published in magazines, but to meet her.


    It wasn''t until 9:30 that Tang Suhe took the photographer to Hua''s downstairs.


    And the front desk Miss said his origin, the front desk Miss immediately warmly asked them to go up: "the president has been waiting in the office."


    The two of them took the president''s elevator to the top floor, and the little brother carrying the camera touched his nose: "it''s strange that the invitation was rejected several times before, but this time he suddenly became so active."


    I thought that even if I promised, I would try my best to answer a few questions. I didn''t expect that I would be treated like this. It''s just a VIP.


    After getting off the elevator, the photographer is still looking around, marveling at the luxury inside. Tang Suhe, who is familiar in front of him, knocks at the door of huazexi office.


    The little brother behind her said, "chief, how do I think you are so familiar with this place?"


    In such a luxurious place, she could go straight to the president''s office.


    This place, which she used to visit four years ago, will certainly be familiar with. However, she didn''t want anyone to know that she knew huazexi.


    "Stupid, this is the most conspicuous door on this floor. Besides, there are signs on it. Of course I can find them. All right, all right, get ready to work. "


    After opening the door, huazexi asked them to come in gracefully with a smile on his face and told his secretary to pour water for them.


    The photographer''s saliva was about to flow out, and he was surprised. He didn''t expect that Hua Zexi, the president of Hua family, was so young, so handsome, so gentlemanly and so close to the people, which was much better than he thought.


    "Thank you, Mr. Hua. In order not to delay your valuable time, let''s start the interview." Tang Suhe took out his recorder and notebook, which recorded the interview she had listed in advance.


    For this interview, she also spent a lot of time searching for information about Hua and huazexi all night. Before, she had been avoiding to listen to any news about him, and naturally did not know about his company. These four years were a blank for her. Now, she knows very well, and even remembers some important years and events.


    After she left, Hua was in the doldrums. He was engaged to Ma Nuo. Later, he cooperated with Ma family. Relying on Ma family''s support and his own efforts, he revitalized Hua once again.


    "Yes."


    The two of them sat face to face. Tang Suhe asked him questions. He answered them seriously. The interview lasted for more than an hour. From the beginning to the end, he had a faint smile on his face without any impatience.


    The photographer adjusted the lens and angle and took a lot of photos. Even he thought the interview was very smooth.


    In the past, when interviewing some celebrities, it''s hard to avoid that some people would dislike this or that, or they would look at the questions they asked if they didn''t like them, or they would be impatient and perfunctory if they asked for more than half an hour.


    Even the photos he took were even despised by people. They said how can you take such ugly pictures of me. He ran silently in tears, thinking that you look like Pan Changjiang, but also want me to shoot you as pan an, no matter how skillful the photographer is.

 Chapter 606

    All the basic questions have been asked. There is only one left. This has nothing to do with his work. It''s about his personal feelings.


    Huazexi is such an excellent man that someone must care about his love life. For the readability of the magazine, she must also visit this one at the request of the editor in chief.


    "Mr. Hua held a grand engagement ceremony with Miss manor four years ago, but four years later, you did not marry Miss manor. What do you think? "


    Huazexi looked her in the eyes seriously and said, "I''m divorced."


    Tang Suhe''s heart beat faster all of a sudden. She always felt that his words seemed to be deliberately said to her.


    With professionalism, she continued to ask calmly, "why?"


    "After engagement, I found that two people were not suitable, so I withdrew." Hua Zexi casually replied, and then asked the Secretary to take the photographer out to have a rest. In the office, there were only two of them left, so he continued to reply, "if it''s the reason for the interview, it''s the one just now. Ho ho, another answer, I just want to tell you. "


    "Because I didn''t love her, the reason why I got engaged with her at the beginning was that Hua''s shares fell seriously. I had to find a strong partner, and engagement was the quickest and best way. Nono also promised to help me and play a play with me. In order to save Hua''s family, I had to do this. After Hua''s economy improved, we retired. Ho ho, I love you all the time and I''ve been waiting for you all these years. How can I marry other women? "


    "Mr. Hua, next question..." Tang Suhe tried to calm his mind, and then asked.


    But before she finished her words, huazexi grabbed her hand and said with guilt and regret: "hehe, I misunderstood you four years ago. As soon as you gave birth to Yaoyao, William told me the truth. He made Alan around us, stole my documents, and then made me misunderstand you. He wanted to fight me both in career and emotion Hit When Alan had William''s child, he told me the truth and took Alan back to France. I was about to go to you and ask you to forgive me, but you were not in the hospital. Ho ho, over the years, I''ve been hating why I didn''t choose to believe you... " He clenched his fist and felt heartbreaking.


    Alan is an insider! Tang Suhe was surprised. She didn''t think that William had sent Alan to them.


    At that time, huazexi''s business was hit repeatedly. If she had, she would never have doubted Alan''s head.


    Wrong step by step, wrong step by step. What''s the use of saying so much now.


    She tried to pull out her hand, but he held it tightly. She said: "Mr. Hua, please let me go."


    "Ho Ho, Yao Yao and I are looking forward to your return. Are you really so cruel that even Yao Yao doesn''t recognize you?" Huazexi not only didn''t let go, but held her tightly in his arms, clasped the back of her head and wanted to kiss her.


    A current through, she not only did not hate, but has a kind of heart rate.


    She would subconsciously avoid Leo''s kiss, but there was no resistance to his kiss.

 Chapter 607

    Unable to fall into the enemy, she tried to regain her sense and slapped him in a panic.


    Flower Ze river a Zheng, also sober, embrace her hand also slowly loosen.


    His eyes were full of injuries. She couldn''t bear to see them. She ran away with her own things.


    Watching her leave, a bitter smile rose from the corner of huazexi''s mouth. Hehe, you are afraid! Because you still love me, so you are afraid, you are afraid that you can''t control your feelings.


    After escaping from the huazexi office, Tang Suhe took the photographer back to the company. He felt that her face was not right, and quickly asked, "chief, what''s the matter with you?"


    Tang Su he pulled a smile: "nothing."


    After going back, he kept on writing, but his mind was in a mess. From time to time, he said something like "I love you all the time".


    If you can''t write it down, just put it aside. After a day or two, her mood eased a little, and she finished the work at one go.


    The editor in chief nodded with satisfaction. The article was well written and the photos were taken well. She never expected to reach this level.


    In fact, Tang Suhe knew that it was all because huazexi tried to cooperate with them in the interview.


    Two weeks later, one night, huazexi came home and didn''t see Yao Yao. The nanny said he was sleepy and went to bed.


    Huazexi came to his room to see him. As expected, he shrank into a ball and lay in the quilt. He bent down to kiss his red face, but he was startled by his unusually high temperature.


    I feel it with my hands in a hurry. It''s hot on my forehead. Yao Yao has a fever!


    Huazexi looked eager and gently shook him: "Yao Yao! Yao Yao


    Yao Yao opened his eyes weakly and saw that it was him: "Daddy, are you back?"


    "Yao Yao, you are ill. Daddy will bring you medicine!" Huazexi quickly brought the medicine box and found several antipyretic drugs for him to drink.


    "Daddy, I don''t want to drink medicine." Yao Yao shook his head and refused to drink.


    Looking at the pitiful appearance of his burning voice, huazexi, not to mention how distressed he was, coaxed Haosheng: "Yao Yao, you''re good. You''ll get better after taking the medicine."


    "Daddy, I haven''t seen aunt Suhe for a long time. I miss aunt Suhe." Yao Yao said, biting his lips.


    "When Yao Yao is well, will daddy take you to Aunt Su he''s house? Take the medicine first. "


    Yao Yao still shook his head: "I want to see her now."


    Yao Yao was so ill that he refused to take medicine and go to the hospital. Hua Zexi was worried and had to call her.


    Tang Suhe is having dinner with Lei Ou at home when he receives a call from huazexi. He hesitates for a moment, but he picks it up. There comes huazexi''s anxious voice: "hehe, Yao Yao is ill and has a high fever. Clamoring to see you, if you don''t come, he won''t take medicine or go to the hospital. Do you have time? Can you come and accompany him? "


    Then came Yao Yao''s tender voice: "aunt Su He, Yao Yao missed you so much." It''s completely devoid of the vitality of the past.


    Yao Yao sick? As a mother''s concern for her son, her heart suddenly raised: "how is Yao Yao now, at home?"


    "Well, at home."


    "Good! I''ll be right there! "


    Hang up the phone, see Tang Suhe face suddenly become serious, Leiou asked: "what''s the matter?"


    "Leo, Yao Yao is ill and refuses to take medicine. I have to go to see him. I''m sorry I can''t eat with you."

 Chapter 608

    Halfway through the meal, she left in a hurry. She was worried that the child was normal. When Leo saw that the rice in the opposite bowl didn''t move a few mouthfuls, he couldn''t help thinking whether it was right or wrong to bring her back.


    When she went outside, she found that she was worried about Yao Yao just now. She ran out in slippers with a mobile phone in her hand. She didn''t even take her wallet with her. She just gritted her teeth, ran to the road, stopped a taxi, jumped up and reported the address.


    Until near the door, she called huazexi: "I''m in a hurry to come out and don''t have any money. You can pick me up at the door."


    As soon as the car was stable, Tang Suhe pushed the door out, forgetting that he was wearing slippers and nearly tripped.


    Huazexi, who had been waiting outside, helped her and paid for the car. Seeing her in such a mess, she knew that she was really worried about Yao Yao.


    With huazexi came to Yaoyao''s room, saw such a lively and intelligent villain lying sick now and then, coughing from time to time, her heart was almost broken.


    Yao Yao opened his eyes and saw that it was her with a smile on his face: "aunt Suhe, are you here?"


    "Well, Yao Yao, my aunt has come to see you." Squatting at the head of the bed, Tang Suhe touched his hot little face, "Yao Yao, how can you not take medicine when you are sick? Come on, auntie, feed you. "


    Yao Yao took the medicine obediently.


    "Auntie, you lie down with Yao Yao. Yao Yao wants to hear your story." Yao Yao stepped back and patted beside him.


    "Well, Auntie will tell you a story." Tang Suhe was lying next to Yao Yao on his pillow, telling him a story.


    Since she knew that Yao Yao was her son, many of her behaviors have changed bit by bit.


    She specially read several storybooks so that when he wanted to hear stories, she could tell them to him. When she saw the children''s clothes on the street, she would also take a look, thinking whether it would look good on Yao Yao.


    "Daddy, lie down here, too!" Yao Yao filmed the other side.


    Fortunately, his bed was big enough for him to tumble down in the middle of the night, so he bought a big bed for him.


    Hearing the words, Huaze river had to lie on the other side of Yao Yao.


    Yao Yao was lying between them, happily holding Tang Suhe''s hand in his left hand and huazexi''s hand in his right.


    ¡°¡­¡­ In the end, their family finally lived happily together. " In the story of Tang Suhe, Yao Yao was so sleepy that he closed his eyes, a satisfied smile floated on his face, and folded his hand holding huazexi with Tang Suhe''s.


    All fairy tales end with happy ending. He believes that his family will live happily together, just like in fairy tales.


    Yao Yao''s small hand led the two of them to put their hands on their chest. Huazexi''s hand was attached to the back of her smooth hand and firmly grasped it.


    Afraid to disturb Yao Yao, Tang Su he took a look at him and didn''t break away.


    Two people looking at lying in the middle, sleeping baby, there are some touch in the heart, want to give him a complete home.


    When Yao Yao fell asleep, they came out of Yao Yao''s room. Yao Yao''s fever hasn''t gone down yet. I don''t know if something will happen in the middle of the night. She''s not sure to go away. She must stay here tonight. Fearing that Leo had been waiting for her to go back like last time, she called Leo and said, "Leo, Yao Yao fever hasn''t gone down yet. I have to stay here with him. You go back to rest early and don''t wait for me."


    Hang up the phone, Leo looks lost.

 Chapter 609

    He understood her concern for Yao Yao, but also worried about whether she would be close to his father because of her child.


    A child really tied two people together. No matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t completely keep her by his side.


    "Hehe, you go to take a bath and have a rest. Yao Yao has a nanny here," huazexi pushed the door of the room.


    Tang Suhe nodded. This is the room she lived in four years ago. Unexpectedly, when she went in, she found that the things in it had not changed at all. When she opened the wardrobe, all her previous clothes were hanging neatly.


    Over the years, whenever he had time, he would personally clean up the place, hoping that she would come back.


    The next day, Yao Yao woke up early in the morning and his fever subsided. He seemed to be in great spirits.


    He had a big dream last night. He dreamed that Aunt Suhe married his father and became his mother. They lived together happily.


    Yao Yao pushed open the door of Huaze River, went into a small head, looked around and saw that there was no one on the bed. His father was shaving in the bathroom, touched his head and asked, "Daddy, where''s aunt Suhe?"


    "Aunt Suhe is not with Daddy." Huazexi shaved and replied, looking in a good mood.


    This bear child really thinks, he would like her to live in a room with himself, dare he mention it?


    "Where is that?" Yao Yao doubts.


    "In the next room." Huazexi replied.


    "Daddy, isn''t that mommy''s room next door?" From the time he remembered, Daddy would not let him tamper with the furnishings in the next room, saying that it was mommy''s room, and no one was allowed to sleep in it.


    Although he wanted aunt Suhe to be his mother, he didn''t know that she was really his biological mother.


    Huazexi spread out his hand and said, "only the room has girls'' clothes."


    Yao Yao thoughtfully let out a sound, and then closed the door, gently pushed open the next room.


    Aunt Suhe is still sleeping.


    He walked lightly, climbed to the bed, lifted a corner and went in.


    In his sleep, Tang Suhe suddenly felt a cold wind passing by, and then there was something slippery around him. He opened his eyes and saw that Yao Yao was lying beside her, blinking at her.


    "Yao Yao!" As soon as I opened my eyes, I saw such a lovely little face. I couldn''t see it enough. I was surprised. I held him in my arms and found that he was naked and pinched his little butt. Yao Yao looked at her shyly and laughed.


    "Let''s see if it''s still burning." Tang Suhe''s forehead was close to his forehead. She felt that the temperature had returned to normal, so she was relieved.


    "Auntie is so lazy. She''s still sleeping because of the sun." Yao Yao made fun of her mischievously.


    "Well, Yao Yao, how dare you think your aunt is lazy!" Tang Suhe pretended to be angry and put his hand in the quilt to tickle his waist and neck.


    "Auntie is not lazy, Auntie is the best!" Yao Yao laughed out of breath and rolled on the bed begging for mercy.


    One big and one small fell out in bed.


    Hearing the movement inside, Huaze river opened the door and saw that the nosebleed almost didn''t flow out. The quilt has been kicked to one side. Tang Suhe''s long hair is a bit messy, and his body is wearing a suspender nightgown. Because of playing with Yao Yao, it''s a bit irregular. One leg is hidden under the quilt, and the other leg is exposed, causing a strong visual impact.

 Chapter 610

    Yao Yao on one side pursed his buttocks and protected his neck with a pillow. The two women are happy to play, but the whole person is stunned. They are shouting in their hearts, take me to play together! Take me with you!


    Hearing the sound of pushing the door, two people inside stopped at the same time and turned to look at him. All three of them are stunned.


    Tang Suhe suddenly felt that he was really indecent in front of a man. He blushed and pulled the quilt tightly to cover Yao Yao.


    Huazexi at the gate was also embarrassed and closed the door in a hurry.


    Tang Suhe was about to lift the quilt and get out of bed. Yao Yao in the quilt hugged her waist and said, "don''t get up, aunt. Yao Yao wants to sleep with you."


    "Yao Yao, be good. My aunt will have to go to work later."


    "It''s only seven o''clock now. I''ll let my father take you there for a while, and you''ll lie down with Yao Yao for a while."


    As soon as he acted in a coquettish way, Tang Suhe had no choice but to lie back again. Yao Yao swished into her arms and hugged her tightly: "Auntie is so fragrant. Daddy is so stiff that it''s not comfortable to hold him. "


    The person in the arms is a small ball, and there is a milk aroma. Originally, when the mother''s feeling is so magical, protect him in the arms, can''t bear to let him suffer a little hurt, want to give him the best things in the world.


    Poor Yao Yao, when he was a child, slept with his father. He never realized what it was like to sleep with his mother.


    After a long time, he finally got up and cleaned up himself and Yao Yao and changed his clothes.


    When changing clothes for Yao Yao, Yao Yao accused and said: "Auntie, do you know, once my father dressed me upside down, which made me laugh at by children in kindergarten."


    Tang Suhe imagines the picture of huazexi clumsily dressing Yao Yao, and his heart is blocked.


    It''s not easy for him to take care of Yao Yao all these years.


    After dressing up, Tang Suhe leads Yao Yao downstairs.


    Huazexi sat on the sofa reading the newspaper, looking at this big and small hand in hand downstairs, which has the mind to read the newspaper ah.


    One is his son, the other is his mother. He can''t see enough of either. How he wants to hold both in his arms.


    "Auntie Suhe, I want to eat your sandwich." Yao Yao took Su he''s hand and raised his head.


    Tang Suhe touched his head and said, "well, Auntie will do it for you."


    As soon as she came into the kitchen, Yao Yao called back: "aunt Suhe, daddy didn''t have breakfast, so he helped daddy make one!"


    This boy is quite filial. Tang Suhe had a black line: "OK! I know! "


    Yao Yao climbed onto the sofa. Huazexi immediately put down the newspaper, hugged him in his arms and gave him a big kiss: "dear son, daddy didn''t raise you for nothing!"


    If he wants to spend less, he has to rely on his son to eat what she makes.


    "Daddy, your eyes were red just now." Yao Yao defiantly looked at his father and said.


    "What are you talking about, smelly boy?" Huazexi pinched his little face.


    "Auntie Suhe''s skin is very smooth, Auntie Suhe''s body is very fragrant, Auntie Suhe''s waist is also very thin..." The little boy is getting more and more naughty.


    Hua Shao couldn''t stand it any more. He even began to eat his son''s vinegar and slapped him on his little ass: "don''t touch it in the future. Do you hear me?"


    Yao Yao covered his ass and said, "hum, you are just jealous of me! Daddy, Auntie Suhe is such a virtuous woman, you should marry me home as soon as possible


    Huazexi thought in his heart, I also want to! How I want to marry her back quickly, but as soon as she sees me, she hides and doesn''t even say much.

 Chapter 611

    "Yao Yao, if your own mother comes back, do you choose your own mother or aunt Suhe?"


    In the face of this problem, Yao Yao was in a bit of a dilemma. He had never met his mother and didn''t know what it was like, but he liked aunt Su he very much.


    Just then, Tang Suhe came out of the kitchen with a fresh breakfast. Yao Yao climbed down from Huaze River and ran to help. Huaze River also got up.


    Three members of a family are sitting around the dining table for breakfast. All the furnishings here are the same as they were four years ago, including where he and she are sitting face to face. Except for a small milk bag beside, everything is the same as before.


    However, things are different, the original kind of sweet feeling is no longer, but each other are a little embarrassed.


    Huazexi didn''t even dare to look up at her. As soon as he saw her clavicle, he would not unconsciously extend downward. When he saw her ankle, he would unconsciously look up along her leg. Then the scene of blood gushing just now appeared in front of him.


    He was poisoned by her.


    Tang Suhe felt that his sight was not right. He was embarrassed and hurriedly pulled up the neckline. Huazexi then regained his consciousness and lost his manners.


    Eating what she makes is just the delicious food in the world. He used to love what she makes. After such a long time, eating it again is even more precious.


    Suddenly thought of her every day willing to cook for another man, his heart is particularly bad taste.


    Always thought, she should not be his people?


    All her tenderness is only for him. All her love is for him.


    Now, his favorite person has become someone else''s girlfriend in a twinkling of an eye. He is really regretful.


    After breakfast, huazexi sent her to work and Yao Yao to kindergarten.


    When he came to the door, he didn''t see his shoes. Tang Suhe suddenly thought that he had come here in slippers last night.


    Huazexi has picked out a pair of high-heeled shoes from the nearby shoe cabinet, which he bought for her four years ago. He squats down and holds the shoes in front of her feet.


    He squatted down in person to put high heels on her.


    Tang Su he hesitated for a moment, or stretched out his foot, put in, put on one, and help her put on the other.


    When she raised her foot, she didn''t stand firmly for a moment. She leaned over and held his shoulder in a hurry.


    This is the first time that he put on shoes for her. To be honest, her heart was pounding at that moment. Until she came out of the door, the whole person didn''t recover.


    Huazexi first sent Yaoyao to kindergarten, and then sent her to the company.


    On the bus, huazexi said: "I work overtime tonight, Yao Yao has no one to accompany..."


    Tang Suhe said, "I''ll pick him up."


    "Well, please. I''ll come and pick him up later."


    To the company, Tang Suhe got out of the car, is ready to enter the door, but saw Leo''s car.


    Sitting in the car, Leo looks at her not coming back all night and being sent to work by another man. He feels uncomfortable.


    "Leo, why are you here?" Tang Suhe trotted to ask.


    Leo''s attitude is mild at the beginning. She suddenly feels that Leo''s eyes are not right when he looks at his neck. There is some loss in his disbelief. It''s strange and terrible. She asks in a hurry: "Leo, what''s the matter with you?"

 Chapter 612

    Leo raised a weak smile: "it''s OK."


    Tang Suhe leaned into the car and gave him a hug: "Leo, I will stay there because Yao Yao is ill this time. I will make it up to you in the future."


    She always thought that she was angry because Yao Yao didn''t come back all night. When she went to the bathroom, she looked in the mirror and suddenly found a red mark on her neck. She knew something in a flash.


    Is Leo angry because he misunderstood this trace?


    This is just the morning and Yao Yao in the quilt when he accidentally bite out, not as he imagined ah!


    Hurriedly take out the mobile phone to call Leo, want to explain with him.


    Before, as long as it was her phone, he would answer even if he was busy, but this time, he didn''t answer it after ringing for a long time.


    Leo is really angry. In my impression, Leo seems to be so angry for the first time.


    He is angry, never blame her, will not go to her temper, every time is a person in the heart, oneself find a corner sad, so let Tang Suhe more worried about him, more feel sorry for him.


    The phone rang for a long time before Leo picked it up. His voice was not as enthusiastic as before: "Hello, Suhe."


    "Leo, everything is not what you think. Last night, nothing happened between huazexi and me. The mark on my neck was bitten by Yao Yao this morning. Don''t get me wrong." Tang Suhe explained incoherently.


    There was silence and no words.


    "Leo, don''t you believe me?" There was some loss and injury in Tang Suhe''s tone.


    "I will trust you whatever you say, but I don''t know how long my trust and tolerance will last. Su He, I''m really tired. "


    Looking at you and other men together, I''m afraid of losing you. Why do I feel I can''t hold your hand more and more.


    "Leo, I''m sorry." Tang Suhe apologized, but she didn''t know what else to say.


    "Come back early this evening. Let''s have a good meal and I''ll cook." Suddenly, such a sentence came from the other end of the phone, and the tone became light.


    Tang Suhe nodded his head and agreed: "mm-hmm!" Leo showed that he had forgiven her. For Tang Suhe''s every word, Leo believes unconditionally. Even if he doesn''t believe in himself, he will absolutely trust her.


    She explained it to him, so he didn''t have to be angry with her all the time.


    I''m going to propose to her tonight anyway.


    Only when she married herself would he feel more at ease.


    After work, Tang Suhe went to the kindergarten to meet Yao Yao.


    Yao Yao stood at the door waiting for her. As soon as he saw her, his little face immediately burst into a smile, stretched out his arm and cried, "Mommy!" Then he ran to her side.


    "Yao Yao! slow down! Don''t run. Wait there. Mommy will pick you up! " There was a road between him and her. Although there was no car, she still called for him to stop.


    Yao Yao where willing to listen to, see her cordial extremely, want to rush to her arms immediately.


    At this time, a black car that had been parked on the side of the road suddenly ran straight into Yao Yao.


    Seeing that the car was getting faster and faster, he rushed straight to Yao Yao. Tang Suhe''s heart was raised.


    "Yao Yao!" She cried desperately and ran to the other side, trying to push Yao to one side.

 Chapter 613

    Unfortunately, it''s too late.


    In the middle of her run, Yao Yao''s small body had been hit and flew, and the car also escaped without a trace.


    Tang Suhe''s world is white. He stood there for a long time


    Yao Yao fell to the ground, fell into a pool of blood, and a shoe flew.


    "Yao Yao!" Big drops of tears fall down, she cried heartbroken, toward their children.


    "Yao Yao! Yao Yao! Don''t scare Mommy! Yao Yao! I beg you to wake up! Mommy will never leave, never leave you Holding his broken body in his arms, her heart seemed to be dug one by one.


    He is still so young, she would rather lie here is her own, she would rather use their own life in exchange for Yao Yao.


    "Who will save my child! Who will save my child At this time, her panic brain completely confused, can only cry and shout, like the people next to help.


    A kind-hearted man came to help her take Yao Yao to the hospital. He took the injured Yao Yao from her arms and put him in the car. Tang Suhe also stood up quickly. Her legs were weak and almost fell down as soon as she stood up. Fortunately, someone helped her, so she followed and got on the car.


    Blood red, shocking, her brain a blank, almost fainted, but, she fainted, Yao Yao how to do?


    She is strong to pinch his arm to keep awake.


    Finally arrived at the hospital, she was incoherent and speechless, or always took the wrong things, anxious to cry, or that kind-hearted man busy to help her pay all kinds of fees, go through all kinds of procedures.


    Yao Yao was pushed into the operating room, she sat on the bench waiting outside, the man did not trust her alone, simply good to do in the end, accompanied by.


    Tang Suhe looked down at the blood on his hand, which was all Yao Yao''s. he couldn''t help muttering, "Yao Yao, Yao Yao, Mommy really loves you. Don''t leave Mommy, OK?"


    So good child, in the morning still naked buttocks into her bed, in her arms said: "aunt really sweet!" And she joked, tickled, and coquettishly said that she wanted to eat what she made, now, but lying on the cold operating table.


    How did she accept the blow? What would she do if something happened to Yao Yao? Now she''s really not like death.


    Until now, she suddenly knew how important Yao was in her heart, more important than her life.


    "Where''s your husband, miss?" See she has been a person in a daze there, next to the man asked.


    "My husband..." Tang Su he moved his eyes to look at him, and suddenly thought of Yao Yao''s father, Huaze river.


    She couldn''t hold on to such a situation alone. When she thought of huazexi, she didn''t feel so desperate. Now, he is the dependence and hope of herself and her children.


    Hurriedly took out the phone to call huazexi: "huazexi!" As soon as her voice with a strong cry passed, Huaze River''s whole heart trembled and asked in a hurry, "what''s the matter? He he


    "Something happened to Yao Yao!"


    "What happened to Yao Yao?" Huaze River over there suddenly became nervous.


    On the phone, she could not make it clear. She only said it was a traffic accident and told him the address.


    Ten minutes later, huazexi came with a car. As soon as he got out of the car, he strode to this side. Seeing Tang Suhe, who looked a little collapsed, he was very distressed: "hehe!"

 Chapter 614

    His appearance seemed to her like a ray of light in the dark.


    "Zexi!" As soon as she saw him, all her strength collapsed and tears flowed out. At this time, she was just a woman who was very sad in the face of her child''s serious injury.


    Huazexi put his arms around her and patted her shoulder comfortingly: "hehe is not afraid, I have everything! There''s me


    His words, like incantations, made her feel a little relieved that she was close to collapse.


    She leaned in his arms and was even more sad like a child. Her hot tears made his shirt wet: "I didn''t take good care of Yao Yao. I should die. Why didn''t I bump into him? Yao Yao is still so small. Why should I treat him like that..."


    Huaze river holds Tang Suhe, who is crying in his arms. He nods to the man next to him. He also guesses that nine times out of ten, he can''t send Yao Yao to the hospital in his present state. It must be the man in front of him who sent their mother and son.


    A lot of times, men are more calm than women.


    Inside lies his own son, who has been a treasure for four years. No one loves him more than him.


    He''s sad, he''s sad, but it''s more important to find out what happened.


    Huazexi was very polite. The man said, "thank you for sending them to the hospital. Can you tell me what''s going on?"


    The reason why he decided that the man in front of him was not the driver of the accident was that there was no panic on his face. If there was an accident and the driver brought him to the hospital, the driver would be extremely frightened. If there was an accident, he would have to eat and take care of it.


    The man said about what happened.


    Huazexi frowned. From his description, he felt that this was not an accident, but someone did it on purpose!


    Who on earth is so vicious, even such a small child!


    Huazexi thanks the man and gives him the money he paid in advance to let him go first.


    At this time, the nurse came out in a hurry and said: "the child''s blood loss is serious and needs blood transfusion. There is no Rh negative type B blood in the blood bank. Please see if there is such blood type in your family or people you know!"


    RH negative blood, known as panda blood, is extremely rare in people. It''s especially dangerous to lose too much blood, because it''s really not easy to find the right blood source.


    "I am! Smoke me Tang Su he quickly lifted his arm.


    During a physical examination in college, the doctor told her that she was a rare panda blood. At that time, she didn''t think that this blood type was different from other blood types.


    Huazexi accompanies Tang Suhe to draw blood. In the process of drawing blood, he calls the driver and asks him to buy a set of women''s clothes and send them to the hospital. Now Tang Suhe is still stained with blood and looks very embarrassed.


    Because she was too sad, she was very weak. She took a tube of blood, and she was even more pale and had no strength.


    There was a room nearby. He asked her to go in and lie down for a while, but she refused. She had to sit outside and wait for Yao Yao to come out.


    Huazexi let her lean against his arms, brow locked, looking at the closed operating room.


    Yao Yao, daddy and mummy are waiting for you outside. You must come out safely!


    After a while, the driver came with his clothes. Huazexi took the bag and sent him back. Then he said to Tang Suhe, "hehe, shall we change our clothes first?"


    Tang Suhe nodded. She was completely flustered and listened to him.


    Huazexi took her by the hand and took her to the room. She asked the nurse to bring a basin of hot water and a towel.


    Lock the door. There are only two of them inside.


    Let her sit on the bed, huazexi picked up a towel and soaked it in her hand, then took her hand, wiped all the blood stains on her hand, and then took out the clean clothes in the bag: "change this."


    Tang Suhe fumbled for his clothes button with two hands, but his fingers were shaking and couldn''t untie it. Huazexi, who wanted to avoid her, could only help her when he saw her like this.


    Half squatting body, a two of the button to untie, clothes off.


    When he took off the last sleeve, he found that her left wrist was blue and purple, as if it had been pinched. He grabbed her arm and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Tang Suhe honestly replied: "I''m afraid of fainting. I pinched it myself."


    At that time, she was very helpless, very afraid, for fear that she would collapse, so she woke up like this.


    Looking at the trace, huazexi was very distressed.


    When taking off her pants, he asked her to stand up and put his hands on his shoulders. He reached out, untied her zipper, helped her pull back her pants, and then asked her to lift her left foot, pull out the pants tube, and then lift her right foot.


    He was more worried about Yao Yao''s safety, her mood and whether she could bear such a big blow.


    He had the experience of helping Yao Yao dress, and huazexi dressed her very well.


    In front of him, she was like a big child, very good, very quiet.Finally give her good clean clothes, holding her hand out.


    At the end of the three hour operation, Yao Yao, whose head was wrapped in thick gauze, was pushed out. The doctor said that Yao Yao''s life was not in danger and he could be discharged after a few months in the hospital.


    Tang Suhe looked at the small ball, pale eyes closed, heart is distressed, and surprise, too good, Yao Yao is OK!


    When she heard the news, she was also relieved. Originally she was so nervous and scared that her fingers were shaking involuntarily. Now she is much better.


    Just at this time, I felt the mobile phone shaking in my pocket. Tang Suhe took it out to have a look. Leo called.


    He had just called several times, but she didn''t know.


    I suddenly remembered that it was so late to promise Leo to go back today, and she didn''t care to call Leo and tell him that she couldn''t go back. No wonder he was worried.


    Just picked up, Leo''s voice came: "Suhe, where are you? I didn''t wait for you to come back at home. I went to your company and asked. The guard said that you had already left work. What''s the matter with you? "


    "Leo, Yao Yao is in the hospital. I''ll be here with him. Maybe I won''t go back tonight."


    Leo felt a sense of loss. In the room, he had a new arrangement. The dishes on the table were all cooked by himself, full of love for her. Now, she told him that she couldn''t go back.


    He didn''t know about Yao Yao''s car accident. He thought he just had a fever and was sent to the hospital.

 Chapter 615

    "Su He, do you have me in your heart?" Leo asked in a low, deep voice.


    Her world, as if forever only their father and son, again and again abandoned him to their father and son side.


    "Leo, of course I have you in my heart. Can I explain it to you tomorrow?" After the accident, Tang Suhe''s voice is a little tired, and he has no strength to talk to him more.


    She wanted to hang up, but Leo was silent for a while, and suddenly said, "since you have me in your heart, marry me. Let''s get married."


    Get married At this time, her whole heart was still tied to Yao Yao. How could she be in the mood to talk about this.


    "Leo, shall we talk about marriage later?"


    For Leo, her answer seemed to be a deliberate escape, penetrating into his heart: "Suhe, do you still love him? What do you think of me all these years? "


    Leo''s voice was a little shrill, even a little Stoic.


    "Leo, I''m really tired. I don''t want to argue with you. Shall we talk about it tomorrow?" Tang Suhe calmly advised her, with her current mood, really can''t talk about feelings and marriage with him.


    "Good." Leo tried to suppress the anger in his heart, not to lose his temper to her, but just hang up the phone, he can''t help lifting the corner of the table and overturning it.


    "Hua la la", all the utensils on the table fell to the ground and smashed, and the things that took a whole night to make turned into garbage.


    Leo sat down on the sofa, eyes closed.


    Although he is in her home now, she is with other men.


    Sitting very late, Leo finally got up, helped up the table and cleaned up the things on the ground. After all, he couldn''t bear to let her see his cruel side.


    In front of her, he has been careful to maintain his image, most afraid that she will be afraid of alienating herself because of her previous Mafia.


    In the evening, Tang Suhe and huazexi stayed in front of Yao Yao''s ward.


    Tang Suhe holds Yao Yao''s little hand, and huazexi holds her.


    Whether it''s someone intentionally bumping into his son, or accidentally bumping into him and escaping afterwards, he won''t let it go.


    He couldn''t get away from the hospital. He didn''t trust to leave his mother and son here, so he had to call someone to get the surveillance video of the intersection of the kindergarten and try to find the culprit.


    The next day, the nurse opened the door and came in. What she saw was huazexi sitting on the chair beside the bed. Tang Suhe took Yao Yao''s hand and sat on the low stool. His head was right on huazexi''s leg. Huazexi held their mother and son''s hand in one hand and Tang Suhe''s shoulder in the other.


    This family seems to be particularly harmonious, especially warm, nurses do not have the heart to disturb.


    Huazexi was awake. She turned to the nurse and told her to come back later. The nurse nodded and backed out.


    Huazexi looked down at her sleeping face and Yao Yao.


    The two most important people in his life are all around him. In fact, how much he likes them to be together forever.


    It is only at this time, she will put down all the defense, good like a cat, soft on his body.


    His eyelids moved. Tang Suhe opened his eyes and looked at Yao Yao on the doctor''s bed. Then he looked up and saw Hua Zexi''s handsome face. Did he pillow him all night? He straightened up quickly and pulled his hand out of his palm.

 Chapter 616

    She was waiting for Yao Yao to wake up, but she fell asleep.


    "I''ll get breakfast." Huaze river stood up and moved for a while, some numb hands and feet said.


    After a while, the nurse came in and gave Yao Yao an injection.


    Looking at the sharp pillow into Yao Yao''s small thin arm, Tang Suhe straight heartache, constantly told the nurse: "you light."


    As soon as the nurse left, Tang Suhe went to the bathroom. When he came back, he heard a soft voice calling her: "aunt Suhe."


    Tang Su he was stunned and looked at the hospital bed. Yao Yao, who was wearing a little bit of gauze on his head, was looking at her with his eyes open. He was pale and looked very weak.


    "Yao Yao, what''s the matter? Do you feel uncomfortable?" Tang Suhe rushed over and took his little hand.


    "Auntie, I''m thirsty."


    "Wait, Auntie will pour water for you." Tang Suhe quickly looked for a cup and took a cup of warm water. Yao Yao was lying on the bed and couldn''t drink directly from the cup. When he moved gently, the wound hurt and his face wrinkled.


    Looking at his pain, her heart hurt more, tears came out: "Yao Yao, don''t move, don''t move!"


    Seeing Tang Suhe''s red eyes, Yao Yao grinned: "aunt Suhe, don''t worry, Yao Yao doesn''t hurt, it doesn''t hurt at all."


    After listening to the child''s words, she was even more sour in her heart. She almost cried out, covered her mouth and tried to swallow back her tears: "Yao Yao is the best."


    Turning to see the yoghurt next to him, he pulled out the straw and put one end in the cup. Yao Yao bit the other end to drink.


    Huazexi came back with breakfast. As soon as he put it on the table, there was a phone call.


    He picked up and looked serious: "did you find the person who hit Yao? Good! I''ll be right there! "


    Yesterday, Tang Suhe watched the car crash into Yao Yao. She also wanted to know who was so vicious and wanted to kill Yao.


    "I''ll go with you!"


    Huazexi took a look at Yao Yao on the bed, then at Tang Suhe, and said, "OK, the nanny is already outside. Let her accompany Yao Yao first."


    "Daddy, auntie, are you going out?"


    "Yao Yao, Auntie and daddy will be back soon. You should be obedient and cooperate with sister nurse to take medicine." Tang Su he looked at Yao and said.


    "Well, I see. Come back quickly."


    Huazexi pulls Tang Suhe out in a hurry and gets on the bus and goes straight to the police station.


    "From the video analysis, this is a deliberate accident, this person hit Yao Yao''s driver." In the interrogation room, a man was detained.


    As soon as the man raised his face, Tang Suhe stepped back in surprise. He looked incredible and said low: "how could it be you..."


    "What''s the matter?" Sensing her abnormality, huazexi hugs her for fear of falling down. Her intuition tells her that she knows this man.


    "You hit Yao Yao? Why do you want to harm him! " Tang Suhe pounced on him and asked him by the collar.


    This man is Leo''s man. He used to see him when he was in Australia. Although she was not familiar with him, she was polite to him even when she met him. Now, he deliberately bumped into her child.


    Huazexi took her: "hehe, calm down."


    The man gave a wry smile and said, "Miss Tang, don''t be like this. I''m also instructed."

 Chapter 617

    "At the behest of others? Who sent you! You said Tang Su he''s chest undulates violently.


    "Even if I don''t say it, Miss Tang should be able to guess that it was my carelessness that you caught me."


    Her voice trembled for a long time before she whispered a name Leo


    He is Leo''s man, has been loyal to Leo, she can''t think of anyone else besides Leo. However, Leo was so kind to her and so close to Yao Yao. How could he do such a thing!


    The man smiles, does not deny, like this, indicated acquiesced.


    "You lied to me! Leo can''t do that! " She could not accept that Leo would harm Yao.


    "Miss Tang, Lei Er Shao loves you so much that he''s going crazy. He doesn''t even care to exchange his life for you. Now, as soon as you have a child, you neglect him. Can he feel uncomfortable?"


    What he means is that Leo is afraid that if she continues to be with Yao Yao, she will revive her old love with Huaze River, so he will not hesitate to get rid of Yao Yao and let her and Huaze River have no reason to be together? Recalling what he had said to her before, I was afraid of losing her.


    Although she didn''t want to believe it, she had to believe all the evidence before her eyes.


    She thought that not long after he had just gone to Ray''s house, ray was shooting traitors in the living room. For them, human life is always cheap, right?


    Tang Suhe was biting his lips tightly. Unexpectedly, the man who had lived together for four years wanted to kill her child!


    Leo, can you really do this? Yao Yao, Yao Yao, he is just an innocent child!


    I didn''t want to betray you. Although I was reluctant to give up Yao Yao, nothing happened between me and huazexi. I never wanted to leave you and be with him. Why don''t you trust me and treat me like this.


    If one day, I make you angry, you will not hesitate to get rid of me.


    Her body was trembling slightly. She suddenly felt terrible when she thought of the horror of the man who lived with her every day.


    "What did I do wrong, and why do people I trust do this to me?" She really broke her heart. First, she was misunderstood and abandoned by him when she loved huazexi. Then, when she regarded Leo as the most important person, he bumped her only child.


    To see her cry into tears, huazexi was very distressed.


    In the final analysis, it''s all his fault. If he had believed in her, it would not have been like today.


    Leo stayed in Tang Suhe''s house all night, but she didn''t come back all night.


    The next day, he washed his face and left a little dejected. Just as he came to the gate of the community, he suddenly heard two women chatting in front of him.


    "I was scared to death yesterday afternoon! At the gate of the kindergarten, a car suddenly rushed out and hit a child. It ran and bled a lot! That woman is so pitiful. She watched her child being hit. Alas


    "It''s too dangerous. You can''t let the children run around alone in the future."


    Listening to these two people''s words, Leo suddenly felt that his heart was beating wildly. He had a bad premonition.


    He patted the woman in front of him on the shoulder and asked, "elder sister, do you know who was hit yesterday?"


    The woman turned back and saw that she was a very handsome man of mixed race. She was very willing to talk to him and shook her head: "I don''t know. It''s a little boy. He''s very good-looking. His mother is also very beautiful. He has big eyes and looks like a star..."

 Chapter 618

    "What is she wearing..." Leo asked, suppressing the trembling in his voice.


    "It''s like a plaid shirt, jeans, stilettos..."


    Before he finished speaking, Leo turned around and ran away. The two women looked at the inexplicable man and looked at each other: "is that woman her wife?"


    Leo drove straight to the hospital.


    It seems that Yao Yao had a car accident. I don''t know what''s going on now. No wonder she answered his phone last night. Her voice was a little hoarse and she sounded very tired.


    He not only didn''t comfort her, but also blamed her for such a big accident.


    However, why, she did not tell him that Yao Yao had a car accident, which made him think it was just a little fever and cold.


    Yao Yao was lying on the bed, looking at the drip tube, counting the drops of liquid, when the door opened.


    He thought it was daddy and aunt Suhe who came back. Yao Yao immediately looked at the door with his eyes shining. When he saw that it was Rao who came in, he was also very excited and called: "Uncle Rao!"


    "Well!" Leo smiles, goes in with a pile in his hand and says to the nanny, "you go out first. I''ll stay with him for a while."


    "Uncle Leo, what did you bring me?" Yao Yao looked at the things he was carrying. He was bored to death lying here.


    When Leo saw such a lively and lovely child lying on the hospital bed, he was wrapped up in gauze. He felt sad that he couldn''t move. Although this was not his child, Yao Yao was lovely and sensible, and he liked it very much.


    "With a lot of good things, you see!" Leo takes out all the things in it, including toys, comic books and game machines that children like.


    "Wow! so many! Uncle Leo, that''s very kind of you Yao Yao said happily, but he can''t move now, so he can''t play.


    Leo took out a remote-controlled airplane with a camera on it, which could transmit the place the airplane flew over to the display screen. Yao Yao could control it when he was lying in bed.


    The plane circled twice in the ward and flew out of the window.


    "Wow! I saw it outside, a lot of people, a lot of cars. " Yao Yao was very excited when he looked at the picture on the screen.


    "How''s it going? Is it fun? "


    "It''s so much fun! Thank you, uncle Leo


    "Uncle also bought you tanks and submachine guns. You can''t play until you are well hurt."


    "Well, I will take good care of it. Uncle, I''ll have a PK with you when I''m well hurt! "


    "Well, uncle is waiting for you."


    "I see daddy and aunt Suhe!" Yao Yao suddenly shouts. Leo looks over. Sure enough, Su He and Hua Ze Xi just got out of the car and are ready to go upstairs.


    She''s back.


    Before long, there was a sound of pushing the door. Tang Suhe, who was walking in front of him, saw Lei Ou in the ward. He was stunned for a moment. She just learned that Lei Ou was the behind the scenes agent who injured Yao Yao. She didn''t know how to face him. Now, he actually appeared in Yao Yao''s ward.


    "Aunt Suhe! Daddy Yao Yao controlled the plane hovering over the ward, "do you think my plane is handsome? Uncle Leo bought it for me


    Seeing that he was having fun, Tang Suhe began to smile and told him, "Yao Yao, be careful of the wound."


    "Su He, I just learned that something like this happened to Yao Yao. Last night, I had a little attitude..." Leo gets up and apologizes to her.

 Chapter 619

    Tang Suhe''s attitude is a little cold, and he said coldly: "it''s OK."


    Obviously feel her wrong, he grabbed her wrist, head down, some deliberately flattering asked: "are you angry?"


    Before, she would never push him away with such an intimate move, but now, she quietly pulled back her hand, which made Leo freeze for a long time.


    "Leo, I want to talk to you. Let''s go out." Tang Su He light finish saying, turn round first out of the ward.


    Yao Yao is still playing in the hospital bed. She really doesn''t want him to know that uncle Leo, whom he likes so much, is the murderer who wants to kill him.


    She''s so abnormal today. Leo''s heart is a bit up and down. She had never been so indifferent to herself, and he didn''t know what to do to stop her from doing so to herself.


    At the end of the corridor, where there was no one, Tang Suhe turned around and looked at him and said, "Leo, is Yao cute?"


    Leo nodded without hesitation: "lovely! It''s the nicest kid I''ve ever seen. "


    "Do you hate him?" Tang Suhe kept looking at him and asked.


    Leo''s face suddenly became ugly: "even if he is the child of you and huazexi, I don''t have to hate a child. Su He, what do you mean by that?"


    "Leo, do you still want to cheat me?" Tang Suhe''s eyes are full of injuries and disappointments. She picks up her mobile phone and hands it to him, "look what this is!"


    Leo points to open the video on the mobile phone screen and sees what the driver said at the police station.


    "Leo, I didn''t expect you to be so cruel. Yao Yao is just an innocent child. Do you know that if you hurt him, you are digging my heart! He is just a child, he likes you so much, if you let him know that you want to hurt him, how sad he should be! Leo, I beg you not to hurt him any more, OK


    Looking at all this in the video, Leo knows it all.


    The reason why she treated herself so well was that she believed that he had ordered people to bump into Yao Yao.


    His four years of wholeheartedness, in exchange for her suspicion, he looked at her with an injured look: "Su He, even you doubt me?"


    "I don''t know what else I can do?" She shook her head in pain. She really didn''t want to doubt him. However, the person who ran into Yao Yao was his person, and she admitted that he was responsible for it.


    "Su He, you answer me, have I told you a lie in the past four years?" Leo looked at her very seriously and asked.


    Think of Leo and her together bit by bit, for her to learn to be kind, learn not to kill, for her to wash her hands, leave the underworld, switch to the mall, he would rather betray the world than hurt her a cent, so wholeheartedly to his Leo, will do this kind of thing?


    "I''m sorry, Leo. I shouldn''t have doubted you. Would you please let me be quiet On the one hand, it''s hard evidence, on the other hand, it''s the trust and feelings between her and Leo. She really doesn''t know which side to choose.


    Leo understood her contradiction and confusion, nodded and said: "OK, Suhe, I won''t disturb you again these days. I hope you calm down. I''ll give you an answer in a few days. "


    Leo turns around and walks away, a little lonely in his back. Watching him leave, Tang Suhe blames himself deeply whether he has hurt him. It''s too messy. What''s the truth? There''s something trustworthy between people.


    She could not help squatting, leaning against the wall, her head full, about to blow up.

 Chapter 620

    After a while, a pair of shoes appeared in front of him. Tang Suhe looked up. Huazexi was standing beside her, looking at her and holding out a hand: "don''t think so much, the most important thing is that Yao Yao is OK."


    Tang Suhe nodded and gave him his hand to pull himself up.


    After entering the ward with huazexi, Yaoyao looked back and asked, "aunt Suhe, where''s uncle Leiou?"


    Tang Suhe squeezed out a smile and said, "Uncle Leo has something to go back first."


    Huazexi knew it, but he didn''t say anything.


    He knows the power of Leo. If he really wants to kill someone, he will do it cleanly. Where will he be caught by others.


    Even if he is really clean, the paper can''t cover the fire. He loves Suhe so much, and it''s too risky to do such a thing. He will certainly consider that if she knows one day, he will not only not get her, but also make her hate himself.


    Otherwise, with his character of less money, if he knew that he was the murderer of his precious son, he would not let him go so easily.


    Tang Suhe didn''t open his eyes at the moment. He didn''t point out. In fact, he was selfish. In this way, would he have more opportunities to be with her?


    Yao Yao''s injury is getting better and better day by day. Every time she sees him bite the back of his hand tightly when he pricks the needle, but she pretends to be strong and doesn''t say a word. She is so distressed that she wants to take all the pain for him.


    Asked for half a month''s leave, every day in the ward with Yao Yao, tell him stories, accompany him to read comic books, accompany him to play games.


    And this time was also the happiest time Yao had ever had.


    He had never enjoyed his mother''s love. For the first time, he felt that his mother was with him. If illness can make aunt Suhe stay here with him every day, then he would rather live here all the time, even if it doesn''t matter if he takes medicine every day.


    "Yao Yao, come and have an apple." Tang Su he cut an apple and handed it to Yao Yao. Yao Yao was busy playing games and said, "Hello, aunt."


    The little guy will enjoy it. Tang Suhe cuts the apple into small pieces and feeds him with a toothpick.


    After a few mouthfuls of apple, Yao Yao put the game console aside and said with embarrassment, "aunt Su He, Yao Yao wants to hush."


    There is a bathroom in the ward. Yao Yao is inconvenient to get out of bed. He is usually carried by Huaze river. Today, he is not here. Tang Suhe resolutely said, "come on, aunt, take you."


    "Yao Yao is a boy, aunt Su he is a girl..." Yao Yao said shyly.


    This guy, he''s just a little old, and he''s different from women.


    "Come on, I''ve seen you bare ass, don''t you want to wet your bed when Yao Yao is so old?"


    Tang Suhe had hugged Yao Yao before, but it was the first time he had gone so far. When he was born, he was still a little bit. It turned out that the baby was so heavy that she had to be careful not to touch his wound.


    Into the bathroom, put him in the toilet, Tang Suhe carefully supported him.


    "Auntie Suhe, listen to the nurse''s auntie, you took blood to save me on the day of my operation?" Yao Yao raised his head, blinked and asked.


    Tang Suhe nodded: "well."


    "The nurse aunt also said that my blood type is very rare, only three of a thousand people are of this blood type. Aunt Suhe, do you think you are really my mommy?" Yao Yao just asked at random, but he just told the truth. Tang Suhe was a little stunned for a moment, surprised at the child''s extraordinary reasoning ability, and then denied, "Yao Yao, you think too much. Have you finished peeing? My aunt will take you back. "

 Chapter 621

    Since that day, Leo has completely disappeared from Tang Suhe''s world. There is no phone, and she has never come to see her again. After thinking about it, she feels that she was too aggressive that day. Just by the man''s one-sided words, she can be sure that Leo did it. It''s unfair to Leo, just like at the beginning, huazexi mistakenly thought that she was betraying herself.


    She went to his company and the place where he lived, but she didn''t find him.


    In the end, she decided to call him.


    "Su He." Leo was a little surprised and excited when she called.


    "Leo, I''m sorry. Did I hurt you again that day?"


    "No, I didn''t expect you to call me. Is Yao Yao OK now?"


    "Well, it''s a good recovery. Where are you now?"


    "Australia."


    Tang Suhe was shocked: "Australia? Leo, are you mad at me


    "No, I''m dealing with something. I''ll go back tomorrow."


    The next day, Leo got off the plane and rushed to the hospital to see her.


    So long no see, he missed her.


    As soon as he opened the door, he hugged her.


    "Leo?" Tang Suhe was surprised. She didn''t expect to see him as soon as she opened the door.


    "Well, it''s me." Leo feels the softness and fragrance of her body, reluctant to let go.


    "Su He, I have something to say to you."


    Tang Su he took a look at the sleeping Yao Yao and followed him out.


    Leo told him that the man who ran into Yao Yao was his man. That''s right, but he had been kicked out as early as two years ago.


    Two years ago, she was kidnapped. It was this man who secretly colluded with Kurosawa pills. Otherwise, they couldn''t have kidnapped her in such a timely manner.


    On that day, she sent ray ou to the hospital, who was injured by a gun. In the back, ray Ge was afraid that something might happen to him. He didn''t believe in retribution. He let those people go for the first time, just to give ray Ou Jide and bless him to wake up.


    Later, he turned to the shopping mall, and he didn''t care about everything before, and the Betrayer didn''t kill him because he had been with him for many years. This matter is handled in a low-key way. They never talk to Tang Suhe about the gang. Naturally, she doesn''t know.


    This time, he went back to Australia to deal with the matter, to find out the truth, and by the way, to wipe out the Japanese who had survived two years ago and did not know how to repent.


    The plot of heize pill is too poisonous. It can not only make Tang Suhe hate Lei ou, but also make Huaze River and Lei Ou hate each other.


    "Leo, I''m sorry. I''m wrong about you again." After knowing the truth, Tang Suhe blamed himself to death.


    "I don''t blame you. It''s all my fault. You and Yao Yao are involved in nothing. But you can rest assured that they have no chance to turn over. This will never happen in the future. Su He, we have been together for more than two years. Will you marry me? " Leo suddenly conjures up a bunch of flowers with a diamond ring in his hand.


    He has prepared it for a long time, but he has never had the chance to give it to her.


    After three things, he thought, this is his last proposal. If she refuses, should he give up.


    "Leo, I..." It happened so suddenly that she was totally unprepared.


    Although she had thought that since she promised Leo that she would never leave him again, she would definitely get married one day. At that time, she thought she would accept it calmly, but now, she really hesitated. She didn''t want to disappoint Leo, but she couldn''t pass the test in her heart.

 Chapter 622

    Seeing that she hesitated and didn''t answer, Leo probably knew the answer.


    It seems that she still does not love herself enough, so it is difficult for her to go on like this. Even if she agrees, she is certainly not so willing.


    Maybe, he really should let go.


    Leo is about to throw the flower, but she suddenly grabbed his arm, took the flower in his hand, looked at him earnestly and said: "Leo, can you give me another period of time?"


    She is willing to give herself a chance to wait. Then, it shows that there is still a little hope. As long as there is a glimmer of hope, he will seize it.


    Leo nodded: "OK, I''ll wait for you for a month. If you accept my proposal, please call me. I won''t disturb you often this month. If there is no reply after a month, then I will go back to Australia. I''m sorry, you and his wedding, I may not be able to attend... "


    "Leo, thank you." Thank you for your tolerance and understanding.


    Seeing off Lei ou, Tang Suhe enters the ward with the bouquet of flowers. Yao Yao is awake.


    Tang Suhe put the flowers on the windowsill. In the afternoon, huazexi came as soon as he got off work. As soon as he entered the ward, Yao Yao called, "Daddy, are you shy? Actually secretly sent flowers to Aunt Su He. "


    Huaze river is at a loss. When I see that big bouquet of flowers, I feel a little dazzling.


    Is that man back? Is this flower from that man?


    He pretended not to care, did not admit, did not deny.


    After half a month''s leave, Tang Suhe went to his home, company and hospital every day. Hua Zexi has a little freedom in his working hours, so he can go to the hospital in advance to accompany Yao Yao when there are not many things.


    Usually, when they both go to work, only the nurses in the hospital and the nanny at home are there to accompany him.


    In order to make Yao Yao recover faster, she tries every day to make some tonic food for him. Although there are a lot of tonics in the drugstore, they are only three kinds of poison. They are certainly not safe and healthy. After her cooking, they often taste delicious.


    Yao Yao likes to eat what she makes very much. Sometimes, before she gets off work, he will call her and tell her what he wants to eat at night. Tang Suhe smiles and promises to cook for him. Yao Yao will shout on the phone, aunt Suhe, and help daddy make one.


    Every day after work, she would go to the supermarket to buy a pile of food materials, go home to make all kinds of delicious dishes in the kitchen, and then put them into the heat preservation bucket and take them to the hospital. After dinner, she would accompany Yao Yao to read comic books and tell him stories until very late. He fell asleep, and then huazexi drove her back.


    So repeatedly, although every day busy, but also particularly full, and their children together time is always the happiest.


    At night, lying in bed, relaxing, she would think of Leo.


    She couldn''t make up her mind to accept his proposal. She found that she didn''t love him enough, but she didn''t have the heart to refuse.


    Leo paid too much for her. She didn''t want to hurt him so cruelly.


    In less than a month, in less than a month, she had to make a decision.


    She''s really hesitant and tangled.


    One night, Huaze River took her home. When they got out of the hospital, it was still clear at night. Just after they got on the bus, it suddenly rained heavily, and the city covered with yellow road lanterns was foggy.

 Chapter 623

    Misfortune never comes alone. I didn''t go far. The car broke down. Huazexi''s mobile phone happened to fall in the hospital, and Tang Suhe''s mobile phone just ran out of power. There was no tendency to stop the torrential rain outside. They were trapped in the car and didn''t even have a person to ask for help.


    Huazexi looked up at the high neon sign not far away, took off his suit, got off the car, went to the other side, opened the door, propped up his clothes, looked down at Tang Suhe: "come on, let''s go to the hotel over there to take shelter from the rain."


    As soon as Tang Suhe saw his posture, he wanted to use his clothes as an umbrella. He was only wearing a thin shirt, which had been wet by the rain. She got out of the car and got into the bottom of his clothes. His hand was raised above her head, so that she would not get wet, so he deliberately tilted to her side.


    Two people braved the rain and rushed to the hotel dozens of meters away. She raised her eyes and saw that his other shoulder was completely exposed in the rain, and his clothes had already been soaked.


    "I''m sorry, sir. All the rooms are full." As soon as they got in and prepared to open a room, the front desk lady said something sorry.


    It''s not that bad, is it? No room? Huazexi was soaked through and completely soaked. Although Tang Suhe was not as serious as him, he was also wet by the rain, and he was a bit embarrassed.


    It happened that a guest came down from upstairs and checked out. Ten minutes later, they temporarily stayed in that room.


    As soon as she entered the room, huazexi threw her a dry towel and said, "you go in and take a bath. After a while, the rain stops and I''ll take a taxi to take you back." His eyes were a little erratic. Sometimes he slipped over her chest and immediately looked to other places. There was a suspicious red on his face.


    Now it''s him who should take a bath. His clothes are dripping with water.


    Tang Suhe also promised: "you go to wash first, I''ll wash later."


    Flower Ze brook involuntarily hands to push her in: "hurry up, don''t catch a cold." And I closed the door for her.


    When Tang Suhe saw himself in the mirror in the bathroom, he suddenly turned red. Some thin clothes were wrapped around him, a little bit watery, and he immediately looked at her clearly. No wonder he just looked at her with such strange eyes, and no wonder he took her to his arms when he was just below.


    He quickly took off his clothes, took a hot bath, went out in the simple bathrobe provided by the hotel, and was embarrassed to ask him to wash.


    Tang Suhe went to the window and sat in a chair. He was staring at the continuous rain outside. He was in a daze at the night scene outside when he heard the door open. It turned out that he had already taken a bath.


    Subconsciously, he turned to look at him. His body was wrapped in his bathrobe, and his hair was dripping with water. He looked handsome and lazy. For a moment, he saw God, and quickly stopped his eyes.


    Huazexi saw that she just wiped her hair with a towel, but it was not completely dry. She came over with a hair dryer and said, "blow dry your hair, be careful, you will catch a cold later."


    "I''ll do it myself." She was about to pick up the hair dryer, and he had already walked around behind her, turned on the power, picked up a wisp of her hair and blew it.


    I didn''t expect that he would blow her hair. Her body was a little stiff, her heart was pounding, and she was very nervous.


    She did not understand why, a few years later, when she came back to face him again, she would be nervous when she was a little intimate, just like a girl who just fell in love.

 Chapter 624

    She sat on the chair with her legs folded, while he, standing behind him, looked at her with eyes full of doting, and helped her blow her hair seriously. Eyes look out of the window, from the reflection of the mirror to see such a harmonious and beautiful scene, her heart, actually will be touched.


    Huazexi is enjoying touching her hair, feeling the softness and silkiness of it from his fingertips.


    After she came back, she was deliberately evading him and alienating him. Usually, he couldn''t even touch her little finger. Therefore, she enjoyed the mild but warm feeling of being with her. I really want to go on like this.


    Tang Suhe is secretly observing him through the window. He is the same as before. His appearance has not changed at all. His character seems to have become more mature and more attractive.


    "Yes." Huazexi finally reluctantly let go of her hair.


    Tang Suhe turned his head and said with a smile, "thank you."


    This smile, but also with a touch of alienation.


    They seem to be separated from each other, and their former intimate feelings can never come back.


    Looking out of the window, huazexi frowned and said, "look, the rain can''t stop for a while. You can sleep here for a while. I''ll call you when the rain stops."


    It''s more than eleven o''clock since she came out of the hospital. It''s almost one o''clock now. She has to go to work in the morning. She is really sleepy.


    Nodded: "good." Then lying on the bed, huazexi was very considerate to help her turn off the light, leaving only one lamp.


    Covered with a quilt, covered tightly, but how can not sleep.


    I don''t know if the rain outside has disturbed my heart. I''m very sleepy just now, but I don''t know what I''m thinking.


    Huazexi sat on the sofa over there, looking out of the window, waiting for the rain to stop, while she occasionally secretly opened her eyes to see him.


    It''s so late. I don''t know when the rain will stop. After a while, she will fall asleep. Do you want him to sit there all night?


    After half an hour of stalemate, she knew that there was no room left in the hotel. She hesitated for a long time and finally called him.


    "Huaze river."


    Hearing her voice, he turned his head, with a faint smile on his face: "why haven''t you slept yet?"


    "Why don''t you Come on over here


    The bed is very big. Even if two people lie down, they won''t be crowded. They probably can''t go back tonight. They can only deal with it here for one night.


    Hear her words, flower Ze river a Leng, in the heart a burst of joy, on the surface, but still have to pretend to be silent, thoughtfully nodded: "it seems that tonight can only temporarily live here."


    After that, Tang Suhe got into the quilt again, turned his back to him, felt the other side of the soft big bed sink down, and he lay on it.


    The two were lying in bed, a little nervous about each other.


    However, in the end, Tang Suhe couldn''t resist the heavy sleepiness. He went to sleep and breathed evenly.


    Huaze river side body looking at her sleeping face, long eyelashes, not from the red cherry lips, straight nose, every look very lovely.


    All of a sudden, she turned over. Her face was only one centimeter away from her face. Her hands were folded in front of his chest, just against his chest. She really appeared in front of her eyes, and his heart trembled.


    At this time, he wanted to hold her and kiss her, just like before, but he didn''t dare. He was afraid that if he made her angry, she would ignore her again. Now, for Yao Yao''s sake, she is not too indifferent to herself.

 Chapter 625

    In his sleep, Tang Suhe felt the warm temperature in his palm and unconsciously leaned forward. She unconsciously wanted to stick up with that familiar and charming breath.


    Huazexi''s whole body was stiff, and she got into her arms.


    Without such torment, even if he is a gentleman, it is impossible for him to stay calm and calm. It''s a test of human endurance. What''s more, his favorite person is still in his arms.


    Enchanted in general, can not control the bow, kiss her lips, only dare to gently touch, see her no response, he dare to go deep.


    She felt someone kissing her, but she didn''t know whether it was sleep or reality. She was a little scared and a little expecting.


    It took a long time for her sleeping brain to wake up. It didn''t seem like a dream.


    When she opened her eyes, there was a thump in her heart


    I''m Leo''s girlfriend now, and I can''t have any other improper relationship with people other than Leo. I''m so sorry for Leo.


    Huazexi always thought that she was sober, always thought that she also acquiesced to do so, who expected, not.


    Zexi sat there for a long time, but he didn''t force her or ask her why. He just got out of bed and went to the bathroom to take a shower.


    That night''s matter, two people''s only mouth did not mention, only as if nothing had happened.


    When they got up the next morning, they both wore big panda eyes. It was sunny outside. Huazexi took a taxi to take her to work.


    As soon as she sat down at her desk, the colleague next door looked at her mysteriously and asked, "Yo, what did you do last night?"


    Tang Suhe wondered, thinking, what did you do? Did she know that I couldn''t go home because of the heavy rain?


    Suddenly she found that she was staring at her neck vaguely. She ran to the bathroom and looked in the mirror. She pulled down her collar and found many ambiguous marks on her neck.


    She blushed instantly. Last night, they


    I can''t think about it. When I think about it, my head is buzzing, as if it''s going to explode.


    In the hospital and ward, huazexi accompanies her baby son.


    Huazexi sat beside him in a daze, thinking of what happened last night, kissing her and holding her. After several years, he had such intimate contact for the first time, and he had been looking forward to it many times in his dreams Although she pushed him away and made him take a shower in the middle of the night, she was very happy.


    She didn''t push herself away at the beginning, and even responded faintly, which means that she didn''t hate touching her subconsciously.


    Her body is more honest than her mouth. Although she never admits that she still loves herself, according to her character, how can she let a man who doesn''t love her touch her?


    Yao Yao looked at the comic book in bed, and occasionally looked up at his father. He found that his father was in a daze with a smile on his face. When did his father, who had always been wise and powerful, have such a silly expression?


    Yao Yao put down his comic book and asked, "Daddy, what are you laughing at?"


    Found his gaffe flower less, hastily put away the smile, restore a serious, clear throat, light said: "nothing."


    Yao Yao looked at him suspiciously and lied. What on earth can make daddy so absent-minded.


    When the door of the ward opened, Tang Suhe went in with the prepared food. Yao Yao threw away the comic book and cried excitedly: "aunt Suhe."


    "Well, Yao Yao, don''t move. Be careful of the pain." Tang Su he advised, inadvertently raised his eyes and next to the Huaze River to look at each other, quickly took back his eyes.


    At night, Yao Yao still let Tang Suhe lean on his little bed to tell him bedtime stories. One story a day has become a habit.


    Yao Yao blinked and looked up at her face. He listened carefully.


    "The story is over, Yao Yao. It''s time to go to bed." Tang Suhe closed the book, found that he was still very spirit of open eyes, touched his head.


    Yao Yao suddenly pointed to her neck and said, "aunt Su He, who bit your neck?"


    Tang Suhe panicked and pulled the collar in a hurry. Unexpectedly, she was accidentally sideways and was seen by Yao Yao.


    "Mosquitoes." She prevaricated.


    "Mosquitoes? There are no mosquitoes now. Why didn''t I see them. Aunt Suhe, you are a liar! You said lying is not a good boy Yao Yao accused.


    Tang Suhe a black line: "don''t worry about so many children, OK, OK, go to sleep!"


    Yao Yao acutely found that when he pointed to the red one just now, aunt Su He and his father''s face turned red at the same time.


    He looked at huazexi suspiciously and said, "Daddy, it can''t be you who bit it?"


    Huazexi and Tang Suhe are even more embarrassed to death. This child can think too much.


    When sending her home, huazexi finally broke the silence and asked, "hehe, have you ever thought about coming back to me for Yao Yao?" These days he has been very obvious, but she always pretended not to see, not to respond.The previous misunderstanding has been solved, and he has repented and remorsed. Does she still not forgive him?


    "Yes, Yao Yao is so smart and cute. I want to take care of him and accompany him all the time, but you and I can''t be together."


    "Why can''t we be together? I love you deeply and you still love me. As long as you nod your head, we will get married immediately. Why can''t we be together?" She so absolutely vetoed him, huazexi''s mood was a little excited.

 Chapter 626

    "Because Leo saved me with his life, I don''t want to disappoint him." Tang Suhe closed his eyes and leaned against the back of the chair.


    Huazexi grabbed her hand and pulled it to her chest: "hehe, if you want, my life is yours, and I can save you with my life, even if I pay more than him."


    Tang Suhe looked up at him. His eyes were full of truth and tenderness.


    All of a sudden, a truck came crashing around the corner. Tang Suhe cried out in a hurry: "Huaze river! Look at the car


    Huazexi just stepped on the brake in a hurry. With a sharp sound, the car finally stopped. Fortunately, there was no danger.


    Back home, Tang Suhe''s beating heart hasn''t recovered.


    He''s been waiting for himself for four years. If he doesn''t love himself, he won''t be so defensive. There''s no gossip in the past four years.


    On one side, he and Yao Yao, and on the other side, Leo. It''s really hard for her to choose one.


    All she can do is avoid.


    Huazexi is sitting on the couch of the hospital bed, sending an e-mail to the Internet with his notebook. Yao Yao puts his arm around his neck behind him and asks, "Daddy, is aunt Suhe really my mommy?"


    "Why do you say that?" He knew Yao Yao was very sticky, but he never told her it was his mother.


    "That day, I heard the sister of the nurse say that Aunt Suhe gave me the blood transfusion. Our blood type is the same. And daddy, I feel that you treat aunt Suhe very differently. You like aunt Suhe very much, too. "


    Huazexi stopped and said, "aunt Suhe is beautiful and has a good personality. Men all like beautiful women. Can''t Daddy like aunt Suhe?"


    "Deception, daddy, you''ve never seen a more beautiful aunt like this before, and you always feel like you and aunt Suhe have known each other for a long time. Daddy, you used to sleep and talk in your dreams. You''ve been yelling at hehe all the time. Are you just yelling at Aunt Suhe?" Yao Yao looks at him suspiciously.


    He had long felt that there was a problem between his father and aunt Suhe. With so many coincidences, he felt even more strange.


    I didn''t expect Yao Yao to analyze it so clearly. He neither admitted it nor denied it. Instead, he asked Yao Yao, "do you want aunt Su He to be your own mother?"


    "Of course! Daddy, don''t you ever forget what you did when you were young? Daddy, whose stomach did I hit? " Yao Yao''s lovely face looked forward to blinking at him.


    "Dad picked you up. Good boy, lie on the bed and don''t rub around." Huaze River touched his hairy head.


    Seeing that he had a job to do, Yao Yao obediently went back to bed, but he was still not reconciled and said, "Daddy, if you don''t tell me, I''ll go back and ask my grandfather and uncle."


    It''s true that Cao Cao will arrive soon. Before long, Hua Laozi leads Hua Zelu and Qin nainainai.


    As soon as he saw the old man, Hua Zexi quickly put down his computer and said, "Dad, why are you here?"


    "My grandson is in hospital, can''t I come to see him?" The old man gave him a look.


    Huazexi laughed. Before, he was afraid that the old man would worry. He was in poor health and had some heart problems. In case Yao Yao was ok, the old man would be in trouble when he was admitted to the hospital again. So he kept it a secret. Unexpectedly, he was still known.

 Chapter 627

    "Grandfather! Uncle! Auntie Yao Yao sweet call.


    "Ah! Good grandson The grandson is the most precious son of the old man. He quickly went to hold him in his arms and looked at his little man in a wide sick suit with needle eyes on the back of his hand. He was very distressed, "Yao Yao, let you suffer."


    "Don''t worry, Grandpa. The doctor says Yao Yao will be discharged next month." Yao Yao''s lovely smile comforts Mr. Hua.


    "How sensible." Hua Laozi kisses his precious grandson in the face, and then goes to Hua Zexi and asks, "I heard that someone deliberately wanted to hit him? Who on earth wants to harm my grandson? "


    "Dad, don''t worry. The competitors in the business field have been eliminated now. You can rest assured that there will never be such a thing in the future." It''s a long story. Huazexi found a reason to say it.


    "I hear she''s back?" Asked the old man.


    Huazexi looked at the other side of the doctor''s bed. Huazelu and Qin nainainai were there to play with Yao Yao. Yao Yao didn''t notice this side. He sighed and said, "yes, but she hasn''t promised to be with me yet."


    The old man took a look at dazzled Ze Lu and said: "dad knows what you think in your heart. Yao Yao is so big, so it''s time to give him a complete home, otherwise there will be a shadow in the child''s heart." At the beginning, Hua Ze Lu was born and raised in a single parent family, so he was so rebellious. Fortunately, he was finally disciplined. To tell the truth, he had to thank Qin Nainai, his daughter-in-law, for taking back his second son''s heart. Otherwise, he must still be out in the wild.


    Qin nainainai was very filial and respected him. Because of her, he and Ze Lu became more and more like father and son. They were enemies when they met before.


    "Dad, don''t worry. I will try my best to catch up with her and let her continue to be Yao Yao''s mother." Huazexi promised that he would recognize her in his whole life anyway. If he didn''t chase her back, would he want to be alone all his life?


    Mr. Hua nodded. To tell the truth, he was very satisfied with the two daughters in law. He also hoped that his son would marry her back as soon as possible.


    The old man suddenly turned back and said to huazexi, "Zelu, when will you add a grandson to dad?" From time to time, his eyes swept over Qin nainainai''s stomach.


    Qin nainainai blushed shyly, and Hua Zelu said glibly, "yes, Dad, I will try my best."


    "Auntie, are you going to have a baby?" Yao Yao touched her stomach and asked in a magical way.


    "No Qin nainainai quickly vetoed.


    "Daddy, Qin Zixing has a little sister. She has been in kindergarten all day. When will you and aunt Suhe give birth to a little sister to Yao Yao?" Yao Yao looked at the Huaze River over there and asked.


    Unfortunately, at this time, Tang Suhe pushed the door in, silly Leng heard Yao Yao''s words there.


    As soon as I came in, I saw so many people in the ward. I politely called Hua Laozi as my uncle and said hello to Hua Zelu and Qin Nainai.


    Hualaozi led huazelu and qinnainainai back early to make room for them to cultivate their feelings.


    At the weekend, Tang Suhe was going to the hospital to see Yao Yao. He just got off the bus. Not far from the hospital, he saw a woman staggering.


    "Ah! Be careful Tang Suhe''s voice is still down, the woman in front has fallen beside the fountain.


    Tang Suhe quickly trotted to help the woman on the ground: "Miss, are you ok?"


    Some of the woman''s messy hair covered her face. Tang Suhe helped her head up and pushed her hair aside. In a daze, it turned out to be her, Tang Jiaojiao!

 Chapter 628

    Her face was pale, her cheeks were deep, and she was as thin as a bone.


    I didn''t expect that the once invincible Miss Tang had been reduced to such a situation.


    "Sister..." Tang Suhe murmured in disbelief.


    Seeing that it was her, Tang Jiaojiao''s eyes flashed a bit of surprise. Then she quickly covered her face, stood up in a hurry, pushed her away and ran: "you recognize the wrong person, I don''t know you! I don''t know you


    But she was weak, did not run a few steps, or a soft leg fell.


    What happened in the past four years, why she became what she is now, it''s just, it''s terrible.


    Although he had many grudges with her before, he was also related by blood. Tang Suhe ran to her and supported her. Seeing her painful expression, he asked, "what''s the matter with you? If you have something to do, I''ll help you to sit over there


    This time, Tang Jiaojiao didn''t push her away. Instead, she helped her to the cafe by the side of the road.


    After a cup of warm milk, Tang Jiaojiao''s face was slightly better.


    However, compared with the previous beauty and charm, she has become old and haggard, just like a withered flower.


    Tang Jiaojiao takes out a cigarette, expertly pulls out one, narrows her eyes and smokes it carefully. It seems that she has been smoking for quite a long time. She looks like a young lady with a lot of money. When she smokes, she looks a bit like a drug addict. She is a little stunned.


    "Sister, what happened in the past few years? How could you be reduced to such a state?" Tang Suhe asked anxiously, remembering that when she left, she was a receptionist in a five-star hotel under huazexi.


    Even if she leaves, huazexi can''t deliberately target her and let her lose her job. Although the salary of that job is not too much, it should be more than enough to support her. At least it''s not a white-collar.


    After smoking a cigarette, Tang Jiaojiao sighed and said, "now, I''m not afraid to tell you the truth. At the beginning, huazexi got drunk and stayed in a hotel. I secretly took the key to his room and took a lot of bed photos with him. In fact, that night, we did nothing. The next day, he woke up and saw me and told me to go away. "


    Bed photo? Tang Suhe felt a twinge in her heart. In her memory, Tang Jiaojiao once sent her a group of photos, that is, a private photo of huazexi. At that time, she believed it to be true and decided to give up. Did they really do nothing?


    "That''s right. At that time, I was just jealous of you. Why do so many excellent men like you? Why can''t he be mine?" Tang Jiaojiao''s face appeared a smile of self mockery, and then, her eyes were full of loss, "after you left, huazexi didn''t think about tea and rice. Every day, she put her mind on her work and didn''t look at any woman. Once, the photo in my mobile phone was accidentally seen by my colleagues and happened to run into huazexi. He was very angry and drove me out."


    "After I left Hua''s company, I looked everywhere, but I didn''t find a suitable job. I either worked too hard or earned too little. When I was in a bad mood, I went to the bar to get drunk. That night, I saw some women who were not as good-looking as me. They were exposed and touched by those men. If they drank a few glasses of wine, they would have a lot of tips. Then, I had the idea to accompany them to drink and dance there. Slowly, for a long time, under the influence of that atmosphere, nothing would matter. As long as I had money, nothing would matter Relationship. "

 Chapter 629

    Tang Jiaojiao said understatement, but Tang Suhe listened to the eyes, is very sad to say: "sister, how do you so confused."


    In order to make a little money, she did that kind of work in a nightclub. She was just practicing herself.


    "You think I want to, but I really can''t stand the poor life. There are at least more money than can be spent. Men lead me to high-end places, travel, shopping and consumption. During that time, I was very happy. Later, when I was pregnant, the man gave me a sum of money and disappeared. I went to the hospital alone to have a baby. There is a first time, there is a second time, up to now, I do not know how many. My body is getting weaker and weaker. No matter how much make-up I have, I can''t hide the pallor on my face. I''m old and not beautiful. Those men are not as generous as they used to be. I''ve almost wasted all my money. "


    "Don''t your parents know?" Tang Suhe asked in a low voice.


    "I don''t know. How dare I let them know about such disgraceful things? They always think that I work in other cities. Even if I accidentally encounter them in the street sometimes, I have to hide in a hurry and dare not let them see it. It''s really like being a thief." Tang Jiaojiao''s helpless smile.


    Tang Jiaojiao is only two years older than Tang Suhe, but it seems that Tang Jiaojiao is more than ten years older than her now.


    Back then, she was also a very beautiful beauty. She ruined herself.


    "I may be pregnant again..." Tang Jiaojiao said in a low voice.


    "What Tang Suhe is surprised and pregnant again. She is so weak now. Can she bear it?


    "Last time a guest offered three times the price for not wearing a condom. I agreed. It''s been two months and I''m so familiar with that feeling. " Tang Jiaojiao said very indifferent, but listen to her Tang Suhe not calm.


    "I''ll accompany you to the hospital for examination!"


    Just next to the hospital, Tang Suhe helped the weak Tang Jiaojiao into the hospital.


    Although she has had numerous abortions, she knows her body well. When Tang Jiaojiao thinks about the problems she may face when she goes in, she still can''t help but hold Tang Suhe''s hand tightly.


    Feeling her tension, Tang Suhe held her thin hand and gave her a smile: "don''t be afraid, I will accompany you."


    In the past, she came alone. Now, with someone around to comfort and support her, she became a little brave and nodded firmly.


    When he was about to go in, Tang Suhe''s phone rang. When he saw that Yao Yao called, she and Tang Jiaojiao said, "sister, you go in first, I''ll go in with you when I answer the phone."


    Tang Jiaojiao goes first, and Tang Suhe answers the phone outside.


    "Aunt Suhe, when will you come? I miss you so much!" The soft and sweet voice of Yao came.


    "Auntie has something to do now. I''ll see you after I''m busy!"


    "Well, aunt Suhe, you need to come quickly!" Yao Yao hung up.


    Putting away the phone, she turned into the obstetrician''s office with a sweet smile on her lips.


    At the end of the corridor, Huaze River inadvertently sees a familiar figure. When you look closely, it''s Tang Suhe. You think that she came to the hospital, but didn''t go to see Yao Yao. How could she come to the obstetrics and gynecology department? Is she

 Chapter 630

    Though unwilling to believe it, he had to doubt it. He followed closely.


    The door of the office was open. From the outside, he could see half of her body. It was her.


    "Miss Tang, congratulations on being pregnant for a month!" The doctor''s words came out clearly, as if a bolt from the blue hit Huaze River''s head, she actually Pregnant!


    Judging from the time, it turns out that Yao Yao just had a car accident.


    During the day, she accompanied Yao Yao in the hospital with a gentle and loving face. At night, she went through a lot with that man. It turned out that she was such a woman. He underestimated her and thought how pure she was.


    He thought that she was in love with him. It seemed that she was being amorous. She didn''t want to touch him. She pretended to be holy in front of her and turned around to kiss and love other men


    Ha ha, it''s ridiculous that he was cheated by her appearance. He didn''t dare to touch her or force her too tightly.


    Huazexi, standing outside, clenched her fists tightly, pinched her nails into the flesh and hurt her heart. She actually had someone else''s child. Where did she put him and Yao Yao!


    Without exposing her mask on the spot, huazexi turned away with a gloomy face. He wanted to see how long she could play!


    "Doctor, I want to do it." For a long time, Tang Jiaojiao said.


    "Miss Tang, your uterine wall is already very thin. If you do it, you may never be pregnant again." The doctor gave a solemn warning.


    Can a woman be considered a complete woman if she has no children all her life?


    Tang Jiaojiao feels her stomach. She is also a woman. How can she not love her children? However, she and her father are just playing tricks. After the incident, they have nothing to do with each other. When the child is born, it is not only her own burden, but also no good for the child.


    "Elder sister, why don''t you give birth to your child and find a proper job instead of doing that again." Tang Suhe advised her that if she had a child, she would at least have hope. If she was still as laissez faire as before, I don''t know what she would be like in the end.


    Tang Jiaojiao''s fingers were shaking. She turned to look at her: "is that ok?"


    "Of course, sister, don''t you want to have a child of your own?"


    "Yes, of course I do. Every time I put cold pincers into my body and take him out, I feel like I''m digging my heart, but I can''t help it." Tang Jiaojiao''s two lines shed tears.


    "Miss Tang, you are very weak now. It''s easy for you to slip in the first three months of pregnancy. You must take good care of yourself, so that the baby will be beautiful and healthy in the future."


    Tang Jiaojiao nodded: "well, I know."


    When she came out of the hospital, Tang Suhe took a taxi to take her home.


    "Sit down." He opened the door and led Tang Suhe in. Tang Jiaojiao collected the clothes on the sofa at will.


    "You live here?" Tang Suhe looks surprised and looks around. This is a dark and damp basement. There is a bed in the corner and a group of old sofas in the middle. It seems that others have eliminated them. The house is in a mess. She lives here!


    Tang Jiaojiao nodded: "I can''t help it. I''ve wasted all the money I made before. My house has expired. I can only afford this kind of place."


    Seeing how hard her life is now, Tang Suhe opened his bag, turned out a bank card and handed it to her: "I still have some savings. Here are 30000 yuan. You can use it first."

 Chapter 631

    "What did I do to you before? Would you give me the money?" Tang Jiaojiao looks up at her with sour eyes.


    "Anyway, you are my sister. If I don''t help you, who else will?"


    When she was in trouble, other people fell into the well, or as far as they could escape, she would help her regardless of the past.


    Before, she was always bullying her!


    "Lie down first, and I''ll clean it up for you." Tang Suhe supported her, let her lie on the bed, helped her to cover the quilt, and busily collected all the dirty clothes in her room.


    There is no washing machine here, she can only wash by hand, sitting on a small bench, washing all the clothes and airing them.


    The corners of the room were also cleaned, and the cramped basement was finally relaxed and clear with her efforts in the afternoon.


    Looking at the time, it''s almost evening. Go to the kitchen and cook for her.


    Lying on the bed, Tang Jiaojiao looks at Tang Suhe, who is busy washing her clothes and cooking for her. A feeling of moving and guilt arises spontaneously.


    Tang Suhe''s mother was born in a famous family and was a lady of a big family, but her mother was just a rural woman with little culture.


    However, Tang Suhe was very independent and did all kinds of work, and his life was a mess.


    After helping her put everything in order, Tang Suhe looked at his watch and said, "you have a good rest. It''s too humid here. It''s not good for your health. I''ll help you find a house tomorrow, and I''ll pay the rent."


    Seeing that she was about to leave, Tang Jiaojiao on the bed suddenly sat up and called her: "Su He."


    "What''s the matter?" Tang Suhe turned to look at her.


    "Can you talk to me for a while?" Tang Jiaojiao pleaded humbly.


    Seeing that she was alone and had no company, Tang Suhe put down her bag and sat down in front of her bed. Tang Jiaojiao quickly grabbed her hand for fear that she would leave.


    Xu is too long and people did not talk about, Tang Jiaojiao holding her hand, regardless of happy things, or unhappy things, a strength and she said. Today, I''m afraid I can''t go to the hospital to see Yao Yao. When she stops to drink water, Tang Suhe makes a phone call to Yao Yao.


    In the hospital, Yao Yao was lying on the bed and asked, "Daddy, why hasn''t Aunt Suhe come yet?"


    Huazexi was not in a good mood. When Yaoyao asked her, he was full of fire and said perfunctorily, "I don''t know." But she was sneering in her heart. She probably shared the pregnancy news with that man at home. She didn''t have time to take care of Yao Yao.


    "Daddy, what''s the matter with you? It feels like you''re not happy. "


    "Nothing."


    Hearing the phone ringing, Yao Yao picked it up and looked at it. Tang Suhe called and cried happily: "Daddy, aunt Suhe called!" Then he picked it up quickly.


    Before long, Yao Yao''s voice became lost: "ah? Aunt Suhe, you are busy with something. Can''t you accompany Yao Yao today? Oh, I know. I''ll go to sleep. You remember to come tomorrow and tell me two stories. "


    "Daddy, do you have something to say to Aunt Suhe?" When he hung up, Yao Yao raised his head and asked Huaze river.


    Huazexi''s face was very strong. He looked down at the computer screen and said, "no!"

 Chapter 632

    When you have a new love, you forget your old love. No matter how busy she was, she would come to the hospital to accompany Yao Yao. Today, if she could not come, she would not come. But when she had a child with that man, she immediately put Yao Yao aside.


    Tang Suhe asked for a three-day leave and went out to see the house. He went to many agencies and saw many houses.


    Some of the houses are good, that is, they are surrounded by construction sites, noisy and poor air, so they are not suitable for tire care. Some of them are very good in all aspects, including the surrounding environment. On the eighth floor, there is no elevator, so it is not convenient to go up and down stairs.


    It''s really not easy to find a suitable house. On the first day, Tang Suhe came back in vain and ran for a whole day. When she got home tired, she fell on the bed and couldn''t get up. However, she was sorry to get up and called Yao Yao to apologize that she couldn''t go today.


    The next day, she finally found a suitable house with two bedrooms, which was also very spacious. In case Tang''s mother came here to take care of her, she also had a place to live. She paid a year''s house money, which was enough for Tang Jiaojiao to give birth to her baby. After choosing the house, she contacted the people from the moving company to move Tang Jiaojiao''s things, and helped her arrange for a long time there.


    Also went to the mall to buy a lot of pregnant women need all kinds of things and nutrition, went to the supermarket to help her buy a lot of things, packed the refrigerator full. It''s another day. I''m going to lie down.


    On the third day, he didn''t get up until noon. After recovering, Tang Suhe raced to the hospital to see Yao Yao. Yao Yao was taking a nap, and only huazexi was with him in the ward. When he saw her, his eyes seemed to be bursting with fire.


    He looked at her and asked, "Yao Yao has been looking forward to you for several days. Did you go to work the other day?"


    Knowing that huazexi must have some hostility to Tang Jiaojiao, she didn''t dare to say that she didn''t take care of her for several days, so she had to find an excuse at random and said, "the company is too busy these days. I work overtime very late every day. I really don''t have time."


    Huazexi was angry. He was still cheating him at this time. He growled in a low voice: "you didn''t go to work at all!"


    Tang Suhe opened his eyes incredulously. Hua Zexi said angrily: "I called your editor in chief. He said you asked for leave two days ago and didn''t go to work in the company!"


    "Huazexi, I..." She wanted to explain something, but she didn''t know where to start. I don''t know why. She didn''t come to see Yao Yao for two days. Did he have such a big fire?


    Her voice is still declining, he looked at the doctor''s bed Yao Yao said: "let''s go out to talk!"


    He was tall, walking in front, and she followed him out.


    As soon as she went out, huazexi suddenly pressed her on the wall, grabbed her two wrists with one hand, pressed her head, bowed her head and kissed her lips with some deliberate revenge.


    Tang Suhe suddenly kisses in a daze, and suddenly realizes that this is the corridor outside the ward. Although this floor is a senior ward, there are few people, occasionally doctors and nurses come to inspect the ward, in case they are seen


    She struggled desperately, but he pressed her to death and couldn''t move.


    "Don''t you just like men touching you? Do you like that? Or is that so? "

 Chapter 633

    "Huazexi, you lunatic!" There were tears in her eyes, and she almost burst into tears. Is it interesting to humiliate her like this?


    "I''m crazy! Crazy will fall in love with you! Don''t let me touch it, keep it for him to touch? " Huazexi stepped back, his eyes full of injury and disappointment.


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about!"


    "Ha ha, do you still pretend to be stupid with me? I know it all, I know it all! Tang Suhe, Yao Yao is your own son, I beg you not to give us hope and let us down, OK! Even if I can stand Yao, Yao can''t stand it! "


    "So are you doubting me?" Tang Su he some clothes disheveled looking at him to ask.


    The reason why she hesitated so long and didn''t agree to Leo''s proposal was that she had a father and son in her heart! Now, he turned to question her and humiliate her.


    Just then, the phone rang, and Leo called: "Su He, the deadline of one month is up, I don''t know what your choice is?" Leo''s voice over there sounds faint, and seems to have a lack of confidence. To tell you the truth, he really doesn''t have the confidence. Su he will choose him. Although he can''t bear to hear the answer, he still carries a heart to listen to her.


    "Leo, I promise you." Here, Tang Suhe responded word by word.


    Huazexi''s pupils shrink, and her face is unbelievable and painful. She actually agrees to marry Leo.


    For the unexpected answer, Leo was afraid that he had heard it wrong. He tried to suppress the excitement at the moment and said, "Suhe, can you tell me again?"


    "I promise to marry you!" Tang Suhe once again very clear answer.


    Leo over there was as happy as a child. He was incoherent: "great! Su He! We''ll get married soon! Get married soon


    "Leo, I''ll wait for you at the gate of the hospital. Can you come and pick me up?"


    "Of course! Wait for me ten minutes! I''ll be right there Leo agreed with ecstasy.


    Hang up the phone, huazexi some unwilling to press her shoulder, a sad face asked: "you actually want to marry him?"


    "Does it matter to you who I marry?" Tang Su he coldly pushed his arm away, turned his head and left.


    "Ho ho Huazexi took her by the wrist.


    He is reluctant to let her go. Even if he knows that she has other people''s children and she wants to marry others, he is still reluctant to let go. He always feels that if he lets go, he will lose her forever.


    Tang Su he took a look at him, pulled back his hand and turned down the stairs.


    Huazexi, originally in your heart, I am such a unbearable woman, you wantonly question me, humiliate me. Even together, under your constant doubt, how long can our relationship last?


    She had a little hesitation and some nostalgia. His actions and words successfully pushed her into Leo''s arms.


    Leo drives the car so fast that he can''t wait to see her. Ten minutes later, the car stops outside the hospital. Leo gets out of the car, hugs her in his arms and kisses her uncontrollably.


    Tang Suhe pushed him subconsciously. As his girlfriend, although he often kisses, it''s just the first time that his lips touch his lips or kiss his face.


    "Sorry, Suhe, I''m so excited!" Leo''s smiling face was a little red. He opened the door and asked her to get on.

 Chapter 634

    Huazexi in the hospital, through the window, saw the man come to pick her up, hug her, kiss her, and then go to the car. His head suddenly hurt, and he grasped his hair tightly. But compared with the pain in his heart, these are nothing.


    Use the last reason to take out the medicine bottle from the pocket, shake out a medicine, and put it into the mouth. A minute later, the physical pain is solved, but his heart pain, but every minute, there is no medicine to solve.


    "Daddy." Suddenly a soft voice came.


    Huaze River raised his head. I don''t know when the door opened. Yao Yao was half naked outside, holding the door and looking at him.


    "Yao Yao, when did you come out?" Huazexi quickly put the medicine bottle back, forced to ask as if nothing had happened.


    "Daddy, I heard what you and aunt Suhe said just now." There was a little loss in Yao Yao''s eyes. "I heard you say that Aunt Suhe is my own mother. I also heard aunt Suhe say that she would marry uncle Leo."


    "Yao Yao, it''s not what you heard. Daddy is just joking with aunt Su He..." Hua Zexi explained in a hurry that he could bear the pain himself. He really didn''t want Yao to know.


    "Daddy lied! In fact, I have long suspected that Aunt Suhe is my own mother. Daddy, you just made Mommy angry again. Mommy will leave. " Yao Yao hung his head and his small body was full of loss. He was especially distressed to see Huaze river.


    Just now, as soon as daddy and Mommy went out, he woke up. He got out of bed and leaned on the door to listen. He heard that daddy was bullying aunt Suhe and yelling at her.


    At first, he was very happy to hear that his father said that Aunt Suhe was his mother. But then, his mother said that she would marry uncle Leo. All of a sudden, he became very sad and disappointed.


    "Yes, Yao Yao, she is your mother indeed." Huazexi came over and held his son in his arms. "It was all daddy''s fault. Daddy suspected that she was in collusion with daddy''s business rivals and sold them out to deal with him. That''s why he ignored her and made her choose to leave in frustration. But daddy has always loved her. He only loved her in his life. When he knew the truth, he also blamed himself and regretted it. Daddy really wants to chase her back and let her continue to be your mommy, but she is pregnant with other men''s children, and she will be the mommy of other children in the future. " To be the wife of other men, he forgot to breathe.


    "Mommy has uncle Leo''s baby?" Yao Yao asked in shock.


    Although unwilling to admit this fact, huazexi had to nod his head, which he had heard in person. Yao Yao is a smart boy. He doesn''t want to cheat Yao Yao.


    "How could that be..." Yao Yao''s absent-minded face was still murmuring, "it''s impossible, daddy. I can see clearly that mommy likes you. How can she have uncle Leo''s child?"


    It seems that there is no possibility of going back. Both father and son are a little lost.


    Yao Yao lowered his head and wondered what to do if he snatched Mommy back, uncle Leo''s children would have no mommy in the future.


    In the car, Leo couldn''t help smiling sweetly and happily from beginning to end. He drove with one hand and held her hand tightly with the other. After four years of love, he finally had a result.

 Chapter 635

    "Suhe, when I make arrangements for the company, we''ll go back to Australia and get married right away, OK? How about inviting your brother, Kavin, and all of them over then? " Leo asked with a happy face.


    "Good. Listen to you. " Tang Su he forced out a smile and nodded his head.


    Leo took her hand and gave it a kiss on the back.


    Along the way, he kept thinking about marriage. He asked her what kind of wedding she would like and where she would like to spend her honeymoon. Compared with Leo''s excitement, she seemed a little silent, but she didn''t mention her own ideas in response to Leo''s words.


    "What''s the matter? You don''t seem very happy Aware of her thoughts, Leo looks at her carefully, for fear that she will regret marrying him.


    "No, it''s just a little uncomfortable." Tang Suhe squeezed out a smile and said lightly.


    "Oh, oh!" Leo immediately understood, "I haven''t seen you for a month. I almost forgot that these days are your physiological period."


    Just now, she deliberately promised to marry Leo in front of huazexi. She really took some element of anger, that is, she was deliberately angry with him. He didn''t respect her at all and treated her like that for no reason.


    However, when she got into Leo''s car and her mood calmed down a little, she regretted her decision and impulse. Calm down, she thought, nine times out of ten is that day I accompany Tang Jiaojiao to the hospital for examination, was huazexi see, he misunderstood is pregnant, so will be so angry.


    But now, she can''t go back. Leo is so excited that she can''t bear to tell him that she doesn''t want to marry him willingly.


    If two men, she must hurt one, then huazexi, sorry, I can''t go back.


    After she agreed to his proposal, Leo couldn''t wait to marry her soon.


    More and more insecure, he is afraid that she will be robbed again. Marriage can make him feel a little more at ease, because he knows her. She is a traditional woman. As long as she is married, she will be safe by her side.


    A few days before going to Australia, Tang Suhe resigned from the chief editor and went to see Tang Jiaojiao by the way.


    Tang Jiaojiao looked much better than before. She opened the door and was stunned at the moment when she saw her. Then she asked her to come in.


    Tang Jiaojiao''s thin index finger and middle finger sandwiched a slender cigarette, habitually holding a lighter to get to the point.


    Just lit, a finger empty, Tang Suhe has smoked to put out in the ashtray: "sister, you are pregnant now, smoking is not only bad for their own health, but also affect the child''s health."


    Tang Jiaojiao touched her lips and said, "I''m used to it. I can''t control it for a while. I''ll pay attention to it later." However, for the sake of the children, she tolerated.


    "Sister, I''m getting married. I''ll leave a city in a few days." Tang Suhe said lightly.


    Tang Jiaojiao stood up in surprise and said, "get married? Isn''t it the Huaze river? " Why do you want to leave a city? Does she want to marry someone else?


    "It''s not him. My boyfriend''s name is Leo. I''ll introduce him to you later." She pretended to be happy and relaxed.


    "Suhe, didn''t you come back to huazexi this time? You and him... " Tang Jiaojiao''s face is unbelievable. She originally thought that they were so in love, even though she had misunderstood that they would be together this time. Unexpectedly, she was going to marry someone else so soon.

 Chapter 636

    "I have nothing to do with him." Tang Suhe said lightly, but when she said this, her heart was heavy.


    Tang Jiaojiao fell back to the sofa and murmured, "it''s all my fault. I tried every means to break you up at the beginning. It''s all my fault." Now, she sincerely hopes that they can be together, but as a result, she is sorry for them.


    She also had to admit that huazexi and Su He are really a good match. It''s really sad that they can''t get together in the end.


    "Sister, don''t say that." Tang Suhe took her hand. "It''s between me and him. It has nothing to do with you."


    "And when are you leaving?" Tang Jiaojiao looked up at her and asked.


    "About two or three days, sister, I can come to see you from time to time in a city. After I leave, how can you take care of yourself by yourself? Otherwise, I''ll find my aunt to accompany you." She really hoped that she could give birth to the child safely. At the beginning, seeing her dejected at the door of the hospital hurt her heart. She really didn''t want her to be like that again.


    When it comes to her mother, Tang Jiaojiao has some evasion. Even if she is playing wild outside, and then she is stabbed at the back to say that she is sold, she can still act as if nothing has happened. However, in front of her parents, she is always a child. She really doesn''t want her parents to see her like this.


    "I''m afraid they''ll be angry. I''m afraid they''ll never talk to me again." Her eyes are dodging. Now, she can call them occasionally to feel the long lost affection. If they know that she is so shameful outside and sever the relationship with her, she will have nothing to rely on.


    "Don''t worry, Dad loves you most all the time. Even if you do something wrong, it''s their daughter. They won''t give up on you." Tang Suhe patted her on the shoulder to comfort her.


    Tang Jiaojiao hesitated for a long time, nodded, took out a small note from her pocket, handed it to her, and whispered, "this is their address."


    Tang Suhe nodded: "I''ll go to them tomorrow."


    The next day, Tang Suhe followed the address on the note and asked a lot of people. After several blocks, he found their residence in an alley. This is a village in the city. The houses in it have been for many years. They are all bungalows and look very shabby.


    There are several old men playing chess outside, and there are several people watching. Tang Suhe sees one of the men, his father Tang Jun, with wrinkles on his young face. His black hair, which used to be combed neatly every time, has turned gray. He has been more than ten years old.


    "Dad?" She gave a cry of hesitation.


    The man turned back to her, eyes full of surprise, low called out: "Ho Ho?"


    Then he quickly stood up, came over and asked, "Why are you here?" I haven''t seen him for a few years. He''s no longer the strict father of junior high school. His back is rickets. He''s just an ordinary old man. When she was old, she realized the importance of her children. Jiaojiao was not around all the year round. When she saw her daughter, she really felt very surprised and kind.


    "Dad, how do you become..." Seeing him like this, Tang Suhe''s in a hurry. Even if he had treated himself badly before, he was also his own father. Now he has become like this. No matter how poor he is, he will not be like this.

 Chapter 637

    "Alas! Don''t mention it Tang Jun sighed and said, "at first, I worked to earn money, which was enough to make a living, but your aunt and her even went to play mahjong with those rich wives. She lost a lot. In the end, she could only be reduced to here."


    "Old man, it''s time to eat." Familiar cry, Tang Suhe along the voice to see past, stepmother Wenyun came out of the house.


    She is as old as Tang Jun. The beauty of youth, which used to be maintained by beauty salons, has disappeared. Wrinkles and spots have grown on her face, and her figure has also become bloated. She has completely lost the noble woman''s momentum, and is just a middle-aged woman with old pearl.


    See Tang Suhe, Wen Yun Leng for a while, then some hostile asked her: "what are you doing here?"


    "My sister is pregnant now. She''s living alone. I want you to take care of her." Su He of Tang Dynasty is as true as the truth.


    "Don''t talk nonsense! Jiaojiao is not in a city at all now. She has found a good job outside and sends money to her home every month! What do you mean when you come here to say that we are not good? Are you coming to see our jokes Wen Yun still hates her as before. Tang Jiaojiao is her pride. She can''t stand being told that her daughter is not good.


    Tang Suhe didn''t bother to argue with her. He took out a note and handed it to her. It was Tang Jiaojiao''s current address and telephone number: "believe it or not."


    Wen Yun took out his mobile phone and dialed it. It was his daughter''s voice. She asked, "Jiaojiao, are you pregnant now?"


    For several months did not hear his mother''s voice, Tang Jiaojiao could not help crying out: "Mom, I''m sorry, I lied to you, I never left a city."


    Finally, Tang Suhe takes Tang Jun and Wen Yun to Tang Jiaojiao''s residence.


    As soon as they opened the door and saw their relatives, the mother and daughter could not help crying.


    "Jiaojiao, why are you so thin?" After all, it''s the mother and daughter who are heart to heart. She loves it.


    "Mom, Dad, come in and say." Tang Jiaojiao led them in, let the elder sit on the sofa, and knelt down with a plop.


    "Jiaojiao, Jiaojiao, what are you doing?" Tang Jun and Wen Yun hurry to help her.


    Tang Jiaojiao refused to get up: "Dad, mom, listen to me kneeling to finish." Tang Jiaojiao began to tell the elder about her experiences in recent years.


    Wen Yun was crying. It turned out that he had to rely on his daughter''s hard money to pay the debt. What a sin!


    Tang Jun is also full of tears. He didn''t expect that he was so miserable in his old age. His favorite daughter did that kind of thing, but he didn''t know that the Tang family was defeated in his own hands.


    In the final analysis, his family property is still hehe''s grandfather''s.


    People only know how to cherish when they lose. Now they know how much they have gone too far.


    However, Wen Yunfei didn''t have a trace of repentance. Seeing that Tang Suhe was dressed clean, young and beautiful, while her daughter was so haggard, she felt that she couldn''t accept the gap.


    Once, Tang Suhe was the lowest in the family, but now, they are all reduced to this, but she is still so proud.


    "It''s all you! It''s all your fault Wen Yun suddenly stood up and pointed at Tang Suhe, shouting angrily, "if you had begged Huaze River, the Tang family would not be like this! You forced your sister to sell her body! Now, are you happy? "

 Chapter 638

    "Mom, don''t do that!" Tang Jiaojiao pulls some of the irrational Wen Yun.


    She pointed to the tip of his nose and scolded him. Tang Suhe was also angry.


    As the saying goes, karma. Instead of reflecting on how many immoral things she had done, she put all the responsibilities on her.


    "Mom, it was hehe who saved me. Otherwise, I might not even see you." That day, she fainted on the side of the road, and even had the idea of suicide. She came to save her. After a cup of hot milk, her depression was a little better.


    Later, she let her rent a house, clean up her house, wash clothes and cook for her. At that time, she realized the value of human true feelings.


    She suddenly regretted that she had been treated that way, betrayed her again and again, and made trouble for her everywhere.


    Although she was a close sister, she treated her as an enemy for the past 20 years. But now she''s on the street, and only she really treats herself.


    Tang Jiaojiao already knew how much she had done before and how sorry she was.


    "Really?" Wen Yun took a look at her and stopped making noise.


    "Dad, sister, aunt, I''m gone. I may not come back often after I get married. Take good care of yourself."


    Now, with her father and aunt by her side, Tang Jiaojiao is at ease. She says goodbye to them and turns away.


    Tang Jun and Tang Jiaojiao sincerely hope that she will have a happy life and wish her happiness.


    And Wen Yun is still a little red eyed. It''s said that she married a rich man of mixed blood. Why can she marry so well? But her daughter doesn''t know which man to raise children for.


    At eight o''clock in the morning, Leo called her on time, his voice full of doting: "are you ready? I''ll pick you up! "


    Tang Suhe nodded: "OK."


    A few minutes later, there was a knock on the door. When he opened the door, Leo stood outside with a smile on his face, but there were black circles under his eyes. Tang Suhe asked him, "didn''t you have a good rest last night?"


    Leo said, "I''m so excited. I can''t sleep. I''ll be waiting downstairs at five this morning."


    Tang Suhe was surprised: "five o''clock!" God, he came downstairs at five o''clock and waited for her to have a rest. He waited until eight o''clock to call her.


    "Don''t open your mouth so wide, or you want me to kiss you." Leo had a bad smile on his face.


    Don Suhe, shut up.


    A few minutes later, Leo helped her walk in front with her suitcase. Tang Suhe and Lei Xiaobai followed. They were going to leave here and return to Australia.


    Leo and Lei Xiaobai grew up there, so they were very excited.


    In the car, Lei Xiaobai even put his head out of the window to blow the wind, but he couldn''t pull it back.


    Speed is extremely fast, Tang Suhe desperately pull its head: "you come in, don''t blow stroke! It''s very difficult. Don''t blow it up for you! "


    Lei Xiaobai takes his head back, turns his head, sticks out his tongue to lick her face, and rubs it against her.


    Leo was driving, looking at the two nearby, and couldn''t help laughing.


    He even fantasized that a few years later, when he drove, she was sitting in the co driver''s seat, with Lei Xiaobai and his children sitting behind. It would be a wonderful and happy thing for the family to go for a ride in the wild.


    Regor heard that Leo was going to marry Tang Suhe, and he was very happy. He prepared in advance and wanted to give them two perfect weddings.

 Chapter 639

    The elder brother is like a father. The two brothers have been interdependent for so many years that regor seems to have become half of his father. How can a father not be happy when his "son" gets married.


    As soon as he got off the plane, Reggie took a great many people to pick him up and gave him a hug: "Congratulations, brother. I will have a family soon."


    Then, he gave Tang Suhe a hug: "welcome to our Lei family."


    From getting off the plane to returning to Leijia villa, Leiou has been holding Tang Suhe''s hand from beginning to end.


    At dinner, regor suddenly took out a very classical jewelry box and solemnly handed it to her.


    Tang Su he took over, puzzled: "what is this for?"


    "This jewelry box was used by Yang Guifei in the Tang Dynasty, and my father bought it as a token of love for my mother at a high price," regor said. My mother said that if our brothers get married first in the future, they will give this to their daughter-in-law. So you have to take this. "


    "This is too expensive. I can''t have it." Tang Suhe hurriedly refused, but he did not dare to put the box down.


    It''s an antique from the Tang Dynasty. It''s so intact that it''s priceless. If you knock it, she can''t afford to pay for it.


    "You don''t mean you don''t admit that you are the daughter-in-law of the Lei family?" Reg asked her.


    Tang Suhe had no choice but to harden his head and promise: "OK, I''ll keep it for the time being." She was really nervous about holding such a valuable thing in her hands.


    After dinner, her arms stiff straight Leng Leng holding the baby box upstairs, Leo gently smile, from her hand over, holding her hand.


    "Watch the box." Looking at him casually holding it, Tang Suhe''s almost ready to raise his heart for fear that he might fall.


    Leo took her to his arms: "the jewelry box is just a symbol. I just need you." Go to her room and put the jewelry box on her dresser.


    "Don''t you have to lock it up?" It''s priceless. It''s not good to put it outside.


    "It''s just for jewelry. What''s the value of locking it up?" Leo said. You can use it as an ordinary jewelry box without too much pressure. By the way, I''ve never given you jewelry. "


    He was going to get married soon, so naturally he had to give her something.


    Leo greets one of the city''s most famous jewelry stores in advance, and the next day leads her to choose wedding rings and various kinds of jewelry.


    As soon as they got out of the car, two tall waiters in uniform opened the door and called, "welcome."


    At a glance, there was no customer inside. A dozen waiters were all ready to serve them in front of their counters. Managers with slightly different colors of uniforms came out to accompany them in their selection.


    "Mr. Lei, Miss Tang, welcome."


    "Leo, that''s a bit of an exaggeration." Tang Suhe whispered to him.


    Leo smile: "no exaggeration, only one marriage, I want to give you all the best."


    She was moved by Leo''s true feelings and dedication to her, but the more he did, the more she blamed herself. She was afraid that she could not afford such love.


    "Miss, please take this necklace." Leo taps on the counter, and the waiter immediately presents it to him with a smile.

 Chapter 640

    Leo holding the necklace, a gentle face and Tang Suhe said: "come on, try this necklace."


    Accompanied by the attendant immediately reached out to pick up, want to help her with, Leo said: "I''ll do it myself."


    He went to her back, she is also very cooperative to lift the hair, he is very considerate to help her wear, and then asked her: "how?"


    Tang Suhe looked at the necklace in the mirror. It was really beautiful.


    Today, she is wearing a long skirt with a low collar and a silver necklace, which is exquisite and generous. There is a dark blue gem hanging below, which makes her skin fairer and her collarbone more sexy. It''s really a beautiful necklace.


    Tang Suhe nodded: "it''s beautiful!"


    "Just like it." Then he took it down for her and handed it to the waiter, "please pack this."


    Then he took him to pick out the earrings.


    Leo''s eyes are very good. Every time he can catch a glimpse of her, it''s beautiful and elegant, and it''s especially suitable for her jewelry. He helps her to take up every piece of jewelry. His hand slides through her delicate skin from time to time, which feels very good. It''s really a very happy thing to be able to wear a necklace to the person you love most.


    In the end, they picked out a pile of things, packed them up, and piled them up into hills.


    "Leo, it''s too extravagant." Tang Suhe pulled his clothes.


    Women are not immune to jewelry by nature, but Tang Suhe is an exception. She has not pursued jewelry too much since she was a child. Compared with other girls, her whole body is full of jewelry. Her wrist, neck and ears are always clean.


    Even if you get married, you can buy one or two symbolically. It''s too wasteful to buy so many at once.


    "Suhe, I want to give you my whole world. It''s just a few pieces of jewelry. It doesn''t cost much." Leo said softly to her.


    Around the waiters are envious, good considerate good bold man, this woman is very happy.


    "Hello, that''s 25.51 million." The waiter came over sweetly and said.


    Leo handed her a card. After swiping the card, the waiter said sweetly, "thank you for coming. We will deliver the jewelry to your home in half an hour."


    It''s not a waste of money at such a high price. The service is up to standard and it''s delivered home.


    Before marriage, there are many things to do, another is to take wedding photos.


    It''s also a top wedding dress shop with advance booking. It''s a dreamlike shop with countless beautiful wedding dresses. Any woman who comes in will probably have the impulse to get married.


    "This is the new wedding dress of this year. It combines many elements of dignity and tradition, fashion and elegance. It''s the dream of many girls. What do you think of this one?" The wedding dress shop attendant introduced her warmly.


    I don''t know why, thinking that she will marry Leo soon and stay with him all her life, she can''t be happy and lacks some interest. However, she can''t help Leo''s happiness. She is trying to make herself look happy and looking forward to it.


    She nodded: "very good."


    Then he went to the fitting room to try it out. Leo looked up and down at her for a long time. He had been looking forward to her wearing the wedding dress. She looked beautiful in the wedding dress, but only once in her marriage life. He wanted her to be the most beautiful bride and believed that he could find a more perfect one.

 Chapter 641

    Generally, men will be more annoyed when trying wedding dresses, but Leo has always been very patient, waiting for her outside, accompanying her to choose, and giving some pertinent comments. At the end of the trial, Tang Suhe is almost tired.


    "By the way, we still have a treasure in our shop." The waiter suddenly thought of something, patted the forehead and said, then ran to get it.


    Four people carefully carried the wedding dress over, and it was really extraordinary.


    The waiter said that this is the work of Kawei, a famous wedding dress designer. This is her last work. It''s just that the price is too high for ordinary people to use, so they treasure it in their shop.


    Leo nodded with satisfaction, then turned to Tang Suhe and said, "Suhe, you try this one. This one will suit you."


    When Tang Suhe put on this wedding dress and came out of the fitting room, Leo was astonished.


    Atmosphere, respect, high above, at this time, she is like a queen standing at the top of the world, the beauty of suffocating, her whole body that incomparable breath, let him crazy. This wedding dress seems to be tailor-made for her. More points make her fat, less points make her tight. Everything is just right.


    "Great! That''s it! Do you like it, Suhe? "


    Tang Suhe looked around in front of the mirror. Sure enough, he tried so many pieces, and this one was the best. He nodded his head with satisfaction: "I like it very much, let it be."


    The photographer who helped them take wedding photos was also a famous photographer in the circle. Every wedding photo taken by his hand looked so beautiful.


    "Bride, please put your arms around the groom''s waist. Two people should look at each other and have feelings in their eyes." The photographer was guiding, but when he was shooting, he found that the bride was not very attentive. He has seen too many lovers, he has a keen sense that she is not so passionate in love with this man.


    "Oh, good." Aware that he was a little lost, Tang Suhe quickly adjusted, with a happy smile on his face, and looked at Leo affectionately.


    The wedding photos are very beautiful. The groom is handsome and affectionate, and the bride is beautiful and graceful. The wedding photos of the two of them are hung everywhere in Lei''s villa, full of festive atmosphere.


    After the wedding time was set, the wedding invitation cards were sent out quickly.


    There is only a week left before they are officially married.


    As a bride to be, Leo accompanies her to the beauty salon every day for whole body care and beauty, which is done all afternoon.


    Leo is very patient. She''s with her from beginning to end. She''s doing hairdressing inside. He''s killing time outside with a magazine. He doesn''t feel bored at all. He''s smiling all the time.


    Every time she came out, he would not hide his love and praise: "Su He, you are so beautiful." The treasure in his eyes is the envy of all.


    A week later, this woman will really belong to himself. Whenever he thinks of this, he can''t help but feel happy.


    Back home, Leo can''t help kissing her earlobe: "Suhe, we will be husband and wife soon, I will treat you well."


    "Well, I''ll be a wife, too." Tang Suhe didn''t push him away, but promised with a smile.


    Immediately, she will be his person, she will try to accept him, both mentally and physically.

 Chapter 642

    "Su He..." Leo''s breath became deep and his voice became low.


    He had been guarding her for four years. He had wanted to have a close relationship with her for a long time. He had been holding back for fear of hurting her. Now, she would be his. Even in a short week, he could hardly wait. Want to be close to her, want to be with her


    Tang Suhe tried to relax his mood, let himself try to accept his kiss and touch, after marriage, these are the things we have to face.


    Leo has always been very gentle, just like a very fragile treasure. Her skin is so tender that it can be broken by blowing bullets. She used to wear a thick cocoon in her hand for fear of scratching her.


    "Suhe, I didn''t hurt you, did I?" Leo''s voice was hoarse and low. He asked in her ear.


    Tang Suhe shook his head gently.


    Tang Suhe''s body is shaking slightly. Leo whispered in her ear, "Su Ho, relax."


    She kept persuading herself to accept it, but she finally pushed him away.


    Leo stopped and asked her, "what''s the matter?"


    "Leo, are you happy that we are going to get married?" She asked him in a low voice.


    Leo nodded: "happy, to marry you is the happiest and happiest thing in my life."


    After Tang Suhe left, huazexi and Yaoyao were depressed every day.


    Tang Suwen heard that his sister was about to get married and called huazexi.


    "Brother Zexi, my sister is getting married, do you know?" To tell you the truth, Su Wen hopes that his sister and brother Zexi will be together.


    "I know." Huazexi low said, he also want to retain, but, how also can''t keep, she already had the children of Leo.


    "The wedding is in three days." Tang Suwen added.


    "So fast!" Huazexi felt a stab in her heart. She couldn''t wait to marry him!


    Hang up the phone, huazexi heart pain uneasy, originally, he was thinking about how to get her back, but now, their wedding is about to start, he did not think of any way, not from the panic, the brain is a mess.


    "Daddy, are we going to Mommy''s wedding?" Yao Yao raised his head to ask him, Yao Yao''s heart is also very lost.


    "No more." Huazexi''s voice was a little hoarse.


    When she married another man, didn''t the father and son go to find sorrow for themselves? How could he let Yao Yao be so young and watch his mother marry someone else.


    Yao Yao''s injury has been cured very well. The doctor said that he could be discharged from the hospital. Huazexi helped Yao Yao go through the discharge procedures. Everything was ready. Holding Yao Yao''s little hand, he was about to leave the hospital. Suddenly, he received a phone call.


    "Brother Zexi, please help me!" Mano''s voice came.


    "Nono, what''s the matter?"


    "Brother Zexi, I seem to be, I seem to be pregnant." Manor hesitated to tell him.


    "Pregnant? Who is pregnant with? " Huazexi was surprised. She didn''t even hear that she had a boyfriend. She was pregnant.


    Manor over there blushed and whispered, "Guan Qi. The night before I left a city, we went to drink, got drunk, and went to bed muddleheaded. After I came back home, I found that I might be pregnant. Brother Zexi, I''m afraid alone. Will you accompany me to the hospital to check? "


    "Aren''t you at home?" Her home is so far away from a city, how can he accompany her.


    "I''ve just arrived in city A. I heard that Yao Yao is in hospital. I''ll drop by to see him."


    Huazexi a black line, said: "OK, you come quickly!"


    "Daddy, what''s the matter? Is it aunt manor?" Yao Yao took Huaze River by the hand and asked.


    Huazexi nodded and replied, "well, Yao Yao, we''ll go back later."


    Yao Yao nodded obediently.

 Chapter 643

    More than ten minutes later, Ma Nuo came here, dressed in high-heeled shoes, still looking bold. He came and held Yao Yao in his arms and ravaged him: "Yao Yao has become lovely again!"


    Then she pulled on the other arm of huazexi, and she felt a little more secure.


    If her parents knew that she was pregnant without a boyfriend, she would be angry. She had no choice but to sneak to a city to find huazexi.


    Huazexi takes Yaoyao to accompany her to the obstetrics and Gynecology Department of the hospital for examination.


    "Yao Yao and I are waiting for you outside. You can go in." Huazexi said with a wave.


    Ma Nuo looked back at him in fear and said, "brother Zexi, you must wait for me!"


    Huazexi nodded and agreed to her. I thought, if Nuo Nuo is really pregnant with Guan Qi''s child, I don''t know whether it''s a good thing or a bad thing, if they have a good feeling for each other, it may be a good marriage if they can marry their son. It would be a bit of a problem if two people were just playing on occasion.


    When he thought of his feelings, he was melancholy again. The woman he loved most was going to marry another man tomorrow.


    "Miss Tang, you look much better." Just then, the voice of the nurse came.


    "Yes? Thank you


    Because of Tang Suhe, he is very sensitive to the name of "Miss Tang". He turns around and looks at it. However, he sees that Tang Jiaojiao is accompanied by her mother.


    He didn''t like this woman very much, and he didn''t want to look at her any more.


    "Miss Tang, you should pay attention to your health. Don''t get sick. Taking medicine is bad for the fetus. By the way, didn''t your sister come with you today?" Then the nurse asked.


    "She went abroad to get married." Tang Jiao answered with a smile.


    "Oh, well, your sister is beautiful and decent. She must have married a good man?"


    "Well, she picked it. It''s not bad." Although she did not know what kind of man she married, she believed in her vision.


    After listening to their conversation, huazexi rushed over, pushed the nurse aside, looked at Tang Jiaojiao and asked, "what did you say just now?"


    Is Tang Jiaojiao pregnant? Was su he with her last time? Did he mistake her for being pregnant?


    He dare not go out, can''t wait to know the truth.


    Huazexi''s expression was a little scary at this time. Tang Jiaojiao was scared and could not say a word.


    "Tell me! What the hell is going on! " Huazexi asked again with a serious face.


    Tang Jiaojiao tries her best to suppress her tension. Some stutter that she meets Su He, accompanies her to the hospital, encourages her to have a baby, and tells Hua Zexi everything about renting a house for her.


    "So she''s not pregnant?" The voice of Huaze river is trembling slightly.


    "Hua always thinks Su he is pregnant? It seems that Hua always misunderstood. That day, she just came with me. "


    Great! She''s not pregnant! Huazexi was pleasantly surprised, that is, the lost treasure was recovered. At the same time, he regretted why he was so impulsive, why he misunderstood her, questioned her and humiliated her without knowing the truth.


    At that time, she hated him. It was all his fault. Everything was his fault. She pushed her to other men''s arms for the second time.


    Ho ho! Sorry, please forgive me! This time, I''ll hold on to you no matter what.


    Huaze lowers his head and looks at Yaoyao. Two men, one big and the other small, smile tacit understanding and stretch out their hands. Huaze River''s big hand is holding Yaoyao''s small hand. The two men leave in a hurry without looking back.


    Tang Jiaojiao looked at their back and thought, Huaze River, good luck to you.


    As soon as he got out of the hospital, Hua Zexi ordered his driver to drive to the airport. He didn''t return home, so he ran to buy a ticket and flew to Australia.


    On the way, huazexi called Guan Qi: "your wife and your future son are in the hospital. Hurry to accompany them!"


    Guan Qi is confused: "what wife, what child?"


    "Nono may be pregnant. It''s yours." Huazexi explained.


    Guan Qi over there was stunned for a long time, and then he suddenly responded. His voice suddenly became pleasantly surprised: "really!"


    "Well, it''s in the hospital where Yao Yao is hospitalized."

 Chapter 644

    "I''ll be right there!" It''s too unexpected that nono has his child. Before, she couldn''t get out of her love for huazexi, and she never accepted him as an excuse. Now, with all the children, she should admit him.


    "By the way, Zexi, did your wife come back?" Guan Qi asked, he did not know Tang Suhe and Leo are about to get married.


    "Soon! On the way to my wife! " Huazexi replied.


    The day before Leo and Tang Suhe''s wedding, Tang Suwen, Kavin and Kavin''s sister Kitty came from England.


    This is Miss Kitty''s first high-profile appearance. She has a pair of 12 cm high-heeled shoes, a pair of black tight leather pants, a black coat, and long hair. Her delicate and profound facial features, which belong to the westerners, show a trace of domineering, and have the momentum and dignity of a female agent.


    As soon as Miss Kitty went in, she didn''t recognize the person. She looked for the most paralyzed one and saw the same black Reggie. She stepped on her high heels and looked at him with her chin raised: "are you Reggie?"


    Reg glanced at her and nodded carelessly. This woman is very beautiful, but she looks wild. She doesn''t look like a woman at all.


    He thinks that boss Lei also likes more gentle women. How can he be interested in this kind of female King Kong. Keke, it''s a secret. He once had a heart for Tang Suhe, but he soon gave up this idea after knowing that his brother also liked her. Up to now, this relationship which was just sprouted and strangled is still buried in his heart.


    "I heard that you are a good fighter. I want to fight with you alone!" Queen Kitty said that this is the woman who was nurtured in the underworld environment since childhood. She is not inferior to men at all.


    Boss Lei is obviously not interested in her. His brother is getting married tomorrow. Does he really want to fight with her? Besides, he has always been invincible in his fight with boss Lei. He can challenge him casually. It''s not too expensive.


    "I''m not interested in hitting women." The thunder eldest brother lightly floats to say, turn round to want to leave.


    Kitty saw that he was going to leave. Well, the boy was so arrogant that she dared to ignore her. She wanted to give him a fierce look. She suddenly stretched out a leg, lifted it over his head, and hit it on his shoulder. With her strength, ordinary people would surely fall on the ground. Then she stepped on him with a thin high heel, looked down at him and listened to his begging for mercy.


    But Reggie is not a normal person. When her leg was about to hit him, he suddenly turned back and grabbed her ankle with one hand. Her foot was on his shoulder, but he could not pull it back.


    She thought that she was strong. Although she was a woman, she was stronger than other men. She didn''t expect that when she came to him, her trick was like a child, without any suspense.


    "Hey, you let me go!" Kitty was a little embarrassed. She pulled her feet hard and whispered.


    Golden Rooster is independent, carelessly, almost fell down.


    Reggie gentlemanly put his arm around her waist and his other hand around her ankle.


    Their posture is extremely difficult and ambiguous in other people''s eyes. It''s just the performance of two dancers.


    Miss Kitty can do it. Her legs are almost right angles. Thanks to her pants today. If she wears a skirt, she will be shown by Reggie.


    "Miss Kitty, don''t provoke me. You can''t beat me." Reggie lowered the warning and let her go.


    On the other side, Kavin, who is chatting with Tang Suwen and his younger brother, has no idea whether his elder sister is teasing others or being teased by others. He runs over to him and says, "boss Lei, my elder sister has just been dumped by a man. She''s a little resentful. She fights with a man every day. Boss Lei doesn''t care." Then he turned to Kitty and said, "sister, is it not enough for you to beat me at home every day? He came to fight with boss Lei again. We''re here for the wedding, not to ruin it. "


    Queen Kitty talked about her boyfriend. Unexpectedly, she caught the man cheating on her. In the hotel, Kitty shot the man away, leaving the crying man and the shivering little three.


    She hated the scum man most. She had a stomach full of fire. She was looking for people to fight all over the gang. She focused on her brother.


    Kavin knew that she was in a bad mood and needed to vent. She was also allowed to be beaten by her every day. Unexpectedly, she came to fight for boss Lei again today.

 Chapter 645

    If boss Lei really takes her seriously, I''m afraid she won''t be able to cry.


    Kavin managed to dissuade his sister and let her sit by.


    Things have come to this stage, Tang Suwen can only smile and bless his sister and Leo, thinking, it seems that Zexi brother is destined to have nothing to do with his sister in his life.


    Tang Suhe and Leo''s rooms are next to each other. At night, before going to bed, Leo took her hand and said, "Suhe, you are going to marry me every day. Will you regret it?"


    Tang Su he gently shook his head: "No." The road is her choice, she will resolutely go on, it is impossible to turn back.


    Leo was pleased to hear her answer. He was moved. He kissed her on the forehead and whispered, "good night, wife."


    After tomorrow, she is his wife, and the wall between their rooms can be removed.


    After that, every morning, when he opened his eyes, he would see her face. What a happy and beautiful thing it should be.


    They each said good night and went back to their room to rest, but in regor''s bedroom, it was a completely different scene.


    Queen Kitty after the bath, lying in bed, feel bored, the more reluctant to think, finally come, she must find Reggie fight.


    The wedding is going to be held tomorrow. Things will be in a mess. It''s not easy to make an appointment. It''s better to go to him tonight.


    So Miss Kitty secretly ran from the guest room to Reggie''s room. The door was unlocked. She pushed it open. The bed was empty. There was water in the bathroom. It seemed that he was taking a bath.


    As the saying goes, soldiers are not tired of what, Kitty simply ran to his bed, lying flat covered with a quilt, do enough illusion.


    Hiding in the airtight quilt, he felt that he was going to be unable to breathe. The sound of the water in the bathroom stopped, and regor came out with a towel around his waist.


    As soon as he lifted the quilt, well, his hands flew towards his face, especially vicious and straight into his eyes. Thanks to his quick reaction, boss Lei dodged, Kitty kicked him on the waist again, and reg stretched out his wrist to block it. Several people tried several moves.


    Regor was angry. There was a woman hidden in the quilt. She didn''t sleep at night and came to fight with him.


    In the process of fighting, the bath towel around his waist is likely to fall down. Kitty sees that he can''t get any advantage, and no matter what is vicious or not, he grabs it at his crotch.


    Boss Lei was really angry this time. At first, he deliberately let her because she was a woman. Now he simply didn''t let her. He pushed her back to the bed, put his elbow against her neck, and pressed her to death. His face was angry. Kitty was so angry that he couldn''t breathe any more. If he really wanted to kill her, it wouldn''t take him three minutes.


    "Do you admit defeat?" Reg asked coldly.


    "No! Cough! Come again Kitty, who had never lost, was unwilling to admit that she was so hopeless that she was held down.


    Reggie''s strength was a little tighter, and the only thing she could do was roll her eyes.


    Reggie was upset and angry. He couldn''t tell what it was like. He suddenly let her go and said, "get dressed and go away!"


    Kitty touched his reddened neck and coughed for a long time. This guy was so cruel that he suddenly looked down and realized why he let go of himself.


    How dare you take advantage of her! Kitty was angry, but he thought, as soon as he saw it, he quickly let go of himself. Is he also a pure guy? Immediately there is a new strategy, beauty trick, want to take advantage of his confusion when a hit to win.


    Who knows, regor turned back to see her like this, suddenly put her on the shoulder, regardless of her fists and kicks, threw her at the door, according to her buttocks kicked her out: "roll!" The door was locked with a touch.


    Kitty, who had been wronged, gnashed her teeth, spat at the door and raised her middle finger.


    Kavin just saw that her elder sister was kicked out of the room by boss Lei. She went up and down to look at her and asked, "elder sister, do you have a crush on boss Lei, climb to his bed and seduce him, but he kicked her out?"


    "Boy, let''s go and be a sandbag for me!" Kitty drags Kavin to the room.


    "Sister! Sister! You can''t let me go to the wedding tomorrow. I''m also the heir of our family. In that case, we''ll lose face. " Kavin kept saying good things, and Kitty let him go.


    However, she was still a little dissatisfied with Reggie, thinking that if she had a chance to compete with him, she would not believe that she could not win him.


    The next morning, Tang Suhe got up, put on makeup for several hours, and wore a white wedding dress. Leo is really amazing when he sees her. In his eyes, she is always the most beautiful. Today, she is even more beautiful.


    When wearing a black suit and wedding dress, Leo walked down the red carpet in the applause of the crowd, she felt that she was going to get married.However, at such a festive moment, she was not happy at all, and her heart was still a little lost.


    Standing in front of the priest, the priest solemnly asked: "Miss Tang Suhe, do you want this man to become your husband and enter into a marriage contract with him? Love him, take care of him, respect him, accept him, and be loyal to him forever until the end of his life, no matter in illness or health, or for any other reason?


    "


    Tang Suhe stopped for a moment and answered: "I do."


    The priest then asked Leo, "Mr. Leo, do you want this woman to be your wife and marry her? Love her, take care of her, respect her, accept her, and be loyal to her forever until the end of her life, no matter in illness or health, or for any other reason?


    "


    Leo firmly replied, "I do."


    "Next, ask the bride and groom to exchange rings."


    Tang Suhe stretched out his hand, and Leo gently put the ring on her ring finger, took her hand and gave it a kiss.


    She took out the ring and gave it to Leo, but her hand was shaking slightly.


    After getting married, she will have to be with Leo all her life. They will have their own children and become two families with huazexi and Yaoyao. Do they really want to do this?

 Chapter 646

    She never made up her mind.


    A lot of people sitting below are looking at her. She hasn''t worn it for such a long time. The people below begin to whisper. Not to embarrass Leo, she gritted her teeth and was about to push the ring up. Suddenly, a voice came from the quiet Church: "no!" The voice is tender but firm.


    "Yao Yao?" Tang Su he is a Leng, the ring in the hand also rolled to the ground.


    Everyone followed the sound and looked at the door. Two men, big and small, were walking into the church.


    "Mommy, let''s take you home! Don''t marry uncle Leo! " Yao Yao looked at her stubbornly and said that huazexi looked at her with the same expression.


    I don''t know why, their appearance will make her surprised and happy, in fact, her heart is looking forward to them.


    But now, a good wedding has been made like this, all the guests have a face of incredible discussion, if she left like this, what will Leo do. She hesitated, always standing beside Leo.


    "Hehe, I''m wrong. Don''t be angry any more. Will you go back with me?" Huazexi looks at her affectionately, and her tone is full of supplication.


    He and Yao Yao are standing in front of themselves, let oneself how to carry on this wedding.


    Seeing her hesitation and her dim eyes, Leo knew everything when he saw their father and son come in.


    All the time, he was deceiving himself. He knew that she didn''t love him. After she agreed to marry him, he thought that if he got married, he would be safe.


    Unexpectedly, the father and son arrived just one minute away.


    It seems that he and she are destined to be predestined.


    Since she can''t get her heart in any case, what''s the use of tying her people around him? Does he want him to watch her depressed every day?


    "Go ahead." Leo is covered by infinite loneliness, light said.


    "Leo!" Tang Suhe suddenly turned back to see him. She thought she had heard him wrong. So eager to be with her, Leo actually agreed to let go?


    "Su He, you don''t love me. You will be happy only when you are with him. I don''t want you to be unhappy, you know? " Leiou flat light answer, but every word for Tang Suhe, are unforgettable, just like his love for her.


    "Leo, thank you." She was very grateful for his tolerance and understanding again and again, and gave him a hug.


    This is probably her last hug. Leo closed her eyes and felt the last warmth.


    "Uncle Leo, I''m sorry, although Yao Yao likes you very much But I still have to get Mommy back. " Yao Yao''s voice was full of guilt. He bowed deeply to Leo and said.


    "Uncle Leo likes you very much. When daddy bullies Mommy again, Yao Yao has to protect Mommy? If Mommy comes to Uncle Leo, uncle Leo will never return it. " Leo touched Yao Yao''s head and said.


    "Uncle Leo, don''t worry, Yao Yao will protect mummy!" Yao Yao''s pledge.


    Leo looked at Huaze River and his tone became serious: "I mean serious. If there is another time, I will never let go!"


    Even if she doesn''t love him and is not happy around him, at least he will cherish her, treat her well and don''t let her suffer a little injustice, which is better than her being wronged and bullied in huazexi.

 Chapter 647

    "Don''t worry, there won''t be another time." Huazexi said positively.


    "Hehe, let''s go home." Huazexi, holding Yao Yao in one hand and Tang Suhe in the other, exits in full view of the public.


    Tang Suhe''s other hand is still led by Lei ou. She turns back to see him. He is reluctant to let go. In the end, he lets go a little bit and watches her leave.


    A good wedding scene, a strange man appeared, took the bride away, the guests were a little shocked.


    Only a smile appeared on Tang Suwen''s face.


    Brother Zexi came to get married. Just now, when he appeared with Yao Yao, he was really cool!


    He didn''t expect Zexi brother would come to snatch the wedding. He was right. Zexi brother loved his sister, and her sister loved Zexi brother.


    After they left, and all the guests left, Leo stood there for a long time, unwilling to leave, imagining himself and her wedding going on.


    "Leo, why did you just let her and other men go so easily?" Reg came up and asked.


    He really can''t swallow this tone, he Lei family get married, dare someone to rob the marriage, and so let him go!


    "Brother, can''t you see that Su he doesn''t love me at all. That man is her first man, that child is her child, they are the family Leo said faintly.


    After a moment''s silence, Reggie patted him on the shoulder: "there''s no grass in the world. Leo, you''ll meet a better one."


    Miss Kitty, who has never been kicked in the ass, still remembers what happened last night. She steps over in her high-heeled shoes and angrily says to reg, "come on! Let''s do something else today! " She doesn''t believe she can''t win him!


    At the sight of this woman, regor''s head is even bigger. This guy is so haunted that he has to fight against him. There was no expression on his face. Ignoring her, he turned around and left.


    "Hello! You don''t dare Kitty yelled in the back.


    "Tigress!" Leige thin lips light open, jump out three words, Chinese.


    Kitty was confused and didn''t know what he was saying. She asked her younger brother Kavin, "what did he say?"


    Because of Tang Suwen, Kavin has studied Chinese specially. He knows the meaning of these three words clearly, but he can''t tell his elder sister. If she is angry and pours at boss Lei, what should he do if boss Lei kills her.


    Originally, when his younger brother got married, the bride was robbed. It''s enough to be depressed. Don''t let it all vent on her at that time.


    "Well Tiger, Magnolia, oh! yes! Hua Mulan! Do you remember watching a Disney cartoon "Hua Mulan" before Kavin''s quick witted talk.


    Kitty nodded. They went to see the film together a few years ago.


    "Boss Lei means that his elder sister is independent and strong. Like Hua Mulan, she is a heroine among women."


    Kitty nodded thoughtfully: "Oh, so it is. He has eyes!" This just let him go for a while and left.


    While Tang Suwen beside him tried his best to hold back a smile, admiring Kavin''s pulling skill, and the black one could tell him the white one.


    Although Tang Suhe and huazexi returned to a city, they didn''t forgive him so easily.

 Chapter 648

    For him, she has done such a sorry Leo thing as escaping marriage. Can she forgive him for what he did to him just because of his few words of apology?


    His life may be planted in his hands, Lai also can not rely on, but Tang Suhe heart or quietly gave him an assessment period, assessment is not qualified, she will not agree to be with him.


    She went back to the original magazine to work, and lived in the same place. After work every day, she would pick Yao Yao up to eat in her own house as before.


    I left in a hurry, but I didn''t have time to bring Lei Xiaobai back. There are still toys and nests all over the house. Now it seems empty. However, after she left, Lei Ou must be in a bad mood. Xiaobai was raised by herself and him, which is very humane. I''d better keep it with him. I hope he can get out of this relationship as soon as possible and meet his own friends as soon as possible Women.


    Huazexi knew that everything was his own fault, so no matter how cold Su he was to him, he never took it to heart. Instead, he racked his brains every day to please her.


    The relationship between the two of them depends on Yao Yao. Yao Yao also tries his best to help his father to please his mother.


    "Mommy, it''s a bit lonely for two people to eat. Can you let daddy eat with us after work?" On the way home, Yao Yao raised his head and asked Tang Suhe.


    Knowing that Yao Yao was fighting for his father''s chance, Tang Suhe never refused Yao Yao. He said with a smile, "OK, then you can call him to come over from work."


    Yao Yao calls quickly. After hearing the news, Hua Shao is ecstatic. It''s not easy to eat at the same table.


    Anyway, there is no other man around her now. He and Yao Yao pester her to death, and don''t give others any chance to take advantage of her.


    Huazexi dressed herself as if she were going on a date and knocked on her door. She was still cold to him.


    On the dinner table, Hua Shao ran away with tears. There were Capsicum in several dishes on the table. She was deliberately taking care of him!


    Tang Suhe still cared about Yao Yao, so he didn''t dare to put more pepper, but he spent less, but he couldn''t touch any pepper.


    However, he is still happy in the atmosphere of left-handed wife and right-handed children.


    Yao Yao mourns for his father. Daddy, if Mommy wants revenge, you can bear it.


    Tang Suhe was also very considerate to give him a few chopsticks, specially picked up red pepper for him.


    Even if she gave him poison, he would admit it.


    Tang Suhe never thought that he would eat chilli without hesitation. He clearly could not eat chilli, and he certainly knew that she was intentional. He thought that he would put the chilli aside. Unexpectedly, he was so stupid. Seeing that he coughed like this, Tang Suhe was also very anxious. He quickly took a glass of water to him, and huazexi drank a large glass to get better. His face was red and his neck was thick.


    Instead of being angry, he felt very happy to see that she cared about him and handed him water.


    After dinner, Tang Suhe picked up all the dishes and chopsticks and was carrying them to the kitchen. Huaze river came and attached her hand: "I''ll do it."


    Tang Suhe and he looked at each other for a few seconds, but still gave it to him. It was full of oil, and he actually carried it back to the kitchen without any aversion. Wearing her cartoon apron, he was doing the dishes.

 Chapter 649

    Hua Shao can actually brush the dishes, which she didn''t expect. During the period, she pretended to go to the kitchen to get drinks and peeked at him secretly. He was very virtuous and looked like a handsome housewife. Suddenly, she thought of a story. The man who brushes the dishes is the most beautiful.


    Tang Suhe is watching TV with Yao Yao. He cleans the bowl. Hua Shao takes the fruit out of the refrigerator and cuts it into a fruit platter to honor his wife.


    In the past, she was busy doing housework to take care of him. I''m afraid she didn''t even go into the kitchen with less money. But now, he is doing the tedious work she did before.


    In the evening, they stayed up very late to go home. If it wasn''t for her coming to work the next day, they really wanted to spend the night there.


    On the bus, huazexi asked Yaoyao, "how are you, son? How do I behave?"


    Yao Yao nodded with satisfaction: "one hundred points! Seeing daddy do the dishes, Mommy''s eyes are almost falling out. A man who can do housework will get extra points! "


    He is using his own actions to change himself bit by bit, to tell him that in order to love her, he can make any change.


    soon after that is June 1 children''s day. There are activities in kindergartens, but daddy''s mummy must be accompanied.


    As soon as Yao Yao saw the content of the competition posted, he didn''t consult, so he reported it directly. He was sure that even if his father saw the content of the competition, he would find time to come. The key was Mommy. I don''t know if Mommy would agree.


    After school, Yao Yao looked lost. Seeing Yao Yao like this, Tang Su he asked him, "what''s the matter? Yao Yao, do you have trouble with children in kindergarten? "


    Yao Yao asked for his mother''s birthday. "Mommy, it''s children''s day in a few days. There''s a competition in kindergarten, but Dad and mummy are needed. There used to be such competitions. I can only watch other children and their parents participate in them. I want to participate in them this year, OK


    As soon as Tang Suhe saw Yao Yao like this, she was soft hearted. She always felt sorry for letting Yao Yao lose his four years of maternal love, so she immediately nodded and agreed: "OK! Mommy will accompany you


    On June 1, Yao Yao appeared in the kindergarten with his father in one hand and his mother in the other. They also met old acquaintances Yunluo, Qin Ruoyu and Qin Zixing, but Qin Ruoyu was wearing dark glasses.


    Huazexi and Yunluo look at each other and smile. Apart from their usual business, or going out to drink together, this is the first time they have met in kindergarten.


    The first event of the competition was that Daddy, with his mother on his back and baby in his arms, ran to the place 30 meters away to retrieve the hanging balloon, and then went back the same way to see which team took the least time.


    Hua Shao stood at the starting point, slightly bent down and motioned Tang Suhe to go up. For a long time did not have physical contact with him, suddenly let him back feel a little embarrassed, but see other parents are ready, she still fell on his back.


    His back is very broad and powerful, which unconsciously gives people a sense of security.


    The last time she was carried by him, it was probably a long time ago. She was close to his back, her arms around his neck, and her heart began to thump.


    On the other side, Yunshao is more unusual. He lets Xiaoxing climb on his back, and a princess holds Qin Ruoyu directly. It''s so cold that Qin Ruoyu catches her neck and whispers: "Luo, let me down."


    In public, what does it look like? Even show love doesn''t have to be like this!


    Cloud Luo where willing to listen to, after the whistle sound, hold her straight forward.


    Huazexi here is not weak. I didn''t expect that the two men would compete in such a childish game, but the important thing is that the family has fun, and the ranking is not so important.


    The first competition was embarrassing enough, but the second one was even more embarrassing. Actually, daddy and Mommy were asked to carry their hands, and the baby put the balloons among them, and they were asked to throw them into the frame a few meters away with their mouths. The winner with the largest number of balloons at the same time won.


    When she stood face to face with him, her look was a little bit unnatural. I can''t imagine how embarrassed it would be for two people to get very close and hold the balloon in their mouths. But up to now, we have to stick to it.


    At the beginning of the competition, Yao Yao put the balloon in the middle of them, but he couldn''t catch it because he was a little far away. Huaze River took the initiative to probe forward before it was clamped. His face, close in front of her eyes, she did not dare to look directly at, casually put his eyes on the balloon, his eyes did not shy of looking at her tightly, looking at her blush. They moved slowly and dropped it into the frame a few meters away. The first balloon finished.


    When it''s the second turn, I want to speed up. In fact, this comparison is the tacit understanding between husband and wife. If the speed of two people is not the same, it is easy to cause the balloon to fall in the middle of the way, and you have to start all over again.


    The surface of the balloon was very smooth. Huaze River walked a little faster, and the balloon was pushed away. The two of them tilted forward, and because of their inertia, they kiss each other mouth to mouth.


    Her teeth hit his lips, two people look at each other''s eyes, Tang Suhe Leng for several seconds, suddenly stepped back, his face turned red, looked left and right, no one noticed them, just a little relieved, but still heart thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump."Are you all right?" Seeing that the corners of his mouth were bruised, Tang Suhe asked in a hurry.


    Huazexi shook his head: "it''s OK, go on." Even if broken, his heart is also a sweet smile.


    The more nervous they were, the more unstable they were. In just a few minutes, they almost got there because the balloon suddenly flew off several times. It was really embarrassing.


    Kindergartens can be regarded as good intentions, even in this way, to enhance the feelings between families.


    The most important thing is to participate. As long as families and kindergartens have participated in the competition, they will give awards. Huazexi and Tang Suhe are glad to see Yao Yao receive the award. Maybe this is the heart of parents, always feel that their children are the best! He is proud of any honor he has won!


    Originally, huazexi, who had a smile on his face, suddenly raised his hand to support his temple. His smile disappeared and his brow slightly wrinkled, which made him look a little painful.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Aware of his abnormality, she suddenly turned to ask.


    Huazexi pretended to be OK. He waved his hand and said, "I go to the bathroom."


    Looking at his back, he was not as vigorous as before. Tang Suhe was worried. At this time, Yao Yao came down from the stage, raised his head and said, "Mommy, daddy probably has a headache."


    Don''t worry about him, Tang Suhe said: "Yao Yao stay here, mummy go to have a look." And then ran all the way through the bathroom.


    Huazexi is standing in front of the washing table, bending over and splashing water on his face to relieve the pain, but it doesn''t help at all. Holding his hair with both hands, he looks like he is in agony.

 Chapter 650

    "Zexi!" Tang Suhe ran to him in a hurry and supported him, "how are you? What about your medicine? " Why does his head ache from time to time.


    "The medicine is in the car." Huazexi tried to make himself look less painful and answered in a low voice.


    "You wait. I''ll get it right away." Tang Suhe turned around and was about to leave, but huazexi put her arm on her shoulder, turned around and pressed her on the wall, put one hand behind her head, bent down and kissed her lips to divert her attention.


    Just now, several times, he almost got to kiss her. He wanted to kiss her for a long time. How can a simple mouth touch mouth be enough? A gentle and romantic French deep kiss.


    Tang Suhe was completely stunned and didn''t have the heart to push him away. She didn''t push him until she saw that his painful expression was replaced by his concentration. Her headache seemed to be relieved.


    Huazexi released her, and her face looked much better.


    "How are you?" She was blushing and kissing. It''s undeniable that she doesn''t reject his kiss. Instead, she has a feeling of electric shock, blushing and heartbeat.


    "Well, much better." Huazexi nodded and answered, holding her waist.


    As soon as I got to the bathroom door, I saw Yao Yao. I don''t know when he came.


    Tang Suhe''s face is even more red. Did Yao Yao see the scene of their kissing just now? Oh, my God! Such a picture is not suitable for children, but it''s her own son!


    "Son, remember to close your eyes next time you see it, OK?" Huazexi touched Yao Yao''s little brain without any embarrassment.


    Yao Yao nodded with a smile: "Well! I know! Don''t worry, daddy and Mommy


    Tang Suhe was speechless and could not say anything. In the past four years, how did he educate Yao Yao.


    On the day Yao Yao was discharged from hospital, Ma Nuo came out with the pregnancy diagnosis written by the doctor with a gloomy face. Originally, she wanted to cry to Hua Zexi, but she didn''t want to get pregnant so soon.


    Who knows, huazexi didn''t see it. As soon as she came out, she was tightly held in her arms by a man. Zexi''s brother would not be so rash to her. Mano hurriedly pushed the man away. Seeing Guan Qi, he was still depressed. Seeing him, he was even more angry and pushed him desperately: "it''s all your good deeds! You did it all


    Looking at her furious appearance, instead of being angry, he was pushed back by her: "that''s right! I did it all! I did it all


    For Mao to see he nodded to admit her doubts, not a bit wrong attitude, but feel a little complacent.


    Manor was very angry. He grabbed his tie and pressed him on the wall. He glared at him. He only hated that he didn''t have a uterus. He made him pregnant and retaliated!


    "Hum!" Men and women''s body structure let her no matter how can not take advantage of, mano gas however, a bite of gas left.


    She doesn''t want to marry Guan Qi and have children.


    As soon as she came into the office, she said that she wanted to kill the child. Guan Qi was silly. He quickly followed her and kept flattering her and said, "nono, nono, listen to me, it''s very painful to kill a child, which is ten times more painful than to have a child. You see, those who have finished the abortion don''t come out by supporting the wall, and the baby is pushed out anyway. Besides, only the first baby is the most intelligent and beautiful. If you want to have a baby later, what if you are born a fool or ugly? Do you think your child is born a little monster? " Guan Qi blustered her with a smooth tongue.

 Chapter 651

    It turns out that Guan Qi, who has always been a scrupulous man, can say so much at one go. It''s really amazing that if he doesn''t make a sound, he will make a sound.


    "Really?" Mano hesitated and looked at the doctor. Guan Qi gave the doctor a look. The doctor coughed immediately and said, "that''s right! you ''re right! Your boyfriend is absolutely right


    After all, it''s a small life, and it''s also a crime to lose. Doctors still hope that they don''t lose their own flesh and blood until they have to.


    Ma Nuo was cheated out of the hospital by Guan Qi. She got into her car and went to buy her hot drink.


    Manor sat in his car in frustration and said, "Daddy knows he''ll beat me to death!"


    Although Mr. Ma dotes on her, he is strict with her, especially in her private life. If she knows that she is unmarried and pregnant, she will be generous and furious. She can''t imagine what a storm is like.


    "Nono, why don''t we get married?" Guan Qi took her hand seriously and said.


    His sudden proposal scared her. He took out his hand in a hurry and said evasively, "are you kidding?"


    She never thought of marrying him.


    "Nono, have you ever thought of being seen by your father with a big belly for a few months? Or do you want to find a place to give birth to the baby and go back to hide it from the world? " Guan Qi analyzes the problems she needs to face.


    Manor shook his head. "Neither of them."


    You can''t let daddy know that she''s wandering outside with a baby, but it doesn''t fit the reality to find a place to be born. It will take at least a few months from her stomach bulging up to the birth of the baby. If she doesn''t go back for a few months, her daddy will think she''s been kidnapped and will bring a group of children to search for her, in case she is seen at that time It''s a death anyway.


    "Noro, listen to me. Now there''s only one way to get married."


    After thinking about it, there is really no other choice, only the best way to get married.


    "But I never thought of marrying you." Manor looks up at Guanqi.


    "Didn''t you think about it, or wouldn''t you?" Guan Qi asked her.


    "Never thought about it." Manor answered honestly.


    "That''s all right. Since you don''t want to, you just want to marry me every day from today on. Or do you want to marry Zexi and let him accompany you in the play? Now that his wife has run away with others, do you think he will help you? If he helps you, he will never be able to catch up with the person he loves. Do you want to see him lonely for a lifetime? "


    "Of course I don''t want to." Ma Nuo shakes her head. She has known for a long time that he doesn''t like her. She also accepts to be with Tang Suhe. If you find brother Zexi to marry you and cheat the old man, then Tang Suhe will misunderstand you. There are so many misunderstandings between them, and brother Zexi and her will never be able to do it again.


    "Nono, I''m the only one who''s the best choice right now." Guan Qi looked at her seriously and said.


    Mano hesitated for a moment, nodded and agreed: "OK, I''ll listen to you. But if I still find that I can''t accept divorce after I get married? "


    Guan Qi agreed without hesitation: "of course you can!" Although the mouth is so promised, the heart can not think so. Don''t care whether a gentleman is a gentleman or not. Anyway, as long as you get married and cheat your wife and son.

 Chapter 652

    "Good! That''s settled! " After hearing what he said, manor''s confidence came up.


    Anyway, she married him, but in order to deal with the old man, when the child was born, she really told the old man that she didn''t like this man, and wanted to divorce, the old man would follow her.


    So they happily decided to get married.


    Guan Qi accompanies Ma Nuo home with a gift to propose marriage to Ma''s family. When Mr. Ma sees that the young man is good-looking and gentle, he is very attentive to his daughter and takes good care of his two elders.


    Originally, he was worried that nuono could not get out of the shadow of Huaze river. He was also anxious to introduce a man to her. Unexpectedly, she brought him back.


    After a few days of assessment, both Mr. and Mrs. Ma agreed to their marriage, and half a month later, they held a wedding in Mali.


    Ma Nuo finally married herself. However, after marriage, the man stuck to her like brown candy. She would never want to get rid of him again in her life.


    At the wedding of Guan Qi and mano, huazexi patted Guan Qi on the shoulder and said, "you are so fast!"


    From the last time mano found out that she was pregnant, to now, less than a month ago, she went directly into the wedding hall.


    What about him and Tang Suhe? Now still living separately, when they can really be together, it''s really anxious for him to wait.


    He hurt her so much before, so that she really forgive and accept themselves, there must be a gradual process.


    Finally, when Yao Yao had a holiday, huazexi decided to take them out to play.


    Not far from a city, there is a lake that has not been artificially developed. It is surrounded by green grass and beautiful scenery. It is especially suitable for this hot summer.


    Huazexi, who has always been wearing suits and shoes, has also changed into casual half sleeves, trousers and sports shoes. Tang Suhe wears a long skirt with suspenders, a pair of canvas shoes, and Yao Yao is also short sleeve shorts. The family brings their own barbecue tools and drives out to play cool.


    The car stopped by the lake, the shore was covered with green grass, the sparkling lake was blue like a big gem, the light blue sky, white clouds, reflected in the water, the water and the sky were the same color, it was really difficult to see such a natural and clean scenery.


    As soon as I get close, the cool wind blows on my face. It''s very comfortable.


    The wind blows Tang Suhe''s long hair and her long skirt, which makes her look so beautiful and charming in this natural green and blue.


    She looked at the beautiful scenery in front of her and gently lifted her hair behind her ears. Her face was quiet and the gentle sun was shining on her face, showing a beautiful white. Huazexi quickly took the camera and pressed the shutter to shoot her.


    Hearing the sound, Tang Suhe recovered from his intoxication, looked at him, and turned his back to him.


    Huazexi takes out the grill, charcoal, and all kinds of fresh vegetables and meat prepared in advance. It''s also good to have a barbecue while enjoying the beautiful scenery with a small fire by the lake.


    Yao Yao took out the fishing rod, one big and one small, one from Huaze River, one from him, and the two of them sat down by the lake and began to compete for fishing.


    "Daddy, let''s have a competition. Who''s the first one to reward Mommy with a kiss?" Yao Yao looked at Huaze River and said.


    "Of course!" Huazexi readily agreed that if he won, he would make a profit.


    Seeing that the two of them did not ask for her consent, they took her as a bet. Tang Suhe quit, knocked Yao Yao''s head and said, "little villain!"

 Chapter 653

    She accompanied them while they were fishing, baking some vegetables and meat.


    Fishing is a very edifying thing, especially in such a quiet and beautiful natural environment, it is easy to affect people''s mood and relax both physically and mentally.


    Half an hour later, Yao Yao felt that the fishing rod sank and wanted to pull it up. Unfortunately, it was a bit heavy. He was too young to have much strength at all. He quickly called out, "Mommy, come and help!"


    Tang Suhe went over and pulled up the fishing rod with his two men. Sure enough, a big looking fish was struggling on the hook.


    "Daddy, I won!" Yao Yao sweet smile, turned to find Tang Suhe, "Mommy kiss!"


    "Yao Yao, you seem to be mistaken. I didn''t agree with your bet." Tang Suhe pretends to ignore him. If huazexi wins, is she really kissing him? Isn''t she too casual!


    "Mommy, if you don''t want to kiss me, I''ll kiss you instead." Yao Yao smashed his fist and rushed into her arms. He put his arms around her neck and looked at her face. It was a crazy kiss. His saliva was all on her face.


    Two people lying on the grass laughing and shouting: "Yao Yao, you little rascal!" Tang Suhe patted his little butt, then fished him over, and gave him a kiss according to his lovely little face, "OK?"


    The things on the grill are almost baked. Three people sit around, and some cooked food and drinks brought from home are on the floor. Besides, the barbecue is also very rich.


    It''s really a pleasure to eat in such a beautiful environment.


    Yao Yao took a bite of the roasted fish and handed it to Tang Suhe: "Mommy!"


    A mother will never despise her son''s saliva. She took a big bite from his little hand and thought, "good son, how filial!


    Yao Yao went to Huaze River to eat: "Daddy!"


    Huazexi deliberately took a bite from the place she had just bitten. The whole family was happy and looked very happy.


    When the drink from the car was finished, Yao Yao took Tang Suhe''s arm and said, "Mom, I''m thirsty. There''s a drink on the car. Go and get it for me."


    Huazexi told her that the drink was in the trunk of the car, and Tang Suhe got up to get it.


    The car was just a few meters away. Tang Suhe went over, opened the trunk and was about to go in, but he was shocked by the scene inside.


    A car full of roses, delicate, white, red, neat emissions, looks dense, particularly spectacular.


    Red and white roses are carefully arranged in a shape, surrounded by white, with a big cluster of red in the middle, forming a heart.


    In the middle of the heart of the red rose, there is also a ring. On a piece of paper beside it, there are six big words: "hehe! Marry me


    Leng Buding saw such a unique scene, Tang Suhe moved tears are about to flow out, the whole heart is surrounded by romantic and sweet.


    However, this big one small two people dare to unite to cheat her!


    She pretended to see nothing, "touch" closed, came with a black face.


    Although her heart has been very moved, but the kind of stubborn heart and pride that she can not move as ordinary women, so moved into his arms, she is deliberately carrying.


    When she walked past, huazexi and Yaoyao were staring at her closely, paying attention to her every movement and every expression.

 Chapter 654

    Yao Yao is still secretly and huazexi said: "Daddy, Mommy will be very moved, very moved!"


    Who knows, she closed her eyes and came back as if nothing had happened. Yao Yao and huazexi were disappointed.


    After she came back, she continued to sit down and eat. Yao Yao began to pester again: "Mommy, I''m thirsty."


    Tang Su He gave them two words: "bear it!"


    Yao and Yao don''t bother each other any more. They look at each other with huazexi. Isn''t that effective for mummy? Mommy is not moved at all and doesn''t accept it?


    Huazexi''s heart is still a little disappointed. It seems that it''s not the right time, but it doesn''t matter. He will continue to wait until the day when she accepts herself.


    Tang suheqiang pretends to be expressionless, but he''s afraid that his inner feelings will be revealed. He''s afraid that he won''t be defeated for a while, so he agrees to him.


    But it doesn''t matter. Huazexi and Yaoyao still have a killing skill to use.


    When they finished their food and had enough of the scenery, they packed everything and put it back in the car, picked up the garbage and prepared to drive back. Huazexi helped Yao Yao and her close the door. When they were about to get on the bus, they suddenly had a headache and nearly fell down, holding their head against the car body.


    "How are you, daddy?" Yao Yao leaned over the back of the chair in front of him and cried.


    "Zexi!" Seeing that he had a headache again, she quickly opened the door and ran to the other side to support him.


    "How are you? Does it hurt so much again? " She looked up and down at him with a worried look on her face.


    Huazexi is a man who can endure a lot. He doesn''t snort when he has a little pain. Every time he has a headache, he looks miserable. She knows that he must be too painful to have such an expression.


    Seeing that he was in such pain, she felt heartache in her heart.


    "Where''s your medicine?" Tang Suhe took out a circle in his pocket, but he didn''t get anything.


    At this time, Yao Yao also opened the door and climbed out of the car. Tang Suhe held up huazexi and Yao Yao and said, "Yao Yao, go to the car and help daddy find some medicine!"


    "Well!" Yao Yao immediately obediently ran to the front, up and down, looking for a long time, finally found a small medicine bottle in the corner, quickly jumped out of the car and handed it to Tang Suhe: "Mommy! Here it is


    Tang Suhe took it over, quickly unscrewed it and poured it for a long time. Seeing that it was empty, he threw the bottle aside. Seeing that he was in such a pain, he was really worried: "what can I do?"


    "Mommy, give daddy a massage." Yao Yao said beside him.


    As soon as Tang Suhe saw it, he didn''t even have a shadow around him. He couldn''t help asking for help, and he didn''t take any medicine. He had to try this.


    She first held huazexi to let him lie on the ground, sat down by herself, put his head on his leg, and pressed it on his head seriously. While pressing it, she asked him, "how about Zexi? Are you any better? "


    But after pressing it for a long time, there was no effect at all. He was still too painful to speak.


    "What to do? What shall we do? " Tang Su he has been completely flustered feet, at a loss of low Nan.


    "Mommy, try to kiss Daddy! Last time you had a headache with your father, it was much better! "


    Tang Suhe anxiously looked up at Yao Yao, then looked down at Huaze River: "is this really OK?"


    Seeing his pain like this, she didn''t care. She leaned down to kiss him. She actively put out her tongue and licked around his lips. The technique was a little green and astringent.


    The aim is to distract him from the pain.


    But Hua Shao raised her arm at the moment when she lowered her head, covered Yao Yao''s eyes, lightly responded to her kiss, and put the other hand around her neck.


    Her long hair fell down on his face and neck. He couldn''t smell the fragrance that haunted him.


    This time, she was very enthusiastic and active. In the end, he is not satisfied with the shallow kiss, but also from gentle gradually become intense.


    Beautiful lakeside, green grass, they look so harmonious, so beautiful, their love and natural combination is so perfect, will not let people feel obstructed.


    Feeling that his breath became heavier and heavier, Tang Suhe thought that the attention diversion method had worked, and Yao Yao was still nearby. They couldn''t go on like this any more. They quickly released him and raised their head.


    Huazexi, lying on her lap, looked up at her with a look of enjoyment. At the same time, he released his hand covering Yao Yao''s eyes.


    Yao Yao opened his eyes, looked at Mommy, then looked at daddy, and said happily, "Daddy, your head doesn''t hurt?"


    "Well, it doesn''t hurt." Huazexi has a satisfied smile on his face.


    "Ah! It''s amazing! Mommy, daddy doesn''t need to take medicine in the future. Mommy can kiss me when I have a headache! " Yao Yao exclaimed excitedly.


    Tang Suhe said that his face was redder and he rubbed his hair: "OK! Get in the car


    Yao Yao Ma Liu climbed to the car, Tang Su he pushed Hua Ze Xi lying on his leg: "don''t hurt, get up!"Huazexi slowly got up, he really missed the softness of her body.


    Both of them got up from the ground. Tang Suhe was still a little worried about him and said, "why don''t I drive?"


    What if he has a pain on the road? Although her driving skill is not as good as him, she may drive slower, but it''s no problem to drive back.


    Huazexi said: "why, don''t you trust me?" Seeing that she was silent, she said to her seriously, "a few days ago, a bus driver pulled over the bus when he had a heart attack and left after ensuring the safety of the passengers. You can rest assured that even if I had to die, I would not die until your mother and son were safe..."


    Before he finished, she put out her hand to his mouth and said, "don''t talk nonsense!"


    She doesn''t want to see him die or not They have to live well. No one is allowed to leave first. She can''t stand it. In case he leaves one day


    She turned, went over the other side and got in. Huazexi''s mouth raised a smile and got on the bus.


    It''s undeniable that he has a headache because of her sudden departure, her missing illness, and the worries at work. She is his antidote, and together with her, he can always resolve part of his pain.


    However, the scene just now was completely designed by him and Yao Yao. To put it bluntly, his headache just now was pretended.


    He just wanted to know whether she loved him or not and whether she cared about him or not.


    Now that she knows the truth, she''s very nervous.

 Chapter 655

    Along the way, the corner of his mouth was always smiling, but he didn''t mention the rose in the back of the car. Tang Suhe turned around and looked out of the window, but he thought: fool, are you playing mime with me? Just let me see those flowers and rings. Without saying anything, I just want to run to you with the ring and say we are married?


    Anyway, you can also say it verbally. It''s one thing whether I promise you or not, but it''s another thing whether you want to propose to me or not.


    Which woman doesn''t want to be proposed by the man she loves? Although she is still a little worried about the past, she doesn''t deny the fact that she loves him.


    Until she was sent downstairs, huazexi had not opened his mouth. Tang Suhe couldn''t help but feel a little disappointed.


    What Hua Shao thinks about is that she didn''t say anything when she saw the flowers just now. Is it too early to propose now? He did not dare to rashly tell her again, for fear that her refusal would destroy his present feelings.


    "Well, I''ll go upstairs first. Be careful on your way." Tang Suhe said goodbye to huazexi and Yaoyao, who were standing beside the car, and turned to go upstairs.


    After a few steps, I heard Huaze River shouting: "hehe! Be careful She hasn''t recovered. She has been knocked down on the ground with the sound of "touch" and the sound of heavy objects falling to the ground.


    "Daddy Then came Yao Yao''s cry.


    Tang Suhe turned his head and saw that Huaze River fell on her. A flowerpot fell from the sky and hit him on the head. The fragments were fragmented and the soil was scattered all over the ground. On his head, blood gushed out.


    At the sight of the startling red, her fingers trembled and she couldn''t speak.


    This liquid, it''s terrible. She''s fed up with it.


    Trying not to faint, she climbed over and held huazexi''s head with a cry in her voice: "Zexi, Zexi, what''s the matter with you?"


    He raised his eyelids slightly and tried to reach for her face: "you''re OK. It''s really good." The corner of his mouth still had a happy smile, so he fainted.


    "Zexi! Wake up! Don''t scare me There was infinite panic in her voice, but he was unconscious.


    Just now, when she was about to go back, he suddenly saw a pot of tottering flowers on the balcony of someone''s house upstairs. As soon as the wind blows, the flower will fall down. He ran to throw her on the ground regardless of everything, and the flower pot hit him on the head impartially. His brain hummed and his eyelids became heavy.


    People who came and went upstairs and downstairs to see this scene stopped to watch and talk about it. One or two kind-hearted people came to ask if they needed help.


    "Yao Yao, open the door." Tang Suhe ordered.


    Seeing his father like this, Yao Yao had already been crying. He ran to open the car door obediently.


    Tang Suhe found a man to accompany her to carry huazexi into the car and close the door. She drove him to the hospital by herself.


    While driving, I shed tears and meditate in my heart. Huazexi, please don''t do anything. You haven''t proposed to me, and your ring hasn''t been put on. Don''t leave alone.


    She is really afraid, why let her bear the pain of life and death every time.


    First, Leo was shot in the body, and the one whose life and death were unknown was in the operating room. Later, Yao Yao was hit by a car and was admitted to the hospital, and then Huaze river.

 Chapter 656

    The most important person around her is injured again and again. She is suffering from this kind of pain again and again. She is really afraid that she will face mental breakdown.


    I remember he told her before that he could give up his life for her.


    She didn''t doubt his sincerity to her, but she thought it was just a casual remark, but she didn''t expect it would come true so soon.


    Is it all my fault? I shouldn''t say that Leo will save me with his life, make you so sad and give me such a promise.


    Tang Suhe''s heart is infinite remorse, always feel that he now become like this, is all his own harm.


    Hospital, she is too familiar with, a lot of her life is spent in the hospital.


    When she was a child, she just smelled the smell and watched her mother close her eyes forever. She never woke up again. Therefore, she was really afraid of the people she cared about lying here.


    She didn''t want to taste the feeling of separation.


    Outside the operating room, Tang Suhe holds Yao Yao tightly in his arms. If something happens to him, what should they do.


    "Yao Yao, when your father wakes up, our family will never be separated!" Tang Suhe hugged Yao Yao and said that he seemed to be giving himself some belief that he would come out. How could he be willing to leave Yao Yao and her?


    She loves him, she is no longer hiding, no longer holding a shelf to care about the previous mistakes.


    It''s not easy to love each other, and it''s even more difficult to be together. Why can''t they be together and enjoy the happiness of the family? Why does she have to assess him and let him bear the pain for his previous mistakes.


    After several hours of living like a year, after the operation was finally completed, the doctor said that his life was not in danger, but his head was injured and he would be in a coma for several days.


    After hearing that he was ok, Tang Suhe was relieved.


    In the ward, Tang Suhe and Yao Yao accompanied him step by step. Sometimes, Yao Yao was so sleepy that he asked him to sleep on the bed in the next room for a while. But she was almost sleepy every night, expecting him to wake up as soon as possible.


    In front of the bed, Tang Suhe held his hand tightly, rubbed his face, looked at his head wrapped in layers of sofa, but the set off features were more handsome and three-dimensional, she couldn''t help but say to him: "Zexi, please wake up quickly, I forgive you, I won''t make trouble with you any more, you''ll never put chili in your food secretly, and we''ll get married when you wake up, OK? I love you, I will never run away, our family will always be together, OK? I''m still waiting for you to propose to me, for you to put on a proposal ring for me, for you to put on a wedding dress for me. In fact, I''ve been waiting for you all the time, but I don''t want you to know. Zexi, do you remember... "


    Her voice is low, constantly counting the story between them, that is to say to him, also like to say to yourself. Now imagine, the memory of that time is also a kind of good.


    In her whole life, she only loved him and was determined to do it. I didn''t expect that a person who was so annoying at the beginning would be my lover all my life.


    When he heard that his son was hospitalized, he came to see him once. When he learned that he was ok, even if he was in a coma for a few days, he was relieved. Seeing Tang Suhe taking care of him dutifully, he murmured: "it''s a blessing in disguise, but it''s not a blessing in disguise. Zexi, maybe it''s a blessing in disguise."

 Chapter 657

    Before, he didn''t even beat her to chase her back. Now, when she saw that he was injured, she was very soft hearted. It''s very likely that huazexi would be able to chase her back with such a bitter trick.


    They had been staying with him in the hospital for several days, but he didn''t see any sign of awakening. Yao Yao raised his head and turned his mouth and asked her, "Mommy, will daddy wake up and become a fool?"


    He was hit on the head. What if he was fooled.


    "No!" Tang Suhe firmly replied that in her mind, Hua Shao has always been a confident and winning image. How can he be fooled by this flowerpot? She really can''t imagine what he would look like at that time.


    Until one night, she still took Yao Yao, who was sleeping against her, to the bed in the next room, and helped him cover his blanket for fear of catching cold.


    These days, Yao Yao also suffered. He couldn''t go anywhere in the hospital every day. He couldn''t eat well and sleep well.


    She still sat by the bed with him, until she was too sleepy to open her eyes, climbed into his bed, lay on his side, slightly side body, an arm on his chest.


    She thought to herself, I''ll have a rest for a while, but as soon as I close my eyes, I fall asleep. I haven''t had a good rest for several days. She really sleeps too much.


    As soon as he saw that it was boxed, he quit and pushed it aside. He had no choice but to ask the nurse to find a bottle and pour the milk into the bottle for him to drink. Although he was not happy, he took it.


    Hua Shao''s eldest brother is sitting on the bed cross legged and drinking milk with a bottle in his face. Tang Suhe looks at him like this and really wants to ask, Hua Shao, how old are you.


    Judging from his actions and words, he is only about two years old!


    Yao Yao, who was awakened by the movement, got out of bed, rubbed his bleary eyes and came over. When he saw that his father was awake, he ran to his arms and said, "Daddy, you are awake at last!"


    Who knows, huazexi reaches out his hand and pushes him away. He looks at the stranger''s face and looks up and down at him.


    Yao Yao was frightened by such an abnormal Huaze river. He quickly hid behind Tang Suhe and whispered, "Mommy, what''s wrong with daddy?"


    Tang Suhe was also very depressed. He explained to Yao Yao: "the doctor said that your dad was smashed and lost his memory for a short time. His memory now is when he was two years old, and it will recover slowly later."


    "Ah?" Yao Yao''s face was so surprised that he could put an egg in his mouth.


    This is not the way to go on, who knows when he will remember, Tang Suhe decided to teach him personally, let him restore his memory.


    Let him sit on the bed, Tang Suhe solemnly and he introduced: "listen, I''m not your mommy, you''re not my son!"

 Chapter 658

    Huazexi looked at her with a puzzled face: "who am I?" His silly appearance really makes people want to pinch him in the face.


    Tang Suhe pointed to Yao Yao and said, "this is Yao Yao, the son of you and me. You are Yao Yao''s father and mine Love, do you know


    Listening to her introduction, he looked at Yao Yao, then looked at her, and then shook his head: "no, no! This is my brother


    Both Tang Suhe and Yao Yao are black lines.


    Tang Suhe in the heart silently tears, spend less, you promising point into? I dare to call my son and brother. When your memory comes back, you will regret it!


    "Mommy! Hug The cute version of Hua Shao begins to open her arms and act coquettishly.


    Hold your sister! Tang Suhe is impatient. Can I hold you so big?


    Yao Yao asked Tang Suhe with a bitter face: "Mommy, my daddy is so strange now, Wu Wu Wu."


    Tang Suhe and Yao Yao hugged each other and wept: "good son, bear it again."


    Although he is abnormal now, they still have to try to accommodate him.


    The wound on his head is very good, and the stitches are removed in a few days, but the memory can''t recover for a while.


    Tang Suhe and Yao Yao led him out of the hospital. Now he is like this. He can''t even take care of himself. How can he take care of Yao Yao.


    As a result, she moved to his home from the small apartment arranged by her unit to take care of the two children every day.


    Huazexi is very clingy to her, which is really a kind of children''s attachment to their mother. Tang Suhe can''t bear to refuse him, so often at home, he would be seen so big a nest in Tang Suhe''s arms, being hugged by her to watch cartoons, while Yao Yao quietly nests aside.


    He robbed Yao Yao of all his maternal love.


    One morning, Tang Suhe helped him to dress. As soon as he put on his shirt, he was impatient and grabbed the collar to take it off. Tang Suhe quickly knocked off his hand and asked him what happened.


    He was a little unhappy and said, "this dress is uncomfortable. I don''t want to wear it like this!"


    Tang Su he glanced at his clothes and found that there were too many formal clothes such as shirts and suits, and there were very few casual ones. He had to coax him into saying, "wear this first today, and Mommy will accompany you out to buy it, OK?"


    Although she felt a little uncomfortable at the beginning, she got used to it. She treated him as Yao Yao and called herself Mommy.


    In the past, she was always bullied by him, but now, while he lost his memory and didn''t know anything, she can also turn back on the guest and bully him.


    So Tang Suhe led him to the department store to buy clothes.


    He is a famous suit, a handsome face, no matter when has a high rate of return.


    Tang Suhe is very considerate to wear sunglasses for him. He is afraid that he will unconsciously show silly and naive eyes to scare people outside. Wearing sunglasses gave him an air of indifference and mystery.


    For fear of losing him, Tang Suhe took his arm.


    When going out, she threatened him: "don''t talk outside, or I won''t take you out again!" He nodded obediently. He didn''t say a word. He looked like a big star. He was very handsome.


    Tang Suhe led him into a men''s clothing store. He looked at the clothes the model was wearing and then at him. He thought that his figure was also a shelf of clothes. He must look good in everything.

 Chapter 659

    Tang Suhe picked out some clothes he had seen and handed them to him: "go to the fitting room and put them on. Let me have a look."


    Huazexi helped her glasses and whispered in her ear, "Mommy, I can''t dress myself."


    Tang Suhe was in a cold sweat. How could she forget this stubble? So she had the cheek to lead him into a fitting room and help him change clothes.


    The space in the fitting room is very small, two people stay in it is face to face, he slightly lowered his head, nose spray thin breath gently sprinkled on her face, close to each other, she even felt the temperature of his chest, unconsciously, blushed.


    Huazexi looked at her white skin turned pink, a face puzzled asked: "Mommy, what''s the matter with you?" He lowered his head and put his forehead close to hers. "Isn''t Mommy feeling well?"


    He asked about his innocence, but Tang Suhe couldn''t stand him any more. He stepped back in a hurry: "no, it''s nothing. It''s just a little hot."


    Until they walked out of the fitting room hand in hand, the shopping guide outside was surprised and envious. Some people came up to her and said, "Miss, you and your husband have a good relationship!"


    Tang Su He laughs very farfetched: "thank you." Pretending to be sweet, he leaned in his arms.


    After choosing the clothes, he asked the price, tens of thousands. Tang Suhe didn''t know if there were so many. When he was looking through the bags in embarrassment, Hua Zexi handed over a card.


    Tang Suhe looked at him suspiciously, then handed the card to the shopping guide: "the last six digits of the password." She knows him too well to set a password. Most bank cards are the last six digits of the account number.


    Unexpectedly, the payment was successful.


    Although the clothes are a little expensive, they are all bought for him. Even if he recovers his memory, he won''t mind.


    "Welcome next time!" The shopping guide sent them to the door with great enthusiasm. Looking at these two people, she thought that their feelings were really sweet.


    Unexpectedly, huazexi suddenly came out with a sentence: "Mommy, I carry it."


    The shopping guide was so surprised that her chin almost fell to the ground. Did she hear something wrong? That man calls that woman Mommy?


    Tang Suhe was so embarrassed that he hurriedly put the shopping bag into his hand and took his arm and ran away.


    He rushed out of the department store and took a taxi back.


    Near the door of the house, Huaze river suddenly put the things in his hand and jumped directly into the flower pool surrounded by bushes by the roadside.


    "Zexi! What are you doing? " Tang Suhe didn''t stop him. He ran out. She was surprised.


    Unexpectedly, he went to pick the flowers inside and picked the biggest and most beautiful bunch.


    "Zexi! Don''t pick it! Watch out for the thorns on it Tang Suhe exclaimed, the flowers are very beautiful. Roses are better than those sold in florists, but they have thorns!


    But it was too late. He frowned with pain, but he still took it off with pain. He came over happily and handed it to Tang Suhe: "Mommy, beautiful flowers, for you!" His smile is lovely. Tang Suhe is both moved and distressed.


    She took it carefully and put it in the shopping bag. It was the simplest and most precious bunch of roses she had ever received. She pulled his hand painfully and said gently, "show me how your hand is?"


    See the palm of a few black prickles, she is afraid to hurt him, dare not touch, eyes wet, looked up at him: "pain?"


    Huazexi nodded, Tang Suhe bowed his head, like the most precious treasure, gently blowing into his palm, trying to relieve his pain.


    "Come on, let''s go back. Mommy will help you pick out the thorn and it won''t hurt!" Tang Suhe picked up the shopping bag on the ground and took huazexi''s arm to go back.


    Huazexi turns around and looks at her "mommy" and thinks, "Mommy is so beautiful and gentle. Zexi wants to marry Mommy when she grows up!


    Back home, Tang Suhe put the things aside, pulled him to sit on the sofa, carried the medicine box, carefully picked out the thorns in his palm with small tweezers, and then used alcohol to detoxify the wound. He put band aids on the wound. Hua Zexi just looked at her with a silly smile.


    That soft vision really made Tang Suhe feel sour. Zexi, when can you recover your memory?


    "Sit and play by yourself, Mommy, and make delicious food for you." Put the toys Yao Yao used to use in his arms, she put the precious roses he gave her into the vase and into the kitchen.


    Now, huazexi''s mind and behavior are just like a child. Sometimes her innocent behavior moves her, but sometimes it embarrasses her. She can''t laugh or cry.


    In the evening, Tang Suhe first helped Yao Yao take a bath, then put water in the bathtub and asked Huaze River to wash.


    He naturally stretched out his arm and waited for her to take off his clothes. Although he lost his memory, his body was still an adult man after all. Unlike Yao Yao, Tang Suhe couldn''t treat him as a child. He took him off in a hurry. His eyes were erratic, and he didn''t dare to look directly at him: "Zexi, you soak first, and later Mommy will help you wipe your back."Huazexi was looking forward to the duckling floating in the bathtub and nodded obediently: "Hmm!" Then long legs a span, sat in, take a bubble bath, and ducklings play hide and seek, not too happy.


    Twenty minutes later, Tang Suhe thought that the water was getting cold. He was afraid that he would catch cold if he washed it again. He went into the bathroom and helped him wipe his back.


    He was obedient and sat in the bathtub with his back to her. After wiping the back, he turned around again: "Mommy! Ahead The action is a little big. The water in the bathtub is spilled out.


    The figure of male model made her feel a little embarrassed, but comforting herself that she took him as a child made her feel a little more at ease.


    Tang Suhe was about to lean forward to wipe it, but suddenly his feet slipped and he leaned forward involuntarily. His head leaned against his chest and nearly arched into the water. Fortunately, she grabbed it quickly and put her arms around his neck.


    Open your eyes, in front of you, is his strong waist. If you didn''t catch a head just now and get into the water, it would be embarrassing and embarrassing.


    "Mommy! Are you all right? " Huazexi quickly hugged her for fear that she would be hurt.


    Tang Su He red face, grabbed his arm and stood up, waist pain, and fell back, the whole face rubbed against his chest.

 Chapter 660

    It''s over. I twisted my waist!


    It took her nine oxen and two tigers to stand up with her waist and wave with a big towel: "Zexi, wash incense, you can come out."


    But huazexi clenched his lips and frowned. There was some pain on his face. He didn''t answer her and didn''t get up.


    Seeing him like this, Tang Suhe asked in a hurry: "Zexi, what''s the matter with you?"


    Just now I washed it well. How did it become like this all of a sudden? Is it the sequela of being smashed? It''s troublesome to leave sequelae!


    "Mommy, I''m not feeling well." He said it painfully, as if he was suffering something.


    "What''s wrong?" Tang Suhe asked quickly.


    Huaze River wrongly pointed to the following: "here."


    Follow the direction of his finger and look down "where Where is it? " Tang Suhe''s voice is trembling.


    "Wow." A loud sound of water, Huaze river has stood up from the water, and sure enough, a large piece of purple and blue swelling on the knee. I don''t know when I bumped into it. It must have been very painful at that time. It''s difficult for Huaze River, who is only two years old now, not to cry on the spot, but to bear it until now.


    Was it because he fell down accidentally just now and it hurt him?


    "Mommy, it hurts." Huazexi frowned and complained.


    "Well, mom, can you rub it for you?" Tang Su he helped his forehead, turned his head, didn''t want to see him, and wept silently.


    "Mommy! Sobbing. " He was in great pain. He came out of the bathtub and stood in front of her, holding her hand: "Mommy is still in pain."


    Tang Suhe quickly pulled out his hand and couldn''t wait to go out. This way, she really couldn''t accept it.


    Huazexi''s painful voice has come. She holds her hand indomitably, and she can''t bear to leave him alone


    Twenty minutes later, Yao Yao came to knock on the door with a plush doll in his arms


    A few minutes later, Tang Suhe with an old red face and Huaze river with a fresh face came out from inside.


    "Mommy, what''s the matter with you?" Yao Yao looks at them curiously. Why does mommy''s face so red? Why does daddy Mao''s silly face have a very satisfied smile.


    "Well It''s OK. " Afraid of what Yao saw, Tang Suhe cleared his throat unnaturally, "Yao Yao, are you sleepy?"


    "Well!" Yao Yao wrongly bit his lip, pulled Tang Suhe''s hand, "Mommy, I want to sleep with you tonight!"


    Ever since his father lost his memory, he has been dominating mummy and staying with mummy every day. He hasn''t slept with mummy for a long time.


    Tang Suhe also felt that he had neglected Yao these days. He was very distressed. He looked at his wronged eyes and touched his head: "OK, tonight..."


    Who knows, before she finished her words, huazexi was very hostile and pulled Tang Suhe behind him, standing in the middle of them with righteous words: "no! Mommy and I sleep


    Yao Yao looks surprised at his father''s childishness. He wants to cry without tears. Not only does he have no father, but also his mother has been robbed.


    "Zexi, don''t do that!" Tang Suhe is very speechless, did not expect that he would compete with his son.


    "Mommy, he''s a brother. He should sleep alone." Huazexi rightfully turned back to accuse, which made their mother and son feel sad and almost scratch the wall.


    "Dear Yao, how about going back to your room first? In the future, Mommy will be with you every day. " No way, Tang Suhe can only bend down to comfort Yao Yao.


    Yao Yao is very sensible. Knowing that his father is ill, he nodded and went to bed alone.


    When she was sleeping, Hua Shao wanted to go into her arms all the time. She seemed to find that she was too big to hold herself, so she just held her tightly like an octopus.


    The next day, Yao Yao was watching TV on the sofa, and huazexi naturally went to sit with him.


    When Tang Suhe came downstairs, he saw such an amazing scene.


    Huazexi holds Yaoyao in his arms. Both of them watch the cartoon attentively. Yaoyao holds a large bag of potato chips in his hand, eats one by himself, and then feeds huazexi one.


    These two really cooperate with tacit understanding, look particularly harmonious, but let Tang Suhe surprised eyes almost did not fall out.


    In the morning, I cleaned up the whole house, left them to play in the living room, and Tang Suhe washed clothes in the bathroom.


    During this time, in order to take care of the two children, a lot of work was not taken care of, messy dirty clothes, sheets and covers were all removed to wash.


    When she came out after washing clothes, she found that the living room was in a mess.


    Huazexi and Yaoyao are fighting with a toy submachine gun. They are throwing pillows everywhere. Duck feathers are flying everywhere. All the toys and comic books are carried out and spread on the ground. The desk lamp is leaning on the ground. It''s really Such as experienced a great disaster.


    The fruits of her hard day were ruined by their father and sonTang Su He clenched his fist and drank: "Huaze river! Hua moyao


    The two men who had been fighting happily turned around at the same time and saw Tang Suhe standing with a gloomy face. They immediately felt terrible. Mommy found out!


    Nonsense! Can''t she find out if they go too far?


    Two people obediently throw the gun to the ground, surrender like standing behind the sofa, raise their hands, and admit defeat like prisoners.


    "Come here!" Tang Suhe is angry. These two guys can''t do without a lesson!


    She takes care of them every day and they make trouble for her.


    Yao Yao and huazexi come out of the sofa and stand in front of her.


    "Get down!" Tang Suhe pointed to the sofa sternly.


    Standing in front of Yao Yao obediently lying on the sofa, Tang Su he stripped off his pants, beat a few times, "know wrong? Don''t do that again, do you hear me? "


    Although listening to the sound of slapping, he didn''t have the heart to fight. Yao Yao knew that mommy was angry, so he pretended to cry in pain.


    After beating, looking at his little red buttocks, Tang Suhe was concerned and could not put down his dignity. He asked him coldly, "does it hurt?"


    Yao Yao laughed: "Mommy, it doesn''t hurt!" Then he put his arms around her neck and gave her a kiss on the face. The anger that had already subsided suddenly disappeared and was replaced by gentleness.


    "You look dirty. Go and change your clothes."


    Yao Yao Deng Deng ran upstairs, and next to the flower Ze river suddenly straight Leng lie on the sofa, also very consciously took off his pants.


    "Hello You, what do you do? " Seeing him like this, Tang Suhe was surprised and asked.

 Chapter 661

    Flower Ze River turned to see her one eye, very firm say: "Ze river make Mommy angry, Ze River should hit!"


    Is Tang Suhe surprised and spanking him? I don''t know if Mr. Hua ever spanked him, but he let her spank him? This is too mysterious, after all, he is not Yao Yao, she just feel blush heart, really can''t go down.


    "Well No, get up. " Tang Suhe said awkwardly.


    Hua Zexi looked back at her with an injured face and turned her mouth wrongly: "Mommy, don''t you forgive Zexi? Does mommy not like Zexi? "


    That small eyes is just like a child abandoned by mommy. If she doesn''t beat him, he thinks that she doesn''t want to be himself. Tang Suhe is forced to give him a symbolic spanking and waves, "get up!"


    It''s said that the tiger''s buttocks can''t be touched, but she spanks him. I don''t know if Hua Shao will want to kill her when she wakes up!


    After being beaten, huazexi was very obedient. When she cleaned the living room, he stood beside her and looked at her. After cleaning, he volunteered to help her throw out the garbage.


    When huazexi came back, he saw Tang Suhe standing in front of the French window to clean the glass. The place below was very easy to clean, but when he touched the top, he had to stand on tiptoe very hard. The loose pajamas'' corners rose, revealing a white and slender waist. It was beautiful.


    When huazexi saw this scene, his mind flashed. It seemed that the same thing happened before his eyes. This scene just flashed by. When he thought about it again, he couldn''t remember it. It''s like having a dream at night, waking up the next day and feeling very familiar, but I can''t remember what a dream is.


    "Mommy, I''ll help you!" See her wipe hard, flower Ze river up to help.


    See his face happy look, although the expression is very silly very two, but laugh or pretty handsome.


    "Well," Tang Su He nodded. He lowered his arm and was about to give him the rag in his hand, but he was light. He had already picked her up.


    "Hello, you..." She quickly grabbed his clothes and exclaimed, but he easily lifted her up, let her sit on his shoulder, and put his arms around her legs.


    "Mommy, can you touch it now?" Huazexi smiles and looks up at her.


    Sitting on his shoulder, Tang Suhe was dizzy and felt much higher. She was so nervous that she was afraid of falling down. One arm was tightly around huazexi''s head. When she recovered, she nodded in fear: "well, I can get there."


    Although the scalp was pulled by mummy some pain, but huazexi don''t care, as long as can help mummy.


    So, people outside see such a scene in front of the French window through the glass. The woman sits on the man''s shoulder and reaches out to clean the glass. The man looks up at her with a spoiled face. I can''t help feeling that a loving couple and a considerate man can do this for his wife. I''m afraid it''s rare for a man to do so. What a happy family it should be.


    Seeing is not necessarily true. The silly expression on Hua Shao''s face is regarded as infatuation.


    It was the first time that Tang Suhe was held up like this, and he was a powerful man. I remember when I was a child, my father would lift Tang Jiaojiao over his head every day when he came back from work, and let her ride on his shoulder, with her around the room, which made her laugh.

 Chapter 662

    And she only peeped through the crack of the door. She had never enjoyed the treatment given by her father.


    I didn''t expect that when I grew up for so long, I would be held by another man like this, which gave her the warmth and security she never had. Sour and happy two feelings blend in his heart, can not help but look down at this man, the man she loves most.


    "Zexi, on the left. OK, OK, ok Move to the right a little bit more... " She sat on his shoulder and controlled his movements freely. He was obedient and moved according to her instructions. He was afraid of falling her down. He put one arm around her leg and the other hand on her buttock.


    "OK, Zexi, let me down." Finally clean the window, she said softly, lowering her head.


    Huazexi steady put her on the ground, there are sweat on his forehead, but still the sun to her smile.


    In the heart a burst of moved, head up to help him wipe the sweat on the forehead, he is very high, she had to slightly stand on tiptoe. Just now sitting so high, legs are still a little soft, one is not careful, one staggers back a step, she hurriedly hook his neck, he also timely embrace her waist.


    The warm sunshine shines in through the spotless glass window and sprinkles on them. He hugs her waist and lowers his head. She hooks his neck, looks up and gently helps him wipe his sweat.


    Yao Yao changes his clothes and goes downstairs. Seeing such a warm scene, he can''t help but cover his mouth and enjoy himself secretly. It seems that mommy will soon give up her arms to Daddy.


    He looked straight at her cheek flushed, she was afraid of his gaffe, quickly wipe clean, pushed him away.


    At noon, when Tang Suhe was cooking in the kitchen, he heard the doorbell outside and called, "Yao Yao, open the door!"


    Yao Yao climbed down from the sofa without wearing his slippers and ran to open the door. When he opened it, he saw huazelu and Qin nainainai, and exclaimed excitedly: "uncle! Auntie


    Flower Ze Lu hugged him, pulled Qin nainainai flash in, closed the door, put the things in the door.


    I heard that my brother woke up and was discharged from the hospital. He went out every day to catch up with the notice, but he didn''t even bother to see it. As soon as he came back to a city, he came home to have a look and bought a lot of supplements.


    Seeing guests coming, huazexi came down from the sofa.


    Huazelu saw that his brother was in good spirits and was about to say hello, but huazexi respectfully followed Yao Yao and learned to shout: "uncle! Auntie He called frankly, without a twist.


    Hua Ze Lu and Qin Nai Nai were stunned, looked at each other incredulously, and then looked at him straight.


    For a long time, Hua Ze Lu just stepped forward, holding his shoulder and looking at him up and down: "brother, are you ok? What did you just call me? "


    "Uncle!" Huazexi replied innocently.


    Tang Suhe just came out of the kitchen with an apron and a spatula. When she saw such a scene, she almost died of hatred. She came to Hua Zelu and explained to them, "your brother has lost his memory. Now his IQ is only two years old. He has always regarded me as a mommy and called Yao Yao brother. However, the doctor said that it will return to normal after a period of time. "


    At the beginning, Hua Ze Lu''s face was still full of shock. At last, she almost couldn''t help laughing. She tried her best to cover her stomach and try to hold her smile. Her pretty face was full of red.

 Chapter 663

    He patted his brother''s shoulder, lowered his head, shoulder a draw a draw, eager to beat his chest, Yang Tianchang smile, brother, did not expect you have today, ha ha! Actually call oneself daughter-in-law mummy, call oneself son elder brother! You are so cute!


    "Uncle, what''s the matter with you?" Huazexi looks at someone who slaps his shoulder and lowers his head with doubts.


    After all, it''s an actor. When huayini raised her head again, she looked at Qin nainainai and waved: "nainainai, take out the candy for Yao Yao."


    "Oh Qin nainainai flipped through the bag and handed him a packet of candy.


    Huaze Lu grabbed a bunch of candy and put it into Huaze River''s hand: "dear, uncle, please eat the candy, and then give the rest to Yao Yao."


    Huazexi happily took it over and politely said, "thank you, uncle!" That lovely pure appearance, let flower Ze Lu almost smile again smoke.


    "Zelu, isn''t that good?" As soon as Qin nainainai saw his husband''s appearance, he quickly came to pull his clothes and whispered.


    Brother, this is a temporary amnesia. Although it is bloody, you can''t bully him like this. What if big brother recovers his memory and gets angry.


    Flower Ze Lu with a smile, turned to comfort her: "Nana, from I see my brother, he has been a calm expression, not easy to have such a naive side, how can I let go."


    While talking, Tang Suhe had already taken two glasses of juice from the kitchen to entertain them. He was sitting on the sofa and was about to go back to the kitchen to add a few more dishes, but huazexi stopped her: "Mommy


    At ordinary times, even if he called in private, now, after all, there were guests. He was a little embarrassed when he was heard. Tang Suhe was a little embarrassed, so he turned around and asked, "Zexi, what''s the matter?"


    Huazexi peels off a candy, smiles brightly and goes to feed her: "Mommy, eat candy!" He simply wants to share what he thinks is the best with mummy.


    Tang Suhe opened his mouth with the sugar, tears streaming down his face, the child is so filial! When can restore memory good!


    After a meal, Hua Er Shao suddenly sighs with emotion that he has found a good hall for his brother and a good kitchen for him. All the virtuous and beautiful women are born to a father. How can he fall in love with this little fool?


    Sportswear, shawls, hair, bangs, face is not prominent, as if they like this mouth, mianqiang qualified, but this son is small, the airport is really a bit How can I fall in love with her? It''s hard to understand.


    Sitting in the co pilot''s seat, Qin nainainai felt that Hua Zelu looked at himself with a strange look. He hurriedly took out a small mirror and looked at him. There was nothing on his face. He stared at him and asked carefully, "what are you looking at?"


    Flower Ze Lu tut two said: "Nanai, you say you, bad face, general figure, rice can''t do, also will soak a face, brain is not smart, you say if I don''t marry you, you are more pitiful."


    Although I know I''m not good enough, which woman likes to be said by her husband. Don''t say, married to flower Ze Lu these years, she has a good temper, is no longer the original blindly bullied by him little white rabbit appearance.


    At first, she was very self abased. After listening to him, she was even more angry. Her face suddenly changed, and she said angrily: "huazelu, even if you don''t marry me, I don''t worry about getting married! If you dislike me, you should have said that while Zhong Zichen has not given up on me, I will divorce you and marry him at once! "

 Chapter 664

    At first sight, she was really angry and moved out her old rivals. Hua Er Shao immediately flattered her, pulled her over and hugged her in his arms, pinched her nose and joked: "no! My property is in your name. Do you want to kick me and run away? "


    Qin nainainai pushed him: "I''ll call a lawyer now to transfer the property back to your name!"


    Seeing that she was about to take out her mobile phone, Hua Zelu quickly hugged her more tightly and coaxed her in a soft voice: "little fool, if I really disliked you, I would not have married you at the beginning. You see how well I am disciplined by you now, my wife. I''m wrong. "


    Listening to his confession, Qin nainainai was moved, but also very sad. His eyes were red: "then you can''t say that I''m not good anymore. Do you hear me?"


    Maybe for him, it''s just a joke, just a tease or two, but it makes her feel very sad and hard to let go. She knows that her humble is not worthy of him, but she is really working hard to make herself brave and excellent.


    Hearing the choking in her voice, she saw that her eyes were red. Hua Er Shao was worried to death. She quickly coaxed: "don''t say it! That''s all! Never again Kissing her eyes, "darling, don''t cry."


    Being amused by his nervous appearance, Qin nainainai slapped him on the chest: "asshole, you will bully me!"


    Hua Er Shao put her in his arms: "how dare I, Nana, I''m not allowed to mention Zhong Zichen in front of me in the future. Do you hear me? I''ll be jealous. " His voice became deeper and deeper, more and more charming, and he bit her earlobe gently.


    Qin nainainai blushed: "I know, will not mention him."


    Hua Zelu nodded contentedly, pulled her face and gave her a long and lingering kiss


    "Mommy! I want to go to the cinema to see this film tomorrow! " Yao Yao rushed into the room with a cartoon poster in his hand to find Tang Suhe.


    Tang Su he took a look and nodded: "OK, I''ll take you tomorrow."


    "Mommy! I''m going too! " The Huaze river that follows behind also follows.


    "Well, well, all of you!" Tang Suhe nodded in a hurry.


    The two children are going to be on her nerves.


    Early the next morning, Tang Suhe got up to dress the two children. First he helped Yao Yao dress, and then he helped huazexi dress. After dressing, he straightened his collar and said to him, "Zexi, go downstairs and have breakfast with Yao Yao."


    Huazexi nodded and turned away.


    Inside, Tang Suhe took out a set of clean underwear and a plain skirt from the cupboard and put them on the bedside. He took off his wide pajamas very neatly, revealing a pair of fine and well proportioned good figure. His skin color was as white as snow. He was very beautiful, with a thin waist and a very upturned buttocks. It looked more attractive from the back. When I was about to change the dress, I heard a strange "gudu".


    Her original action instantly stopped, some unbelievable holding clothes blocked in front of her body, slowly turned around, but saw huazexi standing outside the door, eyes staring at her.


    "Zexi?" She barked in surprise.


    "Mommy, I''m here." In a low voice, with some imperceptible abnormality, he opened the door and stood in front of her.


    "Didn''t you go downstairs? How could it be out there? " Tang Suhe hurriedly lowered his head, tightly hugged the long skirt and asked in front of his chest.


    "Ze Xi just went out and found that his glasses were inside. He was about to come in to get them. When he saw mommy changing her clothes, he didn''t come in." Huazexi picked up the sunglasses on the table and said that mommy had told him to wear sunglasses when he went out and not to talk about things.


    So, you''ve been watching at the door? So she was peeked at from the beginning? Tang Suhe wept in silence.


    She barefoot son, a pair of straight long legs, some embarrassed to stick tightly together, waved: "OK, take it out."


    Huaze river not only did not go out, but has been closely watching her, step by step toward her.


    "Zexi, what are you going to do?" She did not understand looking at his action, some vigilant step back.


    "Mommy, can I hold you?" He looked down at her with a sincere face, but also with some small begging.


    "Well Will you wait for Mommy? You go out first She''s really not fit to hug him now.


    "Mommy, let me hold you." There was a trace of impatience on his face. He really wanted to hold her.


    "Zexi..." She can not refuse, he has come over, tightly embrace her in his arms.


    She and he can feel each other''s heartbeat closely. His heart is beating fast and powerful.


    Shock only in a moment, then, there is a sense of inexplicable familiarity, at the same time, there is a little blush.


    They just hugged each other tightly and were held by him with a sense of security.


    "Zexi, is that enough?" For a long time, Tang Suhe spoke softly.


    He then released her, looked down at her face, red with an old face of Tang Suhe poked his chest, and he kept a certain distance: "can you go out?""I don''t want to go out, I want to go with mommy ~" huazexi began to act coquettishly, to hold her hand.


    "If you do that again, I won''t take you to the cinema!" She refused to be righteous.


    She was embarrassed last time, but this time again! She won''t be soft hearted any more!


    When he heard that she was taking this threat, he tried to fight for it, but he was scared back by her resolute eyes. He expected Ai Ai Ai to shut up and go out step by step.


    When he went out, Tang Suhe rushed up and closed the door, then changed his clothes.


    It took a long time for Yao Yao and huazexi to come downstairs. They were ready to go.


    She unconsciously looked down at him, which had been pressed down, but the expression on his face was a little resentful.


    Holding him in one hand and Yao Yao in the other, a family of three rushed to the cinema. Tang Suhe drove them in his own car.

 Chapter 665

    Because it was the weekend, many people in the cinema managed to queue up to buy three tickets. Tang Suhe handed the tickets to Yao Yao and asked him and Hua Zexi to wait beside him. She crowded to buy popcorn.


    The two of them stood there, handsome and cute. They were particularly eye-catching. In addition, Hua Shao''s black ink mirror was mounted on the bridge of his nose, which added a hint of mystery and coldness to the air, and made the women frequently look here.


    Hua Shao suddenly turned his head and saw two young women dressed in fashion not far away looking at this side. When he saw them, the two girls were a little excited and embarrassed. They whispered: "look! The front is more handsome! "


    Huazexi helped the sunglasses, suddenly released Yao Yao''s hand and walked towards the two girls. Yao Yao was about to grab his hand, but he was empty. He watched his father walk towards the beauty with an unbelievable face.


    Daddy, Mommy, you just want to cheat when you buy popcorn? I want to chat up my beautiful sister and wait for mummy to come back to give you political education!


    "Look! He''s here! "


    "Do you think this handsome guy has a crush on me? Peach blossoms are flourishing!"


    Watching him walk in step by step, the two girls are even more excited and about to jump up, trying to make a sound from their teeth, with a smile on their faces.


    In the twinkling of an eye, he has stood in front of others, staring straight at the girls, the others look red, but the heart straight pink bubble.


    Two girls are thinking, even if he divorced, have children, as long as look at them, the stepmother they should also be set! No matter if he gets married, no matter if he has children!


    At this time, Hua Shao''s thin lips gently opened: "the bag is very beautiful!" The sound alone is intoxicating.


    The handsome guy is really extraordinary. As soon as he comes over, he praises others. The girl who is praised is happy and is about to fly up. Shyly, he bows his head and says, "thank you."


    "Give it to me!" He is simple and direct, the opening is such a sentence, tone with some resolute, a sudden sentence let two girls are stunned.


    He is what do you mean? Is it true that I have a crush on her, and I''m ashamed to open my mouth, so I want to know her in such a circuitous way?


    Seeing that the girl didn''t respond, Hua Shao touched her chin and began to think: "can''t you? Forget it Turning to leave, the girl grabbed him and nodded stutteringly, "of course!"


    The girl took out the things in the bag, with her personal information in it, and packed the bag into his arms very easily.


    Huazexi''s face immediately burst into a smile. Although he was wearing sunglasses, he still dazzled them.


    "Thank you." Hua Shao''s face is full of joy, holding the bag back.


    At this time, Tang Suhe had rushed out of the crowd with a lot of things in his hand. Seeing that Yao Yao was alone, he asked, "Yao Yao, where''s your daddy?"


    "Here it is." Yao Yao raises his chin, Tang Suhe turns his head, and he has come back.


    "Mommy! It''s for you! " Huazexi gave her the bag with a flattering face.


    This bag is very beautiful. It''s cool and small. It goes well with the clothes she''s wearing today.


    Yao Yao looks at his father''s behavior with a gaping face. Lei''s chin is almost on the ground. He thought that daddy was going to hook up with a beautiful sister. Unexpectedly, he didn''t look at other people''s faces at all. He always stares at other people''s bags. In the past, he used to use a beautiful man''s trick to rob them. What''s more, he didn''t expect that he robbed them just to please Mommy!

 Chapter 666

    Daddy, what environment did you grow up in when you were a child? Why is it so wonderful!


    Tang Suhe took it over and felt it was wrong. In the twinkling of an eye, where did he get such a beautiful bag? Did he steal it when people didn''t notice? If he''s caught, he''ll be finished. Even if he doesn''t go to jail, will he be laughed off when people know that Hua''s family stole a woman''s bag! How can he lift his head then!


    Tang Suhe asked him sternly: "where did you come from?"


    Seeing that she was not happy in her imagination, but a little unhappy, Hua Zexi replied vaguely: "I''m not happy It''s from someone else. "


    Huh? Will someone give him a women''s bag for no reason? She didn''t believe it when she was killed. The child even learned to lie!


    "Where did it come from? Don''t say I kick your ass! " Tang Su he is gloomy a face threat, she pose to raise a foot, he small range of toward the side flash.


    "I asked people to come." He was reluctant to tell the truth.


    "That''s right, Mommy. As soon as daddy uses the idea of being a beautiful man, the elder sister will give the bag to Daddy." Yao Yao, standing next to him, added.


    How to be a beautiful man? Tang Su he angrily glared at Huaze river. How dare he use a beautiful man to other women?


    Along their line of sight, Tang Suhe saw two women standing not far away. They were both stunned. One of them was still full of keys, mobile phones, wallets and other things. If there was no mistake, it was her bag.


    Tang Suhe quickly took the bag and sent it back to others. He kept apologizing: "Miss, I''m really sorry. I want to return this to you. He was joking with you just now. I hope you don''t mind."


    The girl took the bag, looked at her, then looked at huazexi, a face of inexplicable.


    What''s the play? The man asked for her bag and gave it to other women. It seems that they are very familiar with each other because of their intimate actions. It''s weird! I often see the host hiding in the busy market to test the masses on TV. Is it the program group that secretly records this kind of program? Look at this woman is also very beautiful, really look familiar, is not really the host?


    Looking around, they didn''t find the suspicious camera. They quickly said with a polite smile, "it''s OK! It doesn''t matter! " Then they pull each other and run away.


    Huazexi finally realized that she was in trouble. As soon as she returned, he kept rubbing her clothes and whispering: "Mommy, I''m wrong! I just think that bag on mommy''s back must be more beautiful than her. I want to give it to Mommy! Mommy, don''t be angry


    "If you want to send mummy, you can''t take other people''s, what will they do if you take it? And don''t talk to other girls any more Tang Suhe solemnly warned that she was really afraid that one day, his memory crossed again, he didn''t think of her, but fell in love with other women.


    "Well, well, Mommy, I know it. I won''t do it any more. Excuse me, OK?" He was still rubbing against her shoulder.


    A big man with sunglasses put his arm around her, chin on her shoulder, mouth close to her ear, whispering. Anyone who sees it thinks it''s a love talk, can''t think it''s coquetry.


    Tang Suhe couldn''t laugh or cry. Of course, she knew that he was kind to her. After he was silly, he didn''t have a dim sum. He just wanted to make her happy and give her everything. He only used the wrong method occasionally to make her moved or angry.

 Chapter 667

    "Well, well, I''m not angry! The movie is about to start. It''s time to go in. " Tang Suhe has no choice but to forgive him. How can she be angry with him.


    "Mommy, kiss me!" Huazexi raised her head on her shoulder, looked at her face to face, and began to play a hooligan.


    Tang Suhe looked at the crowd and said in a low voice, "will you go back? Now go to the movies first. "


    "No! Is Mommy still mad at me if she doesn''t kiss me Huazexi said wrongly.


    No way, she had to stand on tiptoe in his face gently kiss, his face this just burst out a satisfied smile, jubilant with her behind to go inside.


    The three seats were connected, and the two children had to sit next to her, so she sat in the middle, one on one side.


    There are a lot of parents who accompany their children to watch cartoons in the cinema, which is not abrupt. It''s just that most parents come to "accompany", only huazexi is really "watching".


    From time to time around the burst out of children''s childlike laughter, and one of them sounds particularly calm male voice, but let everyone is a Zheng, coincidentally to look this way.


    Tang Suhe really felt that he was dead. He put his arms around his neck in good time, pulled his body over and hugged him tightly, pretending to be intimate.


    You say that such a tall and handsome man can still laugh at such a naive cartoon. Isn''t that obvious? She didn''t have the courage to be baptized by everyone''s eyes.


    In the dark, the two of them hold each other tightly. The familiar breath, the solid chest and the feeling of being a thief who is afraid of being caught are the same as having an affair.


    Those people looked around, only to see behind a pair of sweethearts, red faced, afraid that the scene of children''s not suitable for their children, have their children''s heads straightened. I didn''t find the sound source. They all turned back.


    Seeing that he didn''t look at them again, Tang Su he let him go and warned in a low voice: "don''t laugh any more! Do you hear me


    Huazexi was still holding back tears. She covered her stomach, pointed to the movie screen and whispered, "but Mommy, it''s really funny! Don''t you think so? "


    "I''ll bear that! Dare to laugh and I''ll beat you up again She raised her fist slightly, threatening.


    Huazexi quickly covered his mouth for fear of laughing.


    He has been holding on, holding on, and finally can''t help it


    Therefore, in a group of children''s laughter, there will always be a voice that sounds very mature. That voice is so strange that it''s like a magic sound, which makes those boring parents want to find out who is the one who made it.


    Tang Suhe couldn''t look at the front, so she looked at him. As soon as he opened his mouth, she put popcorn in his mouth and tried to block his mouth. However, she found that he couldn''t stop it at all. Instead, she made him choke with tears from time to time.


    At last, she couldn''t help it. As soon as others saw it, she quickly lowered his head, covered his mouth, and secretly winked at Yao Yao.


    Yao Yao is also smart, pretending to be very embarrassed to cover his mouth, sorry to look at the people around. As soon as huazexi made a sound, he covered his stomach and grinned. Even when he coughed, he imitated his movements perfectly. It was a live version of the double reed. He had a perfect cooperation.

 Chapter 668

    Other people can''t help but mourn in their hearts. The child looks very small. How can his voice be so full of vicissitudes.


    The long time finally passed, the film finally ended, and she was finally relieved to lead the two children out of it.


    Huazexi was very happy. Yao Yao was not happy and said, "Mommy! Why do you always let me take the blame for daddy? " It''s obviously daddy''s laughing, so we have to pretend it''s him.


    "Because you are a child, people will be tolerant." Tang Suhe touched his little head to comfort him. If people knew it was his father, they would be treated as monsters.


    Yao Yao curled his mouth and said with a sad face, "but the little girl in front of me looks at me like an idiot. Wu Wu Wu."


    As soon as Tang Suhe heard this, he immediately slapped his little head and roared: "Hua moyao! How old are you? How dare you learn puppy love for me? "


    I don''t know why, she''s getting more and more grumpy now.


    "Mommy! I dare not Yao Yao quickly raised his hands to surrender.


    Driving back home, when she was about to get home, a mass of black things suddenly jumped out of the bushes. Tang Suhe was in a hurry to turn the steering wheel and brake. The car still crashed the low fence and rushed into the lawn before it stopped. She was shaken holding the steering wheel and her hands and feet were shaking.


    Just now, she almost thought that she had hit someone. Through the rearview mirror, she saw a black cat climbing onto the roof.


    "Zexi, Yaoyao, are you ok?" She turned quickly to ask.


    Huazexi and Yaoyao were also obviously shocked by the sudden brake, but fortunately they were not injured.


    Her hands and feet were cold with fright. Her fingers holding the steering wheel were shaking slightly. She really didn''t have the courage to touch the car again.


    Anyway, it was only a hundred meters away from their home. Tang Suhe pushed the door open and got off the car. He tried to suppress his panic and said, "let''s go back on foot."


    Her legs were still weak, but she had to pretend to be very strong. However, she twisted her feet before she took a few steps, and almost fell down.


    Huazexi and Yaoyao quickly came to support her: "Mommy, what''s the matter with you?"


    Her foot pain has been completely unable to walk, a landing, on the heart of the pain.


    "Mommy, I''ll carry you!" Huazexi volunteered and squatted down in front of her.


    She was so hopeless lying on his back and buried her face in his shoulder. Her heart was full of sour, her eyes were red, and uncontrollable tears burst out of her eyes, leaving a warm trace on his back.


    Zexi, will you wake up soon? I''m not as strong as I thought, and I''m afraid. If this happens again in the future, I also hope to have a shoulder to rely on, someone can hold me and say don''t be afraid, I am not so desperate and helpless as today.


    Huazexi felt the warmth on his back and the inexplicable contraction of his heart, which made him feel so painful. There was a voice in his heart that kept saying: don''t let her cry any more


    That night, Tang Suhe kept having nightmares. As soon as he closed his eyes, bloody pictures constantly appeared in front of her eyes. She was so scared that she was sweating and couldn''t sleep for a long time. She desperately opened her eyes and didn''t dare to close them


    Until dawn, she slowly closed her eyes and fell asleep.


    And huazexi began to close his eyes. From time to time, some familiar scenes appeared in his mind. It was all about him and her


    Like a movie, it took him a whole night to recall every bit of their lives.


    Everything was like a dream, but he really remembered everything.


    She is the woman he loves the most and the woman he wants to guard in his poor life.


    The next morning, the sun through the curtains sprinkled in the room, has already opened their eyes to see someone next to her sleeping.


    White and clean face, long eyelashes, small nose, red lips, lazy and sexy.


    As if for a long time no close contact with her, he loved her, even want to escape to let her see.


    Tang Suhe, who was trapped in the dream, felt his hands rubbing on his face, very uneasy. She knew that it was getting better and better now, but she was really sleepy. She thought it was huazexi''s prank again. She knocked off his hand, opened her mouth and said vaguely: "Zexi, stop it, Mommy is sleepy."


    Mommy? On hearing this word, huazexi''s pupil color is even deeper, and he almost forgot. Taking advantage of his amnesia these days, this woman has always regarded herself as his mother and taught him to spank him. How can he revenge?


    Punitive bit her, Tang Suhe eat pain, opened his eyes, see his eyes burning strange light, is no longer silly.


    "Zexi?" She was startled and looked into his face. Yes, the look on his face, including the look in her eyes, was different from before. He came back. At that moment, she was overjoyed and repressed her excitement. Her big bright eyes looked at him and said, "do you remember?"


    "Well, miss me?" He bowed his head, kisses her neck, kisses the fragrance that only belongs to her, and is extremely nostalgic.Although she thought hard in her heart, she still had a hard mouth and shook her head: "I don''t want to."


    Huazexi suddenly raised his head, and his face instantly recovered to an idiot. He bit his lips and looked at her wrongly. Tang Suhe almost thought that just now was his imagination, and suddenly he was flustered. She finally expected him to recover his memory. How could he become such a virtue again?


    He put one arm around his neck and touched his face with the other hand. He said with worry: "Zexi, don''t scare me! I miss you, I really miss you


    Huazexi then took her hand and gave her a kiss in the palm of her hand. Her voice was low and enticing: "I miss you very much, too..."


    Pulling her hand down to touch her heart, her face turned red instantly.


    However, under his gentle and fierce attack, she was soon occupied.


    "Hehe, I''m sorry to make you suffer these days." He buried his head in her ear, the voice of low apology, not love words, but there is no more beautiful than this.


    These days, she takes care of them both as a father and a mother. It''s really hard for her to wait for him to wake up and be held tightly in her arms. All her strength can be put aside. Listening to his words, she is sad and is about to shed tears. She opens her mouth and bites his shoulder and complains: "you bastard have the face to say." He''s the one who made her look like this.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll make it up to you." He felt distressed and stroked her hair.

 Chapter 669

    Tang Suhe clenched his shoulder.


    But huazexi laughs that she can''t leave him for a day. She pulls up the quilt and covers her head with shame. He pulls down the quilt with a funny face and looks at her with a smile: "baby, it''s all old wives. Are you like this in the future?"


    This was the first time he used such a numb name. Tang Suhe was even more ashamed and kicked him: "who is your old husband and wife?"


    Huazexi seizes her feet, hugs her waist and takes her to the bathroom.


    "You go out, I can do it myself." Someone blushed in the bathtub and began to rush.


    Although she likes him very much and misses him very much, it is impossible for her to take a bath together.


    After Tang Suhe washed out, huazexi immediately hugged her in his arms and never let go.


    Huazexi holds Tang Suhe in her arms. She is powerless and clings to him like a clever pet. He hugs her tightly and bites her earlobe vindictively: "little villain, did you cheat me to call you mommy for so long? Well


    She didn''t want him to call her Mommy. As soon as she heard that he put all the blame on her, she complained and said, "do you want to call yourself Mommy?" Soft voice, soft, but also with water in general, let Huaze river suddenly wolf big hair.


    "Take advantage of me for so long, let me listen to brother shengzexi." He was so mean that he really wanted to listen to how beautiful it would be when she called out.


    Brother Zexi? He didn''t dislike affectation, but Tang Suhe couldn''t speak, biting his lips: "no call."


    As soon as she refused, he started to do something bad. Tang Suhe was shocked and screamed by him. He was very sad. With a scream, she blurted out: "brother Zexi."


    Wet, soft, with some grievances, but also some coquetry, really beautiful let his whole person excited, his voice suddenly became low and hoarse: "call again."


    With an old red face, Tang Suhe had to speak again: "brother Zexi."


    As soon as she finished calling, she said in broken sentences: "don''t Yao Yao, Yao Yao, it''s time to get up. " If you come in, it''s embarrassing to hear the sound.


    "Then you''d better cooperate."


    Want to cry without tears, why no matter whether she resists or not, it''s always her who is unlucky.


    He held her for a while, then carried her back to the bed and covered her.


    "Good, you sleep a little longer." He kisses her on the lips, closes the door and goes downstairs.


    Huazexi, who was full of food and drink, was in a good mood. As soon as he got down, he saw that Yao Yao had already sat cross legged on the sofa and started watching cartoons. He was the only one who came down and patted beside him: "come and sit down."


    Huazexi was in a good mood and didn''t say anything. She went and sat down beside him.


    Yao Yao fixed his eyes on the TV and asked, "where''s Mommy?"


    Usually at this time, mommy has got up to prepare breakfast for them, but she hasn''t got up today.


    His mother has been squeezed dry by him and can''t get up. Huazexi says, "I''m sleeping."


    Yao Yao''s hungry growl, is watching the wonderful, eyes for a moment do not leave the TV, simply stretched out his little feet to kick Huaze River, very casual command: "brother, go to the refrigerator to help me get something to eat."


    Good! This kid! He pulled him up with a handful of excrement and a handful of urine. In the end, he called him Laozi brother! Isn''t it obvious that I''m impatient to challenge Laozi''s authority?


    Huazexi''s face suddenly became gloomy and terrible: "boy, the skin itches, isn''t it?"

 Chapter 670

    Feeling a burst of cold murderous, and gnashing his teeth in a low voice, Yao Yao suddenly felt as if he had been poured a basin of cold water. He turned his head slowly and looked at his father, but saw that he was eager to try. The dull and silly expression on his face was gone, and he regained his previous heroism. In an instant, he climbed to the bottom of the sofa with an unbelievable face Said: "Daddy, daddy, do you remember?"


    "What do you say?" Huazexi looked at him with a black face.


    No wonder Mommy didn''t get up so late. She must have been killed by daddy. Yao Yao couldn''t help but mourn for mommy for three seconds.


    Then, immediately changed a face, very dogleg ran into his arms, kiss his face saliva: "Daddy, you finally remember, great!"


    Then he climbed down again, ran into the kitchen barefoot, held out a handful of snacks and piled them in front of him. The flattering meaning was very clear: "Daddy, you eat!"


    The black line at the end of Huaze River, let him eat snacks? What is his face! He had to remind him of the humiliating things he did during his amnesia, didn''t he?


    Seeing his father not only not happy, but more gloomy, Yao Yao a face at a loss, tear open a packet of potato chips, carefully take out a piece to feed him: "Daddy?"


    Yao Yao was also afraid of being beaten. Although his father had never beaten him, the situation was special this time. He called his father brother, that is the following offense, disrespect!


    Huaze river is full of murderous gas: "take it away!" It''s more ferocious to roll the sleeves.


    "Daddy, you and I were fighting for food yesterday!" Yao Yao was so scared that he shook his hand and simply folded it back and put it in his mouth. He said with a face full of grievances.


    Hua Shao is angry. All he hears is grabbing snacks with him, grabbing snacks with him


    As a result, the lovely children''s shoes did not escape a beating.


    Huazexi picked him up, put him on his leg, picked up his pants and slapped his little butt.


    "Daddy, daddy, take it easy!" Before he started, Yao Yao cried desperately.


    After a few slaps, he cried and roared: "Mommy! Come and help me! Your baby Yao Yao is going to be killed by daddy! "


    Yao Yao is a clever boy. He cries out to them on purpose. Hua Ze Xi has a sense of propriety. How can he have the heart to fight? He cries so hard that he can get rid of his anger. After a few blows, he will get rid of his anger. If you don''t cry, you''re still holding your fire?


    Lying on the bed, Tang Suhe, who was sleeping in a daze, was distressed when he heard a burst of crying below. He thought anxiously that the goods of huazexi would not really revenge Yao again, would they? Although Yao Yao was wrong, he was his son after all. How could he have the heart to do it.


    Emma, how swollen is the child''s buttock?


    She didn''t care about anything. She put on her pajamas and wanted to go downstairs to stop his domestic violence.


    As soon as she got up, she felt sore and fell back again. The uncomfortable feeling made her clench her fist, asshole!


    She managed to climb down from the bed. Her legs were weak and trembling. She struggled to support the wall from upstairs.


    When I came down, huazexi was sitting on the sofa. Yao Yao and a little slave were rubbing his shoulder and pressing his leg. He was busy up and down.

 Chapter 671

    After a while, the two of them reached an agreement. Tang Suhe couldn''t laugh or cry.


    I was thinking of helping them prepare breakfast in the kitchen, but my leg suddenly softened and I almost fell to the ground.


    Huazexi saw her coming down the stairs and quickly went to support her. She was so soft that she leaned against his arms.


    She was wearing a nightgown, with the collar sliding down to reveal her delicate clavicle and one round shoulder. Her white skin could be broken by blowing.


    "If you don''t have a good rest, what are you going to do downstairs?" He said in a low voice to her ear.


    As soon as he said that, her face immediately became red and bleeding. She pushed him in a hurry: "don''t talk nonsense, I''ll make breakfast."


    Without his support, she walked with difficulty. Huazexi held her up and put her on the sofa: "you have a rest, I''ll come." He turned and went into the kitchen.


    On the sofa, Tang Suhe and Yao Yao stare at each other.


    Yao Yao kneels on the sofa, turns around, takes off his pants and complains with Tang Suhe. Looking at the red palm print, the two women condemn Huaze river together.


    Then, Yao Yao suddenly blinked a pair of innocent big eyes and asked, "Mommy, you won''t be spanked by daddy, will you?"


    For Mao''s mother to walk and his virtue, he had to walk on his toes. Tang Suhe blushed and quickly changed the topic.


    Huazexi, who has recovered his memory, has reestablished the prestige of the head of the family. He remembers all of the two obedient people who have been cleaned up. If he doesn''t get them back, it won''t be his character to spend a lot of money.


    As a result, Yao Yao was forced to call Hua Zelu as a spy: "uncle, I miss you. When will you come to see me?"


    As soon as Yao Yao invited him, he was so itchy that he wanted to take advantage of the opportunity to tease his brother again. So, as soon as the program was finished, he drove back to city A.


    As soon as he knocked on the door, Yao Yao rushed to meet him and called out: "uncle."


    Huaze Lu hugged him and looked back. Why didn''t the big one follow him? He was sitting on the sofa watching TV. So he walked over with a bunch of childish things in his heart and swayed in front of Huaze River: "look, what good things have you brought?"


    Originally, he thought he would jump up and call him uncle. Then he accepted it happily to satisfy his vanity. Unexpectedly, Huaze river just raised his eyes slightly and aimed at him coldly. Then he suddenly had a profound smile on his face.


    Flower Ze Lu a see, this is not normal ah, always feel what danger to happen.


    Huazexi got up, took the things in his hand with one hand and handed them to Yao Yao. The other hand patted him on the shoulder and said thoughtfully, "Ze Lu, if you remember correctly, my brother has never invited you to eat candy."


    When the two brothers met for the first time, they were both in their teens. At that time, Hua Zelu was a rebellious little ruffian, who could buy candy.


    Huazelu finally realizes what''s wrong, Emma, he''s not stupid! He''s got his memory back!


    Can he not know who his brother is? Obviously, the meaning in the tone is to tell him, boy, you are finished!


    Hua Er Shao finally realized that he had been cheated by the father and son. Yao Yao was responsible for luring him to take the bait, and Hua Ze Xi was responsible for closing the door. He turned his head indignantly, looked at the heartless Yao Yao who was playing with the toy he bought, and said word by word: "Yao Yao, uncle treat you well, you dare to cheat me!"


    Yao Yao a pair of have nothing to do with oneself of facial expression spread to spread out a hand: "uncle, you also didn''t ask my daddy to restore memory not."


    Forget it. I''m afraid he can''t escape today.

 Chapter 672

    Huazexi didn''t disappoint him, so he took out a handful of durian candy and patted him on the shoulder, just like the evil stepmother who coaxed snow white to eat the poisonous apple.


    The thing he hates most in his life is whether durian has it or not, and whether it smells disgusting or not! Let him touch durian is like let him touch


    Under the threat of Huaze River, he still gritted his teeth and ate.


    When he ate one, he rolled his eyes disgustingly, and put all the others in. He lost half of his life.


    Just after eating, I rushed into the bathroom uncontrollably, holding the toilet, vomiting, disgusting acid water straight out.


    He came out from the inside with a weak face, limping on the sofa, and had no strength to move his fingers.


    It''s the first time he''s been so miserable by his elder brother. For a week, he was so upset that he couldn''t eat. He always felt that everything he ate tasted like durian, which worried Qin nainainai to death.


    Hua Er Shao really experienced what the pregnancy reaction was like. He just wanted to vomit when he smelled it. However, Qin nainainai tried his best to learn how to cook from Tang Suhe and make food for him, which made him lose several jin.


    Huaze Lu spits out, holding Qin nainainai in the dark, and says pitifully: "daughter in law, you''ve made my stomach big, you have to be responsible!"


    Looking at him like a woman with a big stomach who was abandoned by a heartless man, Qin nainainai had a black thread and could not laugh or cry.


    Huazexi has lost his memory for several months. Although the company is not in complete chaos, there are still a lot of things waiting for him to deal with. After several days of night shift, he managed to arrange all the things well. He leaned back and raised an arc in the corner of his mouth. Finally, he had more time to accompany her and her children.


    In the evening, Yao Yao has been sleeping in his small room. Tang Suhe is half lying on the bed, with a book in his hand, reading quietly.


    After he recovered his memory, they still slept in the same bed as before, and they knew each other by heart.


    No matter how late or sleepy she is, she is used to waiting for him to come back. It''s boring to wait for him to read and pass the time.


    When she turned back, something suddenly fell out of the book. She picked it up, a bookmark made of a rose.


    Looking at this special bookmark, the corners of her mouth can''t help rising, and her face is full of happiness.


    This is the most precious rose she has ever received. One of the most precious roses she has ever received is the one from huazexi who was stabbed in the palm of his hand and gave it to her.


    She put it in the most conspicuous place in the living room, but it withered a little in a few days. She didn''t want it to wither, so she made it into a simple bookmark, so that it could be treasured forever.


    This is not only a rose, but also his heart to her.


    Huazexi came home, afraid to disturb them, and walked lightly. As soon as she opened the bedroom door, she saw her staring at something in a daze. Hearing the slight sound of opening the door, she quickly raised her head and put things into the book to close. The suspicious red and slight smile on her face had not completely faded. She said hello to him: "Zexi, are you back?"


    "Well, what are you secretly looking at?" Huazexi loosened her tie, walked over, opened the curtain by the way, and sat in front of the bed to get her books.


    "Oh, don''t..." Tang Suhe is about to grab it. If he sees her, she secretly makes a bookmark of the flowers he sent. She reads them every day, doesn''t she What a shame.


    Huazexi has long hands and long feet. She can''t reach it as soon as she changes hands quickly. When he opens the book and pinches out the bookmark inside, his heart is also touched. If he dares to doubt that she doesn''t love him enough, he won''t let go of himself.


    He pretended to be relaxed and deliberately frowned and asked her, "eh? It looks familiar. "


    Tang Suhe''s face immediately turned red, and he answered: "you must have read it wrong!"


    As soon as she spoke, he picked her up and put her on his lap.


    After a whirl, Tang Suhe''s subconscious heart lifted up and almost screamed. She realized that when he was holding himself, her trust in him and the sense of security he gave her immediately relieved her.


    She won''t fall with him.


    He leaned over and was facing her big eyes. His eyes were full of sincerity. His other hand was like magic. He took out a ring: "hehe, marry me."


    In order to show his sincerity, he put her back on the bed, knelt down in front of her on one knee, and looked at her eagerly with his hands outstretched. He said with deep feelings: "as long as you are willing, I''ll cook the rice, I''ll brush the bowl, I''ll wash your underwear, and you''ll have a baby in your next life. Besides feeding, you don''t have to worry about other things, coax the baby to sleep, and change it I''ll make diapers. My property will be transferred to your name. As long as I''m a little sorry for you and your children, I''ll give birth to a family. Later, I''ll be your slave and you''ll be my queen. "


    With his promise, the window is also lively, a huge fireworks rising, from her point of view, like blooming behind him, the United States is not true.


    That colorful fireworks blooming, but one after another words: he he, I love you, marry me!He''s confessing to her and proposing to her in front of the city.


    People who are still wandering in the city streets suddenly see the fireworks in the distance, and they are stunned. Even people who have been lying down get up to open the curtains when they hear the news, and watch this rare spectacle. Tonight, which happy woman has been expressed by her prince in such a romantic way?


    The sudden proposal made Tang Suhe feel silly. Sitting cross legged on the bed, he half knelt under his own bed and watched the fireworks behind him. Tears fell down uncontrollably, crying like a child.


    It''s not easy for them to come to this day. I''m afraid only they can understand the bitterness and pain.


    It turns out that in front of happiness, I am still a little woman who loves to cry. I can''t help crying out my previous happiness or misfortune.


    As soon as he saw her crying, huazexi was in a panic. He didn''t understand what she thought. Was it because her proposal was too sudden that she was scared?


    He hurriedly wiped her tears: "he he, he he, it doesn''t matter if you don''t want to, I''m willing to wait for you, I don''t force you, don''t cry!"


    Tang Suhe raised a small face full of tears and rushed into his arms: "Zexi I... "

 Chapter 673

    Since she came back from her last wedding, Miss Kitty has always felt that there is something wrong with her. Her whole heart is empty, and she is also out of her mind every day. She is depressed and does not know what she is thinking.


    It must be too boring to stay in a city every day, so she decided to go abroad to relax.


    He flew to a country famous for human demons in Asia with a cool body.


    Book a hotel, rent a car and start a self driving tour.


    Needless to say, Miss Kitty has been infatuated with a person''s travel since her high school. She has been to 40 or 50 countries, big or small, and has been familiar with it for a long time.


    A cool summer clothes, long hair, wearing sunglasses, one hand holding a cigarette, the other hand holding the steering wheel, looks cool.


    Originally leisurely driving, inadvertently saw an expensive car on the side of the road, the window slowly up, she did not have time to see the people inside, but vaguely saw a familiar side face.


    Reggie! The name in the brain suddenly let her step on the brake, a face of surprise, followed by a thumping heart.


    When I looked back, the car had disappeared into the traffic.


    Kitty patted his chest and thought, shit, it''s not so bloody. How can I meet him here! I must have lost my sight. That person must not be him!


    She scratched her hair. When she first felt that the man was Reggie, she was still a little excited. Was she really? impossible! How can I feel for him! It must be because I was insulted by him last time and didn''t compare with him seriously, so I''m not reconciled. It must be like this.


    Kitty''s sudden braking startled the drivers behind her. They all braked one after another, but they still had a small series of rear ends. The drivers all had to condemn her.


    Kitty, the culprit, hears the whooping voice behind him. Although he doesn''t know what to say, he can be sure that it''s not a good thing.


    Kitty, who was very annoyed, took a cigarette and went out to vomit a ring under his eyes. He was more impolite than his slender middle finger: "shut up!"


    I can''t imagine that a beautiful and coquettish woman exudes such a strong cold breath. Those people are stunned. Kitty has already gone away while they are stunned.


    The street that accidentally a side face let her uneasy, that face always from time to time in front of her.


    I''m not normal! Kitty, who has never really loved anyone, doesn''t know that she has lost her heart.


    In the evening, she went back to the hotel with a frustrated face and took the elevator to her room. The elevator was transparent. As she went up, she saw another elevator go down. The man standing in front of her was regor!


    Face her, she will never recognize the wrong person! I didn''t expect that he would really be in this city. Kitty was so surprised that he couldn''t say a word, but he just talked to the people next to him and didn''t see her.


    In the twinkling of an eye, they passed by and got farther and farther away.


    Kitty hurriedly pressed the nearest floor and ran down the elevator to catch up with him. She couldn''t understand why she ran more than ten floors in high heels and was so tired that she had to catch up with him like a dog.


    Out of the hotel, his car has gone far, the mighty several, a water is full of luxury cars.


    She quickly jumped into her car, followed all the way and stopped in front of an upscale nightclub.

 Chapter 674

    This is a non open nightclub. It''s not a place where money can be consumed. Only members can freely enter.


    To be a member of this store, you must have a certain position in the society.


    Kitty watched as Reggie and his party said something to the security guard at the door. The security guard warmly welcomed them in. When he passed, he was mercilessly stopped outside by them.


    She was worried, at the same time, she was also complaining. The guy of Reggie went in and out of this kind of occasion in a dignified way. The man really didn''t have a good thing. When she realized that he might go in to find a woman, she was a little upset. No, I have to go in today.


    Kitty stayed outside for a while. When she saw that some men were still carrying their female partners, she thought, if only a man could bring herself in.


    Suddenly saw a luxury car stop in front of the door, she immediately swayed past.


    With a small sling on the shoulder, a miniskirt, ten centimeter high-heeled shoes, delicate and perfect facial features and straight legs, just like a model in a magazine, such a woman is simply a rare one.


    As soon as the man got out of the car, Kitty wrapped his long leg around his waist, half pure and half seduced: "take me in to play."


    This is the first time that such a beautiful Western woman has thrown herself into her arms. A man''s sense of accomplishment arises spontaneously. Such a gorgeous woman can be brought in to open his eyes and show off to his friends.


    So, he just made a scene, put his arms on her shoulder and whispered in her ear, "OK."


    Led by this man, she easily mixed in.


    A pair of big hands of the man uneasily felt around her waist, if it was not for the hall, more people, he would like to immediately put her under the pressure.


    Kitty is full of disgust, can''t wait to get rid of him, but it''s hard to do it in public, so he just turns around and says with a smile, "sorry, I''ll go to the bathroom."


    The man said gentlemanly, "OK, I''ll wait for you outside."


    Kitty stood in front of the sink and straightened her hair, thinking how to get rid of the man and find Reggie quickly.


    Suddenly quick witted, covering one side of the eyes screamed, heard the voice of the man quickly came in to support her and asked: "what happened?"


    "I lost my contact lens. Help me find it." Kitty yelled anxiously.


    The man a listen, although quite headache, but still bent down, bow, on the ground to help her find.


    Kitty suddenly raised his arm and hit him hard on the neck. The man fell to the ground. Kitty threw him into a compartment of the women''s bathroom like a corpse. The treatment was clean and there was no trace.


    Clap your hands, walk out of it calmly, and search for regor''s figure alone.


    After all, she is used to meeting people who are not in a hurry. She is born with a noble atmosphere. No one doubts her origin.


    Leisurely in the first floor hall around, did not see Reggie, down the stairs to the second floor to find.


    Finally, at the entrance of an independent private room on the corner, I saw several men in suits wearing sunglasses. One of them looked familiar. Isn''t it the one who followed reg in the elevator?


    So here he is!


    Kitty had a smile on her face. Now it''s not appropriate to go in rashly. Looking around, she suddenly saw a uniformed waitress coming here early with a bottle of red wine in her hand.


    Kitty walked over to her and said, "can you do me a favor?"


    "What''s the matter, miss?" the waiter asked with a warm smile


    Kitty looked around, got close to her ear and said, "my button is open. Can you help me fasten it?"


    Next to the bathroom, the waiter smiles: "sure."

 Chapter 675

    Put the red wine aside and follow Kitty into the bathroom. Kitty knocks her out in the same way, but this time it''s much gentler.


    Take off her clothes, put on her body, bite the rubber band, and pull up her long hair in front of the mirror. In a few minutes, she is like a completely changed person. She raises a smile in front of the mirror, turns around, and walks towards the private room with the bottle of red wine in her hand.


    Kitty bowed her head respectfully, stopped at the door and nodded to the men. The man opened the door and said, "just put it on the table over there."


    She came in easily, but there was no one. There was a compartment in the private room, and regor should be there.


    She finally came in. She had to see what he could do to leave, didn''t she? Besides, she always wanted to practice with him. Since she knew he was here, how could she pretend not to know?


    The big deal is to break his good deeds. Anyway, she has seen more powerful ones before.


    Holding a bottle of red wine in her hand, she directly pushed the door in. As soon as she went in, she was a little stunned.


    There were several men sitting in it. In addition to Reggie and his two close men, there were also several local people. The first one was a middle-aged man with only one eye.


    On the table, two boxes were all open. One box was full of dollars, and the other box was full of white powder. The atmosphere seemed serious. They were doing business.


    Suddenly someone broke in, and all the people turned their heads to look at her. Several of them had already taken out their guns.


    "Who are you! What are you doing? " A man came to her and asked.


    At the sight of her, Reggie''s head is big. How can this woman be here?


    "I''m the waiter here, the wine man." Kitty said with the wine in her hand.


    "Why don''t I know when there will be western women here?" Worthy of being the eldest brother, the man looked at her with a smile, turned his head and told the people around him, "go and check! If she''s cheating, oh, just get rid of it. "


    Kitty, who grew up in the underworld family since she was a child, how can she not know the rules of the underworld? She has been surrounded by several guns, so she can''t break out, so she has to look at Reggie for help.


    Although he felt a headache when he saw this woman, he couldn''t help her.


    Reggie had to stand up and say, "don''t check." She went over and held kitty in her arms and whispered in her ear, "can you stop making trouble for me?" His face is also hanging a trace of doting smile, in the eyes of others is simply saying love words.


    "This is my woman." Reggie explained to them with a little apology, "before I came out, she was making trouble with me. I didn''t expect that she would come here just a day or two after I came. I''m sorry, a little housework. I''ll make you laugh." What he said about the atmosphere seems to be something like that.


    But the one eyed boss, after all, had been on the road for so long. He was already a veteran and didn''t show his heart. He just looked at them with a smile on his face.


    Reggie knew that he was suspicious. In order to save her life, he suddenly clasped the back of her head and printed a kiss on it.


    It''s Reggie''s first kiss, and Kitty''s first.


    She only felt a sense of inexplicable, the body even light floating, as if flying up in general, the whole person Lengleng, also don''t know how to resist. When she finally realized that she had been kissed by him, the kindness in her heart made her hold his head and kiss him back crazily and warmly.


    Two people with strong character are entangled together, and they don''t give in to each other. They are eager to tear each other apart and treat other people in the room as air.


    In the end, because Kitty couldn''t breathe well and couldn''t support herself, he threw himself in his arms and admitted defeat, so he let her go.


    "It''s good to be young. Boss Lei is very lucky. He is envious, envious!" One eyed man wind and rain does not move, the face is still hanging if there is no smile said.


    Regor is not modest and smiles. Now that the deal is finished, it''s not easy to stay for a long time. He politely says goodbye and walks out with kitty in his arms.

 Chapter 676

    The woman in his arms has a reddish complexion. She hasn''t recovered from the suffocating kiss just now. Her brain is short circuited and she is obediently in his arms. Her eyes are like silk, and she is totally inadvertently sending out a strong hook breath, which makes the men who are walking towards him look at this side.


    Reggie was a little upset. This woman was a real sweeper. She almost ruined his deal. She was very popular in her clothes with bare shoulders and thighs. She was even colder. She turned sideways and said, "take off your clothes."


    When he looked at Kitty in his arms, he immediately understood what was going on. He quickly took off his clothes and handed them up respectfully. Regor picked them up and covered her without tenderness.


    Kitty has an indescribable feeling. Being forced to kiss by him, she is not reconciled, but blushes and heartbeats. She doesn''t deny it. Just now, she was very involved.


    "Why are you here?" Reg asked as he walked without squinting.


    "To travel." Kitty replied.


    Reggie didn''t ask any more, so he let her go out of the door. "Miss Kitty, I''m going to be back all night. Have a good trip." Turn around and go without nostalgia.


    "Hello! You Shoulder suddenly empty, she even felt a little lost, he just left himself here? He just left?


    Reggie didn''t turn his head back. He took a long step, got into the car and drove away.


    Kitty is not willing to jump into his car, step on the accelerator, and some unreasonable people have to surpass him.


    Looking at the woman outside with one hand holding the steering wheel and the other hand arrogantly sticking out of the window and sticking out her tongue to him, Reggie has a black thread. She is very speechless and childish. He doesn''t care at all.


    All of a sudden, there was a bang, and one side of the car at the back had a flat tire, which made regor frown. Through the rear-view mirror, we can clearly see that several strange cars are coming towards them with silencing guns. No! They''re under attack!


    They are in other people''s territory. No matter where they are, they have no advantage. They can only choose to flee as soon as possible.


    There was a serious atmosphere in the car, but he turned to look at Kitty. She didn''t realize the danger was approaching and was still competing with him there.


    ¡°kitty£¡ Stop the car Reggie yelled solemnly.


    Their cars are specially customized, and the shell and glass are bulletproof, while her car is just an ordinary car. In case of being injured by bullets, the consequences will be unimaginable.


    Kitty thought, you want to cheat me? no way! I won''t stop! Instead of stopping, she stepped on the gas to the end.


    Boss Lei is so angry that his liver hurts. Stupid woman, I''m not interested in playing such a childish game with you!


    He just wanted her to hide in his car. If she was targeted by the gang, she would die.


    Kitty didn''t know what was going on until her rear tire burst and the car wobbled. A bullet went through the window and nearly hit her.


    "Come on! Stop the car Cried reg.


    She turned to look at him. She was willing to believe him when she was alive or dead.


    I didn''t say anything. I stepped on the brake and the two cars stopped at the same time, only a few meters away.


    As soon as he stopped, Reggie pushed the door out.

 Chapter 677

    The stray bullets outside were pounding on the glass. It was too dangerous for him to do so. The driver quickly said, "boss Lei, I''ll go down to meet Miss Kitty."


    "No! You''re in charge of driving! " Reggie dodged the bullet and went to Kitty''s car. He opened the door and pulled her down to protect her in front of her.


    The sound of the bullets sounds particularly terrible, just a few meters is walking on the edge of life and death, not easy to get to Reggie''s car, the bullets kept hitting the open door.


    "Boss Lei! Get in the car The driver yelled anxiously.


    When they stop here for a few seconds, the car behind is getting closer and closer, and the possibility of hitting is getting higher and higher.


    Reggie pushed Kitty up first. When he was about to go up, he bit his lip with a pain in his shoulder. He jumped into the car and closed the door. The driver drove quickly.


    Miss Kitty on the bus was very strong. Although she was still a little shaken, she didn''t feel as frightened as other women. She lost her voice and screamed.


    As soon as she turned around, she saw Reggie pressing his shoulder with his hand in silence, and the blood flowed through his fingers


    He''s shot!


    "Reggie! How are you doing? Are you all right? " Kitty asked, holding him with a worried face. There was something unspeakable in her heart. It was because of her that he was hurt. Just now, he had been protecting her with his body.


    Regor was angry with her and said, "it''s OK!"


    If this kind of small injury can''t stand, is he still boss Lei?


    "Boss Lei, get out of the car and get on the plane!" An emergency brake, the car stopped in front of the helicopter, Reggie got out of the car nimbly, turned to Kitty inside and yelled: "hurry up!"


    The group abandoned their cars and boarded the plane. Fortunately, only a few people were slightly injured and there were not many casualties.


    Looking at those people on the ground, regor''s face was cold. This one eyed old man dared to play this trick with him. He would never let him go!


    On the plane, Kitty was full of guilt. She was busy taking care of him. No matter how smelly his face was, she was not bothered.


    The bullet went straight through his shoulder, a bloody hole, which was particularly frightening. Although the wound had been treated in time, he looked pale because of excessive blood loss.


    He was half lying on a soft bench with a blanket over his legs, half squinting and tired.


    Kitty stood by and didn''t leave for a moment. The more she looked, the more she felt that this man was not as hateful as she thought. Although, he often stinks a face, but the heart is still very good, he has saved her twice.


    What''s more, the kiss just now, full of masculinity in the overbearing, was actually quite wonderful.


    Cough, Kitty blushed.


    "Water." Reggie''s thin lips open, simple and clear.


    Someone who is daydreaming is suddenly interrupted, as if his secret has been discovered. He is embarrassed and flustered, but he still needs to pour water for him.


    As she was still wandering, she took a cup of hot water and walked over. Reggie opened her eyes to see her. Her heart beat suddenly. Suddenly, her hand trembled, and some water spilled directly on Reggie''s injured shoulder.


    Reggie''s face immediately became ugly and angry. It was easy to see how painful he was. He growled in a low voice: "you pig! You''ve come here on purpose He even regretted saving her!

 Chapter 678

    Kitty, who made a mistake, quickly put the water cup aside and kept apologizing: "I''m sorry, I''m sorry! I didn''t mean to


    She obviously wanted to take care of him, but she made a mess, and she also blamed herself.


    Reggie gasped, unwilling to talk to her any more. He said without hesitation, "I''ll send someone to take you back to Australia."


    On hearing that he wanted to send himself back, Kitty was not happy. He grabbed his arm and said, "I don''t want to go back!"


    She accidentally tugged at his wound again. Reg took out his cell phone and called Kavin: "come to me immediately and get your sister back!"


    As he said, Kavin over there hasn''t come back for a long time. Isn''t his sister traveling? How could you be with ray.


    Hearing him say that, Kitty''s face hurt, never so sad, her eyes red, looking at him: "Reggie, do you hate me so much?" Her voice trembled slightly.


    Looking up, seeing her like this, Reggie felt a little heartless. He was upset for a moment and didn''t answer.


    Kitty suddenly took up the remaining half cup of boiling water and poured it on her bare shoulder mercilessly. A shocking blister immediately appeared on her white skin.


    Reggie slapped the glass out of her hand and yelled angrily, "you''re crazy!" Is this woman crazy? He really wanted to go and strangle her!


    When he saw her pouring boiling water on him, he felt more angry than he had just spilled it on him.


    "I''m crazy! You are injured because of me. If you dare to send me back, I will immediately open a hole in my shoulder! "


    Reggie absolutely believed that she would do it, because she didn''t frown when she splashed half a cup of hot water on it just now.


    Forget it, he gave up and let her stay. This is the first time that Mr. Lei met someone who can''t even manage himself. It''s still a woman.


    "Somebody, give her medicine."


    Kitty was sitting opposite him. One of his men put scald medicine on her red and swollen shoulder. He staggered his eyes and didn''t want to see it.


    "Boss Lei..." After a while, some of his subordinates called him timidly and looked at Kitty''s injury.


    Reggie looked at it and understood that just now a glass of water was splashed on his shoulder, and the wound directly spread to his clothes. He had to take off his clothes before he could continue to apply the medicine.


    This woman and boss Lei seem to have a different relationship. He doesn''t dare to be presumptuous.


    "Go on!" Regor orders.


    His subordinates had no choice but to bite their teeth and say, "Miss Kitty, can you take off your clothes?"


    Kitty looks at Reggie straight. He wants other men to give her medicine there. She is angry and takes off her clothes without shame.


    The red shoulder has been extended to the chest, although it looks shocking, but some broken beauty.


    An inexplicable mood came up, some upset and angry, waving: "go out!"


    His men immediately went out like running for their lives. In case he saw something, it''s hard to guarantee that boss Lei would not kill him.


    Kitty just sat across from him with her bare upper body. The thunder eldest brother has a headache especially, is forced helpless, a face impatiently says: "come here, I help you to apply medicine!"


    Then, he looked at her upper body and began to apply medicine. Slowly, slowly, old Lei''s face, who had never frowned after being shot, turned to pig liver color.


    Seeing him like this, Kitty was very happy in her heart.


    Kitty''s death is in vain to stay with Reggie and take care of him. In fact, he would thank God for not disturbing him.


    They''re all women, they''re all gunshot wounds. Tang Suhe took good care of Lei Ou in Mao''s time. For Mao, he had to suffer from this woman.


    Sometimes Reggie really wanted to strangle her, but he didn''t have the heart to do it. It was a strange feeling.


    When regor''s wound was almost healed, she knew that she had no reason to stay here, but she was really reluctant to leave.


    He was mad with her anger. He raised his palm to her for a long time, but he put it down in frustration. Under her unreasonable provocation, he blacked his face and drugged her. His cheek was a little suspicious red. He occasionally quarreled with her. Seeing her angry, he put on a schadenfreude smile Everything was in her mind. For the first time, she felt that this man also had facial expression and emotional changes, not a millennium iceberg.


    "Reggie, how about a real match?" Kitty looked at him and said seriously, "if you win, I will never pester you again. If I win, you will be my man!" Queen Kitty. The last sentence is quite impressive.


    "Childish!" Reggie scoffed, compared with a woman? He''s not that boring.


    "Are you equal or not? Or, you like me, do not want me to leave? " Kitty''s going to talk him up.


    It is clear that he also has feelings, suddenly was exposed, began to blow hair, thin skinned people were stimulated by her, simply agreed: "than what?""Target!" Although Kitty doesn''t mix with the underworld, she is always confident in shooting. She is sure to lose in fighting, so she has to gamble.


    "Well, I hope you can keep the promise when you lose." Reggie''s face was confident, but his heart was a little complicated.


    He''s been on this road all the year round. Can he shoot poorly?


    Two men drove to the shooting range, one with a gun and ten bullets each.


    Kitty has long hair and slim figure. She holds a gun and focuses on aiming. Her posture is particularly handsome, heroic, free and easy, uninhibited. She has not only the beauty and tenderness of women, but also the heroism that ordinary women don''t have. It''s very appreciated.


    At the beginning of the game, Kitty hit the bull''s-eye, turned his head and looked at him with pride and arrogance like a little girl.


    Reggie''s technique is good, but it''s naive to try to win him.


    Raise the arm, a shot up, is also the bull''s-eye.


    In the next few rounds, Kitty has been working hard, not allowing any mistakes. She really wants to win him.


    Guns are playing wonderful, but he is not behind, careless with a gun, a dozen can be a surprise hit.


    Kitty gambles on her own fate in this competition. She is sure to win the last shot. The pressure in her heart is really too great. If she loses, she will never come to him or be with him again


    After aiming for a long time, she finally made up her mind to pull the trigger. When she saw the result, she put down her gun: "I lost."

 Chapter 679

    There was a slight deviation in that shot. With Reggie''s strength, he was sure to beat her.


    Reggie was a little proud in his heart, but when he saw her face in despair and saw her turn away, he suddenly felt a tug in his heart. Was he really willing to let her leave like this? Didn''t he have any feelings for her?


    When he was struggling in his heart, he pulled the trigger and subconsciously deflected. The shot fell on Kitty''s target.


    He pretended to be annoyed and said, "I read it wrong by mistake." In the heart is some joyful, although he lost, also lost easily.


    Kitty suddenly turned back to see the status quo, the original gloomy little face instantly glowing, she ran over with an excited face and said: "you lost! Don''t forget our agreement, lose to be my man Then he pounced on him and put his arms around him.


    Regor looked up at the sky with a speechless face: "how can a woman like you stand up! The trouble Heart, but still some sweet, hand, back to embrace her.


    Kitty went out for a tour and took a man back. He was in a very happy mood. He looked very energetic.


    But it didn''t last long. Kavin called to say that her father was in hospital and told her to go back quickly.


    Her father was always in poor health. She knew that as soon as she heard the news, she rushed back. Reggie was also dealing with the one eyed boy. She was too busy to go with her.


    Kitty is worried about her father and reluctant to leave Reggie. Before she leaves, she always warns her not to provoke other women!


    The old man is really sick this time. He has been sleeping for more than half a month. Kitty accompanies him every day. Kavin takes over the business of the gang, which is also a mess.


    Fortunately, she woke up in the end. She was overjoyed and said to her father that she was looking for a boyfriend.


    When the old man heard that it was Reggie, he was also very satisfied. He had dealt with Reggie and knew that he was straightforward and righteous. He was a good man. He looked at Kitty with a shy face and touched her head.


    This daughter, he was raised in the palm of his hand, unruly, capricious, overbearing ruthless, originally he was worried about which man can hold her, it seems, only a man like REGg can.


    After the old man was discharged from hospital, Kitty called Reggie and asked him to come home for dinner. It''s been half a month. Should his affairs be solved? Besides, she confessed their relationship with her family. He must come to see the old man.


    Unexpectedly, regor said that he was busy recently and would go again when he had time. Then he hung up and didn''t make Kitty angry.


    This guy is not romantic at all. He is not a boyfriend! During the period of the old man''s hospitalization, he seldom called. She tolerated it. She didn''t come to eat when she was discharged from hospital! Anyway, she hated him in her heart!


    Reggie really doesn''t understand the amorous feelings, especially the girls. Boss Lei has never been a sweet talker. He doesn''t have the habit of calling and talking nonsense.


    Kavin obviously felt that his sister suddenly had a hot temper. He pulled a smelly face and lost his temper for no reason. Let alone, he must have been shocked by Lei Lao.

 Chapter 680

    In a few days, it will be the birthday of Europe''s number one ammunition boss. They have more or less business contacts, so they have to have a good relationship.


    Kavin has just taken over the power of the old man. He is still a newcomer on this road, so he has to pay a visit.


    Kitty didn''t want to, but finally decided to go with Kavin.


    Why can that guy run around every day without fear, even without calling her, she has to wait for his call at home every day? Waiting for him to call me one day, I can also answer him smartly: Miss Ben is very busy now, I have no time to talk to you!


    Kitty is dressed in a little dress with suspenders around her hips, bright red and full of sexy lips, thin high-heeled shoes and Kavin in her arms. She walks in with a high profile and kills the whole audience.


    Both of them are beauties. The men are handsome and the women are cold and gorgeous. They don''t come to gangsters'' birthday parties, but they are like stars who go to film exhibitions and walk on the red carpet.


    As soon as I went in and said hello to the host, I saw a couple of Bi people dancing in the middle of the dance floor. The man was tall and the woman was petite and lovely.


    Looking at that figure, Kitty just feels familiar. Why is she so like Reggie? Then, he despised himself. Kitty, you are so crazy. Everyone feels like him! He doesn''t even call you, and you think about him all the time!


    The couple turned around. Well, Kitty almost lost her temper when she saw the man''s face! Reggie! She looks forward to the stars, the moon and him every day. He is dancing with other women here!


    What an asshole! Miss Kitty grinned and wanted to go up and stab him immediately.


    Kavin pulled her arm and motioned to her not to be impulsive.


    It''s a headache. How can he forget that he''s all mixed up in the same way. The relationship network is complicated. Boss Lei may also come to the banquet!


    Even if I ran into her at the party, she would let her elder sister see him dancing with other women in his arms.


    At the end of the song, the little woman was still immersed in joy. Reg let her go and turned to the bathroom.


    Kitty followed him as soon as she saw him leave.


    In the men''s bathroom, when Reggie was just finishing, he was lifting his pants. Suddenly, with a "whoosh", a bullet passed through his crotch until it was embedded in the opposite wall. He really jumped. He thought he was attacked, and his pants almost fell off with a shake of his hand.


    Turning his head, he saw Kitty standing at the door with his gun in both hands and looking at him straight away. He was angry and came up.


    This woman is too aggressive. Now she dares to shoot at him, and her vulva goes straight at his second son. If she turns her hand, she wants him to be a eunuch all his life! This is absolutely provocative and insulting to boss Lei.


    A face anger of a turn round to rush toward to go to, press her on the door plank, the elbow presses her neck: "you this woman do what ghost!"


    He had a lot of strength, which made her hurt. Kitty, who was still so strong, suddenly felt his nose softened and his eyes turned red when he saw him like this: "I warned you, you are not allowed to mess with other women. If you dare I''ll kill you. " It''s not like she hasn''t done it before.


    Just now, when she saw him dancing with other women in his arms, she was really angry, but she couldn''t hurt him. She just gave him a warning.


    Seeing the tearful Kitty, so proud of a woman, all the softness and cowardice only appeared in front of him, boss Lei suddenly softened his heart. He wanted to teach her a lesson, and released her with some chagrin: "are you a woman in the end?"


    Don''t ordinary women always stay at home like Tang Suhe? There is no such thing as her. She runs around with a gun and rushes into the men''s bathroom without blushing.


    "Can''t you see that I''m a woman?" Kitty pulled open his clothes and looked at him with a stubborn face.


    Boss Lei was once again fooled by Kitty. He had an unnatural look on his face and yelled: "dress up!"


    Just then, the bathroom door was pushed open, and a man was about to come in. Reg suddenly stood in front of Kitty and yelled out: "get out of here!"


    People outside only saw a woman behind boss Lei, and they didn''t dare to ask more. They quickly closed the door and went out.


    "The button fell off and couldn''t be fastened. What should I do?" Kitty looked up at him innocently and asked.


    Reggie was speechless, but he took off his clothes, covered her and picked her up. "I''ll take you back."


    Kitty is very happy to be held by him.


    After a long walk, Reggie explained to her why he was here dancing with the woman.


    Some time ago, he was really busy. He rushed here overnight to attend the banquet. The daughter of the ammunition boss was very infatuated with him and wanted to dance with him. He had to give face, so Kitty saw the scene.


    This is the first time that boss Lei has explained something to others."I was going to propose to your father tomorrow after the party." For a long time, boss Lei said, his face was still a little suspicious, and he was shy.


    Kitty covered her mouth and snickered, hugging him even more. This is her man! All my life!


    After Tang Suhe left, Leo began to become reticent and didn''t like to communicate with others. He always had a good temper, and even got angry for no reason.


    Regor was worried about him, but he didn''t know how to comfort him, so he was left alone.


    I''m afraid that only time can dilute the emotional hurt. He only hopes that the passage of time can make Leo forget her and find a good woman to live a good life.


    One day, Reggie and some people were talking about business in a nightclub. Although he was not close to women, he had to be nice to each other. When he came out to play, he had to be interesting. So he asked people to find the better looking women in the nightclub.


    Reggie is a big customer of this store. The manager chooses the good one and gives it to him.


    More than a dozen women went in, lined up, all young and beautiful, and there were all kinds of styles. All the women are trying their best to hold their proud breasts. Only one woman shrinks behind the crowd, droops her head, and holds her skirt nervously with her hands on her side.


    Reggie looked at each other''s squinting eyes and knew which one he was interested in. He ordered several people: "you, you, you, stay."


    Those who were ordered were honored to stay, sing and drink with them, and the rest left the room.

 Chapter 681

    Everyone else was disappointed, only the woman at the bottom was relieved.


    The moment she turned her head, regor noticed her face, the feeling of deja vu, and the figure she turned around, was more like a person, Tang Suhe!


    "And you! Stay


    Hearing the sound, the woman was obviously stiff, but she still stopped, turned around slowly, and walked little by little.


    When I saw her face, other people were also surprised. The beautiful woman just kept her head down and didn''t notice her. Seeing that other people covet her,


    reg patted the position beside her: "sit next to me."


    It''s not easy to meet a woman that boss Lei is looking at. Other people have to give up. Gentlemen don''t win people''s love, they still understand these principles.


    She rigidly moved to sit next to him, his arm to her shoulder, all feel her nervous bones are clucking.


    Reggie frowned slightly. She didn''t look like a woman in such a place. How could she be here?


    After they had a good time, they took the women to the hotel. When Reggie drove her home, he saw that her frightened fingers were shaking. He asked, "how long have you worked here?"


    "Yesterday, just yesterday." Women''s voices all have some trembling answers.


    "Why do you come to work in such a place?"


    She seems to be a serious woman. She should have had to come to such a place.


    "Dad is seriously ill and owes a lot of money. I can''t afford it..." Her voice is getting lower and lower.


    She also knows that when she works in such a place, she will face all kinds of men. She also knows that it''s disgusting, but if she doesn''t pay back the money, she and her mother will have no place to live.


    "How about we make a deal? You just stay with my brother for three months, and I''ll give you a million. "


    This woman looks like Tang Suhe. Although she is a little weak, she still has Tang Suhe''s gentleness and obedience. He hopes that with her company, Leo can come out of the shadow before.


    A million? With a million yuan, she can not only pay off the money she owes, but also help her mother buy many supplements.


    Dad just left, only her mother and her two people depend on each other, mother''s health is not good, she is really worried.


    For three months with his brother, he gave her a million. Her heart, with a man, is better than with different men every day.


    "Why me?" The woman raised her eyes and looked at him. She didn''t believe such a good thing would happen to her.


    "Because you look like my brother''s ex girlfriend."


    Originally, she was supposed to be a stand in.


    The woman nodded solemnly: "OK, I promise you!"


    The next day, Reggie and Kitty went on a honeymoon trip. Su Piaopiao was uneasy and lived in Lei''s villa.


    Although she knows that her task is to accompany the second young master of the Lei family, she has lived in the Lei family for several days and has never seen him.


    One morning, she went downstairs and sat on the sofa with her hands on her thighs and her legs together.


    "Don''t be too nervous, Miss Su. The second young master is very nice." Wu Ma, the servant who watched the Lei brothers grow up from childhood, took a cup of hot tea and handed it to her.

 Chapter 682

    "Thank you, thank you." Su Piaopiao is flattered, hands over, holding the palm.


    Although the people here are very polite to her, she still feels a little afraid in her heart. In her impression, all the people related to the underworld must be vicious and murderous.


    Seeing that Wu Ma came out with a rag to clean the living room, she quickly put down her cup and said, "I''ll clean it."


    "No, just sit. I''m used to it." Wu Ma smiles and asks her to have a rest.


    Towards noon, Wu Ma went into the kitchen to prepare lunch. She sat down with a cup of tea all morning. Although every day I wonder what kind of person Lei Er Shao is and whether he will hate himself, sometimes I hope that he''d better not come back. Anyway, her task is to stay here for three months. If he doesn''t come back, I don''t have to think about how to please him.


    When she was out of her mind, she suddenly heard a steady footstep, vigorous and powerful. Her body was stiff. Did he come back?


    She didn''t know how to face him, didn''t know how to say hello to him. Her two hands on her legs were tightly clasped together, and she was so nervous.


    The sound of footsteps suddenly stopped, and she was even more frightened than ever.


    Leo suddenly saw the familiar figure on the sofa, and the whole person was stunned.


    Su He! The woman who appeared in his dream for countless times, the woman who made him think crazy but didn''t dare to disturb her life easily, Suhe, did she really come back?


    For a moment, he was overjoyed and ran to her. He hugged her tightly from behind and closed his eyes to her ear: "Suhe, you''re back. Isn''t he good to you? Is he bullying you? "


    Once upon a time, he said that as long as she came back to him, he would never let go. Her appearance made him happy and resentful. He was glad that he finally had the chance to hold her firmly. He hated that person who didn''t know how to cherish and hurt the person he loved.


    Suddenly, the male embrace makes Su Piaopiao''s body suddenly stiff and shiver involuntarily.


    "Ray Lei Er Shao There was a tremor in her voice, greeting him.


    Hearing her voice, Leo suddenly released her, pulled her shoulder, and saw a face similar to Tang Suhe, but she, after all, was not her!


    Su Piaopiao was so surprised that she opened her eyes and looked at him without blinking. He was a very young and handsome man. Such a man should be very popular with women.


    Leo was disappointed, more inexplicably irritable and angry. He pushed her away and went upstairs to change clothes and take a bath.


    Originally so enthusiastic, suddenly become indifferent, Su Piaopiao heart, is a kind of unspeakable feeling.


    Leo didn''t drive the woman out, but more for his brother''s face. He knew his brother''s good intentions.


    In the past, when he was busy, he would go home, but since she left, he often didn''t go home at night, and often slept in the company, because when he came back home, there were traces of her everywhere, and there were good memories of them once together.


    When his brother left, he called him and said that he had prepared a gift for him. At that time, he just laughed and didn''t put it in his heart. Now think about it, that woman is the gift that his brother prepared for him, right?


    It''s hard for him to find such a special woman like her.

 Chapter 683

    The first meeting with Lei Er Shao, Su Piaopiao hasn''t recovered for a long time. He doesn''t seem to like himself very much.


    I can feel that he has deep feelings for his ex girlfriend. Yes, she''s here. It''s just a blasphemy to his ex girlfriend.


    However, we should face what we should face.


    As long as she gets through these three months, she will be free.


    Think about the million, think about mom, she has to be strong.


    "Miss Su, please go up and ask the second young master to have dinner." Wu Ma arranged the dining table.


    "Well Oh Su Piaopiao nodded, summoned up courage and went upstairs.


    Standing in front of his door, he knocked on the door. The door was suddenly opened. Leo just came out of the bathroom. He had a pair of shorts, bare upper body, bronze skin, and standard eight abdominal muscles. He didn''t look scary. On the contrary, he was sexy. His hair was wet, and occasionally water dripped down his chest.


    For the first time, Su Piaopiao, who saw the male half naked from a close distance, suddenly blushed, lowered his head, looked at his toes, and said in a low voice: "Lei Er Shao, I''m going to eat."


    Leo looked at her casually and said carelessly, "well, I see." Slammed the door.


    Su Piaopiao was frightened by the sound of closing the door. She subconsciously stepped back, looked up at the closed door, turned her head, and went down alone.


    Leo changed her clothes and went downstairs. She didn''t say a word to her. She didn''t even look at her. If it wasn''t for Wu''s embarrassment, she would have thought she was invisible.


    She knew her task. She didn''t come here to be a young lady, but tried to make him happy and accompany him through the past shadow.


    He doesn''t care about himself. He can have the cheek to care about him.


    Seeing that he was clamping a dish more frequently than other dishes, observant she knew that he loved that dish. She hurriedly stretched out her chopsticks and was about to clamp it, but she didn''t see that Leo was also stretching his chopsticks and touching each other. She was very embarrassed.


    Leo took a look at her and went quietly to pick up other dishes.


    Su Piaoping red face clip to him: "you eat more."


    She is trying to please him, but he turns a deaf ear.


    The next morning, as soon as Su Piaopiao came out of the room yawning, he saw that Leo had already opened the door and was ready to go. He was wearing a sports suit and looked sunny.


    When he saw her, he ignored her and was about to leave. Su Piaopiao followed her and asked him, "where are you going?"


    Go out to work now? It''s too early, and he always wears suits at work.


    As soon as the words came out, she felt that she had asked abruptly. What right did she have to ask about him.


    "Morning run." Leo stopped for a moment and didn''t answer.


    "Wait for me, I''ll go with you." Su Piaopiao whispered.


    Now that she has collected the money from boss Lei, she will try her best to take care of his brother. She doesn''t want to miss any chance to be with him. Although she knew that he could not accept herself so quickly, and that she might be rejected, she still spoke.


    Leo turned and took a look at her. Her ordinary nightdress, long hair, messy, pure and beautiful face.


    Although he is rejecting someone to replace Tang Suhe in her heart, he can''t hate such a beautiful but timid girl.


    Leo was merciful and finally gave her a reply of more than five words: "I''ll give you five minutes."

 Chapter 684

    Did not expect that he would agree, Su Piaopiao ecstatic, originally lost face immediately floating a smile, busy not even nodded: "Well! Well


    Then quickly turn back to change clothes, brush your teeth and wash your face. It''s done in three minutes. When Rongguang comes out of it, it''s just five minutes.


    She ran with him side by side along the lake in the morning. Although he didn''t care about himself, it was certain that he agreed to follow him. She was very happy and tried to keep up with him.


    How can her physical strength compare with Leo? She was panting after running a few laps, but she didn''t want to give up. She felt that her legs were so soft that she was about to fall down, so she insisted on following him through the whole race.


    After Leo left for work, in addition to some bodyguards standing outside, only Su Piaopiao and Wu Ma were at home.


    After all, Su Piaopiao is a little girl under 20 years old. Sometimes her mind can''t be separated from her loveliness and childishness. After staying in the room for a long time, she begins to feel bored. After getting familiar with Wu Ma, she always takes the initiative to help her work and chat with her.


    Wu Ma also likes this little girl very much. It seems that she went back to the time when Tang Suhe was there. The atmosphere in her family was the most warm and harmonious. The eldest young master and the second young master were very happy every day.


    Since she left, the atmosphere at home began to become lifeless. The arrival of Su Piaopiao injected some vitality here.


    Just look at the figure and appearance, Su Piaopiao is really a bit like Tang Suhe.


    But if you look at it carefully, there is still a big difference. Tang Suhe looks great and beautiful, while Su Piaopiao is more spiritual and pure. Tang Suhe is gentle and mature, while Su Piaopiao is lovely and simple.


    In the morning, Su Piaopiao was very happy to help Wu Ma water the flowers in the yard. Wu Ma took a look at her and couldn''t help worrying.


    She watched Leo grow up. She knew his character best. He must not forget Su he so soon. She was afraid that the innocent Su Piao Piao would be hurt for no reason.


    And her worry is right.


    Lei Xiaobai has been sent to the pet hospital for several days since he got sick, and finally recovered. The pet hospital specially sent someone to send him back.


    Su Piaopiao is sitting on the sofa, turning a book. Suddenly, a round white thing rushes towards her, rubbing her hairy head with enthusiasm.


    She was startled and fixed her eyes. It turned out to be a dog!


    She was afraid of the dog since she was a child. This time, she was so scared that her hair stood up. She hurriedly closed the book and hit it: "go away! Go away


    Lei Xiaobai is rough and fleshy. She beats her twice and feels no pain. She not only doesn''t leave, but gets closer. She also sticks out her tongue to lick her face. She is scared and shrinks to the sofa. When she is nervous, she doesn''t care about anything. She kicks it and kicks it over.


    Lei Xiaobai has never been afraid of strangers, especially young and beautiful girls. There has never been a young woman in her family for a long time. She is very excited when she sees Su Piaopiao. Unexpectedly, she is so afraid of it and kicks it. Lei Xiaobai squats beside her and makes a whine.


    As soon as Leo enters the door, he sees Su Piaopiao beating Lei Xiaobai with a book and kicking him with his feet. His face turns black.


    Lei Xiaobai was raised by him and Su He together. He has already regarded Xiaobai as a very important member of his family. She is usually good at eating and drinking, and she is reluctant to fight and scold, but she dares to fight it.

 Chapter 685

    Su Piaopiao, who was scared and her legs were soft, patted her chest, but before she could react, she had been vigorously lifted. Leo took her collar and looked at her angrily: "who asked you to beat it!"


    It was the first time that she saw him angry. Su Piaopiao was very afraid. She wanted to explain, but she didn''t know what to say. She was too afraid, so she took such a way to let him leave her in a panic. She also knew that she was wrong and said, "I I didn''t mean to


    "Pa!" With a loud slap on her left face, Leo said to her word by word, "find out your identity. Even my dog is more noble than you. If you dare to touch it in the future, you can try it!" Finish saying, mercilessly throw her on the sofa, turned around and left.


    Su Piao Piao only felt Nao Weng''s voice, and her face was burning with pain. The tears of pain suddenly came to her eyes, and she stifled them back.


    Hearing this, Wu''s mother watched her slapped and ran over: "Piaopiao, are you ok?"


    Su Piao forced out a smile and looked up: "it''s OK, Wu Ma."


    It''s nothing. The beautiful face has swollen, and the corners of the mouth are cracked. The second young master''s slap is too heavy.


    Looking at such a beautiful girl being beaten, Wu''s mother was also very distressed. She got up in a hurry: "I''ll go to the kitchen and find ice to help you apply it."


    Su Piaopiao was sitting on the sofa. Wu Ma wrapped ice in a towel and carefully put it on her face. She said: "Xiaobai was raised by Su He. It''s very important to the second young master. The second young master has already regarded him as half a son. It must be hard to see you beating him. Don''t take it to heart. Xiaobai is very gentle and won''t bite. You don''t have to be afraid. He likes you and will go to the hospital You''re going to jump on me


    Su Piaopiao just quietly listened to Wu Ma, drooping her eyes and nodding obediently.


    That slap made her more aware of her status. She was only his slave and had lost her personality. Even if his dog was more noble than herself, she could not even count as a pet.


    That one million yuan is not so easy to earn.


    Although Wu Ma has been working hard to remedy it, her face is still swollen. One side is obviously higher than the other side, and she can see the fingerprints clearly.


    She had no complaints, still with a smile, went to the kitchen as usual to help Wu Ma, and went upstairs as usual to ask Leo to come down for dinner.


    Wu Ma felt that she was really a good girl. Now there are not many girls who know the general and clever. Su he is also a good girl, but she can''t be with the second young master. She only hopes that the second young master can cherish the people in front of him, and don''t stay in the shadow of the past all the time, and don''t regret when he loses.


    "Lei Er Shao, have a meal." She gently knocked on the door, her voice was as soft as before, and there was no negative emotion because he hit her just a moment ago.


    Leo opened the door and saw the little woman with drooping eyes. Her cheeks were red and swollen, which affected her beauty. She was quiet, and she looked a little pathetic.


    He also knew that he was impulsive and ruthless. This was the first time he started beating a woman. Seeing her like this, he suddenly felt uncomfortable. He threw her a small bottle and went downstairs to eat without saying anything.

 Chapter 686

    Su Piaopiao took the small bottle in a hurry. There was no handwriting on the bottle. When she opened it, there was a transparent paste in it, and a faint fragrance came to her face. This is a specially made ointment.


    She looked up and looked at his back, feeling inexplicable.


    He beat himself, in addition to some grievances, she did not hate him so much.


    After dinner, she went to the room, in front of the mirror, put the ointment that Leo gave her on her red and swollen face, clear and cool, covered the original hot feeling.


    When I went downstairs again, I saw Leo sitting on the sofa, playing games with Lei Xiaobai with a pet toy in his hand.


    He threw the things out of his hand, Lei Xiaobai ran out quickly, jumped up to catch them, and then shook his head and put them back into his hand. Leo put a smile on his face and rubbed his head.


    Only when he saw Lei Xiaobai, his heavy heart would be relaxed. It turned out that he could smile so charming.


    Su Piaopiao was a little dazed for a moment. Just at this time, Lei Xiaobai found her and ran towards her. When she was about to get close to her, she was careful and didn''t dare to rush forward. She just looked at her pitifully.


    See it close, Su Piaopiao body is stiff, although, she knows, Xiaobai no malicious, won''t hurt her, but still can''t help but fear.


    But she just squeezed out a smile and squatted down and stretched out her hand to it.


    Seeing her active and friendly action, Lei Xiaobai finally boldly walks over and puts his front paw into her hand.


    A heavy dog paw suddenly stretched out. Su Piaopiao was excited and quickly pulled back her hand. She felt that she was too much. She summoned up her courage, reached out again and touched his hairy head.


    This is the first time for her to touch the dog so boldly. Before, she would hide from the dog as if she had met a flood of beasts.


    It feels good, soft, and the important thing is that it''s not as terrible as you think.


    She was relieved at last.


    Lei Xiaobai also likes her touching herself. She dares to rub her body and lick her hand. Although her body is stiff, she doesn''t push it away. It licks on the back of her hand and her beautiful face with a pure smile.


    In order to be kind to Lei Xiaobai, who he attaches the most importance to, she overcomes a lot of psychological obstacles and tries to accept the dog she has been afraid of.


    Sitting on the sofa, Leo put away the involuntary smile on her face and looked over there. She had intimate contact with Xiaobai. She had some complicated feelings in her heart.


    It is said that the girl who loves animals is the most lovely, kind and pure. When he saw her smile, he seemed to see Tang Suhe.


    She has her shadow on her body, but also has a completely different side from her.


    What they have in common is that this is a very kind girl.


    Her mouth two shallow pear vortex, a smile, is more lovely.


    Although at first he could not accept his brother''s way of finding a woman for himself, now he slowly found that he didn''t seem to exclude her from staying with him.


    That night''s fireworks were particularly brilliant. Tang Suhe''s tearful eyes were dancing in the arms of huazexi: "Zexi, I''m willing to marry you."


    Happiness comes too suddenly. How many difficulties have their feelings experienced before they come to this stage? How can she not cherish it.

 Chapter 687

    In her heart, she had already acquiesced that in her life, she would only marry a man.


    That sentence, as if the world''s most beautiful language, let huazexi ecstatic, she finally agreed to marry herself, uncontrollably bow, kiss her lips, in the night, they tightly embrace each other.


    Suddenly, huazexi covers his head. Tang Suhe asks: "Zexi, what''s the matter with you?"


    Before, he had a headache from time to time. Although he had no pain since he recovered his memory, she was still worried that he would have a relapse.


    Huazexi smile: "don''t worry, I''m ok. I''m just dazed by happiness. I feel dizzy for a while."


    His headache has been recovered for a long time.


    Huazexi and Tang Suhe finally have a good relationship. Hualaozi is not happy to close his mouth. For fear that the daughter-in-law will go back on her promise again, he hastens to marry them.


    In the evening, the two people gathered together and filled in the invitation carefully.


    Huazexi is lazy. She lies on the table and closes her eyes. Her eyelashes are longer than hers.


    Tang Suhe didn''t admit that he was jealous that his eyelashes were longer than himself. He thought to himself, hum, this guy dared to let her write by herself. He was so mischievous that he secretly drew two big panda eyes on his eyes. He was so happy that he covered his mouth and laughed secretly.


    In Huaze River, where she pretends to sleep, she slowly opens her eyes and sees that she secretly covers her mouth as if nothing had happened. From time to time, she secretly looks at him with a smile in her eyes, like a little fox.


    Huazexi looked in the mirror, and with a sinister smile, he reached for her and said, "look how I deal with you."


    Tang Suhe dodged, but was still caught by him, and her eyes were about to be painted ugly things. She quickly struggled to shout: "Zexi, don''t make any noise, I''m so beautiful, do you have the heart? Ah


    No matter how she struggled, he still pressed her on the table and drew her a moustache.


    Tang Suhe looked at the moustache in the mirror and drew it like a little Japanese. She scolded him: "you are a little man who will repay you. You are not a man at all!"


    "Yes? Let''s see if I''m a man? " Huazexi''s insidious smile forced her onto the table and made her despise.


    His neck was tickled by his kiss. Tang Suhe pushed him with a smile: "come on, don''t make any noise. There are still many invitation cards that haven''t been written."


    "Well, I''ll write it tomorrow. I''ll write it by myself." Huazexi''s ambiguous answer.


    Tang Suhe suddenly raised a piece of paper to show him and looked at him like asking for his opinions.


    There was a name on the paper: Leo.


    When he saw the name, huazexi calmed down, lifted her up from the table, helped her pull her clothes, and said, "I listen to you."


    He knew that she only asked him this way, considering his feelings.


    Her heart is full of him, all the things are not hidden tell him, he has what to worry about, to doubt her.


    "You really don''t mind?" Tang Suhe tentatively asked him, at the beginning, he regarded Leo as the number one rival.


    "I know you only love me, don''t you?" Huazexi pulls her and kisses her on the forehead.


    Tang Suhe was very moved that he trusted himself so much. He took the initiative to put his arms around huazexi''s neck, looked at him and said, "thank you, Zexi."

 Chapter 688

    Leo used to be very nice to her. She hurt him and never had the face to contact him again.


    Now, she''s getting married. Although she knows it''s cruel to do so, it''s even more heartless not to inform him. She still plans to invite him.


    She would be very happy if he could come to their wedding. He doesn''t want to attend, and she won''t mind, but she will feel sorry for him.


    In the morning, when Leo gets up and goes downstairs as usual, Su Piaopiao is wearing an apron and carrying breakfast from the kitchen. Their eyes collide with each other.


    "Well Wu Ma is not feeling well. She went back to recuperate. I don''t know if the breakfast I made is to your taste. " Su Piao Piao put the carefully prepared breakfast on the table and said that he was not confident enough.


    Leo nodded casually, came over, sat down and had breakfast.


    She stared at him nervously, for fear that he would spit out the next second. However, he chewed a few times, swallowed, looked up at her, looked at him, frowned slightly.


    Su Piaopiao quickly took back her eyes and lowered her head. It seemed that it was not good for her to look at him all the time. She quickly apologized: "I''m sorry."


    Leo unexpected hook mouth, give a praise: "taste good."


    Hearing his praise, Su Piaopiao was inspired and happy.


    After breakfast, Leo cleans his mouth gracefully, gets up, takes his briefcase and prepares to go to work. Su Piaopiao suddenly finds that his tie is not well tied, and runs to him quickly: "second young master." Raise your hand and help him tie his tie again.


    She is not tall, just to his shoulder, thin white hands flexible in his chest busy, small face is full of focus.


    Leo just looked down and saw her long and thick eyelashes, like two lovely butterflies, flying up and down from time to time with the blink of her eyes. Her cheeks were pink, her skin was white and delicate, like white porcelain, and even her pores could not be seen.


    His heart, rare with a trace of warmth.


    "All right!" Su Piaopiao straightened his collar for him and said with satisfaction. Subconsciously, he raised his eyes to see that his dark eyes were staring at her. Those eyes seemed to have magic power, deep and dare not look directly at her.


    She blushed in a moment, and was a little panicked. She lowered her head and stepped back.


    Seeing her nervous appearance, Leo is suddenly in a good mood. With a curved corner of his mouth, he goes out with a briefcase in his hand. Until he goes away, she has the courage to look at his back.


    In the office, Leo''s face appears a smile from time to time. He is in a bad mood. It''s the first time for him to work so relaxed and happy.


    Looking at the time, it''s almost time to get off work. After finishing the last point of work, I was preparing to leave when suddenly there was a call.


    Familiar number, from China.


    At that moment, Leo''s face suddenly became serious, some excited, and some pain, press the answer button, the familiar mild voice came.


    "Leo." On the other end of the phone, Tang Suhe spoke nervously to him.


    "Well, Suhe, it''s me." Leo''s voice was flat and he responded.


    "Leo, how are you doing?" She asked, feeling guilty for him.


    "Well, good. And you?" Leo answered with a smile in his voice.


    When she heard the cheerfulness in his voice and how he said he was doing, she relaxed a little: "well, I''m fine, too. Leo, I''ll get married next week. Can you come? " She invited me sincerely.

 Chapter 689

    And that sentence, like a stone, was about to crush him.


    What kind of mood is it when the person you love most gets married? I''m afraid it doesn''t make it worse.


    "Well, I will go!" A response, he used all his strength to answer.


    After hanging up the phone, he clenched his fist tightly and threw the mobile phone on the wall uncontrollably, smashing it to pieces.


    A secretary just came in and saw the scene of his anger. He quickly quit. I didn''t understand that the president was in a good mood today. Why did he suddenly get so angry?


    Leo opened the door and went out. All the people quickly lowered their heads and did not dare to look directly at him. He drove the car as fast as he could and ran towards his home.


    After returning home, Xiaobai ran to meet him. He was in a bad mood and patted Xiaobai''s head: "good boy, play at the same time." He didn''t want to take it out.


    Xiaobai saw that he was wrong and went back to his nest.


    Leo is sitting on the sofa with all kinds of wine on the tea table in front of him.


    He was sad in his heart, drinking cup after cup, trying to relieve the boredom in his heart.


    The bodyguard outside the door saw him drinking so much and quickly came up to stop him: "Lei Er Shao, you can''t drink any more."


    "Go away!" Leo threw him away.


    "Lei Er Shao." The bodyguard pounced on him and grabbed his glass.


    Leo suddenly took out his gun and pointed it at his head. He squinted and threatened: "I said go away, didn''t you hear me?"


    The bodyguard was scared and had to retreat. I don''t know what stimulation Lei Er Shao had, but he couldn''t drink more. A few years ago, Miss Su he left, and he took advantage of alcohol to relieve his worries. He was really afraid that he would have an accident if he drank like this again.


    They can''t control young master Leo. They can only wait for Su Piaopiao to come back and stop him.


    Su Piaopiao came back from the outside with all kinds of fresh vegetables in her hand. As soon as the bodyguard saw her, he quickly went to take the things in her hand and said, "Miss Su, Lei Er Shao is very drunk at home. You go in to persuade her."


    As soon as he said this, Su Piaopiao ran home. As soon as he entered, he saw a mess in the living room. Leo leaned on the sofa and narrowed his eyes. His white shirt was slightly open, revealing his strong chest. He raised his head and drank directly to his mouth with a bottle in his hand. His Adam''s apple was puffing and puffing, which was very sexy. There was a lot of empty on the coffee table in front of him The wine bottle.


    How long has he been drinking like this!


    Su Piaopiao was worried and ran to him quickly, holding his arm and grabbing his wine bottle: "second young master, don''t drink! What''s the matter? Don''t torture yourself like this


    Leo threw her in one arm and said, "leave me alone."


    His strength, which is her weak little body can stand, she was thrown aside, hard knock on the corner of the table, pain tightly bite lips, for a long time, just got up.


    Leo was born to be allergic to alcohol. After drinking so much alcohol, he felt uncomfortable not only in his heart, but also in his body. He had a painful look on his face. However, he was reluctant to put down his glass and drank himself desperately.


    If the pain goes on like this, how good, the pain on the body, over the pain in the heart.


    Although Su Piaopiao knew that she was not as strong as him, her heart suddenly jerked at him. She just put up with the pain and rushed to him, holding his arm: "second young master, you don''t want to be like this. I beg you not to be like this, OK?"

 Chapter 690

    Leo was about to push her. Somehow, his hand softened, and the bottle fell to the ground, smashed to pieces. He fell back on the sofa again. His stomach was tumbling and he couldn''t help bending over and retching.


    Su Piaopiao worried about him and quickly supported him: "how are you? Second young master, are you ok? "


    Seeing that he was about to throw up, Su Piaopiao rushed to help him and wanted to help him to the bathroom. He was too heavy and drunk. He threw himself at her. She suddenly stepped back and stepped on the broken glass. The sharp glass passed through the sole of her shoes and stabbed her feet. She almost cried out in pain, just supporting him and calling the bodyguard outside: "come and help!"


    The bodyguard came in and helped her to help him to the bathroom. Su Piaopiao sat on the sofa and raised her foot to see that there was blood flowing out. She bit her teeth and pulled it out. She took off her shoes and saw that although there was a lot of blood, fortunately, with the protection of her shoes, the wound was not very deep.


    She couldn''t take care of the medicine, so she ran to the bathroom to see Leo. He was holding the toilet and spitting. It was like spitting out the internal organs, which was enough to show how painful he was now.


    "Please clean the living room. I''ll take care of the second young master." Su Piaopiao turned to the bodyguard and said.


    The bodyguard nodded and went out.


    Su Piaopiao kept helping him along his back to make him a little more comfortable. Seeing him like this, she was worried and sad.


    After he vomited, he was in a mess. Su Piaopiao took a hot towel to wipe his face and help him take off his coat. She wanted to give him a bath and let him sleep comfortably.


    The bodyguard outside also cleaned up the living room. She asked him to come in and help Leo take a bath.


    Who knows, Leo suddenly broke out of drunkenness again, squinting and pointing at them: "get out, you all get out!" It''s scary.


    "Second young master, will you stop making trouble?" Su Piaopiao put her arms around him and begged.


    However, he had already lost his mind when he was drunk. He only saw a man and a woman in front of him. Subconsciously, he regarded that man as his rival. He hated him so much that he couldn''t do it. He was even more angry to see him shaking in front of him. Seeing that he was still standing there, he just took out his gun and pointed at him: "don''t roll, right?" His eyes were angry. He might have shot the next second.


    Although Su Piaopiao desperately took his arm, he still couldn''t take his gun. For fear of an accident, Su Piaopiao had to shout to the bodyguard: "you go out! You go out first, I''m here! "


    The bodyguard had no choice but to go out.


    In the bathroom, there are only Leo and Sue Piaopiao.


    Leo seems to be tired, suddenly sitting on the toilet, motionless, Su Piaopiao next to accompany, holding his arm, for fear that he would make trouble again, two people did not speak, did not move, static can hear the sound of his breathing.


    For a long time, Su Piaopiao squatted for a long time. She looked up at him and asked, "second young master, shall we take a bath?"


    Leo didn''t answer. Su Piaopiao just picked him up and took off his clothes. He didn''t resist. He narrowed his eyes and let her take off.


    This is Su Piaopiao''s first time to see a man naked, blushing like a ripe apple.


    His figure is perfect. He is thin where he should be, and strong where he should be. He has no weight, but he is very powerful.

 Chapter 691

    Her heart is pounding, and he get along with these days, she found that some like him, and even infatuated.


    It''s not because she took regor''s money that she cared about him and treated him well. At first, she may have such an idea, but slowly, she found that she really wanted to care about him and make him feel better.


    Seeing that he was lost and sad, she would be in a bad mood with him.


    But, he, in the heart has another person, does not have her position at all.


    After helping Leo take a bath, Su Piaopiao helps him put on his bathrobe and let him lean on himself and help him go upstairs.


    He is a head taller than her, and his weight is much heavier than her. The whole weight is on her, and she is almost down.


    Especially the palm of the right foot, also injured, forced to step on the ground, is a severe pain, blood stained shoes red.


    But she just gritted her teeth, even helped to drag him upstairs, sent him back to his own room, threw him on the bed, helped him take off his shoes, covered the quilt, looked at him with closed eyes and uneasy frown, she prayed silently, second young master, I hope you can forget what happened before when you wake up.


    She couldn''t bear to see him as miserable as he is today.


    Su Piaopiao turns around and is about to leave. She seems to feel that the people around her are going to leave. Leo suddenly reaches out his arm and holds her hand: "don''t go!"


    He was so strong that he made her fall on the bed.


    His chest is strong and powerful. She lies on it, nervous and forgetting to breathe. She slightly raises her eyes, sees his sharp chin outline, and smells his breath with intoxicating breath.


    He buried his head in her neck and she was startled.


    "Second young master, don''t do that!" She was startled and refused in a hurry.


    But his strength is very big, a few times to strip her, he was drunk squinting eyes, no reason to control himself, his mouth is still blurry: "don''t refuse me."


    Su Piaopiao''s heart trembled. Today, she was afraid that she could not escape. Looking at his face full of pain when he was drunk, she bit her lip and made up her mind to accept all this.


    Without Reggie, I''m afraid she wouldn''t be here at all.


    Leo''s consciousness is not clear, and he always regards Su Piao Piao as his lover.


    Su Piaopiao clenched her lips and said nothing. There was a sense of happiness in her heart. After all, she liked him and she was willing to.


    Leo buried himself in her neck, but he called low: "Suhe, Suhe..."


    Su Piaopiao was suddenly stunned, as if all her strength had been drained. Her heart hurt badly. She couldn''t help but shed tears. He was in her body, calling other people''s names. That sound, as if it were a curse, made her hurt completely.


    It turns out that she can only be a substitute for him.


    Although she had already guessed that it would be like this, when she really saw the truth, she would still be very sad. She had a feeling of lovelorn, and her heart was blocked with pain.


    The next day, Leo opened his eyes and saw the young girl beside him. Her long eyelashes were like two butterflies. Her eyebrows were slightly wrinkled. She seemed uncomfortable. Her skin was as thin as white porcelain.


    He was not too surprised. Yesterday, his only sense told him that she was not Tang Suhe, but Su Piaopiao. He deceived himself and took her as her.


    Forget it. Anyway, it''s the woman my brother bought. Covering his dizzy head, Leo sat up.


    Awakened by the slight movement of the people around her, Su Piaopiao opens her eyes and sees that it''s her. She suddenly comes back to herself. She is embarrassed and embarrassed. She is about to get down, but she forgets that her sole is injured. When she steps on it, she almost falls down.


    Fortunately, when Leo saw her like this, he put his arms around her waist and glanced at her feet, only to see red marks on her slippers.


    In contrast to her embarrassment, Leo was as straightforward as nothing had happened and asked her, "where are you going?"


    Su Piaopiao didn''t dare to look him in the eye. He lowered his head and said, "second young master, Wu Ma is not here. I have to prepare breakfast for you."


    Leo helped her lie down and said softly, "no, I''ll call for takeout."


    Leo is a caring man. He can hold you up to the sky if he wants to.


    This is the first time that Leo treats her so considerately. Although her heart is sour, it is sweet.


    I don''t know how Leo treated her before. She must have been very happy at that time, right?


    Just as she was distracted, Leo came in again, with a medicine box in his hand, squatted down beside the bed and said to her, "raise your feet."


    Look at him. He''s dressing her up.


    Su Piaopiao quickly sat up and quickly refused: "no, no, I''ll do it myself."


    How could she get him to take care of her wound? It''s still on her foot.


    Leo can''t help but say that he has accurately caught her injured foot and looked at the wound. Although it''s not deep, it''s also shocking to see it on her white and tender foot.Su Piao Piao had no choice but to sit quietly and carry her feet with her.


    Leo squatted on the ground, opened the medicine box, dipped it with a cotton swab, and wiped the blood around the wound clean. It was cold. There was a pain on the wound. She subconsciously shrunk her feet, and Leo began to do it lighter.


    His big hands hold her small feet, which makes her skin crystal like snow. Her toes are mellow and lovely, and she curls up shyly.


    Su Piaopiao droops his eyes and sees that his hair is a little messy, and some stubble comes out of the corner of his mouth. He looks more sexy and handsome, especially when he looks down and focuses on bandaging her wound.


    As soon as she felt warm in her heart, a gentle smile floated on her face and her eyes were bent.


    She suddenly wanted to touch his head.


    I don''t know what emotion prompted her to be bold. She raised her hand slowly and put it on his head to help him.


    Feeling his head sank, Leo raised his eyes and saw that she had a smile on her face and was good at helping him with his hair.


    In addition to his favorite person, which man would like others to touch his head, Leo frowned, but when he saw her eyes full of tenderness, his unhappiness was slowly suppressed.

 Chapter 692

    Forget it. It''s up to her.


    Leo is very skilled to help her deal with the wound, tied a knot: "OK."


    As if in a dream, Su Piaopiao suddenly wakes up. Seeing that her paw is still on someone else''s head, she suddenly feels embarrassed and quickly takes it back. She takes back her feet and hastily thanks them.


    Fortunately, Lei Er Shao didn''t knock her paws off.


    Su Piaopiao inadvertently glances at the alarm clock on the cabinet. He is going to be late for work. She turns her head in a hurry and says, "second young master, it''s time to go to work." Said, is about to go down to prepare clean clothes and shoes for him.


    Leo said carelessly, "I won''t go today."


    He''s always serious about his work, but he''s absent from work.


    When the doorbell rings, Leo goes downstairs to open the door, and Su Piaopiao limps downstairs with her slippers on.


    Leo had put porridge and pizza on the table. Seeing her, he ordered, "come and eat."


    She moved slowly and sat opposite him.


    He is very indifferent to eat, as usual, she looked up from time to time, accidentally saw him, red face, and quickly down, face almost buried in the bowl.


    Leiou Yuguang saw her guilty look, and her smile flashed away. He ignored her and continued to eat.


    After that night, Su Piaopiao''s feelings for him were more complicated. She always blushed when she saw him, and even stammered when she spoke.


    And he, like nobody, is still so indifferent to her. Although he has had physical contact, there is no progress in the relationship.


    She couldn''t help being disappointed. That night, she regarded herself as the person he liked. He didn''t feel anything about himself.


    Her heart was sour. From childhood to adulthood, she had a good feeling for a man for the first time, but he didn''t like himself. The three-month contract was coming soon. Instead of feeling more and more deeply for him, she had better leave after the three months.


    The seventh day of July is a traditional Chinese Valentine''s day.


    The outdoor area outside a famous sea view hotel in Sanya is full of romantic balloons.


    The blue waves are beating on the beach, and the sea breeze is blowing, which is very comfortable.


    Here, is the holy land of marriage, many stars, rich people have held weddings here. The wedding of huazexi and Tang Suhe will be held here soon.


    This day, full of friends, guests gathered.


    The milky white chair, red carpet, facing the dark blue sea, clear color, the air is also very fresh.


    The world''s top orchestras in black dress are playing music in the corner. They regard it as the stage of Vienna Concert Hall. Deep Cello Sound, melodious and graceful violin sound, elegant piano sound, all kinds of music gathered into the most beautiful music, Richard klederman''s "wedding in a dream" sounded, music and scenery, perfect fusion together, moistening silently let people feel the romance of this wedding.


    Flower old son red full face of sit in the front, flower Ze Lu and Qin Nainai beside accompany.


    Su Wen and Kavin sit on the other side, next to Tang Jun, Wen Yun, and Tang Jiaojiao with a big belly.


    In the humble corner, sitting are Leo and Sue Piaopiao.


    With the passionate "Wedding March" played, Hua Zexi in white suit and Tang Suhe in white wedding dress walked slowly through the crowd on the red carpet, and Hua moyao in white suit followed him with a large bouquet of flowers in his arms.

 Chapter 693

    They seemed so right that all the guests unconsciously applauded and spontaneously congratulated them.


    Seeing that she was wearing a wedding dress and holding other men''s arms, with a happy and sweet smile on her face, Leo only felt that she was worried, and her chest was blocked.


    When Su Piao Piao saw Tang Su He, she couldn''t help sighing. What a beautiful woman, she exuded an elegant atmosphere. It''s not too much to say that she was astonished. She finally understood why Leo was so infatuated.


    And the man standing next to her also looks very handsome and charming. He is no different from Leo. No wonder Leo is such an excellent man who has not got her. It turns out that she has a better candidate.


    What surprised her even more was that the pink little flower boy behind the bride and bridegroom and the bridegroom seemed to be printed out of the same mold, and their facial features were strange.


    She turned to look at Leo and saw a trace of loss in his eyes. She understood how he felt now. He must feel bad now. She held out her hand and held him carefully to give him some comfort.


    She knew that she was a little over herself, but she still wanted to care about him.


    Feeling her boneless little hand over her, soft and warm, Leo looked at her and said nothing.


    Huazexi and Tang Suhe finally came to the end of the red carpet. In the witness of the sea and blue sky, and in the witness of all the guests, they promised to love each other and never give up. They exchanged wedding rings with each other.


    The white yacht full of balloons stopped beside them, and Huaze River took her up. The yacht started, leaving a white ripple on the sea, surrounded by the sea.


    "Ho Ho, I love you." Huazexi whispered in her ear that at this moment, he was excited, and only this sentence could express his heart.


    "I love you, too." She took the initiative to hook him around the neck and responded.


    Such a beautiful scenery, such a beautiful atmosphere, Huaze River bow, two people in the sea and blue sky against the backdrop of embracing and kissing.


    The blue sea, the Bi people in white clothes, everything looks so beautiful, so pleasing.


    Their wedding, and nature together.


    At the end of the wedding ceremony, huazexi and Tang Suhe changed into traditional Chinese style Tang costumes to thank the guests.


    Huazexi led her to toast at the table. When they arrived at Yunluo, Qiu Shaoze and Duan Wuchen ''


    Hua Shao is the last one to get married among them. It''s not easy for him and Tang Suhe to get to this stage. Others are watching them step by step. Now, it''s really gratifying to watch them get married.


    Their meaning is very clear. They have to drink wine for the bride anyway.


    Tang Suhe is a woman who knows the general situation. She does not wriggle. She picks up the cup and prepares to offer them wine.


    For huazexi, although brother is important, wife is more important. He took the cup in Tang Suhe''s hand and said, "Suhe can''t drink. I''ll drink it for her." Drink without hesitation.


    It''s too considerate to protect his wife. The other three kids quit and joke with them one after another. They say that they are so tight when they get married, and they will be eaten by her in the future. In fact, they all know very well, but they just make fun of each other. Which one of the three young men is not eaten by his wife after marriage, and each one is a good man who loves his wife.

 Chapter 694

    Even Yun Shao, who once regarded women as my shoes and was arrogant and uninhibited, had a 180 degree reversal in his character. He was so devoted to Qin Ruoyu that he tried every means to please her. Qin Ruoyu shivered, so he had to take off his clothes and put them on her. Qin Ruoyu frowned, and he had to put his face together to ask for warmth. There was no sign of his arrogance.


    Both Yunshao and Huashao have experienced the pain of losing their loved ones. They know that it is a kind of happiness for people who have love to accompany them until they grow old. What about face? Why do they care what others think?


    But it''s too little to have one drink. You''ll get three anyway.


    Today I got married. Huazexi was in a good mood and didn''t shirk. Then I had a second drink.


    Three young began to use bad, always can''t just look at the side of the bride, finally no way, Tang Suhe red face holding a cup personally feed huazexi drink the third cup.


    He bent down, she side, looking at each other''s eyes, full of tenderness, inadvertently reveal the warmth, looks so beautiful.


    Tang Suhe blushed when they made fun of him. Huazexi took her to the next table. As soon as she looked up, she just looked at Leo. Next to him, there was a beautiful young girl sitting with his hand on the girl''s shoulder.


    Tang Suhe is full of apologies for him. Seeing that he has other people around him at the moment, she is also relieved. It''s better for him to put her down.


    "Su He, you are beautiful today. Happy wedding!" Leo is smiling and holding his glass. He is not stingy of his praise. Different from the previous praise, he doesn''t have any overbearing tone, just regards it as a friend''s greeting.


    "Thank you." With a sweet and relaxed smile, Tang Su He raised his glass and drank the wine happily. This time, Huaze River didn''t stop him.


    With Leo''s blessing, they will be happy.


    Leo hugs Su Piao in his arms and introduces him to Tang Suhe. Su Piao in his arms feels how stiff his body is, and she is still forced to smile. She loves him. She knows that he wants Tang Suhe to know that he is living a good life now. She tries her best to cooperate with him in acting, with a sweet face in his arms and shows love with him.


    When Tang Suhe shook hands with her, he put it in her ear and said, "Leo is a good man. You must cherish him."


    Before that, she failed Leo. She really wanted this girl to accompany Leo.


    Until huazexi and Tang Suhe go away to other tables, Leo''s hand on Su Piaopiao''s shoulder is slowly put down.


    In the evening, all the guests went back to their rooms to have a rest.


    This hotel, including some places nearby, is all wrapped up by Huaze river. They can take it as a holiday and enjoy themselves.


    At night, only the sound of waves can be heard outside, and the lights make it look different.


    Leo is a little depressed. He is not willing to let her know that he has been depressed for a day. It''s time to relax and vent.


    He and Su Piao Piao were separated in the same room. He took off his clothes as if nothing had happened. His coat, shirt and shoes fell to the ground. Su Piao turned red and hurriedly turned over to look at him.


    Leo put on swimming trunks, put on a casual suit outside, turn around and go out.

 Chapter 695

    As soon as he went out, she called in a hurry: "second young master, where are you going?"


    Leo stopped and said, "swim." Then go on.


    Su Piao Piao knew that he was not in a good mood. He didn''t trust him to go out alone. In case he couldn''t think of what to do, he quickly followed up: "I''ll go with you."


    Leo did not resist, out of the door, in order to show others, he is more intimate with her in his arms, the two people like a little lover in love with the same swagger out.


    Out of the hotel, to the nearby beach, where there is no one quiet.


    Leo took off his trousers and coat, moved his body, looked at Su Piaopiao and asked, "don''t you swim?"


    Su Piao flushed and shook her head: "I won''t."


    She was born afraid of water. When she was a child, she tried swimming, almost drowned to death. Later, when she saw the water, she couldn''t help hiding away.


    Leo didn''t say much. He dived into the water. Su Piaopiao sat on the beach and blurted out: "don''t swim too far." She craned her neck to look at him and helped him look at his clothes.


    His swimming posture is very handsome, very powerful, you can see him sliding the spray of the sea, Su Piaopiao enjoy watching.


    More than ten minutes later, Leo swam back, raised her head and wiped the water on her face. She was still sitting there. The sea breeze was blowing her hair gently, and a wave came over and drowned her feet. Like the kitten who was afraid of water, she shrunk her feet and moved back. Looking at her cautious appearance, Leo suddenly had a mischievous heart and lifted the water Throw it on her.


    Su Piaopiao, who was suddenly splashed with water, took her arm to block her face in a hurry and kept retreating. He was still splashing her, trying to see her panic expression.


    "Leo, don''t be like that. You''re so annoying." Su Piaopiao couldn''t hide from him. She took his clothes to block her body. She was still wet. She was a little angry and complained with him. The clever kitten would also be angry.


    Forget it. Don''t tease her any more. Leo turns around and plunges into the sea again, swimming further away.


    Su Piaopiao lowered his head and twisted the water on his clothes. He didn''t notice it. When he looked up again a few minutes later, he couldn''t see his shadow.


    She stood up and walked forward a few steps, craned her neck to see, a pair of eyes scan for a long time, not let a corner, but can not see his head.


    The sea was so calm that she didn''t care if it occasionally surged and submerged her feet.


    Without seeing him, she began to panic. What happened to him? What''s going on?


    Anxious her eyes red, tears are about to flow down.


    "Leo! Leo She put her hand in front of her mouth and yelled a few times toward the sea, but still did not respond.


    She hurried forward a few steps, while walking around looking for him, the sea submerged ankle, submerged leg, until the thigh.


    She is so afraid of water, in order to find him, overcome all fear and fear, Leng is walking down from the shore.


    "Leo, where are you? Don''t scare me She was crying in her voice. She looked around and went on. The water had flooded her waist.


    Never found that she was so afraid when she felt that he was going to disappear.


    The buoyancy and resistance of the sea make it difficult for her to move, even stand unsteadily.

 Chapter 696

    A spray hit, her body is not balanced, fell in the water, can''t swim at all, she instinctively fluttered in the water, but still can''t stand up, the water flooded her head.


    "Help Well Before she could shout out, the water had poured into her mouth.


    That kind of suffocation like feeling is really very uncomfortable, deep despair and pain, she felt that she would die here today.


    Suddenly the body a light, "Hua la!" A loud sound of water, she was lifted out of the water, she lay on Leo''s shoulder, coughed a few times, spit a few saliva, breathing fresh air, shaking all over.


    Leo supported her with one hand and rowed the water upstream with the other.


    Just now, when he was diving in the distance, he heard her shouting, ignored her and continued to dive.


    Before long, her voice suddenly disappeared. He thought that something had happened to her. When she came out of the water, he saw that she fell into the water and could not stand up. He quickly swam here. When she swam over, she did not know how much water she had drunk.


    When he got to the diving area, Leo picked her up and walked to the beach. The first time he held her, she was very light and curled up in a small ball. In his arms, Leo bowed his head, looked at her eyes closed and wet, and felt a little heartache.


    Under his clothes, put her on the shore, looked down at her: "Hello, are you ok?"


    Su Piaopiao finally opened his eyes and saw him in front of him. Tears suddenly came out. He sat up and beat him on the chest: "Why are you so bad? Do you know I was worried to death just now! Why don''t you respond to me? I thought you... " She was really scared. The more she spoke, the lower her voice was. Finally, she turned her mouth and cried out unconsciously, choking and speechless.


    Looking at her like this, Leo felt warm in his heart. She was very cute, and she was a little coquettish unconsciously.


    Leo held her tightly in his arms and said, "you''re going to scare me to death. You can''t swim. What are you going to do?"


    Fortunately, she is OK. If he finds out later, she will drown.


    So she was hugged by him tightly. Su Piaopiao cried for a while, and suddenly felt that their present posture was really intimate. Then, she blushed and buried in his chest like an ostrich, and did not dare to move.


    She was all wet, and her light colored dress became transparent as soon as it was stained with water. When she saw that his eyes were on her, she was embarrassed and could only do it with shame.


    Leo picked up his clothes on the ground, put them on her and led her back.


    After the bath, lying in the only big bed, in the dark, two people have some insomnia.


    Leo found that he was not as hard to let go as he thought. Maybe he was a little blocked before swimming, but after that, his whole mood relaxed a lot.


    He decided to completely let go, and no longer have any illusions about her, just hope that she had a happy life.


    Leo suddenly reaches out his hand and hugs Su Piaopiao slowly. Su Piaopiao is scared. She is stiff and dare not move.


    She held his hand and whispered, "Leo, I''m sue Piaopiao."


    Before going out, he told her to call his name outside. I don''t know when she got used to calling his name, no matter in front of or behind people.


    Although, in her heart, she likes him, although she does not exclude him, but, still want to let him know, she is Su Piao Piao, and do not want to be him as Tang Suhe.


    "Don''t talk." Leo said vaguely.


    Su Piaopiao tilted her head, bit her lip and said nothing more.


    In huazexi and Tang Suhe''s new house, huazexi looks happy and hands two glasses of red wine to Tang Suhe.


    Under the warm light, two people sat there drinking red wine.


    Don''t understand what medicine Huashao is selling in gourd, Tang Suhe and he gently clink a cup, drink it, huazexi quickly give her a full cup.


    Tang Suhe felt strange and said, "Zexi, just now you protected me from drinking. How can you drink with me now?"


    Huazexi deeply smile: "just now was in front of people, hehe, you don''t know how beautiful your drunken and hazy look is, how can I give up your appearance in front of others."


    Tang Suhe was very speechless, but he was very cooperative.


    The next day, someone with a clear mind woke up early in the morning, looking at the sleeping lover on the bed, stretching, going to the balcony to see the scenery and bask in the sun.


    As soon as huazexi went out, he saw a man on the balcony beside him, Leo.


    Leo just turned back to see him. The two men looked at each other and laughed.


    "Lei Er Shao, looks in good spirits." Say hello to huazexi.


    "It''s the same with less money." Leo responds with a smile.


    It goes without saying that the two men look at each other and smile.


    Tang Suhe opened his eyes, and the people around him were gone. He saw the sunlight shining through the curtains, and vaguely saw his figure on the balcony. He put on a red suspender nightgown and went out.Her long hair is messy and casual. She looks very sexy. The red suspender nightdress sets off her white skin, slim waist and lazy sexiness. She is really suitable for this color.


    As soon as she went out, huazexi turned to see her. Her eyes were full of amazement. She really didn''t love her enough all the time.


    "Did I disturb you?" Huazexi voice is full of doting head looking at her asked.


    Tang Su He shook his head with a smile: "No."


    Huazexi bowed his head and asked for a good morning kiss.


    Tang Suhe''s cheek was slightly red, and he finally released himself.


    Suddenly he looked up, but at the other end, Leo was looking at them on the balcony. He saw her coming and said, "good morning."


    Tang Suhe felt embarrassed for a while, and his face was even more red. He stammered with a smile and said, "good morning."


    Secretly, he pinched huazexi. He knew that Leo was still kissing her. He really killed her.


    Huaze river is rough and fleshy, and she can pinch it. Just now, he saw Leo''s expression and looked at them kissing. He knew that he should give up his heart to his wife.


    In the room, Su Piaopiao subconsciously touched the side, empty, open your eyes, the room has been empty.

 Chapter 697

    She was still in pain, like being beaten by someone in a sack. She struggled to sit up. She didn''t know why, but suddenly felt a loss in her heart and lowered her eyelids.


    All of a sudden, the curtain was lifted up and the soft sunshine came in. She subconsciously looked up and saw that he came in from the balcony with the sunshine on his back. Her heart was filled with joy and she couldn''t help shouting: "Leo!"


    Originally he didn''t go, originally he was still in the room, afraid to wake her, just went to the balcony.


    Leo answered, glancing back and forth a few times, and asked, "sleep well?"


    Su Piao Piao nodded in a hurry. She just lowered her head. Seeing that she was excited just now, she didn''t know that her body was exposed. She got into the quilt in a hurry.


    He carries light behind his back. She can''t really see the expression on his face. She just vaguely feels that there seems to be a helpless smile at the corner of his mouth.


    After the wedding, Leo and Sue float back to Australia.


    On the plane, their seats were next to each other.


    Leo casually flipped through the financial magazine to read again, while Su Piaopiao was a little out of his wits and secretly looked at him from time to time.


    Last night, it was their second intimate contact.


    For the first time, Leo called Tang Suhe''s name. Yesterday, he didn''t call her, but he didn''t call her either. He didn''t know whether he took himself as her substitute or whether he had a little feeling for himself.


    Leo felt her erratic and cautious eyes. He didn''t lift his head and asked, "what do you have to say?"


    Su Piaopiao looked at him nervously and whispered, "Leo, last night, did you take me for her again?"


    She was looking forward to his answer, but Leo said, "well.".


    The sound of "eh" completely broke the heart of Piaopiao girl. She immediately dropped her head and muttered "I knew it", not to mention how sad she was.


    Men are sometimes very hard mouthed, die to face. Although he liked the girl in his heart, he didn''t admit it.


    Su Piaopiao is less than 20 years old, and he is nearly 30 years old. The age gap makes him see that she is a little girl who doesn''t know anything, and it''s impossible to tell her the truth.


    Along the way, Su Piaopiao is very silent. She turns her head and pretends to sleep. When she gets off the plane, she follows him with her hat and head down. She follows the wrong person and almost follows others back.


    Leo a black line of looking at her step by step with other men behind, in the past a pull her, this girl really angry.


    The arm is suddenly pulled, Piao Piao Mei paper looks up in a daze, looks at the person in front, and looks at Leo next to him. His face is red, and he leads him out.


    After returning home, Su Piaopiao was as clever as before. She helped him match his clothes every day, served tea and water, and played with Lei Xiaobai. The whole family looked in good order.


    She is just trying to do what she should do, but she still thinks about Leo''s answer in her heart.


    After coming back from the wedding, Leo''s attitude towards her has changed a lot obviously. Before, she was always cold and even scolded. Although her tone is still a little cold now, she has begun to care about her.


    Every day when I go home, I will see a bright face of her and a face of Lei Xiaobai. Leo begins to feel that this kind of life is also very good.


    But Su Piao Piao doesn''t think so. The reason why he treats himself well is that he looks like Tang Su He. If he doesn''t look like her, he won''t even look at himself. In the final analysis, he is not good to himself, but to Tang Suhe.

 Chapter 698

    Every day she looked at the calendar and thought about how long three months would go by.


    Unilateral emotional pay is too tired, she just want to stay for three months, back home, live with her mother, later, find a man who is dedicated to their own marriage.


    When Leo saw her in the evening, he would take a small notebook out and draw a picture. He didn''t understand what she was doing. He asked. She blushed and replied that her mother''s birthday was coming. She had to remember.


    One day at noon, Su Piaopiao and Lei Xiaobai were at home. While eating, she suddenly felt a surge in her stomach and rushed to the bathroom to vomit.


    In recent days, she frequently appears loss of appetite, eat what vomit phenomenon.


    Calculate the date, the moon also delayed for a long time did not come, she can not help but feel a panic.


    After thinking about it, she decided to go to the hospital to check.


    Taking advantage of Leo''s free time at work, she went to the hospital without telling everyone. She was worried about getting married. When the doctor gave her the test sheet and said to her, "Congratulations, you''re pregnant!" When she was young, she was stunned.


    Although she thought it would be like this, she didn''t expect that she was even more at a loss than she imagined when she heard the result. She didn''t know what to do.


    Touching her flat abdomen, this child is a gift from heaven. She doesn''t want to kill it so easily. Besides, it''s Leo and her child.


    Forgive her greed, originally just want to leave a person, when that with a baby, she decided to leave with the baby.


    She didn''t know how he would react to telling him that she was pregnant.


    Is a test sheet thrown in her face, coldly and she said: "you do not deserve my child, beat!" Or what, she really can''t imagine, a mess in her mind.


    Looked at the watch, time has not gone, she can only slip the test sheet into the bag, a person to go back, pretend if there is no real appearance.


    She tried to disguise to make herself look normal, but occasionally she would stare at a place in a daze, and the whole person seemed to have changed a lot. How could Leo not detect it.


    "What''s the matter? not well? I''ll call my personal doctor to see for you One day at dinner, Leo finally couldn''t help asking.


    "No! I, I''m fine. " Su Piaopiao grabbed his arm and shook his head. If the doctor finds out that she''s pregnant, it''s over.


    "What''s the matter? Is it too depressing to stay at home all the time? " Asked Leo.


    "Well Well, a little bit. " Su Piaopiao nodded.


    "I''ll take a few days off and take you out for a rest," Leo said


    If put in the past, she must be moved to death, but now, she actually has a kind of feeling that she doesn''t know how to eat, just nodded to him with a smile: "HMM."


    Finally, she finished the last line in the book, and the three-month deadline agreed with Reggie had come, so she decided to leave.


    She came alone and didn''t take anything with her. It was the same when she left. She only put her belongings in her bag. When she was sorting out things, the test sheet fell out, but she didn''t know it.


    Lei Xiaobai looked at her busy arrangement, probably had a premonition of something, whimpered, she was carrying a bag, just about to go out, it followed behind to bite her pants.

 Chapter 699

    Su Piaopiao turned around and patted Xiaobai''s head: "Xiaobai is good. I''ll go out for a while and come back soon."


    Lei Xiaobai had no choice but to let go, just looking at her pitifully.


    She was reluctant to give up, but she turned around in pain.


    The bodyguards outside have always respected her and never restricted her actions. She only said that she would go out to buy something for Leo, and they didn''t ask much.


    She didn''t drag her feet at all. She immediately drove back. After nearly a day''s turbulence, she finally returned to her hometown.


    In the afternoon, Leo came back from work earlier than usual. He arranged all his work and decided to take a vacation and take her out for a walk.


    Looking at her depressed all day, he also felt very distressed.


    Who knows, back to see only Lei Xiaobai, but did not see Su Piaopiao, looking for the whole house did not see her, call, there is a hint to turn off.


    Leo''s mood was a little upset. He asked the bodyguard outside. The bodyguard said, "Miss Su went out in the morning and said that she would help the second young master to buy something. She hasn''t come back yet."


    A bad premonition arises spontaneously. In addition, Lei Xiaobai keeps turning around him. It seems that there is something to tell him.


    As soon as Leo''s steps move, Xiaobai trots forward and looks back at him. It seems that he is leading the way for him. Leo follows Lei Xiaobai to her room and sees a note on the floor. He takes it up and looks at it. He is shocked.


    She''s pregnant, she''s gone with his baby!


    The heart is both joyful and excited.


    He immediately ordered people to look for her everywhere. After looking for her for several days, she seemed to evaporate without any trace.


    He can''t eat well and sleep well every day. His mind is full of her.


    It turns out that when she is about to lose, she will find out how important she is in her heart.


    The woman was found by her brother. There was no choice but to call her brother.


    "Brother, where is she?"


    "Who? Oh, you mean the barmaid? The original three-month contract has expired. I promised her to keep it secret for her. " Reggie over there said slowly.


    Leo was depressed enough, but he didn''t tell him when he knew it. He bit and said, "she has my baby."


    "Don''t worry. I''ve given her an extra sum of money to kill her baby..."


    Before Reggie''s voice came down, Leo could not help but burst out and said in a low voice: "brother! That''s my own son, your own nephew His brother gave her money to kill her. He was so angry.


    "It''s not your style, brother. Do you agree that a woman you don''t like will give birth to your child?" Asked reg.


    "Who says I don''t like her?" Leo growled low.


    "Oh, yes?" Reggie reluctantly told him the address, and Leo immediately drove to find it.


    He was just halfway through the car when Reggie called again: "sorry, brother, I read a wrong word just now. Her home address is..."


    Leo has a black line, but the difference between the South and the north is different. His brother is absolutely intentional!


    There was no choice but to turn around and keep on going.


    After many hardships, Leo finally came to her house.


    The gate of the courtyard was half open. He stood outside the door and saw her inside, watering the vegetables in the courtyard with a smile on her face. From time to time, he lowered his head and touched his belly.

 Chapter 700

    I haven''t seen her for several days. When he saw her again, he really wanted to run to her and hold her in his arms immediately.


    However, he was afraid, he was afraid that she was willing to accept himself, originally thought she was determined to himself, but her sudden departure really hurt his heart.


    He has slowly walked into the yard. Su Piaopiao feels a figure in front of him. He raises his eyes. When he sees him, he is stunned. The kettle in his hand also falls on the ground.


    Finally, he could not help holding her tightly, hoping to rub it into his body.


    "Why did you leave suddenly?" He asked in a tired voice.


    "Why did you come here?" She managed to persuade herself to give him up. Why did he come back.


    "Don''t sneak away in the future, do you hear me?" He put his chin on her shoulder, and he was really fed up with losing again and again.


    For a long time, Su Piaopiao said softly, "Leo, I''m Su Piaopiao." I''m not her.


    "I know. My child''s mother, of course, I can''t make a mistake. " He replied.


    The affirmation in his tone moved Su Piaopiao for a while. So, did he accept himself? He accepted the real Su Piao Piao, not Tang Su he?


    She reached out and put her arms around him.


    After he married huazexi, Tang Suhe was willing to give up his job and career and stay at home to teach his husband and children.


    In a flash of time, twenty years later, Hua''s has become a commercial giant and has an unshakable position in a city.


    Now, Prince Hua moyao, who has obtained a master''s degree from Harvard Business School, has set off an uproar when he returns home to take over the family.


    The night fell.


    Outside Hua''s mansion, there are many famous cars, just like a grand auto show. In the house, heroes, celebrities and elegant.


    Many business elites toasted and congratulated Hua moyao and took the opportunity to establish a good relationship with Hua''s future leader, so as to seek business cooperation and protection.


    Hua moyao is a well tailored gray suit, with a goblet in his hand, handsome features and a smile on the corner of his mouth. He is able to deal with the people.


    At the banquet, a girl dressed in a smart waiter''s suit, holding a tray full of wine in her hand, shuttled through the crowd with a smile on her face.


    Next to a man a wave, she immediately eyebrows bent to stop: "sir." The other hand is very disharmonious secretly into his pocket, just a glass of wine time, the wallet has been quickly into her apron pocket.


    In the bathroom, Xiao Mimi looked forward to opening the wallet. She was depressed. There were all kinds of bank cards and VIP cards. The cash was only ten yuan. She risked a lot to fish in troubled waters and sneaked in to be a waiter. She thought she would make a lot of money, but she didn''t expect that she would be empty every time.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Xiao decided to change her strategy and sneak into the second floor to have a look. The second floor is the master bedroom, there should be cash.


    On the second floor of the flower house, Xiao Mimi anxiously and carefully enters and leaves each room. She secretly glances at the left and right sides with a guilty conscience. No one is there. She takes the opportunity to flash into another room.


    I just leaned on the door panel to catch my breath. Suddenly, my eyes brightened. I saw a blinding thing on the table in front of me, which was covered with a glass cover.


    Xiao Mimi took a few steps and watched carefully. What a beautiful diamond, beautiful color, perfect arc. It''s half the size of a fist!


    After three rounds of wine, Hua moyao''s glasses hidden behind his glasses are already hazy. He told all the guests not to go back to the room to have a rest. Lei Yan said quietly in his ear: "brother, the gift is in the room."


    Although Lei Yan is not a descendant of the Hua family, he has lived in the Hua family since he was a child. He has been with Hua moyao as a brother for a long time.


    I didn''t expect to have such a big harvest when I came to the second floor. Xiao Mimi couldn''t wait to take out the diamond. Suddenly, she heard a little messy footstep outside the door, and it was getting closer and closer. Xiao Mimi held her breath, but the footstep stopped in front of the door.


    No, it''s coming in! Looking around, there was no place to hide. In the panic, he turned around and got into the quilt.


    The quilt is not very neat, and she is thin and small, so she should not find it.


    Xiao Mimi hid in the quilt, heard the sound of the door opening, heard more and more clear footsteps, scared the atmosphere did not dare to come out, breathing not smooth, choked face flushed.


    Keep praying in my heart, the following party is not over, he must be back to the room to get things, hurry out! Don''t find her, don''t!


    "Bang --" suddenly, a hard object hit her hard, and her nervous tension almost burst. Her tears almost burst out and she almost screamed.


    Hua moyao frowned displeased. What was hidden in the quilt? Hold up a corner and lift it ---


    suddenly, she feels a lot easier to breathe. Xiao Mimi holds her head and opens her eyes. What she sees is a very handsome face.


    Do you want to carry it like this? She was hit like this!See curled up into a ball, beautiful face, slightly red cheeks, open a pair of innocent and panic eyes Xiao Mimi, Hua Mo Yao Wei drunk face suddenly appeared a smile. Is this the gift Lei Yan told him? The boy is getting more and more unreliable.


    Squinting impatiently staring at her, for a long time, thin lips light, light called a "roll"!


    Xiao Mimi was staring at him all over the hair, heard that "roll" words such as negative release weight, quickly struggled to get up, who expected all numb, and heavily fell back, fell back to the moment, she screamed, instinctive two hands grab, caught a life-saving straw.


    "Hiss --" Hua moyao took a breath, and his blurred eyes became complicated due to the effect of alcohol.


    Xiao Mimi obviously felt the change. Looking up, she was startled and released in a hurry. She blushed and scolded: "shameless!"


    This woman is bold enough to tease him and scold him? Master Yao, who was scolded by a woman for the first time, flashed a cold light in his hazy eyes.


    A breath of alcohol came to his face. Although he was drunk, she could not resist. Her face was full of panic, and she pushed him desperately with her hands and feet. As soon as she made an effort, her abdomen was actually warm. Her aunt also came to join in the fun and wanted to cry without tears.


    When he was in danger, he picked up a guy and hit him on the neck. He lay down straight and almost didn''t kill her.


    "Asshole!" Xiao Mimi takes a look at the flaky clothes on her body and scolds her bitterly. He took off decisively, put on a man''s shirt, took all the money in his pocket, folded it back, and put the diamond on the table in his arms.

 Chapter 701

    Xiao Mimi is particularly embarrassed to return home, a face of shock, took out the arms of the diamond on the palm, heavy, this should be able to sell a lot of money.


    After taking a bath, she came out, sitting on the sofa with a leisurely face, sucking yogurt, and turning on the TV. When she saw a news in Taichung, she was dumbfounded.


    It turns out that this diamond is not an ordinary diamond, but a valuable treasure!


    At the auction, the diamond came out as the final stage, and was sold by master Lei Yan for tens of millions. At the moment when he knocked down the hammer, the whole audience burst into warm applause, and the major newspapers and media reported it one after another. I didn''t expect that she had just stolen it in less than a day.


    It''s over, it''s over! Sell it in such a hurry? It''s not right, not to mention that a few people can afford it. It''s certain that Hua''s baby won''t give up if it''s stolen. Isn''t she exposed all of a sudden when she goes out like this?


    But she is really short of money now. The hospital already owes a lot of medical expenses. Originally, she wanted to finish this order, so she would never do this kind of furtive business again.


    Now it''s not selling, it''s not selling. I always worry about being stolen when I leave such precious things at home.


    Forget it. It''s a blessing, not a curse. It''s a curse. Put it in your arms and sleep with a quilt over your head.


    The next morning.


    The sunlight slanted in through the French windows.


    Hua moyao opened his eyes, sat up and rubbed his dizzy head. When his eyes stopped at the bright red bloodstain on the white sheet, he suddenly woke up.


    He vaguely remembered that there was a woman last night. He tore her clothes out of revenge. What happened later, he didn''t remember at all. He always has good self-control. Did he really give her to What happened? But he didn''t feel it at all. The more he thought about it, the more confused he was.


    "Bang bang." Someone knocked on the door, and then came Lei Yan''s cynical voice, "I said brother, this point is not up, grandfather waiting for you to eat breakfast are anxious."


    Hua moyao bared the upper body of a male model, barefoot stepped on the floor and opened the door to the bathroom to brush his teeth. Lei Yan carelessly sat on the sofa and asked, "brother, do you like the gift?"


    Hua moyao is not sure whether he gives a gift to a woman who has always been indifferent, or a woman who is plain and uninhibited. Originally, he could return it directly. Besides, I think it''s better for you to keep it for yourself. But now the gift has been unsealed and used by him unconsciously. He can only deal with it by saying: "still Good


    Leiyan heard his tone to deal with, a turn to see the empty glass cover, a face shocked, inside the diamond? Is it because his brother doesn''t like to flush the toilet directly? Although it''s not bad to spend money, it''s too extravagant to spend so much money.


    Hua moyao came out of the bathroom, followed Lei Yan''s eyes and picked up the gem identification book. He was as smart as him, and immediately knew what was going on.


    It turns out that Lei Yan''s gift is this valuable diamond. What is the origin of that woman? She is so bold! Who on earth sent her? As soon as I returned home, I dare to count on him! If he finds out who is the mastermind behind it, he will be bankrupt to the point where there are no pants left!


    On the second day after returning home, Yao Shao threw Lei Yan a picture taken from the surveillance video: "find this woman for me!"

 Chapter 702

    Lei Yan''s father, Lei ou, and his uncle, Lei Ge, are famous gangsters. Lei Yan is now the big brother in charge of arms smuggling in Asia. It''s easy for him to find someone.


    Xiao Mimi stayed at home for two days without leaving the gate. She didn''t see any news about the theft of Huajia''s diamond when she watched the news on the Internet. She thought to herself that Ren yaoshao didn''t pay attention to the diamond at all. Hasn''t she found the diamond stolen yet?


    She was a little relieved.


    In the evening, Xiao Mimi kicks her slippers and goes downstairs to take out the garbage.


    "Well..." All of a sudden, a powerful force came from behind her, covered her mouth, and pressed her into the car.


    Xiao Mimi wants to cry without tears, thinking, really shouldn''t go out. In the humble van sat four strong men in sunglasses.


    "Yao Shao, Yan Shao, people brought it." Xiao Mimi was pushed forward and fell to the floor.


    Looking up, I saw two men sitting on the sofa.


    A handsome and elegant, arm ring in the chest, noble incomparable, as if a natural luminous body, good time to look at her, not that bastard who!


    Another, extremely beautiful, delicate facial features, almost fuzzy gender, but not Niang gun, languidly leaning on the sofa, evil but cold. Xiao Mimi was slightly stunned. There was such a beautiful man in the world.


    There is no denying that these two men are the best, rare in the world.


    However, the seemingly casual posture and expression, and the aura of her whole body, made Xiao Mimi unconsciously swallow her saliva and step back: "you What are you going to do? "


    "Who sent you that night?" The handsome man opened his lips and asked.


    His voice is not cold, but let Xiao Mimi a spirit, this is the so-called aura, some people even smile, also can feel the murderous behind him.


    "No No one sent me. "


    Although the flower family is strong, there is no lack of secret calculation from competitors. As soon as Yao Shao returned to China, a woman attached to him and stole his seeds. A year later, a sex scandal broke out about the illegitimate children of the Hua family, so as to crack down on the Hua family. This is really a good idea.


    "Is it?" The beautiful man smiles, two dimples in the corner of his mouth, which dazzle Xiao Mimi.


    Looking at the muscular men in sunglasses, Xiao Mimi quickly took the diamond out of her arms and carefully put it on the carpet to make a daughter-in-law like apology: "no one sent me. It''s my own financial obsession. It''s my fault! I''ll give it back to you now. Please don''t worry about villains. I''ll never dare to do it again! I didn''t take any money with me when I went out. I''ll pay you back the money I stole from you tomorrow! " Whoa, she''s finally relieved when the diamond comes back.


    Two men look at each other, they check these two days, really did not find any trace of her collusion with any company. Hua moyao secretly clenched his fist. When he paid for the beggar who stopped the car, he found that his wallet had been touched completely. The beggar looked at him with disdain. He was driving a car with millions of dollars. He didn''t want to give a coin, and he put on airs.


    Is she really just for money? Are they worried too much? She doesn''t look like a smart woman.


    Hua moyao was charming with a smile, but it made people feel hairy. He said very generously, "don''t pay back. That money will be your selling money from my brother."

 Chapter 703

    Mention this, Xiao Mimi''s face instantly becomes very ugly, clench fist, this bastard! that ''s going too far!


    Hua Mo Yao stood up from the sofa and walked over. Her slender fingers lifted her chin, put a pill into her mouth, took the cup in her hand, gave her a drink, and sat back on the sofa gracefully.


    "Cough..." Xiao Mimi coughed and buckled her throat. Her fingers trembled and pointed to Hua moyao, "you, what did you give me?"


    Didn''t she steal a diamond from him? Now it''s returned to the owner. Does he harm her by giving her medicine?


    "Contraceptives." Hua moyao said quietly.


    Xiao Mimi''s face is full of color. Does she leave any suspicious traces that he mistakenly thinks they have a relationship? Afraid that he might see the flaw, she pretended to be calm and did not expose it.


    But Hua moyao''s next sentence completely drove her crazy.


    "You don''t deserve my child. Send her back! "


    It''s a great shame for Xiao Mimi. The hateful man didn''t say anything to her and insulted her. She clenched her fist and said, "asshole! Curse you to die


    Although the voice was very low, the two men on the sofa heard it. Hua Mo Yao''s face was still friendly, but he looked at her with an eyebrow: "say it again?"


    A pair of his eyes, Xiao Mimi suddenly body a shake, immediately very dogleg said: "I''m rolling! Get out of here Pulling the sunglasses just now, the man ran out, "you send me back quickly!"


    Looking at her scurrying back, Lei Yan especially had no image of laughing in front of a dry hand: "Duan, Zi, Jue, sun? Ha ha ha! That girl is tough enough, brother. I think you''ll go down sooner or later if you don''t have much desire... "


    Hua moyao stares at him coldly. He immediately stops laughing and touches his nose. He doesn''t look like a boss.


    I really don''t know how to take my younger brother with me.


    Black, a famous nightclub in a city, is full of lights and sound.


    Xiao Mimi, dressed in pure student clothes, crowded into the bar from the young men and women''s room. When Gao Cao, the bar manager, saw her, he specially glanced at her chest and said, "Oh, little Mimi."


    Xiao Mimi hit him on the shoulder with her fist: "go away!"


    Gao Cao, his father''s surname is Gao, and his mother''s surname is Cao. An obscene name emerges as the times require. However, he has a pretty face, which makes people laugh.


    Gao Cao chuckled and threw her a dress: "I know you are short of money again. Come on, let''s go on stage."


    Xiao Mimi took the clothes and went to the dressing room to change them. She put on a heavy make-up skillfully. He was dressed in a hot suit, with a smart suit on the outside, half length shorts on the bottom, a pair of 12 cm high heels on his feet, and a butterfly mask on his face. As soon as he got on the stage, he was cheered and yelled, and the temperature in the bar also increased several degrees.


    With the music, the enchanting and cool women on the stage are very coquettish and charming, especially provocative. They take off the little suit outside a little bit, and only wear the personal sling inside. The beautiful collarbone and delicate skin make all the men dry.


    Twisting his waist, moving his little hand down, and touching the button of his trousers, it''s even more unbearable to want to take off.


    "Take off! Take off! Take off The shouts under the stage were gradually consistent. In the expectation of the public, she stepped back her shorts a little bit, and she was still wearing tight hot pants inside.

 Chapter 704

    She has a beautiful curved chin, a slender waist, long white legs, and delicate ankles. Every part of her body is full of charm.


    Reach out and grab the steel pipe beside you, and dance a gorgeous and sexy steel pipe dance in the hot music.


    The atmosphere was so high that some people even threw their clothes onto the stage. Until she stepped down after her performance, she was still cheering.


    Hua moyao, who came out of the private room, was leaning against the door. He just saw the scene on the stage. Although he didn''t have much interest in a dirty woman like a nightclub, there was no denying that she was in good shape.


    Drink the red wine in the glass gracefully, the temperature is a little hot, untie the first three buttons on the shirt, revealing a small piece of strong chest, plus his perfect face, it looks like an impeccable God.


    As soon as Xiao Mimi stepped down, Gao Cao gave her a big hug: "baby, you can dance well." Holding orchid fingers up, he handed her a thick envelope.


    Gao Cao is a kind-hearted person. She knows it, but she doesn''t take it. "I''ll change my clothes first."


    As she was walking towards the dressing room, a middle-aged man who was drunk suddenly appeared on the road and knocked her down. The mask on her face was knocked off. Xiao Mimi straightened up and said angrily, "don''t you have eyes?"


    The man originally also a face of apology, and then saw her, a face of anger: "well, it''s you this bitch!"


    Xiao Mimi a Leng, see this man some face is familiar, the morale is a little short in an instant: "I don''t know you, you recognize the wrong person!" Turn around and run.


    A month ago, she swam about in the crowd, targeting herself, selling things with the men in the corner. She also said very intimately that they mainly sell after-sales service. The man immediately patted her hand and said how much he bought and who expected it. Just after opening the room, she gave him a piece of material in the wine, which made him feel clean all over


    "Ashes, I know you, too! How dare you cheat me! Somebody, get her for me


    Xiao Mimi is still walking fast in her high-heeled shoes of more than ten centimeters. She pushes the men and women on the dance floor and runs desperately. She looks up at the toilet at the end of the corner and is preparing to enter the women''s toilet. Suddenly, she thinks that once she goes in, it''s not the same as getting into a dead end? Those people are not good at it. If they are caught, they will be beaten. Maybe they will be given by the old lecheron


    Heart a horizontal, without hesitation turned into the men''s room. Xiao Mimi just went in and heard the footsteps and shouts outside: "look where you can go, go into the women''s room and have a look!" Then I heard the screams of some women.


    Xiao Mimi is anxious to turn around, suddenly "creak" a, a compartment door opened, a man was about to come out from inside, Xiao Mimi was startled, quick witted ran to him inside, quickly locked from inside.


    "Go to the men''s room!"


    The sound of footsteps was getting closer and closer, and they could even hear the sound of opening the compartment door one by one to check and then closing it.


    Hua moyao was sitting on the toilet. Xiao Mimi was sitting on his lap with her legs open. She was afraid of falling down. Her arms were tightly around his neck. She was so scared that she didn''t dare to go out. She listened to the outside quietly.


    They were very close, and she looked very close in her bare skin against his suit.

 Chapter 705

    As a prank, he pinched the soft meat on her waist. Xiao Mimi was painful and itchy. She almost screamed. She bit her lips tightly and glared at him angrily. She just saw his face and his smiling face. She was stunned. How could it be him!


    More and more close footsteps let Xiao Mimi''s heart to lift up, the man outside pulled the door, shouting: "open the door, don''t let me kick!"


    Xiao Mimi was afraid of being caught. She held his arm tightly and looked at him for help. Although she was painting heavy makeup, she could not hide her big clear eyes. She was a little charming.


    Hua moyao''s face is full of enigmatic expression, more and more aggressive in her waist, Xiao Mimi dare not make a sound, afraid that people outside will hear him, but he is more and more excessive.


    The people outside were impatient and decided that the person inside must be Xiao Mimi. As he was about to kick the door, Hua moyao opened his thin lips and spat out a word: "go away!"


    Yao Shao? The people outside were all in a daze, nodded in a hurry, apologized and ran away.


    Listening to the sound of walking away, Xiao Mimi was relieved to find that she was so close to him. She hurriedly pushed him away and stood up: "you bastard!"


    A gorgeous turn, a knock on the door, knock her forehead red, tears, stumbling open the door to run.


    If he didn''t see it with his own eyes, he couldn''t see that this woman really did everything for money, openly went in and out of bars and nightclubs, and even danced.


    From the bottom of my heart, I feel disdain, but I feel good when I see her face crazy.


    Seeing Xiao Mimi changing her clothes and sneaking out, Gao Cao said with a sad face: "grandma, can you stop? I''m afraid those people know that I''m shielding you from bringing people to smash my shop!"


    Just because she was familiar with Gao Cao, she cheated in his shop, which was really immoral. Xiao Mimi patted her chest: "OK! I know it. Can''t I be good next time? "


    The old house of Hua family is located in the suburb. It is built on the hillside. It is as magnificent as a palace. At ordinary times, cars are used to drive in and out of the house. It is close to mountains and rivers. The scenery is very beautiful and the air is fresh. Compared with the noisy and dusty downtown, it is isolated from the world. It is the most suitable place to cultivate body and mind.


    Mr. Hua is now in his early 80s, and his greatest wish in his life is to have four generations together and hold his great grandson.


    Mo Yao is good at everything, including education, ability, appearance and temper. The only thing that worries people is that he never gets close to women.


    Today''s childe brother, when he was young, he had no history. However, Mo Yao had never had a lace affair. If this goes on, when can he hold his great grandson.


    At the dinner table, the old man handed Hua moyao a piece of information: "Yao Yao, you are not young. You should be a family. This is Miss Qian Jingu from the president of Tiannan group. I''ve made an appointment for you. I''ll see you at noon tomorrow. If you''re not satisfied, I''ll make another appointment for you. "


    Hua moyao took it. He never thought that the old man had arranged a blind date for him, and it was a wheel fight. If it didn''t work, he would replace it. Until the blind date was successful, it was forcing him to get married!


    Master Hua has a great position in the Hua family. No matter how fearless he is outside, he still has to listen to him. Although he is reluctant, he still has to accept it.

 Chapter 706

    the second day.


    Xiao Mimi sat cross legged, counting all the money, more than 20000. Put 20000 yuan in your bag, and put the rest into the drawer as the cost of living. Change clothes and go out neatly.


    It''s been a long time since she owes the hospital medical expenses. She called several times to urge her. Today, she is going to the hospital to pay the money, otherwise her mother will be stopped treatment.


    Hua moyao was a little irritable when he was sitting in the car. He was upset by the taste of blind date. He loosened his tie and looked out at will.


    Suddenly saw a familiar figure, wearing a simple T-shirt jeans, but still can vaguely see the good figure, carrying a small bag, a beautiful smile.


    It seems that every time I see him, he can relax. Hua moyao made a plan and told the driver to stop the car


    When the car pulled over, the driver asked respectfully, "Yao Shao, what''s the matter?"


    Hua moyao pulled open the door and got out of the car. He was dressed in a straight suit and was so handsome that he screamed. As soon as Xiao Mimi looked up, she ran straight into his sight.


    See him, Xiao Mimi a Leng, then brain float over a word: asshole! Know this man she can''t stir up, meet him certainly won''t have what good thing, pretend not to see, head a low turn away.


    How dare you ignore him?


    "Xiao Mimi, come here!" The flowers are silent, the lips are thin and the voice is light.


    I didn''t hear you. I didn''t hear you. Xiao Mimi continued to walk.


    Hua moyao was not in a hurry. He lowered his voice and said slowly: "if you dare to take another step, I promise the police will receive a video of you stealing from Hua''s house tonight. Stealing tens of millions of things You''d better think about the consequences. "


    Xiao Mimi was shocked and stopped. The amount of theft is huge. Will she be shot dead. Forced by his obscene power, the moment she turned around, her face immediately filled with a smile, while walking, she also called: "Yao Shao, what a coincidence, I met you here."


    As you know, Hua moyao also has a charming smile on his face.


    Although both of them have smiles on their faces, one is restrained, the other is brilliant, but they have different ideas.


    Yao Shao''s smile implies teasing. Behind the smile is calculation and utilization. Behind Xiao Mimi''s smile is anger and disgust. Are you finished! I''ll steal a diamond from you. Haven''t I returned it to you? What else do you want!


    "Get in the car!" Yao Shao goes straight to the theme.


    "I''m sorry, Yao Shao. I have something else to do. I''ll talk to you next time." Xiao Mimi stepped back warily and wanted to leave with a bright smile. Hua moyao grabbed her and pushed her into the car.


    Xiao Mimi sat up and glared at Hua moyao, who was dressed straight beside her. She didn''t even look at her for a long time. She was so angry that she didn''t dare to speak. She didn''t understand why an asshole had such a good skin bag. It was so cruel!


    The handle was caught in the hand, Xiao Mimi did not dare to make a mistake, tightly holding the powder Fist: "where are you taking me?"


    Hua moyao turned to look at her. On her pink face, she felt two pieces of red halo. She clenched her fist tightly. There was a flash of anger in her big watery eyes, like an angry rabbit.


    Suddenly in a good mood, Hua Mo Yao patted her head, just like a small animal: "don''t worry, I won''t sell you, just invite you to have a meal."


    Being patted on the head, Xiao Mimi, frustrated in her self-esteem, glared at him fiercely, then looked at him suspiciously and invited her to dinner? Is he so kind? Gourd in the end sell what medicine, besides, who invited people to eat is so tough bound to go! He was lying to her! This asshole!


    Hua moyao took her to a high-end modeling shop and handed her over to several men. Xiao Mimi was immediately "up and down" by those men. Some were desperately pulling her hair, some were fixing her hands to trim, and some were smearing something on her face. Xiao Mimi was really defeated and could not resist.


    Half an hour later, she was forced to wear a white dress with high waist and low swing, and a pair of delicate small heels to Hua moyao.


    Xiao Mimi was born beautiful, alone, in order to protect herself, she usually deliberately hidden, dare not show too much edge. In order to make money, it''s hard to avoid heavy make-up when I go to a nightclub occasionally, but it looks too sexy.


    And now she is painting light make-up, looks really pure and compelling, has the incomparable temperament.


    Hua moyao was very satisfied. This woman can give him a new surprise every time. Light make-up is always appropriate. Nothing is more suitable for this sentence than her.


    When she got into his car again, Xiao Mimi was alarmed that she wanted to dress up and sell her for a good price!


    She pulled Hua Mo Yao''s clothes and said with a little begging, "Yao Shao, I really have something to do. Please let me go."


    Hua moyao teased her: "it''s not your working time yet, is it?"


    Xiao Mimi was stunned for a long time before she realized that he was insulting her. Did he think that she was the kind of woman who was extremely promiscuous and was called a chicken? Shit! A little girl is not a girl! After seizing the opportunity, we must beat him hard to avenge the humiliation!I was worried all the way, but I didn''t expect that the car really stopped in front of a high-end restaurant.


    Xiao Mimi followed him inside. Did he really just invite her to dinner?


    looked up and saw a fashion sexy woman sitting close to the window. At the sight of Hua moyao, a smile immediately bloomed on her face. Hua moyao''s eyebrows wrinkled unconsciously, and then he also had a smile on his face, quietly holding Xiao Mimi''s hand, deliberately showing a trace of intimacy.


    "I''m sorry to have kept you waiting, Miss Gu." Hua moyao is a demon with boundless power. Few people can resist his charm.


    The girl looked very happy at first, but after seeing Xiao Mimi, she became a little restrained and her smile was a little embarrassed.


    "Oh, it doesn''t matter. I just came here. This is... " Miss Gu smiles awkwardly.


    "My cousin, whom I met on the way, said that she was hungry, so I brought her here. Does Miss Gu mind?" Hua moyao said and looked at Xiao Mimi. Her eyes were full of tenderness and implied a threat.


    Xiao Mimi immediately showed a smirk and yelled at Miss Gu: "Hello, sister!"


    "Well, hello Of course I don''t mind


    "Good, I''ll order what I like." Hua moyao hands the menu to Xiao Mimi in a tender and shaking tone. This guy is really not used to it.


    But since he sent it to me, I''m sorry if I don''t kill him! Not right, only expensive. Xiao Mimi ordered several at a time.

 Chapter 707

    Hua moyao then handed the menu to Miss Gu: "Miss Gu, please."


    Miss Gu''s face was a little ugly, but she didn''t dare to get angry on the spot and ordered one at will.


    Although Hua moyao said it was his cousin, who would hold his cousin''s hand when he treated her so well? She didn''t believe it anyway.


    Taking advantage of waiting for the meal, Miss Gu got up and went to the bathroom.


    As soon as Miss Gu left, Xiao Mimi said mysteriously, "are you on a blind date? Who pulled me as a shield? "


    Hua moyao looked at her with the expression of "I can see it by your IQ." he said, "I''ve become smart."


    He is doubting her IQ in chiguoguo, absolutely!


    Xiao Mimi low voice to discuss: "I cooperate with you to force her away, how do you delete the video?"


    Hua moyao nodded and agreed: "deal."


    Actually promised so straightforward, to tell the truth, Xiao Mimi did not trust him! Very distrustful! Stretch out a little finger: "pull hook!"


    Yao Shao also played such a mentally retarded game with her, stretching out his finger to hook her.


    When Miss Gu came back, her brother and sister acted out a love drama in front of the family. Xiao Mimi took a fork to fork the steak and gave it to Hua moyao: "brother moyao, eat it ~ ~" even she felt disgusted. Hua moyao''s endurance was really unusual and accepted with a smile.


    Miss Gu is particularly uncomfortable sitting opposite. She has long been longing for Hua moyao. When she heard that her father had arranged a blind date with Hua moyao, she was very happy. She didn''t expect that it would be such a scene.


    Xiao Mimi remembered that the guy next to him bullied him repeatedly. He wrapped mustard on the tomato wickedly and fed him: "brother moyao, have another bite ~ ~"


    How could Hua moyao not see it, but he was so patient that he ate it without blinking an eye. Xiao Mimi was stunned to see that the mustard in this shop was not hot enough, and he was so angry He licked and showed his teeth.


    Miss Gu couldn''t show her love to them any more. She was insulted to stay any longer. She took a few mouthfuls and said goodbye in a hurry: "Mr. Hua, I''m not feeling well. I''ll go first."


    Hua moyao didn''t stay either. As soon as Miss Gu left, Xiao Mimi turned her head and saw that Hua moyao''s face came close to her. She didn''t have time to dodge. Hua moyao already held the back of her head with one hand, grabbed her hand with the other, bit her lip unpreparedly, and pushed a small tomato with mustard under her tongue into her mouth. I don''t want to fight. I want to quit in time.


    Xiao Mimi gulped down and choked. She coughed and coughed. The smell of mustard was still in her mouth. She hissed and spat out her tongue. Tears came out, not to mention how hard it was. Hold the red wine bottle on the table and drink half of it.


    Hua moyao was still beside him and asked leisurely, "what''s the taste like?"


    Xiao Mimi touched her mouth and looked at him stubbornly: "great!" I''ll fight him to the end!


    I don''t know whether it''s spicy or kissing. Her mouth is swollen and makes people feel guilty.


    Hua moyao, who had been kissing for the first time, quietly looked away and comforted himself, but only to bully her. How could he be interested in such a woman.


    He had something else to do. He put the money on the table. As soon as he got up, Xiao Mimi grabbed his sleeve and said eagerly, "where''s the video? You said you wanted to delete it! You can''t go back! "

 Chapter 708

    Hua moyao lowered his head slightly, with a smile on his face: "I don''t have the habit of installing monitors in my room."


    Looking at his far back, Xiao Mimi was stunned for a long time before she realized that she had been fooled. There was no stealing video at all! Gnashing his teeth in anger, this hateful and treacherous old fox! He buried his head and ate the food on the table.


    After having enough food and wine, Xiao Mimi takes a taxi to the hospital with her round stomach and the rest of the money.


    Just entering the ward, she saw that her mother''s attending doctor was also there. She walked step by step and asked warmly, "Dr. Liu, how''s my mother?"


    Doctor Liu took off his mask, shook his head and said, "it''s still the same. There''s no sign of awakening."


    Xiao Mimi had a moment of disappointment on her face, and then she took the money out of her bag and handed it to Dr. Liu: "this is the medical expenses of last month. I have to trouble you to continue to take care of my mother. No matter how expensive the medicine is, as long as it is effective, I will try my best to get the money."


    Doctor Liu took the money, sighed and said, "I know that. I will try my best to treat it. But Mimi, have you ever thought that your mother may never wake up after more than a year


    Although the truth is a bit hurtful, but see and his daughter''s age Xiao Mimi every day for high medical expenses to try every means, don''t know how much to eat, he felt distressed. Twenty years old is supposed to be the best age for a girl, but she suffers too much from human suffering.


    Xiao Mimi lowered her head and her shoulders trembled slightly. After a while, she said low, "I know. But I won''t give up treatment! "


    Of course, she knew that the doctor had told her that her mother might never wake up after she had just been sent to the hospital for surgery. She doesn''t believe it. She won''t give up as long as her mother is still breathing. She only has her mother as a relative. Her mother is her belief. What''s the meaning of her life without her mother?


    Doctor Liu knew that the child was stubborn and would not give up even if it was difficult to maintain. She sighed and said, "please accompany your mother." I went out with the money.


    There were only two of them in the ward.


    In the ward lay a woman of about forty years old. Although she was pale and her cheeks were thin, she could not hide her beauty.


    Xiao Mimi moved the stool, sat close to her, took her hand, bit her lip, and said softly, "Mom, when will you wake up? Dad''s gone. I''m really afraid you''ll leave me, too. "


    Her heart is trembling, as long as her mother is still alive, no matter how much suffering she is willing to, if one day her mother also left, she will be helpless.


    Four years ago, my father owed a high amount of gambling debt and was forced to death by the underworld people. Their mother and daughter hid in Tibet. In order to pay off the gambling debt as soon as possible, they left their hometown and suffered a lot. They worked hard to earn money.


    Finally, three years ago, he returned to city a and paid off his gambling debts.


    Finally, they don''t need to run around and depend on others. They finally regain their freedom and can live for themselves. Their future is extremely bright and beautiful.


    However, on the way back from paying off the debt, a runaway truck ran towards them like crazy. Her mother pushed her to the side of the road, but she let her fly.

 Chapter 709

    Xiao Mimi, 19, has never been so desperate. Her whole world has become bloody.


    Mom''s life was saved. But after that day, I never woke up.


    Recently Hua moyao often gets angry inexplicably. His father has forced him to get married, but Miss Gu failed to make a blind date, so she replaced him with Miss Rong, followed by Miss Duan and Miss Su. After work, I had to drink coffee with those women. God knows how much he loathe the strong perfume of those women. In order to make those women die, he even sacrificed his personal image, and laleiyan went to perform the basic love drama.


    Master Hua was very angry when he knew his behavior. He threw his chopsticks, stood up and made a decision: "Hua moyao! If you don''t want to choose! I''ll help you choose! I think Miss Su is good. She will be engaged tomorrow and get married a month ago! Cough, cough Just finished, he covered his chest and fell back to the chair.


    For the first time, Hua moyao and Lei Yan are surprised to see that the old man is so angry. They look at each other and hurry to comfort the old man for fear that he will be angry.


    "Are you married or not?" The old man stares at Hua moyao and asks.


    Hua moyao''s cold sweat was in a dilemma.


    "Well, Grandpa, actually, I''m married." Lei Yan said in a hurry.


    "Married?" The old man asked with an incredible face. He never heard of it.


    Hua Mo Yao is also surprised. Lei Yan pushes him secretly and signals him to admit it.


    "Well, yes, grandfather, actually I''m married. She has a poor family and is not beautiful. I''m afraid you don''t agree with her, so I never dare to tell you. But I really love her. We''ve got the license secretly. " Hua moyao said piously and apologetically.


    The old man was relieved and patted his hand: "silly boy, is grandfather such a stubborn man? Your mother, your aunt, are not all born in an ordinary family? Get it back early and show it to your grandfather. Take your marriage certificate with you. "


    Finally, Hua moyao is relieved. Kui Leiyan comes up with this move. Where can he find such a woman to marry him?


    He Yao Shao wants to have appearance and family background. Now, which of those women is not staring at him. Can he get rid of this move?


    Some of them took out a cigarette from the cigarette box and just lit it. Suddenly a familiar little face appeared in their mind. Hua moyao raised a smile at the corner of his mouth and put out the cigarette. There is such a person, every time he appears, he will feel inexplicably relaxed, and his IQ is low enough to be absolutely good. What''s more important is that she loves money, and the woman who loves money is the best.


    Xiao Mimi was kidnapped again on her way home. Looking at the familiar kidnapper, she was angry and growled in her heart: is it over!


    Or familiar room, or familiar picture. Hua moyao and Lei Yan are sitting on the sofa side by side with arms in their arms.


    Xiao Mimi tried to suppress her unhappiness and asked, "what can I do for you, master Yao?"


    I always send someone to kidnap her. Do you know how to pity her.


    Hua moyao on the sofa looked directly at her: "marry me!"


    "Ah?" Xiao Mimi opened her mouth in amazement. Did she hear it right? He said get married? Look at his serious face, it doesn''t look like a joke. A big president has nothing to do to tease her? How is that possible?

 Chapter 710

    "You, you took the wrong medicine!" Xiao Mimi stammered.


    Hua moyao frowned unhappily, and realized that Xiao Mimi was afraid that he would be angry. He quickly said with a silly smile, "if it was because of that night It doesn''t matter. I don''t have to be responsible. "


    The only reason she could think of for him to propose to marry her was because he mistook them for having sex that night.


    Hua Mo Yao sneered and explained the reason in a few words.


    Xiao Mimi''s face of frustration, dare feeling is his own amorous, others just use themselves.


    "Miss Xiao, you''re not at a loss to marry me. I will pay you every month according to the highest level of white-collar workers in the city. Besides, you just need to show your face in front of my grandfather occasionally. We don''t interfere in each other''s private life. Miss Xiao, it''s much easier than you to earn money by dancing


    Xiao Mimi was red in the face as he said. Yes, the conditions he proposed are really attractive. She can get a good income as long as she plays the role of his wife, which largely solves the problem of mother''s treatment fee.


    Can be a deep into the sea, who knows if this is a sugar coated bomb. She never believed in pie in the sky.


    At the thought of those rich and powerful families, Xiao Mimi can''t help shrinking her neck. Money is precious and life is more expensive. She can tell which is more important.


    Son body into tiger''s den, dare not blatantly refuse, can only delay how long is how long.


    "That Shall I go back and think about it? " She asked cautiously, holding a cold sweat in her hand.


    Unexpectedly, he nodded his head and agreed. He handed her a business card: "OK, I''ll give you three days to think about it. Call me when you think about it. "


    Running out of it, Xiao Mimi looks sad to her fingers. Since she met him, she has been attached to her body. One after another, he was kidnapped and chased by his enemies. This man can''t be contaminated. He can still hide as far as he wants. But will he let her go?


    A face wandering, when a Sao Bao sports car whistling, sitting on a shirt, wearing sunglasses, mouth with a smile of boys, white pool.


    Young master Bai is in a bad mood today. He drives his car fast to vent his anger. Suddenly, he sees a pool of water next to the girl in front of him. He is so mischievous that he rushes straight in.


    "Ah A stream of water pours on her face. Xiao Mimi is drowned before she can dodge.


    See in front of the car suddenly slowed down, provocative sports car, Xiao Mimi gnashing her teeth at him than the middle finger, roared: "fuck!"


    She wrote down the car number! Boy, don''t let me touch you! Or you''re done!


    And the young master Bai in the car can''t help laughing when he sees her in the rearview mirror.


    Who she''s up to, who she''s up to! Xiao Mimi is angry. Go back and change.


    Even when she went to the nightclub at night, she had a black face. Gao Cao asked her, "grandma, who''s bothering you again?"


    At three o''clock in the morning, Xiao Mimi changed her costume and went out of the nightclub to go home. Suddenly, she saw a familiar sports car parked outside.


    It''s really hard to find a place without breaking iron shoes!


    Son of a bitch! Xiao Mimi scolded secretly, looked around, pulled out half a brick from under the tree, went to the car, and said with a sneer: "come out to mix, sooner or later you have to pay it back!"

 Chapter 711

    Mercilessly press the sharp edges and corners of the brick up and make a circle around the car.


    The car made a sharp noise. After the crime, she quickly threw the brick under the tree, patted the soil on her hand and stopped the taxi by the side of the road.


    As soon as young master Bai came out of the nightclub, he saw a woman scratch his car to escape.


    "Hello! You stop for me Bai Chi takes a step closer and is about to chase her. Xiao Mimi has already jumped into the taxi and grimaced at him: "I deserve it!"


    Young master Bai has finally realized what it''s like to be mad. Looking back at his fancy car, he looked depressed. Dead girl! You wait for me!


    It''s getting closer to the three-day deadline Hua moyao said. As a businessman, Xiao Mimi was particularly accurate in timing. In the whole 72 hours, sitting on the toilet, she received a call from Yao Shao.


    "Miss Xiao, how are you thinking?"


    "Well, I don''t think this kind of thing is suitable for me. Yao Shao, I think you''d better find someone else." She decided not to wade in the muddy water.


    Hearing the rustling sound coming from that end, Hua moyao frowned: "what? Is Miss Xiao in business now? "


    Xiao Mimi knew that he had misunderstood. She blushed and said, "no, I''m constipated."


    He has defined her as that kind of woman in his heart. Why should he let her fake marriage with him? Does he just want to marry a chicken! Xiao Mimi looks unhappy.


    As soon as her constipation came out, Hua Mo Yao looked disgusted. He was not interested in talking to her any more. He said casually and hung up.


    What he Yao Shao decided has never been impossible. He always has a way to get her to agree.


    Listening to the blind voice, Xiao Mimi looks surprised. Well, what do you mean? Does that mean he let her go? I hope so. She breathed a long sigh of relief, and she was much happier down there.


    Bustling streets, people come and go back and forth in the city''s most prosperous place.


    A girl in school uniform with a schoolbag was standing on the side of the road, with ordinary ponytail, a pair of glasses, clear and beautiful, with her head down, a collection box in her arms, and a few lines of chalk on the ground.


    Hello, uncles, aunts, brothers and sisters. I am a sophomore in a university in a city. A year ago, my father was terminally ill and spent all of his family''s savings. Now my father died, leaving me and my sick mother. I really don''t want to drop out of school. I beg you to help me finish my studies.


    People in the past can''t help but stop to have a look. Such a pretty girl looks pitiful when she stands there. Many people take out their wallets one after another and put some change in the fund-raising box.


    Xiao Mimi''s eyes are full of moving tears, constantly thanks. Everything looks smooth and harmonious.


    Young master Bai was walking with his girlfriend. Suddenly he saw a group of people around him. He was about to make a detour. A familiar face flashed past him, and was soon blocked by the crowd.


    "Go and have a look!" Bai Chi shook off his girlfriend''s hand and went straight to the crowd.


    "Pool, where are you going?" My girlfriend followed me quickly.


    The white young master, who has always been unhappy, actually crowded into the crowd and looked at Xiao Mimi. Originally, he thought he was mistaken. Well, it was her! There was a smile on his face.

 Chapter 712

    Xiao Mimi suddenly looked up, saw that young handsome and with some arrogant face, subconsciously leaned back, and quickly lowered her head.


    Shit! You can meet him anywhere! She just rowed his car a few days ago. He didn''t come here to dismantle her platform on purpose this time, did he!


    "Are you a student of X university?" Young master Bai touched his chin and asked.


    Xiao Mimi had to reply, "yes."


    "Well, I''ll give you a question. I''ll give you all the money you want to answer." Young master Bai took out a handful and grandfather Mao said.


    Have been to this share, Xiao Mimi is not good to refuse, can only keep scolding him in the heart.


    In the middle of the night, he didn''t believe that she was a college student. She was probably a little liar.


    "What is the partial derivative of X for the square of 3x plus 2 XY?"


    Xiao Mimi was confused and hesitated. He didn''t know how to answer. He said a lot of things.


    "Oh, it''s too difficult. Let''s have a simple one. What is the derivative of X? "


    Xiao Mimi a cold sweat, this is not intended to embarrass her! This son of a bitch!


    Behind Bai Chi, his girlfriend looks at him with a puzzled face. She doesn''t understand why he is so excited to embarrass a girl she doesn''t know.


    Just as Xiao Mimi lowered her head to think whether to pretend to be weak and faint to resolve the embarrassment, two policemen crowded in the crowd and saw Bai Chi respectfully shout: "little master Bai." Then he went to Xiao Mimi, took out his certificate and said sternly, "we have received reports from the masses that you cheat in the city center. Come with us!"


    Xiao Mimi a face of gape, look at that smile of arrogant guy, dare feeling he already secretly called the police.


    "Uncle policeman, I''m not wronged..." Xiao Mimi, unable to argue, was jammed into the car by two policemen.


    Looking at her being taken away by the police, Bai Chi suddenly remembered that he was going shopping with his girlfriend today.


    His girlfriend took his arm and asked, "pool, why do you want to do this?"


    She can see that he seems to be playing with a big heart, deliberately in the whole girl.


    White pool put away a smile: "nothing."


    Although he loves to punish her, he doesn''t seem to hate her. He just teaches her a lesson. His cars are still in the repair shop. It''s not a big deal. Let her go for a day or two.


    Xiaomimian is sitting in a chair, honestly accepting the investigation.


    "Uncle, I''m not sensible. Why don''t you let me go for my first time? I''ll never dare again Xiao Mimi begged pitifully.


    It''s hateful that she was caught for the first time after being in the world for so long. If it wasn''t for that bastard, she might still be counting money in the corner now! It''s all because of him. If you don''t say that the money is withheld, it''s very likely that you''ll go in with the money, or even stay here to eat.


    "Oh, you dare to think about next time. If everyone can show mercy before the law, what else should those judges do? " The police brother refused her mercilessly.


    "No, no! Uncle policeman, I didn''t mean to cheat. I was just playing. I was wrong. " Xiao Mimi put her hands together and begged for mercy.


    "Is this for fun? I don''t know how to repent. "


    After half an hour''s hard work, Xiao Mimi felt a card in her pocket and took it out. Suddenly, her eyes lit up. She took the hand of the police brother and said, "Uncle police, do you know Hua moyao?"

 Chapter 713

    Some people in a city don''t know such famous people. The policeman''s elder brother''s cheek was slightly red. He threw away her hand and said, "don''t move your hands and feet!"


    Xiao Mimi said shyly: "in fact, I''m moyao''s girlfriend. Do you think my boyfriend is so rich that I can''t do that? I''m doing a city a people''s love index evaluation recently, so I''m going to experience it myself. "


    Seeing that she was pulling more and more out of line, the elder brother of the police spewed out his saliva. He obviously didn''t believe it. Seeing that her little girl was very poor, he comforted her and said, "sister, you can make up a reliable story. You can rest assured that you will be fined for a few days at most. You can call your family and ask them to come


    Despised by gorgeous Li, Xiao Mimi simply takes out her mobile phone to call Hua moyao.


    "President, the meeting is in ten minutes. This is the information you want. "


    "OK, I see. You go out." Hua moyao took the information from the Secretary and nodded.


    Just then the phone rang.


    Xiao Mimi kept praying in her heart: please! Answer the phone!


    "Hello? Who is it As soon as I got through, a low male voice came.


    "Mo Yao, I''m Mimi! Uncle policeman asked me to come to the station for tea. Will you come and take me back She pretended to sweet finish, quickly added a low, "you save me once, I promise to marry you."


    Hua moyao over there frowned and couldn''t adapt to her sweet and greasy voice.


    Xiao Mimi anxiously waiting for his answer, she thought this condition was attractive, but he even replied: "sorry, you have the wrong number!" Then he hung up quickly.


    Wrong number! Don''t want to save her! It''s also true that there is a handsome and rich man in the family. How many women are eager to get married? They may have found a fake marriage person for a long time. Xiao Mimi fell back to the chair with a frustrated face. Forget it, she had to live and die on her own. She hung her head and looked depressed. The police brother kindly brought her water to drink, and she didn''t even look at it. Just now, she was so lively that she withered in an instant.


    "President, the meeting is about to begin." The secretary came in to remind me.


    "Let everyone know. One hour later." After Hua moyao gave a simple and clear order, he put the information back on the table and went out.


    Good. Without him, she''s out of shape ahead of time.


    The secretary was stunned and quickly nodded to answer: "yes!"


    The president has always been work oriented, so why did he suddenly put down the meeting and go out.


    In half an hour.


    Yao Shao is here.


    Xiao Mimi was sitting on the chair with her arms in her arms. She looked very pitiful when she heard a voice. She looked up and saw Hua moyao coming in surrounded by a group of people.


    Xiao Mimi suddenly in front of a bright, suddenly stood up, this is the first time she felt so surprised to see him.


    "Yao Shao, is that her?" A man stood next to him and asked.


    Hua moyao nodded.


    "Mo Yao!" Xiao Mimi ran to see her relatives and held his arm tightly, for fear that he would come to see her on purpose and leave her here.


    Xiao Mimi clung to Hua moyao''s clothes all the way and followed him out. Hua moyao lowered his head and followed his eyes to see the wrinkled clothes he had caught. Xiao Mimi let go and helped him to smooth them respectfully.

 Chapter 714

    "Xiao Mimi, you are really good at it!" Hua moyao looks at her with a smile, even the bureau can come in, but he has to protect her.


    Knowing that he was satirizing himself, Xiao Mimi pretended to be stupid: "I''m flattered."


    This man is really strange. He told her that he had no time, but he came to protect her. It seems that he is not so bad.


    "Do you have your HUKOU with you?" Hua moyao asked.


    "Eh?" Xiao Mimi was stunned.


    "Forget what you said so soon? Do you want me to take you in and recall it again? "


    "No, no! The household register is at home. " She finally realized that she had just promised him to get married. He''s a real activist.


    "Get in the car." No more nonsense. Yao Shao sent her home to get it.


    Sitting in the car, Xiao Mimi''s face is depressed. Although it''s a fake marriage, it''s also a genuine seal to get a license. Does she just step into the ranks of married women from a young girl?


    "It''s a contract. If there''s no problem, sign it." Hua moyao handed her a contract while driving.


    Xiao Mimi took a look, and he mentioned before the general line, the contract period of one year.


    When she saw the last one, don''t fall in love with the employer, otherwise the contract was terminated, she couldn''t help but sneer. Who does he think he is? Does a woman have to fall in love with him?


    without hesitation, she drew up her pen, signed her name and handed it to him.


    Good. Hua moyao took it and put it aside. The last and most important one. He can''t stand a woman who is crazy about him to share a room with him.


    On August 8, there are more personalities to get married. Hua moyao walks in front with her hands in her pockets, and Xiao Mimi follows behind with her Hukou book. People who don''t know think they are getting divorce certificates.


    Yao Shao comes out, no matter how many people there are, Xiao Mimi follows him to enjoy special treatment. She does not need to wait in line to get the certificate. It is not a problem to hide the old man from the relationship between Yao and Xiao.


    "Here''s my key. I''ll have the driver pick you up. This is your salary card. There''s 30000 yuan in it. I''ll take you back to my old house to see my grandfather tomorrow. Besides, you''d better find me a safe job. I don''t want to see it again today. " Yao Shao is not stingy of a hand is 30000.


    "Well, I know. I''ll do well!" Xiao Mimi took it and nodded her head. If she came, she would be satisfied. If she took so much money from him, she would also serve well. Bao Jun was satisfied.


    It took Xiao Mimi two hours to tidy up, reluctantly pulling the suitcase to bid farewell to the house where she had lived for many years, and followed the driver to Hua moyao''s home.


    As soon as I got off the bus, I couldn''t help feeling: "what a beautiful house." This is much better than her small house. She pretended to marry him and lived for nothing. It seems that she made money.


    "This is where Yao Shao''s parents used to live." Said the driver.


    As soon as I enter the house, there is a wedding photo. The woman in the photo is very beautiful, with curved eyebrows and looks very temperament. The man is also handsome, and his eyebrows and eyes are similar to Hua moyao.


    So beautiful two people, no wonder will give birth to Hua Mo Yao that monster, gene is placed there, no matter how mutation is ugly.


    "Miss Xiao, let''s have a rest. There''s nothing to tell me to go first."

 Chapter 715

    As soon as the driver left, she was left alone in the empty room. She has a curious and careful look here and there. Suddenly aware that she is not a guest, she is the hostess of the house in the coming year, so she boldly went up to the second floor.


    This is the study, this is the bathroom, there is a gym, this is the bedroom. Eh, it''s like Hua moyao''s bedroom.


    She involuntarily went in. When she saw a picture of the whole family on the table, she picked it up and looked at it. She was instantly attracted by the picture above.


    By the sea, a young couple kisses. The man is wearing sunglasses. The silhouette of his face is more and more distinct. One hand is holding the little Zhengtai sitting on his neck, and the other hand is holding the back of the woman''s head. The woman is wearing a swaying long skirt, with outstanding demeanour. She looks up slightly and holds a pink baby in her arms.


    Hua moyao was much more lovely than he is now. Is this baby his sister? It turns out that he also has a sister. Their family looks very happy.


    The whole picture is beautiful and refreshing.


    It seems that their family has never had such a warm family photo.


    "Who let you into my room!" While wandering, suddenly a cold male voice suddenly rang out. Xiao Mimi was shocked, her hand trembled, and the photo frame fell to the ground. Looking back, Hua moyao stood at the door with a cold face.


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry! I didn''t mean to Xiao Mimi was flustered and quickly lowered her head to pick it up. The sharp glass stubble cut her finger. She took back her hand in pain, and the bright red liquid on her finger oozed out.


    She squatted on the floor pitifully and turned her lips in pain. Hua moyao was not interested in investigating her first offence and waved: "go out. You are not allowed to enter my room without my permission in the future!"


    "Well! I see Xiao Mimi quickly got up from the floor and ran out.


    Their one-year life officially began.


    In the evening, when Xiao Mimi takes a bath, she habitually puts all her clothes into the washing machine. After washing, she suddenly finds that her pajamas are not brought in on the sofa. It''s not like her own home. It doesn''t matter if she runs naked in the room alone.


    She searched all over the bathroom to find a small towel that could not be covered by anything.


    "Hello Hua moyao She called in tentatively.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Can you bring my clothes in?"


    Hua moyao took a look at the clothes on the sofa, picked them up impatiently, went to give them to her, knocked on the bathroom door, stretched out a slender arm, grabbed them quickly, and quickly closed the door.


    Women are so troublesome, Yao Shao thought in his heart.


    The next day, Hua moyao takes Xiao Mimi back to the old house to see her grandfather.


    In the car, Hua moyao warned her: "don''t talk when you see your grandfather, just look at me!"


    Xiao Mimi was sitting upright, a calm face as a lady, and nodded her head: "Hmm! Yeah! I see! "


    She has been wandering in the world for so many years. Even if she has good acting skills, it''s not a problem to get a movie on TV? Otherwise, how can we cheat so many people.


    When the old man heard that his daughter-in-law was coming, he had been waiting for her and got up early.


    Hua moyao took Xiao Mimi by the hand and walked into the old house with a face of intimacy. As soon as he saw the old man, he introduced him: "grandfather, this is Mimi. Mimi, call grandpa

 Chapter 716

    "Hello, grandpa Xiao Mimi''s eyes are curved like two little moons, with a sweet smile on her face.


    How nice the girl is! Flower old man to her pretty eye margin, attitude is very kind: "Mimi ah, married into the flower family is their own people, do not be constrained."


    Originally, she was worried that the elders of the rich family were very dignified. Unexpectedly, master Hua was so lovely. Xiao Mimi immediately relaxed and politely said a few words. Seeing that the old man was kind, she took the initiative to sit on the other side of him with his arm, just like a granddaughter chatting with her grandfather. She was very considerate.


    Hua moyao looked at ye and sun, who totally ignored him. They were so happy that they could not see that this woman had a good way to deal with her elders. But it''s very effective. At least his father seldom laughs like this. He seems to be several years younger all of a sudden.


    "Grandfather, listen to Mo Yao say your cervical vertebra is not very good, I learned a set of massage techniques, I help you press it." Xiao Mimi volunteered.


    Sun''s daughter-in-law would massage, but the old man was surprised and pleased, and nodded his head.


    "Grandfather, are you comfortable?" Xiao Mimi asked as she massaged him behind her.


    "Well, it''s comfortable, Mimi. You''ve been bothering." The old man answered with his eyes closed.


    Such a good daughter-in-law is hard to find with a lantern on. She is lively, cheerful and filial.


    The old man has lived for more than 80 years. He has seen all kinds of people. He is very accurate in judging people. The girl looks very simple and has no messy mind. He is very satisfied.


    Suddenly he remembered that he was still preparing a red envelope. The old man took it out of his pocket and handed it to Xiao Mimi: "look at me, I''m so confused. Mimi, this is the red envelope from my grandfather. Take it."


    "Er..." Xiao Mimi takes a sneak look at Hua moyao, and only when she gets his affirmation does she take it. The money is for sun''s daughter-in-law, but she''s just a fake. When she thinks about it, she thinks it''s very hot.


    Then she touched it, and it turned out that it was a thick stack. The red envelope from her grandfather was so refreshing. She was even more sorry. She quickly said with a smile, "my grandfather is so generous. In fact, he can''t use so much! At most, it''s just... "


    Looking at her attitude and tone, Hua Mo Yao''s face turned black. For fear that she would make strange remarks, he quickly interrupted her: "take it for you, grandfather!" She thought it was tipping at the bar! Does grandfather still need to bargain for a red envelope for his granddaughter-in-law?


    "Oh." Since he said that, Xiao Mimi had to take it.


    Xiao Mimi didn''t dare to take the money alone. After all, it''s an old man''s wish. Let''s give it to his real granddaughter-in-law. From the old house, Xiao Mimi respectfully presented to Hua moyao.


    Hua Mo Yao didn''t even look at it. He said casually, "keep it."


    "Eh?" Xiao Mimi blinked and looked at him, thinking, is rich in the end, so generous, really when the tip.


    Who knows, he then said quietly: "when the wages."


    Xiao Mimi is speechless in an instant. Capitalist, how can people take advantage of her.


    Thinking that she almost brought back the miscellaneous atmosphere in the bar today, Hua moyao solemnly warned: "you''d better get me a serious job! If you dare to let the old man find anything, all the money will be recovered! "


    "All right, all right! I got it! Can''t I go out and look for it tomorrow? " Xiao Mimi nodded.

 Chapter 717

    Early the next morning, Xiao Mimi turned off her alarm clock and ran to the bathroom in her pajamas. She squinted, picked up her toothbrush and began to brush her teeth. It''s hard for her to get up so early, but there''s no way. Who told her to work hard to find a job!


    Not long after that, Hua moyao got up, still very handsome in his pajamas. Xiao Mimi said hello to him: "good morning!" But he didn''t seem to look very well. He stood staring at the cup in her hand.


    Xiao Mimi rolled her eyes. Hum, it''s strange. She smelled a face in the morning. Are you tired. No matter who he is, keep brushing your teeth.


    But when she looked down again, she seemed to find something wrong. The color of the toothbrush was wrong. She looked up at the other one and threw the cup in despair. Damn it! She used the wrong toothbrush! No wonder what''s wrong? She used Hua moyao''s toothbrush!


    Two people share a toothbrush! Think about it, feel like hate, goose bumps all over the instant up, head down to the faucet hard gargle, stomach a retch, even exaggerated to make a sound.


    "It''s disgusting." She two noodles tears, abnormal disgust said.


    Hua Mo Yao''s face is even blacker. She misuses his toothbrush. She dares to think he is disgusting! Is not live impatient!


    Throw her wrong toothbrush and cup into the garbage can and get a new one to use.


    Look at his face is not good, Xiao Mimi dare not make a mistake, quickly wash finished, in a hurry to retreat.


    Although there are often such embarrassing things as men''s clothes screaming in the morning, going to the bathroom in the middle of the night and going to the wrong room, generally speaking, their life is still harmonious.


    During the day, she went out to look for a job and he went to work. When I came back at night, I went back to my room to sleep. I didn''t even speak much. It''s like two strangers sharing a house, not interfering in each other''s private lives.


    Xiao Mimi with a few hundred dollars to buy a diploma and with their own years of experience, finally in the third day to get a job.


    The reporter of an entertainment magazine seems to be quite suitable for her.


    She doesn''t like the same kind of work environment in the office. It''s boring. She likes the challenging work environment. In particular, it''s exciting to think about tracking little stars to make gossip.


    In the evening, Xiao Mimi went back happily and was about to tell Hua moyao the good news, but she couldn''t find him anywhere. Instead, she saw a bowl of steaming noodles on the dining table. She didn''t eat all day. She was greedy and her stomach was rumbling.


    Appetite conquers everything. She sits there and takes a big mouthful of noodles. WOW! It''s so delicious. I seldom eat such delicious noodles!


    Just as she was eating happily, she heard the bathroom door open and looked up. Hua moyao came out with a bath towel around her waist.


    WOW! Just out of the bath! Robust chest muscle, also vaguely visible Mermaid line! Perfect!


    She''s so happy, eating noodles and looking at naked men.


    Hua moyao looked at her with noodles in her mouth, and her face turned black without blinking.


    His stomach is a little uncomfortable. When he comes back from work, he cooks a bowl of noodles for himself once in a hundred years. As a cleanliness addict, he always feels greasy when he comes out of the kitchen. He goes to take a shower first. Unexpectedly, after washing, the noodles have been eaten up by this woman!


    Xiao Mimi smoked the last mouthful of noodles to understand that this bowl of noodles is definitely not for her! I ate other people''s noodles!

 Chapter 718

    "Sorry, I didn''t know it was your face." Xiao Mimi finally took another sip of the soup and looked at his stammering explanation. As soon as the words came out, she wanted to slap herself in the face. Good hypocrisy, this house in addition to their own only he, not their own nature is his! In other words, the noodles are really delicious!


    Hua moyao said nothing and turned away.


    Just a bowl of noodles! mean!


    Xiao Mimi followed quickly: "Hey, are you angry?"


    Hua moyao did not speak.


    "Don''t do that. I''ll cook it for you next time." Xiao Mimi continues to beg for an apology.


    In fact, Yao Shao just simply didn''t want to pay attention to her, and didn''t want to spend more time with her because of a bowl of noodles. Although some unhappy, but after all, is an adult, can not be naive to that point. Who would have thought that she would not give up.


    "No matter how we talk about it, we are legally husband and wife. It''s our duty to cook for each other." Hua moyao continues to walk, Xiao Mimi continues to chase.


    "Ah All of a sudden, she faltered, slipped and fell straight back. Subconsciously, she grabbed the bath towel on Hua moyao''s waist, pulled it off and fell to the floor, which made her feel pain all over.


    Hua moyao was completely angry.


    As soon as Xiao Mimi raised her eyes, she saw something she shouldn''t have seen. She looked at the bath towel in her hand, screamed and covered her head in a hurry: "ah! Asshole


    "Miss Xiao, since we are legally husband and wife, should we also do something that husband and wife should do?" Hua moyao approached her step by step and asked.


    "Don''t Yao Shao, I''m wrong. Don''t do that! " Xiao Mimi desperately took the towel to cover her face, suddenly realized that he was around there, and quickly threw it away.


    He was half kneeling on the ground and staring at her with a smile but not a smile. He was so close that his slender fingers frivolously raised her chin. She could even feel the breath he exhaled. Her face turned red and her eyes didn''t know where to look.


    As he got closer, she finally got up the courage to push him away, turned over and ran back to the room.


    Looking at the way she fled, Yao Shao put on a sneer. After that day, Xiao Mimi didn''t dare to talk to Hua moyao for a long time. She was embarrassed to dodge around when she met at home.


    Xiao Mimi immediately integrated into her new job.


    This profession is entertainment reporter in good taste and paparazzi in bad taste. It is responsible for digging up the news scandal of stars and celebrities.


    Like all paparazzi, she started out in a smart sportswear, a cap and a camera around her neck.


    The first task given to her by the editor in chief is to photograph the first-hand materials of the popular male star Li min.


    As a result, when she appeared at Li Minmin''s new film conference, she was told that he couldn''t come for a while, and only took a few pictures of other young actors.


    At the end of the conference, she wandered in the street bored, suddenly found a woman in front of the back is very familiar, she tentatively called out: "Ziqi?"


    The woman in front of her looked back and saw her with a look of surprise: "Mimi?"


    "It''s really you The two women got together in surprise.


    Su Ziqi, Xiao Mimi''s former friend, is older than her. It''s a pity that she left without saying goodbye a few years ago, and Ziqi went to another city to study at university. They haven''t seen each other for many years. They didn''t expect to meet here today.

 Chapter 719

    In the coffee shop, two people sit face to face, as if the flow of time has never diluted their friendship, can''t wait to ask each other how well.


    "Mimi, I''ll get married next month. Will you be my Bridesmaid?" Su Ziqi looks forward to her.


    "Wow? So fast! Of course! I can''t wait for it


    Just as they were chatting, Xiao Mimi suddenly found a familiar figure not far away.


    That man, if not mistaken, is her legal husband, Mr. Hua moyao. He sat opposite a beautiful woman wearing a frame, a close look, is not a popular female star anweiwei it!


    An Weiwei is the goddess in the eyes of countless men! Her husband is such a bull that he is dating a goddess! If Ziqi is not there, she really wants to sneak over and ask her for an autograph.


    You can''t get close, you have to leave something. Xiao Mimi secretly took out her mobile phone and took some pictures.


    In the evening, after Xiao Mimi went back, Hua moyao didn''t come back. In order to please him, she made some special dishes. Although the craftsmanship was very common, it was a kind of heart after all!


    Unfortunately, left wait right wait for him to come back, Xiao Mimi called, he just said he was with the customer to eat and then hang up.


    Xiao Mimi is very depressed.


    after the bath, he put a thick mask on his face and sat on the sofa with a box of ice cream. He was going to turn on the TV. Suddenly the electricity went off and the whole room was in darkness.


    It was dark all around. She felt for the flashlight in the drawer and took it out.


    Just then, there was a slight sound of the key turning, and he came back.


    She was full of mischief. She stood not far from the door, put the flashlight under her chin, deliberately pretended to be expressionless, spit out her tongue and roll her eyes. She was wearing a big white nightgown, which was really good.


    As soon as Hua moyao pushed the door, he was startled to see such a pale face in the dark. When he came back, he scolded her: "what are you doing here if you don''t go to bed at night?"


    Xiao Mimi took back the flashlight, and he said: "power failure, I''m afraid, rather than waiting for the ghost to scare me, as I scared the ghost!"


    Hua moyao checked it, and it turned out that it had tripped. When the light comes back, there is a woman with a mask. If you see it in the middle of the night, you won''t be scared.


    therefore, there is an addition to the family law of Hua family, and no mask should be painted after eleven o''clock in the evening.


    "Hello, Hua moyao, do you know an Weiwei? Can you ask for her signature for me, please, please In order to achieve the goal, Xiao Mimi begged Hua moyao for a night, and even scratched the door for half a day after being shut out of the room. There was no response, so I had to go back to my room to have a rest.


    In order to take the photos that the chief editor wanted for the first time, Xiao Mimi lurked outside a high-end apartment for several days, waiting for Li Min''s appearance. In order to prevent her from recognizing the wrong person, she also brought a picture of him, ready to make a comparison at any time.


    Kung Fu pays off. While she is chewing bread and staring at the entrance and exit, a man with sunglasses comes out of the car. Before Xiao Mimi can react, he has stopped and walked straight to her. Take out the photo in her hand, swipe her name on it, and hand it to her: "go back!"

 Chapter 720

    After he turned to get on the car and left, Xiao Mimi suddenly recovered. He was Li Min! I''m afraid he regards himself as a fan! Li Min Min can see her squatting outside on the balcony every day. In addition, she has a good heart and signs her name with her photo.


    Xiao Mimi threw the bread in a hurry and raised her camera to shoot it. Unfortunately, she only got a blurred picture of her back. Great opportunities are wasted.


    Xiao Mimi firmly adheres to the indomitable spirit, vows to secretly shoot in the end! Every day tired and dead dog go back to sleep, but she tired and happy!


    Finally, she caught the chance and saw Li Min driving out with a beautiful woman. She followed her all the way and stopped at a remote place. Careful to look at the past, it''s amazing that they are playing car shock!


    Xiao Mimi excited careful liver beat, quickly holding the camera to take pictures. It''s far away. Although it''s not so clear, I can still tell what I''m doing.


    It''s just that Li Min''s face is blocked from this angle.


    Xiao Mimi cat waist carefully adjust the angle, want to shoot more clearly. Suddenly, with a click, Xiao Mimi looked down and stepped on a large potato chip packaging bag. Shit! Who is so immoral? Littering everywhere!


    Xiao Mimi looks up and sees that the protagonist in the car stops. Li Min gives her a cold look on his face. When he gets out of the car, he is still so well dressed.


    Seeing a familiar face, Li Min''s face flashed a trace of disgust. Last time I regarded her as a fan, I didn''t expect that she was a paparazzi disgusted by all the stars!


    "Bring it here!" Li Minmin reached out his hand.


    "I, I didn''t get anything!" I know I''m wrong. Xiao Mimi''s voice is not strong enough. However, the things that are not easy to be photographed should be more explosive. How can she give them to him so easily.


    Li Min grabbed the camera with his arm outstretched. The darker he looked, he smashed the camera and warned her, "don''t let me see you for the third time!"


    He always hated paparazzi the most!


    "Hello! You have gone too far Looking at the fragmented camera, Xiao Mimi looks angry, but the perpetrator has already driven away.


    Asshole! I have to photograph you! Xiao Mimi secretly made up her mind.


    In the chief editor''s office, a roar came: "what! Is the camera smashed? "


    Xiao Mimi took out his numb ears and explained in a low voice: "editor in chief, you don''t know that Li Min is a villain. Come here and smash the camera without saying a word."


    "It''s silly of you to be a star! It''s there for you! You won''t pay attention yourself! Xiao Mimi, the camera has only been used for you for a few days. It''s smashed! The news hasn''t been filmed yet In a word, I don''t care what method you use, you must shoot me a piece of hot news! " An hour later, Xiao Mimi came out of the editor''s office dejected.


    If such a small problem can defeat her, she won''t be called Xiao Mimi! Without a camera, she would take photos with her mobile phone. Anyway, it''s more convenient to commit crimes with her mobile phone, and it''s not easy to be found.


    A week later, she stealthily took Hua moyao''s membership card and successfully sneaked into a senior club in a city. The people who are qualified to enter here are usually influential people in the society, or celebrities.


    Xiao Mimi locked Li Min''s place, secretly took out her mobile phone and took a few photos. She hid in a low-key not far from him. He drank with some women and danced with them. She caught all of them.

 Chapter 721

    Seeing that he got up and walked towards the bathroom, Xiao Mimi quickly followed him. I don''t know if there is anything more powerful.


    She had just passed a corner when she was suddenly held down. She looked up and saw that it was him! Instead of angry, he laughed and looked at her: "it''s you again! I said don''t let me see you for a third time


    Xiao Mimi was surprised. The man had found her long ago. He just used the move of going to the toilet to lure her to the bait.


    "You, what are you going to do? I''m not here to photograph you this time! " Xiao Mimi is a little timid unconsciously.


    Li Min put her arm on her shoulder, hugged her intimately, took out her mobile phone, put it close to her neck and cheek, made a lot of postures, and quickly took a picture. Xiao Mimi covered his cheek, which was rubbed by his lips, with a defensive face.


    Li Min shook the photos from her mobile phone in front of her and said innocently: "I don''t care what you take. As soon as it''s exposed, I''ll send these photos out immediately. You''d better think about it. "


    Xiao Mimi gaped at the photos. She was taken so intimate photos by him without any precaution just now. Once those photos are exposed, she will be killed by his fans! She can''t stand being picked out of her family! He is too ruthless in his Recruitment!


    Finally, Xiao Mimi, with a depressed face, deleted all the photos she had taken.


    When the chief editor checked her work achievements, he only turned to a few confused and blurred photos and roared: "what! You''re already in! It''s another usable photo that hasn''t been taken! Xiao Mimi! Should I not have trusted you and recruited you in the first place? "


    Xiao Mimi accompanied with a smile: "editor in chief, this, this is an accident, next time I will do well!"


    "Wait!" When the editor in chief looked through the photos of her mobile phone, he saw the one Hua moyao and an Weiwei took. He raised his head and asked her, "where was this taken?"


    "Once in a restaurant."


    "Good! I''ll give you another chance. I''ll see the intimate photos of Hua moyao and an Weiwei in two weeks! If you still don''t get any pictures, you can pay for the camera and leave! " The editor in chief gave an ultimatum.


    One is a handsome and calm business emperor, and the other is a famous actress. How imaginative the news is when these two people get together!


    Anyway, Hua moyao and she live under the same roof, and recently an Weiwei''s films are also invested by him. They have a close relationship. It should be much easier than secretly shooting Li Minmin.


    She doesn''t want to be looked down upon. Xiao Mimi promised to pat her chest: "editor in chief, you can rest assured, I will complete the task!"


    Since receiving the task, Xiao Mimi suddenly becomes especially attentive to Hua moyao.


    Every night, when he came home, she would come to him with a smile, pick up his briefcase, hang up his clothes, and walk around him without any words.


    "Yao Shao, have you ever seen an Weiwei''s film? She''s really good. " On the sofa, Xiao Mimi said with flying eyebrows.


    "Well." Hua moyao nodded carelessly.


    "And she is so beautiful and perfect that many people like her."


    "Well." Continue to look at the newspaper and nod.


    "I heard that she is making the film you invested in recently. I wonder if you have..." Finally leads to the topic, Xiao Mimi hesitates, does not know how to speak.

 Chapter 722

    "So? What do you want to say? " Hua moyao looks up at her.


    A pair of his eyes, she was unnatural, quickly denied: "no, nothing!" Shit, some words, some really can''t be asked.


    Every night when he comes back late, she will call him to tell him that dinner is ready and ask where he is, like a nagging old lady.


    Hua Mo Yao''s black line couldn''t stand her sudden attentions.


    A few days later, when Hua moyao went to the studio again to see the shooting progress, an Wei welcomed him with a warm face: "moyao, here you are."


    Hua moyao nodded. When she was having dinner with her, she suddenly thought of something and gave her a movie poster: "sign it for me."


    An Wei only Leng, he and she want to sign? All along, he was not cold to her. Although others seem to be close to each other, the fact is that only she knows that he doesn''t seem to have any thoughts on her. She is always taking the initiative to approach him. Today, he suddenly asked her to sign. Is it An Wei can''t help but have some surprise, quickly signed to him.


    In the evening, Xiao Mimi half lies on the sofa with a bucket of ice cream and scoops it with a spoon. As soon as Hua moyao comes back, she hurriedly drags along: "are you back?"


    She is a big, long T-shirt with a petite figure. She has two bright and clean legs. Her hair is simply tied to the back of her head. She still has a spoon in her mouth. She smiles sweetly. She looks very pure and sunny.


    Hua moyao nodded, then looked up at her: "don''t you have to go to work recently?"


    He often comes back to find that she is already at home. Besides, has she been kind to him recently?


    "Well? Well, I was so busy the other day that the editor in chief took a vacation. " Xiao Mimi lied casually. Can she tell him that her job is to stare at him and gossip about him?


    Like a tail, she followed him back to the sofa from the door.


    Hua moyao suddenly takes out that kind of signature photo from his pocket and throws it in her arms. Xiao Mimi looks down at the signature photo and looks at him again. He thinks that he is so kind to him recently to ask for an Weiwei''s signature photo.


    Nevertheless, she was overjoyed. He was so cute that he would really ask for her autograph.


    "Thank you She said happily.


    Hua moyao nodded at random and turned to take a bath in the bathroom.


    After a while, Xiao Mimi, who was eating with ice cream in her arms, suddenly felt a vibration on the sofa and turned out a mobile phone from her clothes.


    There''s a short message!


    It''s still an Weiwei!


    She texted him in the middle of the night! It seems that these two people still have an affair!


    Secretly glance at the closed door bathroom, and then look down at the mobile phone, although know that this is immoral, but in order to work, she endured! The heart keeps beating, gently open, see such a sentence: tomorrow evening 9 o''clock X Hotel 6047 I''ll wait for you.


    Shit! It''s so hot! It''s so close!


    Xiao Mimi was excited and ecstatic.


    She was so excited when other women texted her nominal husband.


    When Hua moyao came out of the bathroom, she had adjusted her mood and sat watching TV and eating ice cream as if nothing had happened.

 Chapter 723

    "There was a text message just now!" She pointed to his mobile phone and then added, "I thought it was a phone. I picked it up and looked at it. I accidentally turned it on, but I didn''t see anything!"


    Hua moyao opened the message, turned off his cell phone and threw it on the sofa. Just light Piao Piao of looked at her one eye, she immediately some whole body is not natural, quickly removed the vision.


    When she didn''t see it, Hua moyao turned his mouth.


    The next afternoon, Xiao Mimi called Hua moyao and asked, "will you come back in the evening? I eat at home. Would you like to help me prepare it for you? "


    Hua moyao refused: "no, I have something to do in the evening. I''ll go back later."


    Hang up the phone, Xiao Mimi secretly happy. Excellent! He''s going on an Weiwei''s date! She knew the time and place, and naturally she had to find a way to shoot.


    She ran to the black bar and whispered to Gao Cao: "help me get some medicine."


    Gao Cao was stunned and pinched her: "dead girl! When did you learn to take drugs? " Although it was popular, Gao Cao did not allow her to take drugs first.


    "No, listen to me. I''ll take someone else''s medicine..." Xiao Mimi explained intermittently.


    Gao Cao was relieved. He released her and gave her some. Then he warned her, "don''t go too far."


    At 8 p.m., Xiao Mimi was lurking outside the hotel 6047. When the waiter was pushing a cart with expensive red wine and some small desserts, Xiao Mimi suddenly touched her ears and stared anxiously at the ground. She accidentally bumped into the waiter and fell to the ground.


    "What''s the matter with you, miss? Are you ok? " The waiter came to help her.


    "The diamond stud that my husband gave me is missing. It''s very important to me. Can you help me find it?" Xiao Mimi took her hand in a hurry.


    "Well, where did you lose it?" The waiter nodded.


    "It''s near here. It should be over there. I don''t have good eyes. I don''t wear contact lenses." When she squatted to look for it, Xiao Mimi had secretly taken out the syringe, injected the tube of medicine into the wine, and stolen the spare room card.


    "By the way, miss, I remember. It seems that I took it off and put it on the dresser when I was taking a bath today. I''m sorry to give you any trouble. " After finishing all this, Xiao Mimi suddenly thought of something and said sorry.


    The waiter laughed and said, "it''s OK. Just find it."


    After the flavored wine was successfully delivered to 6047, Xiao Mimi took out a spare mobile phone, dialed an Weiwei''s number, and said in a deliberate voice, "Hello, miss an, here''s a very important express for you. You need to sign at the elevator in person."


    The star''s private number is rarely exposed, and an Weiwei doesn''t doubt it. He asks, "who sent it?"


    "Mr. flower."


    On hearing this address, an Weiwei was very happy and went out to get it. I don''t know what he sent her? Are you going to surprise her? So is he interested in himself.


    Taking advantage of an Weiwei''s departure, Xiao Mimi quickly turns off the standby mobile phone, sneaks into the room with the room card, and looks for hiding places everywhere. Finally, she finds that the undercover seems to be a good choice.


    When they finish drinking and the drug is hard to control, she can secretly take a few pictures without knowing it.

 Chapter 724

    An Weiwei waited at the elevator entrance for a long time, but didn''t see the legendary express. When he called and asked, he found that it had been turned off.


    Liar! She went back to the room with an unhappy face.


    Before long, someone knocked on the door. As soon as she opened it, she said with a kind face, "Mo Yao, you''re here."


    All she could see was her feet and calves.


    An Weiwei invited Hua moyao to sit on the sofa and was about to open the wine, but Hua moyao opened the bottle he brought: "I prefer this taste."


    "Just like it." An Weiwei is obedient.


    Xiao Mimi misunderstood and thought, I can''t see it. Hua moyao usually looks serious, but it turns out that he is also a coquettish.


    Two people on the sofa were chatting and drinking. Hua Mo Yao deliberately, slowly, deliberately showed a trace of intimacy, but also glanced at it from time to time. Xiao Mimi and others are numb. It can''t be fake medicine that Gao Cao gave her. Why hasn''t it been so long.


    Drink courage, plus mistakenly think that he has feelings for himself, an Weiwei cheeks slightly red, drunk eyes hazy against his arms: "Mo Yao, head good faint Oh, but very happy."


    Hua moyao picked up another glass of wine and put it close to her mouth: "here, it''s specially prepared for you. Have another drink."


    An Weiwei took over with a smile and drank: "I know you are the best to me!"


    After drinking, she was unconscious. Hua moyao''s wine is very strong and has great stamina. She has been very strong for so long.


    Xiao Mimi stayed at the bottom for more than an hour, just listening to their drink after drink, he was full of urine. She''s going to pee her pants if she can bear it any longer!


    Hua moyao holds the drunk an Weiwei and puts her down. Looking at the step a little bit closer, Xiao Mimi thought, finally to start, quickly finished shooting, she was going to leave secretly.


    However, after waiting for a long time, shouldn''t it be strenuous exercise? There''s no movement. It''s so quiet. What''s the matter with the two of them? What''s going on?


    In the end, the unbearable Xiao Mimi felt her stomach and got up from the bottom. As soon as she looked up, she screamed at her gloomy eyes. What she was holding in her body was almost out of control.


    Being caught by him, Xiao Mimi wants to cry without tears. It''s important to solve her physiological needs first.


    She cried and said, "wait a minute, I''ll be right back." I rushed into the toilet.


    Sparse after a while, the body finally relaxed, more depressed came, how should she deal with the outside one.


    The face or have to face, she dawdled out of the bathroom, standing far away from Hua moyao, head down.


    Hua moyao is so angry with her that this guy dares to plot against him with medicine! No matter how to say that he is also her husband in name, but she drugged him to be together with other women, and he didn''t know how to repent. How dare she plot against him! Other women are eager to hook him up, she is good, wish he and other women get together.


    "Xiao Mimi, you can do it! How dare you give me medicine! Is it because I''m too polite to you! Well Hua moyao pointed at her and criticized her severely. It was the first time that he met such a wonderful woman.


    It turned out that all her attentions to him were just to make use of him. He underestimated her ability.


    Xiao Mimi asked in a frustrated voice: "how do you know there is medicine in the wine, and how do you find me?"

 Chapter 725

    "Don''t you know there''s something called a camera in the world? You''d better pay attention to the position of your fingers when you hide! " He had suspected that she had a problem for a long time. It happened that the owner of the hotel was his friend. It was not difficult for him to call and drop the monitoring. It was not surprising that he saw her drugging. In the room, she could see her exposed fingers at a glance.


    I didn''t expect that she could really do everything. In order to achieve the goal, she didn''t give up the means. She should be glad that her scheme did not succeed, otherwise he would not let her go! If this kind of thing is known by the old man, what''s the matter!


    "Yao Shao, I don''t dare to do it any more. Please spare me a lot." Xiao Mimi was severely criticized by him and admitted her mistake with a sad face.


    "Next time, I will make you cry awkwardly!" Hua moyao''s gloomy threat.


    "No! No! Then I''ll leave first. I won''t disturb you any more! " Xiao Mimi bowed deeply and turned to leave. Her heart was bleeding. She blamed her carelessness, but she was still found. How should she explain to the editor in chief!


    "Come back!" Hua moyao drinks coldly, and Xiao Mimi stops quickly.


    "Change her clothes." Hua moyao told me to go out on the sofa.


    "Er..." Xiao Mimi turns around and sees an Weiwei who is drunk. She starts to take off her clothes and put on her loose pajamas.


    "Let''s go." Hua moyao stood up first, put his hand in his pocket and walked out gracefully.


    "Won''t you stay here?" Xiao Mimi looked surprised.


    "Do you want me to stay here?"


    Hua moyao''s tone suddenly became dangerous.


    "No, no, absolutely not!" Xiao Mimi quickly denied it.


    He followed him downstairs, he drove, and she waited at the door of the hotel. Anyway, it''s all back to one place. It''s normal for him to take her by the way.


    Who knows, he did not stop passing her, Xiao Mimi a Leng, ran over in a hurry, patted the glass and called: "wait for me, I have not got on the car."


    Yao Shao took a look at her and gave her six words: "take a taxi to go back!" Then he went away.


    Xiao Mimi''s face is full of anger. She pinches her fist. It''s disgusting! So mean!


    After being taught by Hua moyao, Xiao Mimi didn''t dare to make up her mind any more.


    Even if they don''t interfere with each other in their daily life, they still have to pretend to be sweet and act as husband and wife in front of Mr. Hua.


    "Here we are, grandfather." At the weekend, Xiao Mimi appears in Hua''s old house with Hua moyao''s arm in her arms. The old man has a lot of flowers and is watering them.


    "Moyao and Mimi are back." On hearing Xiao Mimi''s lively cry, the old man''s face immediately bloomed and put down the watering can.


    Xiao Mimi ran towards the old man happily. Unexpectedly, she didn''t take a few steps. Suddenly, "ouch," she fell to the ground heavily. The shoelace is loose. She steps on the shoelace of her right foot directly. No wonder she has a heel.


    Just as she was in pain, a pair of big hands had been around her waist, and a princess picked her up. She looked up in surprise, facing Hua moyao''s handsome face, and her eyes were full of tenderness: "look at you, if you are so careless, you can fall down all the way." Just carry her straight in.


    "Mimi, how''s it going? Does it hurt?" The old man asked with a worried face.


    "It doesn''t hurt, Grandpa." Xiao Mimi said with a smile, but, being held and cared by him, she blushed a little.

 Chapter 726

    Just as she was staring at him, Hua Mo Yao pinched her ankle and said in a low voice, "don''t be too crazy. I just want to show it to my grandfather!" She immediately gnashed her teeth in pain, a hand secretly pinched his arm, also did not admit defeat of the low voice said, "you less narcissism, I also just play to my grandfather!"


    Hua moyao puts Xiao Mimi on the sofa, squats on the floor, helps her take off her shoes and socks, pulls up her trouser legs, and holds her feet carefully. It''s really embarrassing to be held by a heterosexual. She almost falls in again and doesn''t dare to look.


    "It''s OK. It''s a little swollen. I''ll press it for you." Then, there will be a kind of massage for her.


    His hands are warm and powerful, and the temperature is transmitted to her through the skin, which is very comfortable. If he can act so realistically to that girl, she can only say that he is too good at pretending. Anyway, she is a little flustered and pretends to be coy and says: "Mo Yao, thank you."


    "If it''s all right, if it''s all right!" The old man was very pleased to see that his grandson and granddaughter-in-law had such a good relationship.


    Xiao Mimi was forced to stay on the sofa and was not allowed to walk because of the injury of her foot. Hua moyao accompanied her and handed her water and fruit. She was a very nice man. The two of them are really sweet and happy. The teeth of those who see them are all sour, but the old man is at ease. It seems that Mo Yao is really moved. His fat great grandson is not far away.


    "Dad." Just when Xiao Mimi was holding Hua moyao''s arm and secretly arguing to go out for a walk, a steady and familiar voice came.


    Looking up, a beautiful uncle has come in.


    "Zelu is back! Nana didn''t come back with you? " The old man looked behind him and asked.


    Sure enough, when I was old, I felt that it was the greatest happiness for my children and grandchildren to come often.


    See in front of the person, Xiao Mimi has been completely petrified, nose blood is about to spray out.


    This is a song and movie man who has been popular for more than 20 years. She grew up watching his movies and listening to his songs. She used to be crazy about him. It''s not too much to say that she is brain powder.


    Even though he is in his forties, he is still in his early thirties, not old at all. And the older you get, the more attractive and tasteful you are.


    A few years ago, he seldom attended various activities and devoted himself to his wife and daughter. I didn''t expect to see him today. What''s more, he was actually Hua moyao''s family!


    "Wipe your saliva!" Hua Mo Yao looked at her and said.


    Xiao Mimi immediately touched her chin, and there was nothing. Really, I lied to her again!


    "Nana went on holiday with ya ya." Flower Ze Lu answers.


    "Uncle!" Hua moyao said hello.


    Hua Ze Lu turned around and saw Hua Mo Yao and Xiao MI. He immediately came over with a smile and touched his head like a child: "Yao Yao is back, too? This is my wife? "


    "Hello, uncle, I''m Xiao Mimi!" Without waiting for Hua moyao to answer, she had already stretched out her hand and looked at him with bright eyes.


    Flower Ze Lu smile, hold her: "Hello!"


    But when she shook her hand, Xiao Mimi felt that her heart was about to jump out. The legendary Hua Ze Lu AI actually saw a real person and shook her hand. She felt like a dream and had not recovered for a long time. Even the old man said, "Mo Yao and Mimi stay tonight." she nodded implicitly.

 Chapter 727

    Think once, she never lived here, try every means to find a reason. If she stays for a long time, she will be afraid to show up. In the second night, she must be in the same room with him. How can she sleep then.


    "Wow, that''s great. Huazelu and I shake hands. We can''t wash our hands for a week. No, we can''t wash our hands for a month." All the way to the meeting room, she was still chanting and talking to herself, with a girl like smile on her face.


    Hua moyao looked disgusted: "can you be normal?"


    Suddenly thinking of something, Xiao Mimi ran over and took Hua moyao by the arm: "moyao, can you help me persuade my uncle to give him an interview? Please, please


    The two-week deadline given by the editor in chief is coming, and she hasn''t photographed anything yet. The editor in chief has clearly told her that if she still comes back in vain this time, she will not only quit her job, but also pay for the loss of her camera.


    She worked hard as an entertainment reporter for the past two months, running around every day, trying every means to dig news and shoot privacy, but she still achieved nothing. Just thinking about it, she felt that it was a blow to others, so she was dismissed. She was very unwilling, how could she make some achievements?


    Uncle is a popular star, with a large number of fans, plus he retired in recent years, the exposure rate is very small, if suddenly do an interview published in a magazine, I''m afraid it will cause a rush to buy it!


    Hua moyao was obviously not interested in her affairs, so he went to the bathroom to take a bath: "ask yourself!"


    Ask yourself? How is that possible? She and my uncle met for the first time. How could she open her mouth? Besides, my uncle seemed to love him very much. If he opened his mouth to ask, my uncle would definitely agree.


    "Yao Shao, help me. It''s a matter of life and death, or I''ll be fired." Xiao Mimi followed him humming and clutching.


    "What? Do you want to come in? " Hua moyao stands at the bathroom door, suddenly turns his head, leans on the door and looks at her playfully.


    Xiao Mimi was stunned, blushed and shook her head in a hurry: "no, no!" I''m going back.


    He went to the bathroom to take a bath, and she almost followed him, almost being treated as a villain.


    Hua Mo Yao can''t help but frown when she thinks of the news she''s been digging around and even giving him medicine. If she continues to do it, it will only continue to make trouble for him.


    He held his arm and said lazily, "I''ll help you convince uncle, but there''s one condition."


    "Really? Excellent! What conditions, you say Xiao Mimi''s eyes suddenly lit up, can''t wait to say.


    "After this interview, quit immediately and change your job!" Hua moyao said word by word. He has long felt that her job is unreliable.


    "What?" Xiao Mimi was shocked. Her main purpose of doing the interview was not to be dismissed. He asked her to resign!


    "When you hand in the manuscript and resign, or wait for the chief editor to dismiss you, you can do it yourself!" Hua moyao gave her two choices and closed the door.


    Xiao Mimi wants to cry without tears. Anyway, she can''t continue to do this job. All over the room, I turn my fingers in circles, but I can''t get any results. It''s a shame to be dismissed by the chief editor, and I have to lose money. After handing in the interview draft and then resigning, it''s all her initiative, and her face is tolerable. For a long time, which is better, naturally there is a choice.


    As soon as Hua moyao came out of the bath, Xiao Mimi ran over and said bravely, "I''ll listen to you. I''ll resign after this interview!"

 Chapter 728

    Good! Hua moyao nodded: "I will persuade my uncle tomorrow."


    Xiao Mimi happily ran to take a bath, wash out, he has half lying, she stood there hesitant, in the end whether or not to go.


    It''s so embarrassing. Why did she neglect it for a moment? Since they stay, they must live in the same room.


    "Are you going to stand there till dawn?" For a long time, he looked up and asked.


    Xiao Mimi listened, quickly walked over with her head down, pulled up the quilt and lay on the other side.


    Remembe

 Chapter 729

    "Well done, Xiao Mimi! I''ll tell you how I can be wrong. From next month, your salary will be increased by 50%! " The attitude immediately changed 180 degrees.


    "Sorry, chief editor." Xiao Mimi lowered her head and handed in a resignation.


    The editor in chief took it over and saw that his face was not clear. Then he changed a kind expression: "Mimi, I know I just talked, but I''m also for you. Do you think this interview draft does not fully prove your strength? You stay, all SLR cameras are up to you. "


    Although the conditions are very good, she doesn''t need it anymore. She has promised Hua moyao to resign.


    After doing this job for two months, her last achievement was all completed with the help of Hua moyao, a little unwilling. But anyway, she did not leave the magazine in desperation, but left with boundless scenery. The editor in chief wanted to stay, but she didn''t accept it. She earned face.


    Finalization, typesetting, printing. The new issue of the magazine soon came out of the printing factory and was sent to various bookstores and kiosks. It was quickly snatched by people, and the sales of the magazine reached an unprecedented height. And all this is due to Xiao Mimi. In fact, it should be attributed to Hua moyao.


    The editor in chief thought that she was driven away by her lack of vision. He was a little repentant.


    It''s su Ziqi''s wedding. Xiao Mimi is very excited and becomes a bridesmaid for the first time!


    Su Ziqi''s husband was born nobly, and he was also a famous young lawyer. He was handsome, rich in assets and excellent in conditions. Standing with Su Ziqi, he was a perfect match.


    On the wedding day, Su Ziqi, dressed in a white wedding dress, looked very beautiful. Sure enough, when a woman put on her wedding dress, she was the most beautiful. Xiao Mimi stands beside Ziqi in a pure but sexy bridesmaid dress with a bra and knee length.


    The wedding ceremony is about to begin. Why is there only a bridesmaid and no groomsman? Xiao Mimi has a little doubt and looks around.


    Su Ziqi took her hand: "it should be coming soon."


    "Sorry, I''m late!" Suddenly a gasping male voice rang out. A figure had already run to the front with a suit, holding his knees in both hands and gasping, "elevator, the elevator is broken, I climbed the stairs."


    The more Xiao Mimi looked at the man, the more familiar she felt. Although she hadn''t seen her face, she bent down curiously to see what he looked like. At this moment, he looked up and looked at each other. They were stunned at the same time.


    Xiao Mimi clenched her fist and was furious. Shit! It''s him! Put her in the bureau that stinky boy! She hasn''t settled with him yet! It''s really a narrow road. I met here! Today is Ziqi''s wedding. She doesn''t want to make trouble. She has to bear it.


    Young master Bai Chi was also stunned. Last time he sent her to the Bureau, the next day he called to let someone go, but he was told that he had been taken away. Young master Bai was frustrated. After that, I never met her again. I suddenly saw her today, and I felt a little excited. Look at her up and down. This woman looks very smart in this way. It''s more beautiful than the ladies I saw before.


    Su Ziqi warmly introduced them to each other: "this is my best friend, Xiao Mimi. This is Qin Ling''s friend, Bai Chi!"


    White pool? idiot! On hearing the name, Xiao Mimi almost didn''t smile. Out of politeness, she put out her hand with a smile and said, "Hello! Idiot She deliberately pressed down on the pronunciation of the latter word.

 Chapter 730

    "Hello, Xiao Mimi!" Master baichi resented being called an idiot. He reached for her and squeezed her hard.


    Su Ziqi and Qin Ling don''t know. In fact, they have already pinched them secretly. Xiao Mimi rubbed her painful hand and glared at him. He secretly made an arrogant face at her. Xiao Mimi wanted to rush up and beat him.


    She came back with no revenge and swore not to be a human being. She tried to deal with him secretly.


    When he accompanied the bride and groom to propose a toast to the guests, Bai Chi went to the toilet in a hurry. Xiao Mimi turned her eyes and took the opportunity to pour vinegar into his cup. When he came back, she offered it politely. As soon as Bai Chi reached his nose, he felt something was wrong. He frowned and looked at Xiao Mimi again. He felt like a fox, and suddenly he had a bad feeling.


    But it''s all up. It''s no good if you don''t drink it. Young master Bai took a breath and drank it cheerfully. I''m afraid he never drank anything worse than this.


    This woman is really cruel!


    Xiao Mimi turns around with pride, her high-heeled shoes almost fall down, and the white pool behind catches her. She is still in his arms. When she recovers, she suddenly realizes that his hand is around his waist, and his face is getting darker and darker. By the way, where is this boy going! Suddenly stand straight, turn around, holding his arm is about to kick, Ziqi and Qinling suddenly twist back, see their action some don''t understand: "Mimi, white pool, what''s the matter?"


    Xiao Mimi quickly put down her legs, gently patted his clothes and said with a smile, "it''s OK. His clothes are dirty. I''ll help him clean them."


    White pool also a face smile of cooperate, see them two this appearance, quite harmonious. Su Ziqi smiles. It''s not bad if they can be together.


    As soon as Su Ziqi turned his head, Xiao Mimi''s face sank down and quickly released the white pool.


    "Qin Ling, Miss Su, happy wedding!" When hearing a familiar voice, Xiao Mimi suddenly looks at her husband, Mr. Hua moyao.


    When did he come? She didn''t know at all. He glanced at her casually, and she was shaking all over. Did he see it when he and that idiot in baichi pinched each other secretly just now? What a shame!


    Xiao Mimi used to toast, but she couldn''t show that she knew him.


    As soon as he was there, she was a little unnatural, as if when she was a child performing, the school invited mom and Dad, an invisible pressure came on her face.


    Bai Chi comes to tease her, and she lacks interest. Qin Ling accompanies Su Ziqi to change clothes. When she sits on a chair and gets up to go to the bathroom, she is hooked to her skirt. When she stands up, her skirt breaks to her thigh.


    All the people looked straight over. Xiao Mimi was stunned. She lowered her head and covered it in a hurry. She was a little at a loss. She looked at Hua moyao, who was not far away from her for the first time, and asked for help.


    She doesn''t know why she subconsciously wants him to help her. Maybe she doesn''t know anyone else except him.


    He glanced faintly. Just at this time, Bai Chi was quick in his eyes. He had taken off his suit and ran to her. He put one arm around her. His body blocked her and protected her in his arms. He said to others, "it''s nothing. It''s just an accident. Let''s continue." Then he took her out.


    Hua moyao''s hands are on both sides of the suit, ready to take off, also quietly back.

 Chapter 731

    "Wait here. I''ll help you find your clothes." Bai Chi took her to the bathroom and said.


    I didn''t expect that at such an embarrassing moment, other people were holding the attitude of watching a good play, but he stood up to help himself. Doesn''t he like to fix himself? He should be happy to see himself make a fool of himself.


    Xiao Mimi was a little moved by his image. In fact, others were not so bad.


    Ten minutes later, white pool took a dress to her: "change quickly."


    Xiao Mimi took it to the bathroom. After changing, she came out and returned the suit to Bai Chi. She said seriously, "thank you, Bai Chi."


    "Oh, I can''t stand it all of a sudden. Why? Do you find that I''m very good, and I''m going to agree with you by example? " Baichi teases her with her arms.


    "Hey, you are so ignorant. Don''t think I dare not beat you!" Xiao Mimi''s arrogance suddenly became arrogant again, waving her fist to intimidate him.


    Looking at her mother''s general appearance, Bai Chi couldn''t help laughing.


    "Hey, what are you laughing at?"


    "You''re still cute like this." Baichi answered truthfully.


    I don''t know whether he is praising himself or damaging himself. For the time being, let''s take it as a compliment. Xiao Mimi''s face is a little red.


    After su Ziqi''s wedding, Xiao Mimi began to look for a job with her resume.


    When Hua moyao inspected a branch office and saw Xiao Mimi''s resume, he frowned and said, "take her and transfer her to the head office."


    The manager didn''t plan to admit her, so the president nodded his head.


    Xiao Mimi wanwan didn''t expect that she would be accepted by a company as soon as she made a random investment. When she heard that she was still the head office, she was happy to show off with Hua moyao, but he was just gracious.


    Working women, since then, Xiao Mimi has a new direction.


    The new colleagues in the same office are very enthusiastic, and Xiao Mimi has a cheerful personality, so she soon becomes one with everyone. However, when asked about her education background, she felt guilty. Just listening to the admission requirements of a certain department with a bachelor''s degree or above, and the arrival of a new turtle graduate student in a certain department, I feel like Alexander. Just deal with it vaguely.


    When there are more women, it''s hard to avoid gossip.


    I heard that the boss of the company is very handsome. It''s said that there are many beautiful female goblins in the company who want to check the big boss, but the big boss is never close to the girl. In the eyes of colleagues, big boss has become a god like existence, but she has been here for a long time and has never seen what big boss looks like.


    One day at noon, Xiao Mimi and her colleagues went to the restaurant for dinner. She saw Hua moyao face to face and met her acquaintances. She was a little excited for a moment. She stretched out her arms and said, "Hey, you''re coming to dinner, too!"


    Hua moyao was dressed in a stiff suit, followed by several elite men and women. Without looking at her, he passed by.


    In full view of the public, he ignored himself. Xiao Mimi was sure that he must have seen it. Suddenly, he felt embarrassed and put down his arm to eat.


    "Cut, also don''t see oneself several jin several Liang, still want to collude with the president!" Next to a woman with a strong perfume, she said disdainfully.


    "That''s to say, it''s crazy to want to marry a rich family!" Another woman should be with you.


    The two women are on the same floor as Xiao Mimi, but they are not in the same office. They are a bit of a beauty. They usually look like peacocks.

 Chapter 732

    "Mimi, ignore them. Let''s go." My colleague Xiaojia cheered her.


    Xiao Mimi looks depressed and blames her carelessness. It turns out that Hua moyao is the president of the company. No wonder. Is it related to him that he came into this company by mistake?


    Back home in the evening, when Xiao Mimi asked tentatively, he looked at her: "you are less narcissistic! Now that I''m in, give me a good job and let me get hold of it. I won''t be soft handed! "


    Xiao Mimi touched her nose and lived under the same roof with her boss. Is there anything worse than her? Well, anyway, she''s working for him.


    One day when she got up and looked at her watch, she was almost late. When she finished washing, she saw that Hua moyao was dressed up and ready to go. She grabbed his arm and said, "wait for me, I''ll be ready soon." Anyway, they all work together. It''s not too much to take a ride with him.


    Hua moyao took her hand away and said seriously, "you should know that I don''t want others to know our relationship." They get married just to deal with the old man.


    Seeing him driving away alone, Xiao Mimi quickly put on her shoes and went out to take a taxi with her bag.


    Finally, I swiped my card at the last minute and ran to the elevator. Xiao Mimi has a phobia of confined space. She never dares to stay alone in such a narrow space. She usually has colleagues together, but now she is the only one. She is a little anxious.


    All of a sudden, she saw Hua moyao enter the special elevator for the president. When the door of the elevator was about to close, she rushed to it with an arrow step, put her leg in first, and finally squeezed in. I''m afraid she''s the first one who dares to rob the elevator with the president.


    Sorry, Chao Hua Mo Yao smiles. The elevator is very quiet, so quiet that Xiao Mimi''s breathing is a little short. Looking at the red number changing a little, she leans to him in fear.


    Hua Mo Yao gave her a slanting look. Her face was a little pale, and one hand unconsciously grasped his sleeve tightly. Just now, the staff elevator was empty, but she ran here. The only possibility was that she was afraid of taking the elevator alone.


    Finally she arrived at the floor where she worked. As soon as the elevator door opened, she went out in a hurry: "goodbye, president!"


    last time she was at the restaurant, she was sarcastic. She looked green from the elevator, and she was shameless to lift up the president.


    Like all girls, Xiao Mimi likes snacks very much, and her hunger for food is even stronger than that of ordinary people. Although the company clearly stipulates that snacks are not allowed during working hours, she still secretly hoards a pile of snacks in the office drawer, taking advantage of the manager''s absence.


    One morning, she secretly took out a board of chocolate from the drawer, opened the bag and stuffed it into her mouth.


    Hua moyao went down to inspect her work. When he looked up at Xiao Mimi, he saw her head down and shoulders shaking. When he walked over, he found that she was eating snacks.


    After knocking on the table, she looked up, her mouth bulging.


    "Take it out."


    Xiao Mimi reluctantly handed it to him, including those in the drawer, which were all ransacked. When he said, "confiscate all", she burst into tears.


    "Xiao Mimi, according to the company''s regulations, you should know the penalty for eating snacks in the office, right? A thousand words review will be delivered to my office tomorrow! "


    Xiao Mimi looked at his back, gnashing her teeth, really! Don''t give me any respect! Anyway, she lived under the same roof with him for several months! Even if he doesn''t know her, he knows that she always likes snacks at home, so he can''t turn a blind eye to her!

 Chapter 733

    Xiao Mimi is a little upset. Don''t you know her? She won''t talk to him any more!


    Not long after that, Hua moyao called: "Grandpa, let''s go there in the evening and get off work early..."


    Xiao Mimi is still angry. When she criticizes her, she is merciless. Now she knows to come to her. Don''t go! He hung up before he finished.


    Is this woman still angry? Hua moyao''s face turned a little black and sent a text message directly: "you''d better consider the consequences of breach of contract."


    Xiao Mimi was shaking all over. Default? Huge indemnity? She is a timid person, helpless, had to reply to him: "I know."


    After work, Xiao Mimi went to the underground garage to look for him. She pulled the car door, but found it locked. Hua moyao looked at her with his arm on the outside and said, "I wanted to drive you, but it seems that you don''t want to come with me. OK, you''d better take a taxi. You''d better hurry up. Grandpa doesn''t like women who are late." After that, she left alone.


    "Hello! You... " Xiao Mimi is mad, this villain! How dare you bully her! In front of him, she never had the qualification to be angry. Even if she was angry, it was herself who suffered in the end.


    Mingming was very bad to her and bullied her at work, but she was so good to her in front of her grandfather that she didn''t even have a chance to complain. Xiao Mimi was very upset.


    He doesn''t let himself eat snacks in the company, so eat them at home to show him!


    There was a lot of food on the sofa. She opened it one by one and ate it with relish, deliberately making a "click click" sound. After eating the last potato chips, she looked at him provocatively, licking her fingers, and then continued to eat ice cream, scooping and eating.


    Yao Shao is speechless. Are women so childish? Out of sight, back to the room.


    Xiao Mimi looked at him with hate and went back to bed with her round stomach. She just lay down for a short time and had a stomachache. She hurriedly covered her stomach and ran to the bathroom. Vomiting and diarrhea all night, but she was upset.


    Hua moyao was not spared either. He heard the sound of running and toilet flushing all night.


    Xiao Mimi is weakly supporting the wall and raising her eyes. Hua moyao doesn''t know when he will appear.


    Xiao Mimi pointed to him tearfully: "did you put laxatives into my ice cream?"


    "Well, yes, how can cathartic be enough? You''ll die before dawn if you''ve given five poison powder." Hua moyao said carelessly.


    "You How could this man be so cruel and curse her to death.


    Before she could accuse him, a box of medicine was thrown into her arms, and he turned and left.


    Xiao Mimi took it up and looked at it. Antidiarrheal.


    Count you have conscience, involuntarily the corners of the mouth raised a smile.


    At the end of the month, a party was held in the office, and even Hua moyao, President of the company, was very pleased to attend.


    Since her marriage to Hua moyao, she has been doing her homework every day. There are few times when she is so busy. It''s natural to have fun with so many people at this party.


    Xiao Mimi is cheerful and unshakable. She is especially forthright when she drinks wine. When she finally drinks too much, she is surprised to step on the stool and share wine with a male colleague.


    By the end of the party, she was completely unconscious.


    "I''ll drive her back," a male colleague who was very fond of her said gallantly Although he didn''t know where she lived, he didn''t mind taking her home.


    "I, I''ll dance for you." Xiao Mimi threw away the man, stepped on the table and wanted to climb up. I didn''t expect her to be so crazy. All my colleagues looked incredible.

 Chapter 734

    Hua moyao, standing on one side, had a black face to see her splashing. A girl was drinking like that in public. She was standing on the table and was ready to dance. She quickly walked over and pulled her down: "I''ll see her off, you all go back."


    All the colleagues were stunned and said goodbye one after another.


    "Don''t go. Hey, don''t go. Let''s keep drinking." Xiao Mimi opened her eyes, and everyone left. She stood unsteadily and cried. Finally, she fell back to Hua moyao''s arms.


    Hua moyao helped her to take the bus. She didn''t walk a few steps, but she suddenly woke up. She looked at him and said, "Hua moyao, I can dance well. Can I dance for you?" With that, she really took him as a pole. She walked around him, her arms around his neck, her legs around his waist, her legs around his waist. Her small eyes were very attractive, pure and charming.


    "Can I dance well? How about that? " She tiptoed over and looked at him, patting him in the face like a child.


    Hua moyao''s face is even darker. How dare he drink so much just this wine? Is it because of his good willpower that she dares to dance when she catches a man at random? If he really lets the male colleague just now send her home, she will not even have any dregs left at home. Thinking about this, Hua Mo Yao feels a little uncomfortable. He cradles her waist rudely and strides forward: "Xiao Mimi! You give me a normal point


    "I know you don''t think my Mimi is small. I''m not Mimi! Don''t believe it She stamped her foot angrily, and suddenly stretched out her arm and pulled open her shirt. The scenery inside suddenly appeared. She also narrowed her eyes and raised her chest, as if to prove that she was not lying.


    Hua moyao''s eyes darkened. He pushed her into the car, took off her clothes, threw them on her, covered her chest and fixed her with a seat belt.


    When she got home, she had fallen asleep in the car and couldn''t wake up. Hua moyao had no choice but to take her back.


    Apart from his sister, he really didn''t hold any other women.


    As soon as she was released, she immediately turned over and wrapped herself up and slept soundly. Hua moyao closed the door and went back to his room.


    Everything was quiet, and I was fast asleep.


    "Ah! Mother At night, a shrill scream woke him up.


    Barefoot, push the door to the next room, but see her a pale face wrinkled, hands keep scratching, seems to have a nightmare.


    "Ah Another scream, she sat up straight, subconsciously tightly around his neck, the body is still shaking.


    "A lot of blood! Mom, don''t go, don''t leave me! " Her eyes have not yet opened, panic holding him, voice some choking, like a helpless little girl.


    The first time I saw her, her voice was low and full of supplication. Hua Mo Yao hugged her and patted her on the back: "I won''t leave. Sleep."


    After listening to him, she was relieved. She went back to sleep, but she held his hand and refused to let go.


    Hua moyao pulls out, but she grabs it more tightly. She looks at her dependence and puts his hand on her chest. She can''t bear to pull it out, so she just lies beside her. It was the first time he had taken a serious look at her face. Separately, her features were delicate and delicate, and her skin could be broken by blowing. Although the appearance is not the kind that makes people feel amazing at a glance, the more comfortable it is. She should have been a pure and lovely girl. Why did she do such a mess before she married him? Maybe his preconceived ideas made him reject her. Occasionally, he felt that she was not the bad girl in his imagination.

 Chapter 735

    The next day, Xiao Mimi opened her eyes and saw an enlarged face beside her. Her hand was still stretched out on her chest and her leg was on his waist. Xiao Mimi screamed subconsciously: "ah


    Awakened by the scream again, Hua moyao opened his eyes and said, "what''s your ghost''s name?" She slept well, snoring at night, but he just fell asleep.


    "How dare you! You bastard Xiao Mimi had completely forgotten what happened last night and picked up the pillow to hit him.


    "Stop it! Listen to me Hua moyao went to grab the pillow in her hand.


    "I won''t listen, I won''t listen! Men have no good things! Have you coveted my beauty for a long time! I knew it She shook her head and continued to fight.


    Hua Mo Yao was a little angry, and he grabbed her mercilessly, turned over and pressed her under his body.


    Xiao Mimi is silly. He really wants to be a bully!


    "Xiao Mimi, don''t go too far! Who had a nightmare last night and told me not to leave! " But for her pity, he would not care.


    Xiao Mimi a Leng, also soft down, must be his dream yesterday, his mother was hit by a car scene. Since her mother had a car accident, she had nightmares from time to time.


    "I''m not interested in you, you can rest assured!" He said disdainfully and left.


    Shit! That''s too much! She will die if she doesn''t fight for a day!


    "I''m going to be late soon. I''ll give you ten minutes. If you''re not ready for ten minutes, I won''t wait for you." Hua moyao said at the door.


    Xiao Mimi looked at her watch and rushed to the bathroom. It was the first time he had agreed to take her to work.


    The first time, there is a second time, anyway, Xiao Mimi also thick skinned, dogged, let him drive his own free driver, not in vain.


    Slowly, it has become a habit for two people to work together, as long as she is not seen secretly.


    Xiao Mimi was personally sent home by the president when she was drunk at the party. It can be said that it spread all over the company. Many women looked at her with indignant eyes. They hated that she wanted to touch the president by no means.


    One afternoon, when Xiao Mimi went to the tea room to pour water, she overheard two women talking.


    "That new Xiao Mimi is really not a good bird. She''s still Mimi. When she hears her name, it''s very bad, and she tries to hook up the president!"


    "Who can match other people''s means of seducing men! Looking at the young, I''m afraid it''s already a bus. Anyone can get on it. "


    "Like a pheasant, I want to fly to the branches to be a phoenix! I''m afraid her mother is also a shameless slut. "


    Xiao Mimi took the cup, heard the vulgar words coming from it, as well as the harsh laughter, and immediately shook her hand.


    Xiao Mimi has never been bullied by others, otherwise she would have been bullied by others for so many years.


    He raised his leg and kicked open the door with a gloomy face: "what are you talking about! Do you have the guts to say it again? " The two women in the


    were stunned, and quickly returned to their senses. The perfume girl looked at her without looking at her. "No Suddenly hand a shake, a cup of hot coffee accidentally spilled on her body, "sorry Oh, I didn''t mean to."


    "You''re sick, aren''t you?" Xiao Mimi was so angry that she bit her teeth in pain. She raised her cup and splashed tea on her face. She pushed her hard. If it wasn''t for the company, she would have slapped her in the face. You humiliate me, you can. How can you humiliate my mother!

 Chapter 736

    I didn''t expect Xiao Mi to act so swiftly, the perfume woman''s face was dyed black, red, and full of palette.


    "You, you dare to throw me!" The perfume woman sprang up and painted her bright red nails to Xiao MI, and her companion rushed to help.


    Xiao Mimi sneered, this is better! As soon as the cup fell, he rolled up his sleeve and opened it.


    The manager was soon alarmed. The manager called them to the side and said, "look at you! What does it look like! Are you still a kindergarten friend? Fight! Will you be laughed off when it comes out! Where do you put the company''s image? "


    Xiao Mimi has been involved in society for so many years. Except that her arms are red, her clothes are dirty, her hair is messy, and she doesn''t look hurt, the two women are in a mess. One of the


    high-heeled shoes was broken, and her hair was dragged down a thread. She was also slapped on the perfume girl''s face, with blood in her mouth and crying there. Just like an abandoned woman who suffered from domestic violence, she didn''t seem to be superior at ordinary times.


    Well, I deserve it. Xiao Mimi rolled her eyes with disdain in her arms.


    "What happened?" A steady male voice came.


    "Chief executive, it''s a small matter. They fight." The manager said quickly.


    "President, Xiao Mimi beat people! Woo woo At the sight of Hua muyao, the perfume woman cried more fiercely, and even more and more, with her face clutching and sobbing, she was about to carry her breath away.


    saw the dignity of the perfume woman and the expression of Xiao Mi''s disobedience. She looked at her and said, "go back to work, I''ll take care of it."


    perfume woman looked at Xiao Mimi with a fierce look, and left.


    "Why hit people?" When there were only two of them, Hua moyao looked at Xiao Mimi sternly and asked.


    "It''s them who curse first!" Xiao Mimi looked at what he should have answered. He was so severe. It was really frightening.


    "You''re going to hit people if you swear? Xiao Mimi! This is the company! It''s not the bars you used to mix with! You''d better hold back for me He roared fiercely. He didn''t like her previous experience of going to nightclubs, so he didn''t like her being infected with those customs. Maybe it''s because I have some expectations for her that I''m strict with her.


    Xiao Mimi''s eyes are wet all of a sudden. She''s bullied, pointed at her nose and scolded for spilling coffee. She should bear it, right? She can''t do it! How can you push the responsibility away from her! Who she''s provoking! She knew that he had never looked her in the eye. He just looked down on her from the bottom of his heart!


    "I know you don''t like me! You fired me! I''ll quit! " He couldn''t control his temper. Tears rolled in his eyes. Xiao Mimi was very angry with him. She grabbed his arm and bit him hard. She pushed him away and ran away.


    It''s like a smart kitten with a good mouth. Hua moyao left a tooth mark on her arm. She had some internal injuries and was angry with her. I don''t know why he couldn''t bear to see her tears just now. This woman is really in trouble! Turn around and chase.


    Ran several stairs to catch her: "Xiao Mimi! You stop for me


    She struggled hard and punched and kicked him: "asshole! You let me go! Let go


    Hua moyao firmly fixed her on the wall, tightly grasped her arm, suddenly heard her low breath sound, this just found that her arm was red, all hot blisters, he looked at her, her eyes wet, so biting her lips, stubborn looking at him, would rather die than fall.

 Chapter 737

    There was something startling on his delicate white skin, and his voice softened: "what''s the matter?"


    "It''s none of your business!" Turn your head and ignore him!


    It''s really childish. He originally wanted to let her work beside him to take care of her, so as to avoid being seen through by the old man when he got there. He didn''t expect that he was just making trouble for himself, every day.


    "I had a bad attitude just now. It''s over. Let''s go back to work." Hua Mo Yao apologized after scolding someone for the first time. It was a headache.


    He was so fierce to her just now. Now she will forgive him if she says a few good words! no way! Red eyes, still do not speak.


    Helpless, Hua moyao took her hand and took her to his office.


    "Hello! Let go She can''t make it.


    As soon as he entered the office, he locked the door, found out the medicine box, pulled her arm and gave her medicine.


    She always gets along well with her office colleagues. The two women have a bad reputation in the company. I don''t know how many people they scold every day. It''s because they spilled her coffee that Xiao Mimi fights with them. Hua moyao suddenly regretted that he just yelled at her in such a severe tone.


    He felt that he was running out of all his patience. He had never treated a woman like this, and he helped her to take medicine, but she still ignored him.


    When I opened the cupboard, it was full of snacks, a large part of which was confiscated from her. Of course, there were other colleagues.


    "Here you are." He said very generously.


    Xiao Mimi''s eyes were red and she couldn''t help laughing. Sometimes, I think he is hateful, sometimes I think he is cute. He clearly wanted to apologize, but also face can not be said, in such a very childish way to please her.


    Broke tears to smile, accepted, forgiven. Hua moyao is a black thread, and a few packages of snacks make him happy. It seems that snacks are more attractive to her than to him.


    "Anyway, you don''t like to eat. Can you give me all the confiscated food in the future?" Xiao Mimi took the opportunity to ask.


    Can he say no? I''m really worried that when he refuses, she will look at him with her eyes that are ready to cry. Helpless, nod.


    Xiao Mimi immediately smiles. So, for a long time after that, he randomly inspected the confiscated snacks, and other people''s various delicacies, all of which went into Xiao Mimi''s stomach.


    After work, Xiao Mimi came home with a lot of food, but she saw the old man sitting on the sofa.


    Both of them were shocked. Is this a surprise attack?


    "Grandfather, why are you here?" Xiao Mimi put the snack away and ran to him. She put her arms around the old man and asked.


    "Come and have a look at you. Why are Mimi''s eyes red? Did Yao Yao bully you? Don''t be afraid, say to your grandfather, he will decide for you


    Xiao Mimi''s skin is white. When she cries, her eyes are red. She looks very obvious, and it takes a long time to retreat. She looks like a poor little rabbit.


    Hua moyao just came in. The old man glared at him. Hua moyao looked at other places with a guilty heart. Since when, she has bought the old man''s heart towards her.


    Xiao Mimi turned her head and pouted at Hua moyao. He gave her a silent look, half threatening and half asking.


    "Grandfather, I''m fine. Today, I accidentally scalded my arm when I poured the water. Yao Yao helped me with the medicine. " She is very righteous to today''s Hua Mo Yao roar her thing just did not mention, help him hide in the past.

 Chapter 738

    Looking at the blisters on the sun''s daughter-in-law Bai Nen''s arm, the old man was distressed. He said to Hua moyao, "why don''t you take good care of Mimi when she works in your company? I''ll see what she looks like."


    Xiao Mimi secretly spits out her tongue and turns her eyes. Hum, it''s good that the guy doesn''t bully her and takes care of her. She can''t imagine him bringing her coffee and tea in person.


    "I see, grandfather. I''ve been negligent." Hua moyao said that he was neither humble nor arrogant.


    In the evening, the old man wants to stay at home. Xiao Mimi is certainly happy. Her grandfather is her savior and her talisman. With her grandfather, she can be confident in front of Hua moyao. But she ignored that when her grandfather came, she would sleep in the same room with Hua moyao at night.


    When his grandfather took the medicine, Hua moyao dutifully poured water to him. Xiao Mimi, who was massaging the old man''s shoulder, looked up and said, "Yao Yao, I''m thirsty, too!"


    Hua moyao glared at her: "pour it yourself!" This guy, dare to call him on the spot.


    "No, Mimi is busy!" Before Xiao Mimi spoke, the old man began to speak. Xiao Mimi loved this lovely old man.


    He was yelled by his grandfather. Hua moyao went to pour water.


    When Xiao Mimi went to bed, he went straight to his room after taking a bath. The old man was stunned and stared at them. He thought, Yao Yao and Mimi are still sleeping in separate rooms?


    As soon as Hua moyao saw it, he quickly went over and put his arm around Xiao Mimi''s shoulder and pushed him into his room: "I''ve said many times, don''t squint when walking. You see you, you almost get into the wrong room."


    Xiao Mimi was pushed into the room before she recovered.


    "Hua moyao, what are you doing? I''m so sleepy. Let me go back to sleep. " She reluctantly yawned and rubbed her eyes, completely unaware that her grandfather was still outside.


    Hua moyao locked the door and said to her, "my grandfather has already begun to doubt. He will sleep in my room tonight."


    Suddenly think of the embarrassing scene that morning, Xiao Mimi blushed: "I don''t want to sleep with you, you must take advantage of me at night!"


    Hua moyao has a headache. Who is holding him.


    "I don''t want to sleep with me, you sleep on the floor." I don''t care.


    "You Xiao Mimi stares at him, "sleep! Who is afraid of whom


    Pull out the quilt from the cupboard, lay it on the floor, and make the floor.


    they sleep on the floor, sleep on the floor, and do not interfere.


    She was very sleepy. Not long after she lay down, she heard a slight voice.


    A girl, I can''t flatter her sleeping appearance. Hua moyao calms down to think about the day. As soon as his cruel words come out, her eyes immediately turn red. She is always careless, but she can cry. In my impression, she seems to have been standing up to him all the time. At that moment, he was upset and could not bear it. In addition to his sister, other women cry will only make him more annoying, to her, maybe really a little different.


    Turn over, close your eyes and go to sleep.


    Xiao Mimi was awakened by the cold, especially in the late night of early autumn. Although she had wrapped her body tightly, she was still shivering with cold.


    In a daze, no matter what is innocent or not, she got up and touched it directly. With her eyes closed, she lifted the quilt and went in. Suddenly, she touched a hot thing. She squeezed over and hugged him tightly. All her Octopus like limbs wrapped around him. It was really warm. She fell asleep again.

 Chapter 739

    Hua Mo Yao didn''t fall asleep. He was suddenly surrounded by a small cold body from behind. He was surprised, but he didn''t push her away. He was held by her. His heart became calm from irritability, as if some softness had been touched.


    Close your eyes and he will soon fall asleep.


    The next morning, sunlight came in through the curtains.


    Hua Mo Yao lies on his back, arms freely placed, sleeping elegantly. Xiao Mimi lies on his side, head resting on his arm, hands tightly around his chest, one leg uneasily placed on his stomach, face buried in his chest, mouth open, snoring, sleeping wildly.


    Their combination looks very loving and harmonious.


    Xiao Mimi has never been able to sleep so soundly. She feels safe holding him.


    Hua moyao woke up first, opened her eyes and looked down to see her sleeping face. She was childish and rude, but she didn''t hate it. The eyelashes are very long and thick, and the mouth is small and pink. Suddenly feel chest wet TA TA TA of a, hand a touch, immediately wish to strangle her! This guy''s brawls are all on his clothes.


    Xiao Mimi turned over and woke up. As soon as she looked up and saw that she was in his arms, she suddenly woke up. She jumped up and looked down at her clothes. Her shoulders were half exposed. She quickly covered her chest with her hands and looked at him with a look of sadness and indignation. She said, "asshole!"


    I knew that she would react like this. Hua Mo Yao ignored her. Her clothes were stuck on her body and her saliva. She was very uncomfortable and took off neatly.


    In front of her face, Xiao Mimi takes off her clothes. She covers her eyes with her fingers in a hurry. She says that this guy has a good figure and secretly looks through her fingers.


    "Enough? That''s enough. Get ready for breakfast. " Hua moyao said coldly.


    "Hello! You Xiao Mimi angrily pointed at him, "I knew you were upset! You actually, actually... " She had a good sleep on the floor last night. How could she wake up in his arms? Although the clothes are well dressed, who knows if he has eaten her tofu secretly.


    "If there is no mistake, you climb up on your own. Even if something happens, it seems that I am at a loss. I haven''t asked you to be responsible. What''s your name?" He looked her up and down with disdain and said solemnly.


    Xiao Mimi blushed, vaguely remembering that she shivered and climbed up last night. In this way, was she the first to eat his tofu? If you think about it like this, it''s more balanced. After all, I had a good sleep last night, just like holding a natural heater.


    However, he is too honest. He can sit still when he sleeps with her several times. She is such a beautiful woman sleeping with him, he did not respond? Don''t you have any charm? He should not be cold, or that aspect is not good! Xiao Mimi has a bad stomach.


    Most of the time, women are so contradictory. They scold others for being obscene, but they feel that they deny their charm.


    After that day, Hua moyao''s attitude towards Xiao Mimi was obviously improved, at least not as before, because he taught her to yell at her for a little mistake.


    Although Xiao Mimi often made some small mistakes in the company, she was cheerful, modest and warm-hearted. Her colleagues and superiors took good care of her, until, once --


    "Xiao Mimi! Look at what you''ve done Early in the morning just arrived at the office, the computer has not yet opened, the manager with a stack of information angrily came over, a fell on her desk.

 Chapter 740

    The manager seldom gets angry with them at ordinary times. Today''s anger scared all the colleagues. Xiao Mimi was also frightened and puzzled. She quickly looked down at the information on the table. The marketing plan of a newly designed precious jewelry was a case she was responsible for.


    "You can even mark the decimal point of the quotation to the customer wrong, and you can write 110001 as 110001. Do you know how much loss it will bring to the company! If the price is changed, the company will lose millions at least if it is given at the wrong price


    Xiao Mimi''s face turned green when she heard that. She picked it up in a hurry. Sure enough, the number was wrong.


    She regretted that at that time, her stomach was uncomfortable, she was anxious to go to the toilet, and the customer was in a hurry. After she finished it in a hurry, she sent it to the customer. No matter what, she didn''t expect to suffer such a big loss in the number. Even if she sold her, she couldn''t afford to pay for it!


    "The manager, me, me, it''s all my fault. I didn''t know that would happen." Xiao Mimi blamed herself for dying. If she could do it again, she would check it carefully even if she pulled her pants.


    "Admit it! Is it useful to admit mistakes? Who will be responsible for the loss of the company? " The manager yelled at her with red eyes.


    Even the colleagues in other offices were shocked and watched outside. This time, she became popular in the company.


    "Well, you deserve it! She''s going to be fired if she''s going to stay in such a big mess! " The expression of the perfume woman''s face is scornful.


    Just at this time, the phone on the desk rang. Looking at the number, Hua moyao called. She lowered her head and picked it up.


    "Come to my office." The cold male voice over there hung up without waiting for her answer.


    Xiao Mimi bowed to the manager apologetically and went to find Hua moyao. Along the way, all her colleagues looked at her with strange eyes and pointed at her as if she were a disaster.


    When she came to the president''s office, she knocked on the door with great reserve.


    "Come in!"


    Hearing the answer, she gently pushed open the door and went in. Like a student who made a mistake, she stood respectfully beside her, folded her hands in front of her body, and pulled her nails with a low brow and some uneasiness.


    He buried his head there to see things, for a long time did not pay attention to her, knowing that the fault first, she did not dare to speak, obediently waiting. It was the first time he saw her so quiet and clever, like a quail with a necked back, which made people want to bully her.


    "You know what''s wrong?" For a long time, Hua moyao did not ask coldly.


    She couldn''t hear the meaning of his tone. He was so calm that even she suspected that he was extremely angry.


    "Yes, it''s all my fault. I''ll take the blame and resign tomorrow." Her honest answer, to the company caused so much loss, she was also very sad.


    "Quit? Can resigning save the company''s losses? " Hua moyao suddenly raised his head.


    "I, I..." She really didn''t know what else to do, so she just went out and said, "if I go dancing in a bar, I''ll pay it off one day." She is telling the truth, and the only way to make money is faster.


    As soon as she said that, Hua Mo Yao was a little angry: "dare to go, you try!" As his wife in law, he has to take his own image into consideration. In case her grandfather knows that she is openly dancing, neither of them will come to a good end.

 Chapter 741

    "Then what do you want from me? I didn''t mean to write it wrong." At first, she felt bad enough in her heart, and she really wanted to try her best to recover the losses and compensate for them, but he did not allow those who did not let her, and criticized her one by one, which made her feel very desperate.


    "Forget it. You don''t have to worry about it. I''ll solve it." If she was forced to do so again, it would backfire. Hua moyao waved his hand.


    Xiao Mimi looked at him a little uneasily, and finally left uneasily. Only he can solve this problem.


    If something goes wrong like this, there must be a clear distinction between rewards and punishments. Otherwise, how can we convince the public.


    As soon as the incident happened, Hua moyao personally took Xiao Mimi to negotiate with the customer. He confessed the mistake with a sincere attitude and hoped to get understanding. In the end, although the other party was not willing to buy at the price of 110000, they decided to take a step back. In the end, the two sides made a compromise in terms of price to minimize the loss.


    Later, at the company''s criticism meeting, Xiao Mimi drooped her head. She thought she would be taken out and scolded. Unexpectedly, Hua moyao was doing self-criticism.


    "The main responsibility for this mistake lies with me. Before the information was sent to the customer, Xiao Mimi sent me an email to check. She gave it to the customer with my permission. As the president of the company, I failed to see at a glance that the problem was my negligence. This part of the company''s losses are all borne by me. In addition, as for Xiao Mimi, if she is not serious enough, she is also responsible for deducting three months'' salary and bonus. "


    Xiao Mimi''s face is incredible, he actually takes the blame for her?


    "Well, if you don''t get fired, you''re lucky to get three months'' salary deducted." The perfume woman was somewhat reluctant, and secretly satirize her.


    "Thank you, Hua moyao." When she went back, she was very serious and said to him that she was grateful.


    "I''m just afraid you''ll go and complain to your grandfather. Next time, I won''t help you." He disdained it.


    Well, whether he is out of kindness to help her or just afraid that her grandfather will educate him after he knows, in short, she wrote down the kindness.


    She has always been a person who will repay his kindness, so after that, she was very attentive to please him, went out to take the initiative to help him carry his briefcase, he worked in the study, she was gallant and poured tea and pinched his shoulder, what he said, she did not talk back to him, did not quarrel with him, did not yell at him.


    However, it was only two weeks since she died, and her nature soon returned.


    One of Hua moyao''s many secretaries asked for maternity leave. In fact, he didn''t have much substantive work. He just poured water, sorted out the information, printed a document, and dealt with some simple things. So, after the limelight, he named Xiao Mimi as his secretary.


    This is even better. Her desk is in his office. He stares at her without any privacy. He can see how she fights and makes trouble.


    I''m afraid Xiao Mimi is the first one to be transferred to the president as a secretary instead of being dismissed.


    When he works, he is very serious. He reads documents, sends e-mails, holds online meetings, and is in good order.


    She is just a soy sauce maker. She doesn''t work much every day. When she is bored, she pursues Korean dramas and novels, and he turns a blind eye to them.


    When she stayed with him, she found that the president was not so good. Everything had to be dealt with, and he had to make up his mind when there was a problem. Anyway, I''m afraid she would have a big head. From this point alone, she still admired him.

 Chapter 742

    Sometimes, seeing him working so hard, she felt very sad and a little guilty.


    What she likes most is to see him teach others. Usually, he is a very powerful manager or something. He is all respectful in front of him. He only glanced at a piece of information and could see the problems in it.


    As soon as he threw the information on the table, he leaned back. Everyone knew that the president was not satisfied with it, and he was too scared to give it out. He picked a few questions at random, which made the managers have to accept. Maybe it''s just a few words that can make people feel enlightened and have a great general style.


    It''s said that a serious man is the most beautiful. She can''t help admiring and liking such an excellent man every day.


    Once, while pretending to type, Xiao Mimi hid behind the computer to listen to his lecture, but the most popular horror film was playing on the screen.


    When she saw the frightening scene on the screen, Xiao Mimi couldn''t help screaming. Hua moyao gave her a casual look. She quickly covered her mouth and pretended to be calm.


    After the manager went out, his eyes turned: "and you, if you can''t finish finishing the work before work, you''ll stay to work overtime!"


    Xiao Mimi wailed, she asked him, he is not in a hurry to use her just dawdling while watching a movie to sort out information, he suddenly changed his mind, will be off work soon, OK!


    That night, Hua moyao also stayed to work overtime, and she didn''t mean to ask him to let him go back. The boss is still working overtime, she has no face to go back.


    She worked very hard to type and sort out information. For several hours, her eyes were sleepy. She looked at her watch and it was more than ten o''clock. Looking up at him, she was still working hard.


    When she went out, she found that the whole building was quiet. Yes, it''s this point. All the colleagues have gone home from work. When a person walks in the corridor, he feels a little scared. Suddenly, he thinks that the horror film he just saw will never come to an end.


    Quickly walk a few steps to the bathroom, stood at the door shouting, the light did not light up, stomped there for a long time to find that the bathroom light is broken. She wanted to cry without tears, but she didn''t dare to go in, so she went back to find Hua moyao.


    She hesitated to stand beside him, pulling his clothes.


    "What''s the matter?" He didn''t look up.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I want to go to the bathroom. " She murmured.


    "Go ahead." He replied.


    It''s not about this.


    "The bathroom light is broken, I dare not." She was in tears.


    Hua moyao looked up at her and said, "hold it. Go back and get on."


    She couldn''t help it. Her legs trembled and she pulled his clothes: "I don''t want it. You go with me!" She was haunted with tears. Although very humiliating, but she has no image to speak of in front of him, also not bad this time.


    Hua moyao is speechless. When did he go to the bathroom with a woman.


    In the end, under her hard and soft, he went with her.


    Xiao Mimi held his arm tightly and wanted to pull him into the women''s room, but he was a man. She lost money when she went in. She was afraid that he would go away: "don''t go, wait for me here!"


    Hua moyao nodded impatiently.


    "Hua moyao, are you still there?" After going in, she kept talking to him to reduce her fear.

 Chapter 743

    "Yes." A lazy answer.


    After solving the problem in a hurry, I picked up my trousers and went out. When I got to the door, I saw a man with long hair and no face.


    "Ah!" She was so frightened that she screamed. She ran out of the room and threw herself into Hua Mo Yao''s arms. She hugged him tightly: "ghost! Ghost! There''s a ghost behind the door! Let''s go


    Her face was still in shock and her body was still shaking.


    It''s not that bad.


    After listening to her description, he asked, "are you sure it''s not a mop?"


    When he asked, she calmed down. Yes, during the day, I saw the cleaning aunt put the mop behind the door upside down, which scared her to death. I thought I met a ghost.


    She loosened his neck.


    "Did you wash your hands?" He asked.


    She blushed and shook her head.


    When Hua Mo yaodun felt that she was holding him with the smell of the toilet. He turned black and left.


    Xiao Mimi was afraid and ran to him in a hurry, holding his arm: "wait for me."


    "You let go." He hated her and broke away from her.


    "No!" She clung to his arm.


    "Let go!" He shakes off, she continues to grasp, indomitable.


    In the end, he didn''t care about her. Two people in the heart, there is a trace of inexplicable feelings.


    Back to the office, he continued to work, she was bored, yawned, and finally, fell asleep on the table.


    Hua moyao turned off the computer and came to find that she was sleeping soundly. He patted her on the shoulder and said, "I''m going back."


    Xiao Mimi opened her eyes and followed him in bewilderment. She was so sleepy that she didn''t fully wake up. She stumbled and nearly tripped several times.


    All of a sudden, a pair of warm and powerful hands stretched out, firmly holding her, Xiao Mimi Leng for a while, warm in the heart. Xiao Mimi didn''t enjoy much fatherly love, his occasional considerate, occasional care, let her rely on. Holding his hand, there is a sense of security.


    Their relationship gradually became harmonious from the beginning.


    The great aunt is definitely a woman''s dead end. Sudden visit makes people at a loss, and delay makes people panic.


    One day, when it was time for lunch, Xiao Mimi suddenly felt that her abdomen was warm, and she immediately felt that it was bad. She was a week ahead of time, and she was not on guard at all. I didn''t prepare my aunt''s scarf in my bag. I secretly sent a text message to a former colleague in the office for help. He just went out for dinner and couldn''t come back for a while.


    After finishing her work, Hua moyao got up and took a look at her. She also sat still, with an abnormal face. She must have been the first one to remind him of the meal. What''s the matter today?


    He came over with his arms in his arms and looked at her: "what? No dinner today? "


    Other women often lose weight and don''t eat. This word never appears in her. Therefore, he thinks it''s strange that she is not so active in eating today.


    It''s a shame. She can''t go out now. She''s afraid of being seen on her pants. She hesitates and doesn''t know whether to speak.


    "Well, in that case, I''ll go first." He touched his chin and turned away.


    What does she do when he''s gone? Xiao Mimi came to him in a hurry and grabbed his arm: "don''t go!"


    He looked down at her.


    "I, my relatives have come to see me. Can you ask someone to borrow an aunt''s scarf for me?" She finally got up the courage to ask him.

 Chapter 744

    Hua moyao''s face suddenly became wonderful. Let him borrow his aunt''s scarf? Obviously, he didn''t want to hear that, so he immediately shook off her hand and turned to walk out.


    A big man borrows his aunt''s scarf to damage his image. It''s inevitable that he won''t be regarded as a pervert. Xiao Mimi pulls him quickly: "not borrow, not borrow, buy. Will you help me buy a bag? Please, Yao Shao


    You can''t buy it! A man can''t stand it, not to mention Yao Shao, who is always respected?


    "Yao Shao! I beg you, don''t you have the heart to see my blood flow? I beg you, please, only you can help me, please! You helped me. I''ll listen to you after this time, OK She took him by the arm and begged, almost squeezing two tears out on the spot.


    Finally, looking at her pity, Hua moyao glanced at her impatiently: "you wait here, I''ll have a try!"


    "Mm-hmm!" Xiao Mimi''s eyes brightened and her face looked forward to nodding.


    There is a female manager in the company. When Hua moyao inspected her work, she accidentally saw her put aunt''s towel in the drawer. It was just the place to eat. He wanted to sneak in and take one out. Unexpectedly, when he went in, he found that she was still in the office.


    "President!" As soon as she saw him, the woman manager stood up quickly. The president came in person. I don''t know what happened.


    "Sit down. I''m just going to walk in and see if there''s anything that needs to be changed." Hua moyao pretends to scan around.


    The female manager was stunned. Didn''t all the configuration of the company change half a year ago? The president is also too concerned about the staff, and quickly said with a smile: "do not change, do not change! All very good! "


    Hua moyao nodded: "that''s good."


    Glancing at the drawer beside her, Hua moyao sat down and said with a smile, "I''m thirsty. Please pour me a glass of water."


    The female manager replied quickly, "OK, just a moment."


    At the moment when she went out, Hua moyao quickly opened the drawer and took it out to see if it was such bad luck. There was one left in it!


    No matter how much, he put that one in his pocket and closed the drawer.


    When the female manager came in with the water and handed it to him, he gave him an elegant smile: "thank you. You''re busy. I''m gone."


    As soon as he left, the female manager was in a cold sweat. The president is so strange today. Is this a precursor to her dismissal? How scary!


    She opened the drawer and was about to get her aunt''s scarf, but there was only an empty bag. Why? There was one left in the morning. Why is it missing now? It can''t be President She covered her mouth in panic at the moment, my God, it should not be! The president can''t be so abnormal. She must have made a mistake. She must have been! She slapped herself in the face desperately.


    When Hua moyao went out, Xiao Mimi peeped out her head and saw him enter a female manager''s office. A few minutes later, he came back with a black face and a glass of water. She laughed secretly.


    Seeing the smile on her face, Hua Mo Yao''s face was even more black. He took it out of his pocket and threw it to her: "be quick!"


    Xiao Mimi has to run to the bathroom.


    Hua moyao picked up the cartoon book on the table and turned it over. But on the first page he saw a string of numbers. The last one was obviously just written. Today''s date.


    Once a month, I didn''t expect that she still had the habit of remembering this. When he saw a familiar number, his expression became enigmatic and meaningful. If you remember correctly, that number is the day when he returned home, that is, the day when he first met her. When he saw the blood on the bed, he mistook them for having a relationship.

 Chapter 745

    In the heart suddenly realizes, the heart knows clearly, he also silently closes the book, does not have any unusual.


    A few minutes later, she went to dinner with him. In the elevator, she was curious and kept asking, "what did you say to her, and she gave it to you?"


    Hua moyao said to her: "shut up It was humiliating enough, she kept asking.


    He looks so awkward and cute.


    "Tell me, tell me!" Xiao Mimi pulled him to act in a coquetry, and suddenly realized, "Oh, I know. You must have stolen it, right?"


    Hua Mo Yao was completely angered and pressed her on the wall: "one more question, I''ll stay alone at night to work overtime!"


    They were so close that there was a suspicious blush on his face. Not only was she not angry, but she felt her heart pounding.


    It may be that the atmosphere is a little ambiguous. Hua moyao let her go.


    Xiao Mimi took the initiative to come over and pulled his arm bit by bit.


    I don''t know when the relationship between them has changed. She is like a child, unbridled to his coquetry, slowly become dependent on him. She found that she seemed to be attracted to him.


    Steal a subordinate''s aunt scarf! This is probably the most shameful thing Yao Shao has done in his life. After thinking about it, he didn''t know how he was bewildered and would agree to help her!


    Hua moyao immediately decided to equip all the women''s toilets of the company with aunt towel.


    The next morning when I went to work, I saw my aunt push a car of aunt towel into the company. Everyone was curious. When did the company manage so loosely? Aunt towel salesmen can go in and out at will. When they ask, they know that it''s the president''s order. Just like toilet paper, every toilet is equipped with toilet paper.


    This is the gospel of the female colleagues in the whole company. All the women are jubilant. The president is really wise and powerful, which is too humanized.


    Xiao Mimi almost spit out, all the reasons only she knows. I didn''t expect that he could do such a thing for her. It moved her so much.


    Just like a young girl in love, she cherishes this feeling in her heart, secretly observes his every move, occasionally acts coquettishly to him, and pays attention to him.


    Sometimes, she is full of hope for him and thinks that he also has feelings for himself. Although she always likes to stink, she will put down her airs to help herself when she is begging.


    Sometimes, seeing his indifference, she realized that it was just her own self indulgence. All his purpose is to act, to show his grandfather.


    Hua moyao has a very important business to talk about in his office.


    When Xiao Mimi took the water, she thought he was familiar with Hua moyao, but she always remembered where she had met him. In the process of negotiation, the man''s eyes swept her from time to time, which made her hairy. It suddenly occurred to me that he had met him in a nightclub. He was very interested in her and asked her to do so. She refused immediately. She ran like crazy. She didn''t expect to meet again in Hua moyao''s office.


    She usually dresses strangely in nightclubs, wears heavy makeup and occasionally wears a wig. But now, a smart professional dress, plain face, simple ponytail, looks pure sunshine, and nightclub makeup can be said to be very different.

 Chapter 746

    He didn''t recognize himself. He didn''t. Xiao Mimi comforted herself with a smile on her face, as if she didn''t see his eyes, which was very polite.


    The man felt that she was too much like the woman he had met in the nightclub, but there was too much difference in temperament for him to be sure. Besides, she is Hua Mo Yao''s secretary, and he dare not ask in a candid way. It makes Hua Mo Yao look ugly.


    At the negotiation table, the two sides quickly reached an agreement and signed the contract.


    "Happy cooperation!" Hua moyao got up and held out his hand.


    "Happy cooperation, I wish us success in cooperation, I don''t know if the flowers can always enjoy dinner together in the evening?" The man got up and took Hua moyao''s hand.


    "Of course." Hua moyao has an elegant smile on his face.


    "There are more people and more excitement. Why don''t the Secretary of Huazong come along?" The man took a look at Xiao Mimi and asked Hua moyao about his attitude.


    The man was really upset and kind-hearted, and the idea hit her! Xiao Mimi frowned and looked at Hua Mo Yao reluctantly. She said quietly, "I don''t want to go!"


    She was sure that he absolutely saw it, but he ignored her and turned to the man and said, "of course."


    Xiao Mimi was so angry that she didn''t want to look at her head. However, she thought that when they went out to eat and drink, they would inevitably have to pick up girls. Maybe they would take a sauna or take a bath. The thought that Hua Mo Yao was surrounded by a group of women made her unhappy again.


    If you go, will the man dare to eat her? See if she doesn''t beat him all over the place!


    At the dinner table, a large number of company elites are all men except Xiao Mimi and a big wave woman.


    Xiao Mimi some disdain of wrinkled nose, that man really is not a good bird, even the Secretary around are big chest no brain vase, the impression of him suddenly dropped lower.


    The two men were aboveboard, and they didn''t pay any attention to the others. Anyone could see that they had an affair. Xiao Mimi couldn''t see it. She turned to see Hua moyao. He sat quietly with a natural look, as if he had been used to it for a long time.


    "Lili, go and have a drink with Hua." The man suddenly spoke.


    "Yes." The woman named Lili twisted her waist and helped Hua moyao pour some good wine. Her whole body was close to her, and her voice was soft. "Hua Zong, I''ll give you a toast." A large glass of Baijiu was drained away.


    Xiao Mimi was stunned. The woman was too much, deliberately. Dabo was rubbing Hua moyao''s arm, and the ditch was shaking in front of him. It was not obvious! Another look at his master, he looks like a play.


    Shit! Who are these people? It''s too much! Are all contracts based on this kind of transaction?


    But seeing flowers, Mo Yao neither caters to nor shirks. With an elegant and polite smile on his face, he picks up the cup and drinks it with his head up.


    No matter how hard the woman tried to tease him, he was not frivolous or rude.


    Xiao Mimi was gnashing her teeth when she was watching. She wanted to rush over and push her away. Dare to hook the person she likes, live impatiently.


    "Secretary Xiao, do you have the honor to have a drink with you?" The man spoke.


    Xiao Mimi looks at Hua moyao like asking for help. She doesn''t want to drink with that wretched man. He must also see that the man is intentional. However, he ignored her and said, "Xiao Mimi, to boss Wu." The tone in which the superior commands the subordinate.

 Chapter 747

    He didn''t defend her at all, so he pushed her out. Isn''t it just drinking? I drink! Xiao Mimi is a little angry, straight Leng Leng ground stands up, carry cup to separate empty to that man Yang Yang: "respect you!" Head up and gulp.


    Her attitude is not very good, it can be said that she is extremely rude. All the men present are stunned. Hua moyao frowns a little discontentedly. It seems that he hurt her too much during this period of time. She is lawless. Now she dares to revolt against him openly.


    The man clapped his hands: "Secretary Xiao is a good drinker and has personality. I like it. It''s said that Mr. Hua has always been strict in the company. I don''t think it''s right for secretary Xiao? "


    Obviously, it''s an indirect irony for Hua moyao to say that she has a bad attitude and that she dares to be so presumptuous when her boss is here.


    "Xiao Mimi!" Hua moyao glared at her sternly, "pour wine for boss Wu!"


    Everyone''s eyes are shifted to her, Xiao Mimi suddenly feel very aggrieved. It seems that even the people she trusts most begin to follow others to see her jokes, which makes her feel very sad.


    In the end, she went over to help the man pour the wine, tried to suppress her emotions, raised the glass, and said gently: "boss Wu, I respect you!"


    The man nodded with satisfaction, took the opportunity to pull her hand: "little girl is not sensible, this is right!"


    Xiao Mimi extremely disgusted that he took his hand and quietly took it back to his seat.


    After dinner, the party went to sing again.


    "Mr. Hua, I''m not feeling well. I won''t go with you." Just went out, Xiao Mimi whispered.


    "Xiao Mimi, what''s your temper?" Hua moyao pressed her shoulder and looked down at her unhappily.


    It''s just a toast. As for such a big mood? Is it too much for the boss''s secretary to offer a toast to his partner in the shopping mall?


    "I''m not in a mood!" Xiao Mimi said angrily.


    "If you don''t make trouble, come with me! This business is very important. You''d better keep your cool and make trouble. I won''t let you go again! " He threatened.


    Who can''t see the emotion on her face? She''s on the spot again, and she''ll leave for any reason. What do other people think? Naturally, I will guess that his boss has an affair with her and covers her up everywhere! What''s more, she dares to do this in front of him. Where is his face?


    The former secretaries, who are more difficult to deal with, have never met before. They are still laughing and pandering on the surface and hiding secretly. What''s more, with him, if that man dares to do too much, he will certainly be dedicated to protect her!


    Secretly to him to make a little temper, even if the outside is also so willful, will only let him feel a little angry.


    In the end, Xiao Mimi followed him reluctantly.


    She nests in the corner, silent, even Hua moyao is too lazy to pay attention.


    The old man ordered a love song to sing to each other and turned to Xiao Mimi: "this one can''t sing. Secretary Xiao, would you like to sing one?"


    "One! Sing


    "It''s your honor to sing with a successful person like boss Wu!"


    The others coaxed and put the microphone in her arms.


    Xiao Mimi looks at Hua moyao, but he doesn''t even look at her. The meaning is very clear.


    Why do you look like a slave and do everything according to his eyes. Doesn''t he just want her to sing? Then she sings well. What''s the big deal! Coax that man happy not to go!

 Chapter 748

    Xiao Mimi let go, completely let go, took the microphone smile: "I''m not good at singing, boss Wu can''t give up."


    "How can we? Then we''ll make a fool of ourselves."


    When the music Prelude starts, Xiao Mimi walks slowly to the boss Wu with the microphone.


    What the man said was not modest. He was really ugly, his voice was hoarse, and his tone ran to the sky. When he opened his mouth, other people clapped desperately against their will.


    Xiao Mimi''s face is always smiling, singing with him, and occasionally has a little eye interaction. When she sings to the emotional place, she takes the initiative to lean on his shoulder.


    A look at her so initiative, the man also hugged her waist. They look very close, as if they are really lovers.


    At the end of the song, the others cried out: "another one! One more! "


    The man turned to look at her: "then another one?"


    "Listen to you," she said with a coy smile


    She is good at coaxing men.


    She completely ignores the existence of Hua moyao and sings love songs with that man. Hua moyao on the sofa sees his hand on her waist and her head on the man''s shoulder. Her face is black and frightening, but she can''t be noticed under the dim light.


    He never thought that boss Wu would be interested in Xiao Mimi. After all, it''s cooperation. Xiao Mimi followed him if he didn''t want to refute him. Besides, it''s very common for a secretary to accompany a client to have a drink or sing a song. Originally, he thought that as long as that man dares to do too much to her, he would come forward to stop him with disrespect. Can she pour good, or stink a face don''t cooperate, or take the initiative to throw his arms, put him in where?


    "Boss Wu! Good singing! Come and have a drink After singing, Xiao Mimi took the initiative to offer him wine.


    "Done!" Boss Wu is also happy.


    Xiao Mimi and he are sitting next to each other on the sofa playing dice and drinking. It''s fun.


    In fact, she seems to play so high, who knows how upset she is. The man touched her body and made her feel sick. But she wanted to be angry with Mo Yao on purpose.


    "Secretary Xiao looks like someone I know." At the end of the day, boss Wu drank a little too much and said.


    "You must have made a mistake. If you had known such a successful person as boss Wu before, how could I not remember it?" Xiao Mimi flatters.


    "Yes! yes! Miss Xiao is so clever. "


    After the meeting, the group told each other not to leave.


    "See you next time, boss Wu! "MEDA!" Xiao Mimi waves and kisses at random. In the end, only she and Hua moyao are left.


    Hua moyao''s face was very ugly. He took her by the arm and left. He just wanted her not to show her face and be a little polite. She was so good that everyone jumped on her and dared to make another appointment!


    "You let me go!" Xiao Mimi shook off his hand.


    "Xiao Mimi! You''ve had enough Hua moyao''s face was gloomy and growled.


    In front of him, she just threw away the fake smile. She was very sad and said: "Hua moyao, how can you treat me like this? Even if you don''t like me, you can''t treat me like this! You asked me to drink with him and sing with him! How can you do that! "


    Thanks to her trust and dependence on him, what she got in the end was heartbreak, a feeling of lovelorn, very sad.


    Hua moyao, also full of fire, said in a low voice, "don''t forget! It''s the responsibility of every Secretary to accompany customers to dinner and sing

 Chapter 749

    Responsibility! That''s what she should do, right? Should accompany those wretched old men! Do you have to accompany them in order to cooperate!


    "I made him happy. Are you satisfied?" She was disheartened with him and turned around after crying and yelling.


    After drinking some wine, running is a bit crooked.


    "Hello! Where are you going? " He ran after him and yelled.


    "It''s none of your business!" She didn''t look back. She had already jumped into a taxi and left.


    Hua moyao hurried to drive. However, there was a red light all the way and there was a lot of traffic. In the end, she was lost. After several rounds in the whole city, she still couldn''t be found.


    She called and turned it off. Hua moyao slaps the steering wheel hard. She drinks a lot today. When he recalls the last time she was drunk and danced pole dance, he feels that she has a big head.


    "Waiter, two more bottles of wine!" In a bar, Xiao Mimi sat in front of the bar, drinking one cup after another. She was so upset that she had no place to go, so she had to come here to borrow wine. Hua moyao is so hateful that she gnashes her teeth when she thinks of him.


    "An old man, I don''t want you!" She drinks while the abdomen Fei, but clearly already moved the heart, how can not rare, only more think more want to cry.


    "Beauty, drink alone!" Look at her. She''s alone. Someone''s talking to her.


    "Stay away! Don''t look for trouble! " Xiao Mimi despises him. At this time, any one to disturb her will make her impatient, want to pump him a burst of anger.


    "Oh, I have a big temper." The man felt his chin.


    Xiao Mimi got up to go to the bathroom, he actually followed all the way, labouring, Xiao Mimi angry, "get out of my mother! You''re looking for castration Looking back at him, I kicked him. I drank a little too much and almost didn''t stand firm. There was no doubt about the villain''s temperament. She was in a bad mood. She was so anxious that she dared to castrate him with a pair of scissors.


    The man showed his teeth in pain. He almost got rid of a girl. Angry, he rushed to grab Xiao Mimi''s arm and wanted to do it.


    Young master Bai just came out of the bathroom and saw a man pulling at a woman.


    "Hello! What are you doing! " A lunge forward, he has no time to fall, white pool has grasped his wrist, Xiao Mimi took advantage of the situation fell into the white pool arms.


    "Who are you? What are you doing? " I''ve been kicked for no reason. I''m not angry yet. I''ve come out on the way. Can I not be angry?


    A few minutes later, Xiao Mimi had fallen asleep. She leaned against Bai Chi''s chest and almost fell to the ground. Bai Chi quickly pulled her back and pulled her hair open. Then she saw a familiar face. Young master Bai was even more upset. Seeing that the man didn''t give up, he kicked in the past: "get out of here! Don''t beat me


    "Bai Xiaoshao, why is it so slow to go to the toilet?" His group of faxiao came out of the private room. When they saw the posture, they were happy. They held their arms and said, "Oh, is this trouble? It''s a big night. "


    As soon as the man looked at them, from appearance to clothing to temperament, they were either the second generation of officials or the second generation of rich people. They were not easy to be provoked, and they didn''t dare to say anything more. They ran away.


    Seeing that Bai Xiaoshao is holding a drunken woman in her arms, she is very careful for fear that she will fall. When is Bai Xiaoshao so nervous about women? Very curious, they all came together to see what they looked like.

 Chapter 750

    Xiao MI was awesome, suddenly a dry vomiting, everyone panic, and quickly to avoid the three, white pool face is particularly ugly.


    "Hello! Please cheer up for me. Don''t vomit. I''ll take you to the bathroom right now


    As soon as his voice fell, Xiao Mimi held him and began to vomit. On his coat, there was a lot of stink.


    Looking at his panic, his group of heartless people laughed: "Bai Xiaoshao, you meet your opponent."


    Bai Chi is so sad that he wants to leave her alone! Finally, young master Bai took off his coat and threw it into the dustbin: "you continue to play, I''ll take her back!"


    Put her out of the traffic, put her in the seat belt. Although he met several times, he didn''t know where she lived except her name. She was so drunk that she couldn''t ask for it for a long time.


    Finally, Bai Xiaoshao decided to take her to his own place. It''s bad luck for him to meet her and take her in for one night.


    He didn''t know how he was bewitched. He didn''t even bring his girlfriend his house, but he brought her back.


    "Hey, you''re too dirty. Take a bath first and take off your clothes yourself!" In the bathroom, young master Bai asked her to stand on the wall and put bath water in her pool.


    Xiao Mimi, a child with bad wine, suddenly began to take off her clothes at the door.


    When Bai Chi turned around, her eyes almost didn''t fall out. She took off her clothes, which was very elegant and charming!


    Seeing her take off less and less, Bai Chi quickly went to stop her: "Hey, can you wait for me to take off again?"


    But she was drunk, which listen to go in, continue to take off, he does not let off, then she took off his.


    It''s the first time that Bai Xiaoshao has been played by a drunken woman, and some of them can''t resist. In the end, she didn''t take off her clothes. She watered it from head to toe with a shower, so it was a bath. After washing, both of them were wet. After such a disturbance, Xiao Mimi seems to be sober.


    "Here, change your clothes." White pool casually looking for a pajama for her, Xiao Mimi sitting on the pony, clever nod.


    Before long, she came out after changing her clothes. He thought she was sober and brought her to the door. With only one room at home, he can only sleep on the sofa.


    Who knows, before he lay down, there came a roaring voice. It was deafening. He didn''t wear any slippers. He rushed in to have a look, but saw Xiao Mimi standing on the side, gesticulating and shouting hysterically: "I''m proud to face the heavy waves, and my blood is like the red sunlight! The gall is like iron, the bone is like King Kong... "


    In the middle of the night, it''s time for the neighbors to come to me!


    Bai Chi rushes over and covers her mouth: "Xiao Mimi, stop for me!"


    He doesn''t let her sing, she is very unhappy, desperately kicking, want to pick his hand, even bite him.


    Bai Chi was very depressed by her. She had little strength, but she couldn''t pull him. Finally, she was out of breath and didn''t resist.


    Seeing that she was silent, he let go. As soon as she let go, she began to roar again.


    Baichi is really afraid of her. She sings and dances at the same time. Cover her mouth, the pressure of her limbs dead, two people so deadlocked.


    In the end, Xiao Mimi was tired of playing and fell asleep. Bai Chi was also very upset. He pressed her for fear that she would suddenly jump up and sing again. Unconsciously, she also fell asleep.

 Chapter 751

    After Hua moyao can''t find Xiao Mimi everywhere, he calls Lei Yan and asks him to send someone to look for her. Sometimes I really don''t want to take care of her, but I''m not hard hearted. I''m worried about her. I''m afraid that something might happen to her. After all, I''m the granddaughter-in-law approved by my grandfather. I can''t help finding her.


    Two hours later, there was news from Lei Yan, saying that he had heard from her in a bar.


    "What about people?" Hua moyao asked in a hurry. She is in the bar by herself, so it''s hard to avoid danger if she drinks too much.


    "I heard that she was so drunk that she was taken away by a man."


    Taken away? Hua moyao''s heart suddenly rose. Who took the man for what purpose?


    However, we couldn''t find out who the person was or where she was taken.


    I didn''t have a good rest all night.


    This guy! Hua moyao was on fire. How could he find her at the beginning? Who said that this kind of woman was easy to deal with, and in the end, it made him suffer a lot.


    Xiao Mimi felt sore all over, her chest was stuffy, and her breathing was not smooth. She slowly opened her eyes, only to find that there was a person on her body, and she woke up quickly.


    "Hello! Who are you? What are you doing! " Xiao Mimi pushed him away and asked warily.


    White pool half open eyes, hair messy: "you wake up."


    Xiao Mimi saw clearly that it was Bai Chi. Although this guy said that he had saved her once, he didn''t take care of her before. Just now, he was sleeping on her again. Who knows what his heart is. He looks like a dandy attracting bees and butterflies.


    "What have you done to me? I will kill you. How dare you be so frivolous as to be on the nipple Xiao Mimi kicked him regardless of the situation.


    Baichi was unprepared at all. After several punches, he covered his face and yelled, "stop it. I brought you back when you were drunk last night! Do you have a conscience


    What happened last night? She didn''t know. Even if he was kind enough to bring her back, what happened to her.


    Xiao Mimi continued beating him: "why don''t you learn well when you are young? I''ve known you''re not a good person since I first met you


    Bai Xiaoshao is also very angry when he is knocked down by her. What do you think he''s trying to do? She''s been singing and dancing for a whole night and she hasn''t slept well. When he wakes up, he has to be beaten by her. If he really wants to do something, I''m afraid she doesn''t even have any residue left.


    White pool fire, a turn over, the situation instantly reversed, he grabbed her wrist, put her under the body, hard in her neck bite.


    "Pain! You are a dog! Bite me Xiao Mimi screamed and looked at him with hatred, but she stopped quarreling.


    "Listen, you were drunk and surrounded in the bar last night. I saved you and brought you back! You didn''t sleep last night, and you danced and sang drunkenness. I was afraid of being reported to disturb the people, so I pressed you to cover your mouth and asked you to stop! So, this morning, it was an accident! I didn''t mean to take advantage of you! " He explained to her with his fierce eyes. At the end, his cheeks were a little red and his eyes dodged.


    "Oh." Xiao Mimi nodded, and suddenly remembered that she had fallen to the bottom of the valley because Hua moyao had been drunk in the nightclub.


    "Thank you. I''m going." She got out of bed quietly to change her clothes and shoes.


    This mood change is really big. Baichi didn''t respond for a moment.


    Xiao Mimi took a taxi and went back to work. She didn''t have the courage to go away and never go back. She pushed the door open and sat at her desk without saying a word and turned on the computer.

 Chapter 752

    Hua moyao had a calm face: "where did you go last night?"


    "You don''t care!" Xiao Mimi didn''t even look at him to talk back.


    "Xiao Mimi!" Hua Mo Yao was angry. She was still a little frightened and stood up quickly.


    "Come here!" He gave orders.


    Although she was reluctant, she was still afraid of him. She dallied over it, just like a little girl who made trouble with her parents. She was not convinced.


    "What the hell did you do last night?" He looked directly at her and asked in a voice.


    "You said that you would not interfere in each other''s private lives. What do you care where I go?" She didn''t dare to look him in the eyes and said with her head down.


    This damn guy! Hua Mo Yao was really angry with her. She didn''t go home at night, so he found her all night. Up to now, she is still angry with him!


    Hua moyao has never been so angry. Her indulgence has made her lawless now. She will go to heaven if she doesn''t suffer.


    And as soon as she turned her head, he saw a suspicious trace on her neck, and her angry eyes were full of fire. She dared to mess around outside!


    Hua moyao got up from his chair and took her arm.


    "Hello! Where are you taking me? " He started very hard, she was pinched raw pain, feel his anger, she struggled. But he was determined that he would not be soft on her, and let her do everything she could, or he was dragged to stagger forward.


    In Hua moyao''s office, there is a small warehouse specially used for storing things. There are no windows. Usually, it is a dark room. Hua Mo Yao was too lazy to look at her. He opened the door and threw her in: "give me a good introspection!"


    Slammed the door and locked it.


    "Hello! You let me out! Hua moyao, you bastard! Let me out! Why do you care about me! " Xiao Mimi was beating the door and shouting.


    No matter how she yelled, he ignored it.


    He was really good at catching her pain, she was really afraid, and soon she couldn''t hold on.


    "Hua moyao, I''m wrong. I don''t dare any more. Would you let me out? Please, when I go out! " She kept begging for mercy.


    A person stay in that small black house, scared to death. She would rather he scolded her and beat her than leave her here alone.


    Now, she says what he wants her to say and does what he wants her to do. She doesn''t fight back. She''s obedient and doesn''t get angry. She just hopes that he can let her out.


    But he didn''t listen to her. He was angry and wanted to teach her a lesson and temper her first.


    "President, the summing up meeting will begin soon." A secretary knocked on the door and came in.


    "OK, I see." Hua moyao nodded and went to the conference room with the papers.


    "Hua moyao, I beg you, let me out. I will never dare. I will be obedient in the future. Please don''t let me stay here alone." Her voice became softer and softer, and her face was full of tears. She knelt by the door and clapped and yelled, but he still didn''t let her out even though she was hoarse.


    Xiao Mimi leaned against the door in despair and curled up tightly. The feeling of fear and suffocation filled her brain.


    When she was a child, her mother took her to the cinema for the first time. It was dark inside. Only the huge screen was on. She couldn''t see the people around her clearly. She couldn''t even see where the exit was. People were watching the movie quietly.

 Chapter 753

    Before long, a strong smell of smoke came, and there was a commotion in the originally quiet screening hall.


    "Fire I don''t know who yelled, people began to get flustered, and they got up from their seats and ran out.


    It''s too dark inside. The lines are burned out. People standing on the edge of life and death run outside regardless of everything. In the dark, screams, screams, crying, one after another.


    "Mom, I''m afraid!" Xiao Mimi was afraid to hide in her mother''s arms. The bad smell made her uncomfortable.


    "Mimi, it''s OK. Mom is by your side."


    Xiao''s mother is a smart woman. At this time, people are in a mess, running around like a dead fly. It''s easy to fall down and be trampled.


    Don''t say she is a thin woman with a child. What if something happens? She dare not squeeze, can only hold Xiao Mimi quietly sitting in the seat, waiting for help.


    She took out the handkerchief, poured the remaining half bottle of water on it, and handed it to Xiao Mimi: "Mimi, take it, cover your nose and mouth with this."


    That kind of airtight despair, that kind of suffocating feeling, that kind of throat tearing smoke, left a deep impression in Xiao Mimi''s childhood.


    Although, in the end, the fire was put out and the safe passage opened, they were rescued.


    Since then, the fear of confined space appeared in her. She did not dare to take the elevator, go to the cinema, or even stay in the car with the doors and windows locked.


    Now, how can she bear to keep her in this dark little room by herself. Sometimes, mental torture is more terrifying than physical torture.


    Tired of crying, her consciousness was a little vague, and she kept reading: "Mom, I''m afraid. Mom, I''m scared. "


    However, no voice responded to her, no voice comforted her.


    In the conference room, all department managers went up one by one to make department summary, PPT display, Hua moyao sometimes nodded slightly, sometimes commented a few words. A morning passed quickly.


    At the end of the meeting, when I looked at my watch, it was more than 12 o''clock. He worked too hard, then suddenly thought that Xiao Mimi was still closed in the dark room.


    "Well, that''s all for today''s meeting. Thank you very much." Then he got up and left. The people at the back were relieved. The president was so workaholic that he didn''t drink a mouthful of water after sitting for several hours.


    As soon as Hua moyao returned to the office, he quickly looked for the key to open the door.


    Sitting on the ground, Xiao Mimi can''t wait to pick the crack of the door when she hears the door opening. As soon as the door is opened, she rushes out.


    Her face was full of tears, her hair was torn in a mess, and she looked very embarrassed. She was as if she had been stimulated by something, panicked, short of breath, and only knew how to run out.


    "Xiao Mimi!" Hua moyao saw that the lesson was too much, and she was so scared that she was a little out of order. She quickly walked over and held her.


    "You let me go! Let go! I don''t want to go in again! I''m not going in! " She struggled desperately, biting his hand, grabbing his arm, completely ignoring the image, as if he was going to throw her into the fire.


    She was out of control. Hua Mo Yao held her tightly and held her in his arms.


    "I''m not going in. I''m not going to lock you in." He whispered comfort in her ear. Seeing her like this, he was distressed.

 Chapter 754

    Hearing his promise, Xiao Mimi calmed down and no longer struggled. She was held by him and cried like a child. It was a long time before she came to her senses. He pushed him away and cried, "why do you want to lock me in! You big jerk! Who do you think you are? Why are you so hateful! Do you know I''m scared to death! Do you know how painful I am in it! "


    He beat him like a vent. For a moment, she really thought that she was going to die in it. That kind of feeling, life is not like death.


    Hua moyao didn''t expect that she would be so afraid of being alone. Originally, she just wanted to teach her a lesson. Now, she was suffering from mental disorder when she went in and came out, and he regretted it.


    After her venting, she leaned powerlessly in his arms. He grabbed her wrist and said in a soft voice: "it''s none of your business in the future, but you can''t go home at night any more. Do you hear me


    After such a fuss, how dare Xiao Mimi not be obedient again? She finally saw the power of Hua moyao. He was really amazing. If he locked her up for several more times, I''m afraid she would die.


    Xiao Mimi cried and nodded in his arms.


    Hua moyao was distressed and had a headache. He should have been angry, but now he has to comfort her. It''s not easy to coax her. She cries more vigorously.


    "Come on, don''t cry. It''s ugly." Hua moyao rubs her with a tissue.


    Coax a long time, she finally choked voice small, sniff: "I''m hungry."


    Yesterday, she didn''t eat much. Today, she cried for a long time and was hungry.


    "Yes, I''ll order for you." Hua moyao nodded. She looks miserable now. He doesn''t dare to take her down. When people see her, they think what he has done to her?


    "I''ll eat what you make." She went on asking. Last time she ate the noodles he made, she was greedy for a long time, but she didn''t dare to mention the rude request that she would die.


    Anyway, she was miserable enough today, and she didn''t care that this time, she wanted to eat what he made to compensate herself.


    Hua moyao''s face changed. He had already put down his position to order food for her. She even dared to make such a request and tried to suppress it: "what do you like to eat? I''ll order take out for you."


    "I''ll eat what you make!" Xiao Mimi looks at him stubbornly.


    The girl was shut up in a small dark room. She was so scared that she didn''t know how to stop. Want him to help her cook? When he became her father!


    At this moment, Hua moyao''s mobile phone rings. Pick it up, it''s my grandfather. The microphone is a little loud, Xiao Mimi can hear it nearby. Finally, the old man asked, "what is Mimi doing? Yao Yao, you didn''t bully Mimi, did you


    "Grandfather, I''m here!" Xiao Mimi shouts and looks at Hua moyao.


    Hua moyao was afraid that she would complain to the old man again. He lowered his voice and said helplessly, "OK, I''ll make it for you at night. Now, how about ordering takeout first?"


    Xiao Mimi nodded contentedly. She sat on his chair, legs up, holding the phone and chatting with the old man, while he helped her order takeout.


    It''s just a dinner, Xiao Mi instantly put all the sadness and unhappiness behind her. The only advantage of this woman is that she is careless and doesn''t bear grudges. To put it bluntly, she is easy to coax. Give a slap and give it a bite to eat, and you''ll be happy again.

 Chapter 755

    Xiao Mimi just hung up, and another number called in. Hua moyao just went out to help her pick up the takeout. She tried to pick it up for him for fear of something urgent.


    "Brother, have you found anyone?" A male voice came in in a hurry.


    Looking for someone? Xiao Mimi didn''t come back for a while. The man referred to her and said to him, "Hua moyao is out. I''ll call him for you."


    Women? Lei Yan a Leng, ask: "who are you?"


    "I''m his secretary, Xiao Mimi."


    Leiyan finally relieved, said: "you finally came back, my brother yesterday to find you for a night did not sleep. OK, nothing else. Just come back. "


    Holding the phone, Xiao Mimi felt a touch. Did he stay up all night looking for her yesterday? In this way, he is worried about himself. After thinking about it, she felt a little impulsive last night.


    Well, I don''t resent him at all. She is so heartless, a little joy on the move.


    Hua moyao came in with a pile of things in his hand and put them on the table to greet her: "come and eat."


    Xiao Mimi went over and sat down beside him. She took it apart, devoured it and ate it. From yesterday to now, she has been singing, dancing and crying. She has been hungry for a long time. She feels that she can eat a cow now.


    She ate like rude, her mouth full, picked up the coffee beside her and took a gulp, then ate.


    Hua moyao is a black thread. He has never seen such a woman who does not care about her image. She is good at pretending to be reserved in front of a man.


    She''s rude to eat, but she''s not annoying. She''s like some kind of little animal.


    Xiao Mimi is looking forward to Hua moyao''s cooking dinner for her. She waits until she gets off work.


    They left the company one after another and went to the underground parking garage. She got in his car. They were going to the supermarket to buy food and go home to cook.


    There is a traffic jam on the way to work. When the light is red, she looks at the traffic outside the window.


    Suddenly, in the cold wind, an old woman in thin clothes was sitting on the curb, with two big bags filled with waste paper and drink bottles. Probably tired, she sat down to rest, bent body, tight clothes, but still cold shivering.


    "Stop! Stop the car As soon as the intersection turns green and Hua moyao starts the car, Xiao Mimi claps at the window and shouts.


    Not knowing what she was doing, Hua moyao slowed down and pulled over.


    As soon as she stopped the car, Xiao Mimi opened the door and ran out in front of her. She took the scarf off her neck and bent over to wrap it around her. The old woman raised her head, and her cloudy eyes were moist.


    "Grandma, it''s cold. Go home early." Xiao Mimi finished, ran back and got on the bus.


    Seeing this scene, Hua moyao was still shocked. An old scavenger was sitting there. There were so many people coming and going that no one would care. When she was sitting in the car, she would run down to give her a scarf.


    It may be just a small act, but it can reveal a person''s nature.


    The first time we met, she went into his room to steal. The second time, she was chased for dancing in a bar. Her impression on her was not so good. And the longer the contact time, the more she found the goodness and beauty in her bones. She was more real than those rich women who pretended to be pure and fair.

 Chapter 756

    Until now, he had no idea about her family background. She never mentioned her family and her parents in front of him. He only knew that she needed money very much. He also saw that she loved money, so he let her fake marriage with him. Now, I suddenly want to know more about her.


    Don''t want to ask her abruptly, when she help grandma tie scarf, he secretly sent a text message to Lei Yan, let him help investigate Xiao Mimi''s life experience.


    He was curious about what kind of family could educate such a girl. Today, he seems to know her again.


    "Hey, why are you looking at me like that?" Feeling Hua moyao''s inquiring eyes, Xiao Mimi twisted her head and asked with embarrassment.


    As soon as she opened her mouth, he realized that he was in a trance. He stretched out his hand to help her remove the dead leaves from the bangs and quickly took back his eyes.


    Xiao Mimi''s face turned red. Just now, his hand was in front of her eyes. She could even clearly feel his hand touching her hair. Her heart felt electric shock.


    Xiao Mimi was originally a kind-hearted child. It was totally forced by the situation to go out and dance in nightclubs and even cheat people. She had to do that for money. Once upon a time, she and her mother had the experience of being lost and homeless. She understood what it was like to sit in the cold wind. Therefore, to see the old lady sitting alone, she was a little impatient, a scarf can not play much role, can only express meager intentions.


    Sometimes, what people need is not pity, not charity, but care. Maybe this little charity will make granny feel warm and full of hope for her life.


    Hua moyao parks his car outside the supermarket. Xiao Mimi and he go in to buy food.


    Pushing the car, Xiao Mimi has a look here and there, putting everything she wants to eat into the shopping cart. Hua moyao takes them out one by one and gives them a glance. If they feel bad, they put them back. Xiao Mimi turns her lips and doesn''t say much.


    "Is this OK?" Suddenly, when she saw the steak wrapped in plastic wrap, Xiao Mimi took it up and asked for his advice. Her pathetic expression was like a child seeing a favorite toy and wanting to buy it. She asked her mother for advice.


    As soon as Hua moyao nodded, she immediately happily took several boxes and put them in. She went on to pick other boxes. Hua moyao left only two boxes, and the remaining boxes were put back.


    When Hua moyao was choosing other ingredients, she secretly stuffed a lot of snacks she liked into the shopping cart. She also took a careful look at him, and then secretly put them at the bottom. Although Hua moyao turned her head, she also saw her tricks clearly, but she didn''t tear them down. When she checked out at the cashier, Xiao Mimi fell in love with ice cream again. Although it was very cold, she still held two big boxes.


    Hua moyao, dressed in a suit and carrying two shopping bags in his hand, walked in front of him without looking abrupt. Xiao Mimi is holding two boxes of ice cream and following like a valet.


    Today, after shopping in the supermarket, Xiao Mimi found out that he was very secretive. She was more and more looking forward to his cooking skills when she was so good at shopping. He grew up in a wealthy family and was a boy. Where did he learn these life skills?


    Hua moyao puts his things in the trunk and gets on the bus. Xiao Mimi fastened her seat belt, turned to him and asked, "Hua moyao, who taught you all this? You are so good She asked incessantly, and her admiration for him came naturally.

 Chapter 757

    This is the first time that Hua moyao has answered her question so seriously. While driving, he said faintly: "when I was a child, I often accompanied my mother to the supermarket, and I knew it after a long time."


    Talking about his family for the first time, she looked envious: "Wow, that Aunt must be very good at cooking?"


    Hua moyao nodded, with a smile on his face. He really loves his mother, and she''s really good at cooking. It''s a very happy thing for mommy to make food for the people she loves. Although he is a boy, mummy still teaches him how to cook, so that he can cook for his favorite girl in the future.


    Thinking of mummy''s advice, Hua moyao frowned slightly. Unexpectedly, the first time he cooked for a girl was for her. I like her very much, but I can''t talk about love. Let''s take advantage of her.


    Back at home, Hua moyao went to the kitchen to cook. He was wearing a vertical striped shirt, sleeves and apron. He looked very handsome and at home. People couldn''t help hugging him from the back.


    Xiao Mimi also followed in, trying to help him, his action crisp, she seems to be in the way.


    Finally, she was driven out, idle boring, set the table and chair, take out the red wine, a face looking forward to waiting, there is a very happy feeling.


    Before long, the western style dinner by chef Hua moyao was finished. Black pepper steak, grilled salmon, cream mushroom soup, fruit salad, all sell very well, let a person see very appetite.


    Xiao Mimi couldn''t wait to take a bite of the knife and fork, immediately full of praise: "eat well!" It''s full of color, fragrance and so on. It turns out that he has this talent. He can be a chef in the star hotel. Eat hard.


    When she holds her chin, she can''t help but fantasize. After Hua moyao''s company went bankrupt, she opened a western restaurant with him. He wears a chef''s hat to cook, and she serves as a waiter. It''s fun to think about it.


    "Madame, you''ve served the wrong dish. It''s not our table!"


    "Madame, you have the wrong change again!"


    A burst of discordant voice, she clumsily by them make very big head, eyebrows are wrinkled up.


    "Xiao Mimi! What are you thinking about? " Knocking on the table, a voice pulls her back to reality. Hua moyao looks at her from the opposite side. Just now, she looked at him with a spring like smile, saliva almost flowed into the plate, colorful expression on her face, not long after another face of distress, I don''t know what to think and how to be distracted.


    Fortunately, it''s fantasy. Xiao Mimi is relieved secretly. How can she curse Hua moyao into bankruptcy? This is not good! No!


    This dinner was extremely satisfying. After eating and drinking enough, Xiao Mimi volunteered to wash the dishes in the kitchen.


    For the first time, it seems that there is a warm atmosphere in this big house.


    After washing, Xiao Mimi takes out two bottles of beer from the refrigerator, goes out and hands them to Hua moyao on the sofa. Hua moyao looks up at her and takes them. She sits cross legged beside him. When I pulled the ring, I couldn''t pull it up. I put out a hand and handed her the one that had been opened. I took the bottle in her hand.


    "Cheers Xiao Mimi raised the bottle, touched him gently, and drank up.


    The next morning, when Xiao Mimi was working, she received a phone call, in which a very familiar female voice said, "please find Mr. Hua moyao." Xiao Mimi is his secretary. Many of his phone calls are filtered by her.

 Chapter 758

    "Hello, who is calling, please?"


    "An Weiwei."


    Xiao Mimi was surprised. No wonder she was so familiar. It turned out to be an Weiwei. A woman who is more beautiful and better than herself will inevitably feel uncomfortable when she calls the person she likes.


    Recall before, he also drugged them two things, would like to slap himself in the face. Fortunately, Hua moyao was clever enough to see through her scheme and didn''t fall for it. Otherwise, she would hate herself. Who would have thought that he would like him in a few months?


    She looked up at Hua moyao and whispered to him, "an Weiwei, I''m looking for you."


    Hua moyao didn''t lift his head when he dealt with the document: "let''s get in."


    Although a little envious, she still politely responded to an Weiwei: "please wait a moment, and help you connect Mr. Hua right away."


    When Hua moyao answers the phone, she tries to listen to what they say. The voice of the microphone is so low that she can''t hear it clearly. She pretends to go over and pour water for him. She stands beside and grins and refuses to go.


    "Mo Yao, you haven''t been on the set for a long time. Today I''ll have a rest and have dinner together, OK?"


    "I''m a little busy today. I''ll make an appointment with you some other day." Hua moyao said while signing the document.


    "Well, I''ll wait for your call." Recognized his tone in perfunctory, she some reluctantly hung up the phone.


    Xiao Mimi was very happy in her heart. She wanted to praise Yao Shao with a thumbs up. She refused the invitation of the goddess without hesitation. It was great!


    hung up the phone and Yao looked at her. He knocked at the table and said, "Xiao secretary, are you very busy? The sweeper just asked for leave today. If you have nothing to do, you can help clean the toilet


    Just now, she bent down and her ears were almost on the microphone. Don''t think he didn''t know.


    Xiao Mimi quickly straightened up, a serious answer: "total flower, I still have work to finish." Run back to your seat and do your own business.


    Before leaving work, Hua moyao told her that she had a dinner party in the evening and asked her to go back first.


    Xiao Mimi internal injury, thought he was looking for an excuse to push away an Weiwei, did not expect that there is really something at night. If he is free today, will he agree to an Weiwei''s invitation?


    He often has some social activities in the evening. Now, she is used to waiting for him to come back at night before going to bed.


    After taking a bath, some bored sitting on the sofa watching TV, idle boring want to eat snacks, so, she bought yesterday in the supermarket ice cream out, while eating and watching.


    A big box of ice cream bottomed out, and Hua moyao finally came back.


    "You''re back." Xiao Mimi said hello with a spoon.


    "Well." Hua moyao seemed to be in a bad mood. He answered faintly, took off his coat and came over. He fell on the sofa.


    "Well, what''s the matter with you?" Xiao Mimi is a little worried. At ordinary times, he is a stiff dress and pays attention to the image. At first, Xiao Mimi thought he was all dressed up, but later when she lived together, she found that he was also very elegant at home, sitting and standing, even sleeping flat, without snoring, grinding teeth and talking in sleep. Today, as soon as she came back, she was lying on the sofa, which really surprised her.


    "It''s OK, just a little tired." Hua moyao made it clear that he didn''t want to talk much and waved his hand.


    Suddenly, he realized that there seemed to be something on his head. He felt it and looked at it, and his face became even worse. He glared at her angrily, gritted his teeth and said, "Xiao Mimi!"

 Chapter 759

    Xiao Mimi saw the things on his head, but she didn''t dare to worry about him, for fear that he would be angry. By his own discovery, he carefully trembled, carefully responded: "in."


    "Can you stop throwing these things around?" Hua Mo Yao stood up with a bra in his hand and his face turned blue.


    Xiao Mimi quickly took a small step in the past, respectfully bow to admit: "sorry, I forgot."


    Hua moyao is a serious and rigorous person. No matter in his work or in his life, his things have their own specific position and are always neat. The shirt was spotless, there was no suit, no fold, no hair in the bathroom.


    Xiao Mimi, on the contrary, lives a casual life. As soon as you enter the door, you can take off your shoes at will, lie on one side, and throw your coat on the sofa. Sometimes, you can even take out your clothes and throw them at will. The whole house was in a mess. Her clothes were everywhere. When he asked her to clean up, she just pushed it at will until he couldn''t see it.


    Once before, Hua moyao opened the drawer for neckties, and found her clothes and trousers in it. She almost vomited blood and took her out to teach her a lesson. She was a little more restrained. Unexpectedly, he found her again today.


    "Next time, go straight to the trash can." Hua moyao warned.


    Knowing that she was wrong, Xiao Mimi nodded her head like a teacher.


    Inadvertently looked up, but saw his brow slightly wrinkled, forehead some weak sweat, waist is not so straight, seems to be physical discomfort.


    In her impression, he has been very energetic, invincible appearance, suddenly so weak, let her worry about it.


    "Hua moyao, what''s the matter with you? Are you ok? " Xiao Mimi threw away her clothes and quickly went to support him.


    "It''s OK, you let me go." Hua moyao held on and said low.


    There are beads of sweat on his forehead. In such a cold day, Xiao Mimi, in a panic, takes a piece of cloth to wipe his sweat.


    Hua moyao really wanted to slap her to death! These two goods are holding her bra! I''m afraid she hasn''t found out yet. Looking at the worried look on her face, Hua moyao didn''t have the heart to speak evil words to her. He took the things in her hand with a black face and dropped them into the garbage can in a parabola.


    Xiao Mimi turned to see, embarrassed a face can''t hang, but, or whispered: "my favorite style, how do you really give away."


    Hua moyao was pale, but he didn''t tell her what was wrong.


    "What''s wrong with you, tell me?" Die to face, live to suffer, nothing will hurt like this? Xiao did not listen to him. She touched his stomach with one hand and kept pressing and asking, "here? here? Or here? "


    When he pressed it to his stomach, it was obvious that the pain on his face flashed by. It turned out to be a stomachache. It must have been eaten out.


    She quickly let him lie down, to find his own medicine to eat: "you wait a moment, I''ll be right back, strong point, must not hang up ah!" She looked worried and patted him on the shoulder to encourage him. She turned to look for medicine.


    Hua moyao was so angry that she couldn''t laugh or cry. Did she care about him or curse him? Is he that easy to hang up?


    "Where is it? Where is it? " Xiao Mimi rummaged around looking for the medicine box, suddenly in front of a bright, "there!"

 Chapter 760

    Bring it quickly, pour hot water and feed him medicine.


    "Yao Yao, open your mouth, ah!" She took advantage of him, very patient like coax children to take medicine nurse aunt.


    It''s so sick that the sick tiger is bullied by the cat. Hua Mo Yao glared at her and opened his mouth to take medicine.


    "Are you any better? Shall I take you to the hospital? " She squatted on the ground to help him wipe his sweat.


    I want to know that he won''t agree to go to the hospital for a small stomachache, and let him face where.


    Although he has been enduring, Xiao Mimi knows that he is really in pain, and she is also very distressed. If she wants to make him more comfortable, she moves a small stool to help him massage.


    This woman is not nothing. At least the massage technology is very good.


    He is comfortable, and slowly the effect of the drug, no stomachache, closed his eyes are going to sleep. But she was tired to death for too long. Her feet felt numb and her arms were sore. When she wanted to stand up and move, her legs became soft and she fell down and fell on him.


    His face, close in front of her eyes, she lay on his chest, some nervous looking at him, a few centimeters away, clear-cut face, thin lips.


    He was worried that he would open his eyes and scold himself for being clumsy, but he didn''t wake up and closed his eyes. She had some small bad thoughts, some couldn''t help but move forward and look at him. It seemed that she didn''t wake up. She lowered her head, quickly touched his mouth and quickly got up.


    Like a mouse, some fear, and some joy, for fear that he found his own little scheme, quickly went to other places.


    Not long after she left, Hua moyao opened her eyes and touched her mouth. She didn''t have much expression. Just now, being hit by her, he didn''t feel it. He just didn''t want to open his eyes. This guy even attacked him. Undeniably, the faint fragrance belongs to the girl, when the soft lips are pasted up, he does not reject it, but enjoys it.


    The phone rings. It''s Lei Yan.


    "Brother, I have sent you the information you asked me to investigate. This woman is more innocent than I thought." Lei Yan thinks that Hua moyao suspects that her family is not innocent enough, so he investigates her.


    "Well, I see."


    Hang up the phone, Hua moyao to the study, open the computer, receive information.


    The content is not too long. When he finished reading it, there was only shock in his heart!


    Her father died of gambling and owed a huge amount of gambling debt. When she was young, she and her mother left home to work and finally paid off. Her mother was hospitalized in a car accident and was in a coma all the time. The plot that she thought was only in love drama actually happened to her. For a girl of 20 pairs, how much courage should she have to face all this and take full responsibility. Once misunderstood her, all turned into sympathy.


    He frowned deeply, and finally understood why she was so pure, and why she appeared in the nightclub like a dissolute in heavy makeup. He understood why she loved money so much, and even sold her youth.


    Many nightclub women are forced to sell their bodies because of their families. He doesn''t know that although she is cheated and abducted, she never sells her body. For a girl in such a desperate situation, she has her own bottom line to stick to. It''s rare that she hasn''t been polluted.


    "By the way, Hua moyao." Xiao Mimi, who is going to sleep, suddenly thinks of something. She runs to his study and comes in with a little begging. "I have something tomorrow. Can I not go back to my old house?"

 Chapter 761

    Almost every weekend, Hua moyao will take her to her grandfather. Tomorrow she wants to go to the hospital to see her mother.


    When her head suddenly came out, Hua moyao was startled, just like peeping into other people''s privacy, he was suddenly caught, neatly closed the window, and pretended to be calm and nodded: "OK."


    "Thank you." Xiao Mimi immediately beamed and ran to bed.


    Having experienced so many frustrations and misfortunes in her life too early, she can still be so lively and cheerful, and she can also have such a beautiful smile. Compared with other people''s expression of bitter hatred every day, he suddenly feels that her occasional coquetry and occasional rogue are not so boring.


    Before, I misunderstood her.


    The impression of her, from the initial dislike to become a little distressed.


    The next day, Xiao Mimi took all her savings to the hospital to pay for her mother''s treatment. She sat next to her and took her mother''s hand to talk for a day. No matter whether her mother could hear her or not, she told her happy things to her mother.


    "Mom, I seem to like someone." When it comes to Hua moyao, Xiao Mimi is slightly shy and blushes to talk about things with him. Now, he has become a big part of her life. She has been used to working with him every day, harassing him occasionally, living with him and letting him take things out of her reach.


    "Mingming hated him very much at the beginning. I wish I would never see him again. I don''t know why. Now I like him a little. It''s amazing." Like a person is a very good thing.


    But she didn''t dare to tell him. She was not sure whether he had feelings for herself. Although sometimes she thought he was very kind to herself, she really didn''t know whether he was acting. I remember when they first signed the contract, the last rule was not to fall in love with him. She was afraid that if she said something, he would kick her out and ask for compensation. She was distressed to think of it.


    Forget it, I don''t want to torture myself so much. Anyway, I can see him every day now. I don''t want to express myself. It''s just good to keep a sense of mystery.


    "Mom, I''ll tell you, I secretly gave him a kiss that day." Xiao Mimi whispered with a bad smile. It''s not bad to kiss someone you like.


    In her incessant popping sound, time passed unconsciously. In the twinkling of an eye, it was already dark.


    "Mom, you should take good care of yourself and wake up early, you know? I''ll see you another day. " Later, she couldn''t get to the bus. Finally, she helped her mother cover the quilt and left.


    I came out a little late. I thought I could catch the last bus at the right time. I didn''t expect that there were so many people. The driver didn''t stop when he passed by, and drove directly in front of her eyes. As she watched the last bus leave, she quickly figured out how much it would cost to take a taxi back from here.


    "Xiao Mimi, where are you going? I''ll take you!" Just as she was in a hurry, a voice suddenly rang out.


    Hearing this, I don''t know when I stopped a Sao Bao sports car. Young master Bai poked his head out of the car and asked.


    "White pool!" Suddenly see acquaintances, heart excited wow, he is so kind to send her back, do not sit white do not sit.


    She opened the door and jumped up.


    "What are you doing here at night?" Asked Bai Chi.

 Chapter 762

    "Look at the patient." Xiao Mimi''s ambiguous answer is that she doesn''t disclose her family to others, just doesn''t want others to sympathize with her.


    Mother''s medical expenses, whether she cheated or earned by dancing, were all earned by her efforts. It''s not easy to cheat even if you don''t have enough IQ and bad acting skills. It''s easy to be exposed.


    Bai Chi has a cheerful personality, and Xiao Mimi is not shy.


    On the way, the two people chatted all over the world, but it was not cold.


    They are similar in taste and taste. They both love to play and are careless. They have a good chat.


    It''s too late to meet each other. It''s too fuckin ''predestined. I really don''t know each other. In other words, I wanted to kill each other as soon as I saw each other. Now I have the spirit of meeting each other, laughing and killing each other. I don''t care about everything before, and I can''t do it for a small-minded person.


    "You live here?" Bai Chi''s car stopped at the gate of the community and was stopped.


    Quite surprised, this is a famous high-end community in the city. There are many little stars living here. Does she go out to cheat money when she lives here?


    "Well, the rich had better cheat, don''t you know?" She was joking.


    "Ha ha." He clearly smile, know she is not willing to say, also don''t ask more, "I send you back today, how also have to express it?"? Treat me to dinner some other day? "


    "All right! No problem! " She agreed.


    It was very late when he got home. Hua moyao had already taken a bath and came out to go to bed.


    "Well I''m going to... " She felt it necessary to explain to him the reason why she came back late to prove that she didn''t go out to mess, but she couldn''t find a suitable excuse for the moment.


    "Call me next time you''re late." He said quietly and went back to the room.


    Instead of asking her where she had gone, he asked her to tell him next time. Xiao Mimi can''t help but feel complacent again. Does this mean that he is worried about himself.


    "Well!" She immediately bent her eyebrows.


    Since Xiao Mimi accidentally bumped into the newly married wife of a male colleague in the company and gave him a love lunch at noon every day, she had the idea of cooking for Hua moyao. If you want to catch a man''s heart, you must first catch his stomach. Although this sentence on them is just the opposite. Hua moyao''s craftsmanship is so good that she is salivating when she thinks about it. He grabs her stomach almost.


    Her cooking skills only stay at the level of being able to make things ripe. She has no taste at all. In order to satisfy Hua moyao, she practices cooking hard every day. I don''t watch TV series at work. I try to find some cooking videos, make notes from time to time, and even find some books about food matching. She really wants to learn how to cook a dish for Hua moyao.


    The theory of teaching is almost the same, and all kinds of procedures have been well remembered. She began to practice secretly while he was not at home, although all the products were defective and fed directly to the garbage can.


    every night he went back and could smell a burning smell, covered with perfume. He frowned and asked her what she was like. She would not admit that she might have been floating around by her neighbor''s house. Obviously, there was no silver in the three hundred and twenty place, and he was too lazy to ask.


    After repeated practice for a period of time, she felt that she had the ability to make it for him.

 Chapter 763

    She could not help but say to him, "Hua moyao, I''ll cook for you after work."


    "There''s something to do tonight. Another time." He refused without hesitation.


    Hearing this answer, she immediately felt that her arrogance had been extinguished. He was busy with work and had a lot of social activities, and she couldn''t disturb him. Although she was disappointed, she was very obedient.


    Anyway, they all live together. There will always be opportunities in the future. He can''t have to eat with clients every night. She comforts herself like this.


    After work, Xiao Mimi went back by car alone, sitting in the car, head against the window, eyes looking out, aimless, empty eyes. Suddenly I saw Hua moyao''s car parked outside an upscale restaurant. Two people got off the car. One was Hua moyao, and the other was a woman wearing sunglasses and a hat.


    Xiao Mimi sat up straight. He''s dating a woman! Her heart lifted up, just like the woman who caught her husband, hurriedly picked up her bag and pushed to the back door. As soon as the car arrived at the station, she got off quickly. She ran to the restaurant secretly and searched for his figure everywhere.


    Sure enough, I saw them in a corner. Hua moyao was here to eat with the beauty. No wonder she wanted to cook for him, but he refused.


    She practices cooking secretly at home every night. She cuts her finger carelessly. In order to surprise him, she doesn''t let him find out, but he does! How could you do this to her!


    Xiao Mimi''s heart suddenly becomes cool, this ungrateful guy! In the heart is very aggrieved, very angry, but she can''t rush to question him. Because he is not his who, even from the legal point of view, they are husband and wife, but only his family recognized, never open outside.


    Xiao Mimi quickly occupied the table not far from them, took out her mobile phone and called baichi: "I invite you to dinner! XX restaurant! Come here in 20 minutes! I''m not waiting for the delay! " She said, staring at Hua moyao''s table, watching him hand her a tissue, and gnashing her teeth.


    Baichi answered her phone in class, listening to her fierce tone, almost didn''t scare him to death. It''s not like inviting him to dinner. It''s like inviting him to have a meal. Who can invite someone to dinner.


    However, the white young master or decisively missed class and ran to the appointment.


    "What happened when you called me in such a hurry." As soon as she sat down, baichi drank the juice in front of her.


    When people come, Xiao Mimi can fight with Hua moyao openly.


    Isn''t he eating with a beautiful woman? OK, then she''ll find a handsome guy to accompany her!


    "Waiter, give me one of the dishes on that table!" Xiao Mimi''s eyes are staring straight there.


    , looking back at the pond, he recognized that the woman was Ann Wei. He thought that Xiao MI was make complaints about idols and asked for the same dish. You''ve come here after all the stars. "


    It''s the same. Anyway, as long as you can eat it, he is not picky.


    Xiao Mimi''s angle of view is just facing Hua moyao. She is sure that he must have seen himself, but he pretends not to see her.


    Very angry, no place to vent, can only make some small temperament, angry to imitate his every move.


    He takes the fork, she also takes the fork, he drinks red wine, she also drinks red wine, an Weiwei gives him a dish, she orders Bai chi to also give her a dish, make Bai Chi a face inexplicable but still follow her, even he occasionally wipe the corner of the mouth small action she also imitates. Bai Chi just turned his back to Hua Mo Yao''s table, and there was no abnormality.

 Chapter 764

    Hua moyao suddenly called the waiter: "help me get a raw egg."


    Xiao Mimi looked at it and asked the waiter for it.


    Then Hua moyao asked the waiter to beat the raw eggs into the red wine, put two small spoonfuls of salt and stir them.


    Xiao Mimi also learned to put the eggs in, add salt, stir, see the opposite white pool a Leng.


    Seeing Hua moyao gracefully pick up the cup and send it to her lips, Xiao Mimi also picks up the cup. Just at this time, the waiter just blocked her sight. Anyway, she drank all the things in the cup without any doubt. It was so bad that she bared her teeth. When she saw it, she almost lost her temper. Hua moyao''s cup was put there perfectly.


    He played with her? Although the guy didn''t look askance, he used Yu Guang to see her every move. He deliberately picked it up and asked for a drink. He calculated that the waiter just came over to block her sight and made her think he was drinking. As a result, he just pretended!


    This hateful old fox is so angry with her!


    "So you like heavy taste!" Bai Chi looked at her thoughtfully and said.


    "Like your sister! Eat quickly, eat up and leave! " Xiao Mimi doesn''t roar.


    Hua moyao is just like a statue. She can''t play with others, and she can''t be angry with others. She can only retreat because she is angry. He likes how how how drop, she does not accompany him to play!


    Wolf down what you have finished, and pay the bill as soon as you wipe your mouth.


    "Here is the bill, miss. Please check it." Looking at the series of figures, she almost didn''t vomit blood. She had a meal for half a month and lost her salary.


    Hua moyao''s black sheep invited an, but he never invited her to such a high-end restaurant. Xiao Mimi had a little imbalance in her heart, but she still paid the money very freely and went out with the arm of Bai Chi.


    Bai Chi thinks that this is her way of showing good relationship, and she doesn''t think about it anywhere else. After all, it''s normal for her friends to hook up with each other.


    It''s depressing to be alone at home, especially when you know your husband is dating another woman! Xiao Mimi didn''t want to go back so early. She happened to have a companion, so she followed him.


    "Do you have any activities in the evening?" Xiao asked.


    "I have to go back to school. There''s a party tonight."


    "Yes, you''re a student. How old are you?" Xiao Mimi''s eyes are bright. She really likes to go to school. Sometimes it''s not because of her study, but because of the young atmosphere. She left the campus early, and it''s a pity that she didn''t experience the University. She was envious to hear that he was still in school.


    "Sophomore, how about it? Are you interested? If you like, come with me. " He asked.


    "Is that ok?" Her heart, and afraid of their own will go out of place.


    "Of course, you are so green, others will think you are also a student of the school." Bai Chi pinched her face. She is only one year older than him, and it''s time for her to go to college.


    "Well, let''s go!" She got on the bus with joy and went to school with him.


    The school is full of young students, in twos and threes, with bright faces and full of vitality.


    It can be seen that Bai Chi is very popular at school. Many people greet him respectfully, which makes Xiao Mimi treat him differently.


    Yes, they drove a luxury car at the beginning of meeting, and in the middle they let the police take her to the station. Is it OK without a certain background?

 Chapter 765

    The party was full of people. Bai Chi pulled Xiao Mimi to squeeze in. The people in front consciously gave her the best position of two perspectives.


    At the beginning of the party, Xiao Mimi seemed excited and excited. It was the first time that she felt such a strong atmosphere of youth. She had forgotten all her previous unhappiness.


    "There are always parties, performances and other activities in the University. If you like, you can come often in the future." Bai Chi was beside and said to her.


    "Well, I like it very much!" Xiao Mimi''s eyes are staring at the stage without blinking, nodding busily.


    Song, dance, sketch, magic, all kinds of programs, showing the elegant demeanor of contemporary college students, Xiao Mimi immersed in them, unable to extricate herself. This will only make her more envious and yearning for the University.


    Her youth is too short, when she was very young, there was only one belief, that is to make money, there was no time to enjoy the youth, to play happily.


    She is like a freshman who has never seen the world. She claps her hands and cheers on the stage. She looks very childish, but she is so silly and lovely.


    "Wait, I''ll be right back." Bai Chi suddenly took off his coat and threw it to her. He stood up and patted her on the shoulder.


    "Well." Xiao Mimi doesn''t care to look at him. She just looks at the stage. He doesn''t block her sight.


    Unexpectedly, when the curtain rises, it will be Bai Chi, and it will be him who will perform next! He''s really calm. He''s been watching with her for a long time, and it''s only ten minutes before playing.


    There are five excellent looking boys standing behind him. The music starts. He sings a very classic and very high rock song "we will rock you" by Queen.


    Cool hip-hop performance, coupled with his extra strong rock voice, sometimes hoarse, sometimes hoarse, suddenly let the whole atmosphere high to the extreme.


    "White pool! How handsome At the end of the performance, she couldn''t help standing up and whistling to the stage.


    A girl openly ridicules Bai Xiaoshao. Everyone laughs, but it''s a kind and encouraging smile. Xiao Mimi doesn''t care. She laughs and claps with everyone heartlessly.


    Until the song "unforgettable tonight" sounded, Xiao Mimi reluctantly followed Bai Chi out.


    "Well, did you have a good time today?" Baichi looks at her.


    "Very happy! I''ve been shouting all night and I''m hungry. " Xiao Mimi, tell the truth.


    I''m afraid everyone is impressed with her today. At the party, she did not hide her love. Every program applauded and cheered loudly, regardless of the image of a lady. It was true.


    "There''s a night market behind the school. Please eat!"


    "Good!" They hit it off and went to the night market to eat.


    I found a barbecue stand at random. Many students eat here. It''s very lively and the owner is very nice. Although there is some rubbish on the ground, the environment is not very good, but the atmosphere is good. More and more I feel that baichi is approachable and has no airs of being the second generation of officials or the second generation of rich people. Anyway, if it''s Hua moyao, she really can''t imagine what it would be like for him to sit here in a suit with tens of thousands of clothes and a black face. I''m afraid his aura will kill everyone, and the boss''s business will be so cold.

 Chapter 766

    Beer is a must for barbecue.


    Two people eat and chat, all the profound revolutionary friendship is established at the dinner table.


    "Dry." Neither of them pinched and drank directly from the bottle. So heroic, a girl, look at the next table of the boys are a Leng Leng.


    Suddenly aware that he seems to have become the focus, Xiao Mimi went over and asked Bai Chi in a low voice: "am I a little too barbaric?"


    If you scare other people, will you give them a bad impression.


    She asked seriously, her eyes were clean, and Bai Xiaoshao felt inexplicably comfortable. She touched her head to comfort her: "it doesn''t matter. Anyway, you don''t know them. I like them."


    Yes, she doesn''t know them. Why should she show them the show of reserve, as long as baichi doesn''t dislike them.


    Xiao Mimi immediately let go, and he drank very high.


    Bai Chi takes out a cigarette, lights it and takes a puff. Today, he is so happy as never before. He finds that she is a pistachio. Every time he meets her, he is in a good mood. See him smoking, Xiao Mimi also came to interest, a hand, he handed her.


    "Can you smoke?" He asked.


    Xiao Mimi took it, took a small sip, spit out a small mouthful of smoke, some choking, truthfully replied: "I smoked once before, not how."


    Two years ago, when she was a foreign wine salesman in a bar, a guest lazily handed her a cigarette in his mouth. She took a sip, and he bought her wine. For money, Mimi coughed and cried.


    Bai Chi took it from her hand and put it back into her mouth. She seemed careless and said, "good girls don''t smoke. Don''t smoke in the future."


    Xiao Mimi recognized the concern in his tone and grinned. Is she a good girl? She never dared to think so, but she liked his words and was grateful that he didn''t look down on her.


    Before long, the phone rang. When I picked it up, I found that it was Hua moyao''s. suddenly, I got angry and hung up decisively. Then I took up the beer and the white pool to drink. I didn''t want to go back.


    After a while, a text message came: if you want to experience the dark room again, I don''t mind if you don''t go home again.


    At the mention of the small dark room, she couldn''t help shivering. She really didn''t doubt that he would throw her in.


    She was so angry that she couldn''t afford to be angry. Anyway, she was oppressed by him!


    Capitalists! She gritted her teeth in secret.


    We''re almost done eating. We''re ready to check out.


    Bai Chi felt his pocket and searched for it for a long time. Then he suddenly remembered that just now, before going on stage, he took off his coat and stuffed it into Xiao Mimi''s arms. His wallet was in his coat. The key is, now, what about the coat?


    Xiao Mimi also suddenly remembered that she had padded his clothes to the bottom of her buttocks. She was too high to play. When she looked back, she forgot that her clothes had fallen on the seat.


    I quickly took out my wallet to get the money. There was no money left. I invited baichi to dinner in the afternoon. I paid all the money, and part of the card was swiped. Now, she has only one bank card left. This kind of night market stall can''t swipe the card, which means they are penniless now.


    "Is there an ATM nearby?" Xiao asked.


    White pool thought: "yes, two kilometers away."


    Xiao Mimi helped her forehead as soon as she heard it. Oh, my God, don''t you want to run so far to get it? I''m afraid I''ll close the stall when I come back.


    "Now what?" She asked in a low voice.

 Chapter 767

    "What else can we do? We have to run away secretly."


    "Ah? Isn''t that good? "


    "Do you want to be sent to the police station by the boss as a liar?"


    The police station is the pain of her life. She didn''t want to go in for the second time.


    "Then run. I''ll count to one, two, three. Let''s run together." She said in a low voice for fear of being heard by the boss. I''m so focused that my heart is almost beating.


    Although she is proficient in deception and abduction, she has never done anything like this.


    "One, two, three, run!" When she finished, she immediately pulled him, stood up and ran out.


    Two people hand in hand, one breath ran far, finally tired panting, see no one chasing behind, this just sat on the bench on the street.


    "Ha ha, it''s exciting." Xiao Mimi covers her chest and leans on the back of her chair. She looks up at the stars.


    "It''s really exciting." Bai Chi also smiles and looks at her.


    "Are we too wicked? It''s not easy for the boss to do a small business. " Xiao Mimi felt sorry again.


    No matter whether she steals or swindles, she always targets at people who have money and are not very good in character. That will not cause them much loss, and they dare not call the police because of their moral problems. However, ordinary people don''t have much income. If she pits others, it may affect the fate of a family.


    I can''t bear to see her scold herself so much. I''m afraid she won''t be able to sleep at night if she thinks about it like this. He simply told her the truth: "I used to go to that barbecue stall just now. I''m very familiar with the boss. I''ll give him the money tomorrow and tell him to forget to pay."


    She was nervous for a long time. He was playing with her, this asshole.


    She hit him on the head and said angrily, "Hello! It''s fun to cheat me


    It''s OK to be cheated by Hua moyao. Now even this sucky boy has cheated her.


    "Don''t you think so?" He covered his head and laughed.


    "I''ll fight you!" She began to take inhuman revenge on him.


    "Well, the child was knocked out by you!" He''s covering his stomach.


    "Ha ha ha ha!" Xiao Mimi couldn''t help laughing.


    In the evening, two people were fighting on the bench.


    "White pool." All of a sudden, a girl''s voice starts to sound. Xiao Mimi''s back is stiff. She turns her head and sees a girl with long hair standing there. If you remember correctly, the girl baichi took her into the Bureau was her. Is she his girlfriend? Look at the relationship, Xiao Mimi quickly keeps a distance from him.


    "What a coincidence." Baichi''s greeting is not as intimate as lovers.


    Is it not that these two people are having a bad time?


    Xiao Mimi some embarrassment, quickly retreat: "that, you talk, I go first." Before they say hello, turn around and run away.


    "Xiao Mimi, wait! I''ll take you back! " Seeing that she was going to leave, Bai Chi stood up and called her. It''s not safe for a girl to go back at night.


    "No!" Xiao Mimi waved her hand and quickly disappeared.


    Waiting for someone to go away, Bai Chi just looked at the girl and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    There were tears in the girl''s eyes. She ran to him uncontrollably and hugged him tightly: "white pool, don''t leave me, OK?"


    White pool let her hold, looked up at the sky, sighed and said: "if I remember correctly, your game ended last month."

 Chapter 768

    Yes, it''s just a game between them.


    Girls and roommates play a big adventure, the task is to take the white pool to be a boyfriend within a week, or invite roommates to eat a month''s dinner. The girl secretly asks Bai Chi for help. She just plays her boyfriend for three months.


    Bai Xiaoshao is playing with a big heart, the girl is also very beautiful, he does not lose, so, with a playful attitude agreed.


    Bai Xiaoshao, who just broke up peacefully last month and finally regained his single status, thought that this was the end of the matter, but she still gave him breakfast and sent him a text message to tell him to add clothes, although he had been avoiding her.


    "But I really like you. I can''t let you go. Baichi, don''t you have any feelings for me? Besides, you never doubt that I planned this game just to be your girlfriend? " The girl hugged him and cried, tears soaked his clothes.


    "I don''t like girls who are obsessed." Bai Xiaoshao released her arm, "let''s go. I''ll take you home. We are just ordinary classmates from tomorrow."


    Although she is excellent in all aspects, she is not his favorite dish.


    When Xiao Mimi came home, it was very late. Hua moyao was reading the papers in his study. He heard her coming back, but he didn''t lift his head. He treated her like air. Strange, why didn''t he ask where he was? Originally, I was worried that I would be taught by him when I came back. Unexpectedly, he ignored himself directly. Xiao Mimi felt uncomfortable again.


    She deliberately made a loud voice from the study, he could not move. Damn, she went with a handsome guy. He didn''t worry about her at all!


    Xiao Mimi is not reconciled, tossed for a long time, he did not pay attention to himself, really can''t help it, went to the study and personally questioned him: "Hey, I come back so late, why don''t you ask me where I went?"


    "I seem to remember someone saying I don''t care."


    His careless words made her speechless. Last time, she was just angry with him, so she talked back to him on purpose. This time, no matter what he didn''t ask, it made her feel more uncomfortable and lost.


    "Well, don''t you think about what I''ll do if I meet bad people outside at night? What if you are robbed of money and sex? " She looked at him angrily. In fact, she just wanted him to care about her.


    "Will you? I think you are safe every time! " Hua moyao spread out his hand pointlessly, then, with his arms around his chest, he began to teach her, "since it''s dangerous outside, why don''t you come back early?"


    It''s clearly her who comes to torture him. How can he educate her in the end?


    Xiao Mimi deliberately straightened out her chest and deliberately confronted him: "how! Only state officials are allowed to set fire and people are not allowed to light lamps? You are not allowed to date a handsome man if you meet a beautiful woman in private? " She murmured in a low voice, "liar, you cheat me that I have to be busy at night. It''s just to have dinner with beautiful women."


    Her angry expression is very funny. Hua moyao smiles instead of anger, and the corner of her mouth rises slightly. He didn''t know that she worked hard to cook every day. Today, she went to the restaurant to sit opposite him and harassed him.


    He knew that she was not a casual girl, and he also felt that she seemed to have different feelings for herself. He knew that, with her childlike nature, she only wanted to get angry with him. There was no way that anything could happen between them. So, it''s OK to ring an alarm properly. Why do you have to ask her where she has gone?

 Chapter 769

    If she had done something wrong outside, she would have avoided him secretly. Now she came to question herself, which means nothing happened.


    "Hey, what are you laughing at?" She couldn''t understand laughing.


    Inadvertently, he looked down and saw a contract on the table. She suspiciously took up, he did not stop her, she boldly looked.


    Page by page, it turned out to be the endorsement contract signed by the company and an Weiwei.


    Hua''s main business is jewelry and so on. I heard earlier that the company was screening spokesmen, preparing to shoot advertisements and promote the latest design. I didn''t expect that the spokesperson was an Weiwei.


    Yes, an Weiwei is the most popular and influential Huadan in recent years. She deserves to be a spokesperson. Why didn''t she think of it?


    So, he''s not on a date today, but to sign a contract? Look at the date again. It was signed today. In this way, Xiao Mimi''s heart has been blocked by the stone also finally fell to the ground.


    "What about the man? Who is the man Xiao Mimi asked with gossip on her face.


    The company''s recent designs are all based on the theme of sweet love. Before listening to the planning, there are two spokesmen, a man and a woman, who play lovers. She is very curious about who the man will be.


    Hua Mo Yao buried herself in her own things and did not reveal how she pulled her clothes and asked.


    "For the sake of your daily practice of cooking, can''t I say that I won''t give you a chance to express myself?" He suddenly looked up at her and said.


    Xiao Mimi''s face turned red and stammered, "you, you all know?" It turned out that he could not be concealed.


    "What do you say?" Can''t he smell the strange smell of the mess in the house every day? He closed the things in his hand, loosened the collar of his clothes and walked out, "I hope I won''t go to the hospital after eating what you made."


    "Well!" Xiao Mimi nodded hard, followed his ass, "don''t worry, I will work hard!"


    The misunderstanding was relieved, and all the previous resentments against him were gone. Xiao Mimi began to pay homage to master Yao again.


    The next day, Hua moyao stops outside the supermarket and sends Xiao Mimi in to buy food. He is waiting outside.


    Xiao Mimi is pushing the shopping cart to go shopping. She has almost bought all the raw materials. When she is ready to turn around, she is suddenly hit by someone.


    "I''m sorry." A familiar female voice.


    "Nothing." Xiao Mimi waved her hand. She didn''t care. When she looked up, she saw a woman''s back with a hat on.


    Eh? Look at the back. Isn''t that an Weiwei?


    Xiao Mimi is surprised. It''s not so coincidental. She seems to be able to meet stars since she''s been involved with Hua moyao. When she stretches her neck to see again, people have disappeared around the corner.


    Xiao Mimi settled the bill and walked out with her things. Hua moyao, who was sitting in the car, saw that she came out of the car with a long leg and took over the things in her hand naturally.


    Xiao Mimi''s hand was red. She threw her hand behind Hua moyao and stretched out her hand to show him: "you see, my hand is red."


    He glanced at it and saw that it was just a red seal. It didn''t matter. His thin lips opened gently: "affectation!"


    Well, she accepted her real affectation. She took back her hand, spat out her tongue at his back, rolled her eyes, and whispered, "if you care about me, you will die."


    Hua moyao, who was walking in front of him, was in a good mood.

 Chapter 770

    An Weiwei first noticed Xiao Mimi before he saw Hua moyao.


    Seeing her leaving in his car, an Weiwei was shocked. Who is that woman? Why are they with Hua moyao? Are they lovers? Externally, Hua Mo Yao has always been a pure hearted man with few desires. She seldom has an affair with women. She always believes that Hua Mo Yao will win him one day. Half way, she will kill a woman of unknown origin!


    What''s more, Hua moyao''s taste would be so strange if that woman was plain looking and dressed like an underage girl? She''s a beautiful young star. If she can''t even compare with an ordinary girl, she''ll lose points a little too much!


    An Weiwei swears secretly that she must clear all obstacles that prevent her from being with Hua moyao! It''s just a little girl. She doesn''t care.


    On the way back, Hua moyao, who was driving, seemed to see an Weiwei''s car in his rearview mirror. It''s just a flash. She was sensible enough to know that he always hated being followed. Hua moyao guesses that she may have happened to see him with Xiao Mimi. I don''t know if she will be bad for Xiao Mimi.


    In order to protect Xiao Mimi, the only thing he can do is deliberately keep a distance from her in front of others.


    Turning around, Xiao Mimi has no sense of crisis and plays his mobile games with harpy.


    In the kitchen, Xiao Mimi was in a flurry and finally put the finished product on the table for Hua moyao to taste.


    He tasted a chopstick, nodded, praised: "not bad."


    Although there are only three words, it''s enough to make Xiao Mimi ecstatic. He would praise her!


    "Really? I''ll cook it for you every day in the future


    Hua moyao nodded: "good!"


    Xiao''s mouth couldn''t be closed. He picked up the chopsticks and took a bite of it. It didn''t taste very good. He was moved to tears. Yao Yao took her feelings into consideration. He encouraged her even though she was so disgusting.


    So, for this kindness, she will work hard.


    After a long time, when she was encouraged by him, her cooking skills soared. Suddenly looking back, I found his original plot.


    It turned out that he only used encouragement tactics to practice her cooking. Habit is a terrible thing. When she is used to cooking every day, the task will naturally fall on her. He trained her to be his nanny.


    In a word, Xiao Mimi still enjoys cooking for him.


    A few days later, Xiao Mimi finally understood why Hua moyao didn''t disclose to her who the man in the advertisement was, because the man was himself!


    Hua''s young and handsome president personally took part in this jewelry advertisement, playing a screen couple with the popular female star an Weiwei.


    As soon as the news came out, all the people were excited and were looking forward to this advertisement.


    Hua moyao is young and promising, good-looking, no less than the male star who is active on the screen. Such a perfect man naturally attracts more public attention.


    On the eve of shooting, the company invited the leading actor, director, photographer and other staff to have dinner together. Xiao Mimi, as Hua moyao''s secretary, also attended.


    When he was drunk, an Weiwei said half jokingly and half seriously: "Mo Yao, my assistant happened to be absent these days. Can I borrow your secretary for a few days?"

 Chapter 771

    Hua moyao did not hesitate: "OK."


    With a sweet smile on his face, an Weiwei turned back and extended his hand to Xiao Mimi with a little invitation, saying: "Secretary Xiao, please do this time."


    Her eyebrows curved, long beautiful, and polite, even if Xiao Mimi had a little bit of reluctance, now also quickly shaken her hand: "it doesn''t matter, it doesn''t matter! It''s my pleasure to be of service to you. "


    Xiao Mimi is born with no resistance to beautiful women. She is typically soft but not hard. A beautiful star has no airs at all. She puts down her figure and talks to her like this. How can she express any objection. In the face of an Weiwei''s heart, the favor is on the rise.


    An Weiwei raised a smile in his mouth. Yes, she was trying to find out the relationship between them. Hua moyao actually agreed to Xiao Mimi as her assistant without hesitation. Does that mean that he doesn''t have that kind of idea about that woman?


    However, Hua moyao is so excellent. How many women don''t like him? She has been working with him for a long time, so it''s hard to avoid being attracted. Even if Hua moyao doesn''t like her, she will try her best to hook up with her one day.


    Because of this recognition, she is full of alert to Xiao Mimi, but after all, she is a professional actor, but on the surface, she pretends to be close to her like a sister.


    Can Hua moyao not see what kind of heart an Weiwei has? Only Xiao Mimi, the fool, thinks that an Wei only treats her sincerely. There are so many people around, and they are all old timers in the entertainment industry. If he is not indifferent and reluctant, he will be doubted. Boss and secretary, is a kind of easy to reverie and misunderstanding of the relationship.


    If you find that their relationship is not clear, Xiao Mimi is the first one to be hurt. Further investigation will make it even more troublesome to find out that they have already obtained the certificate.


    Xiao Mimi is busy around an Weiwei in the theater. Although she can see Hua moyao for most of the day, she wants to talk to him several times and opens her mouth, but she can only hold back and call respectfully: "Mr. Hua." Just lower your head and do something else.


    It''s no better than his office. In order not to be found, she doesn''t even dare to stare at him like before.


    As for him, he just nodded and passed her, as if they were strangers except for the relationship between superior and subordinate. But turning around, he and an Weiwei went to the play together, talking and laughing. Xiao Mimi had some resentment in her heart. She avoided them and hurt herself.


    This time, the concept of jewelry is not only love, but also the integration of romance and nature. After the shooting of indoor scenery, it is the shooting of outdoor scenery.


    In order to reflect the theme of nature, the shooting location is set on the top of a picturesque mountain with beautiful natural scenery. Actors, directors, staff, and others climb up the mountain with things on their backs under the guidance of local people. It''s not like advertising, it''s like exploration.


    Xiao Mimi has a big bag on her back with a blanket to protect her from the cold. It''s cold on the mountain. For the advertising effect, an Weiwei has to wear a skirt when shooting. When the director stops, she has to quickly take a blanket to wrap her up.


    Climbing up the mountain is very steep. It''s hard to climb empty handed, not to mention carrying bags.

 Chapter 772

    Xiao Mimi is supposed to be the assistant in charge of all the dresses and jewelry items that miss an wants to wear when shooting. Although she is carrying big and small bags in her hand, she is still working hard to keep up. From time to time, an Weiwei asked: "Mimi, can you move it, or I''ll help you carry it?"


    This concern Xiao Mimi has been frightened, how can she take it? How can she do it when she is tired? She has to smile and say: "no, I can take it!"


    During the break, Anwei said with adoration: "Mimi, you are so powerful, you can take so many things."


    Xiao Mimi felt her head and was embarrassed. Although she was tired of taking so many things, she patted her chest and said, "what is such a thing?"


    So, when he continued to climb, an Weiwei suddenly took a woman''s make-up box next to him and asked him to give it to Xiao Mimi: "Mimi, my make-up artist is too tired to climb. Do you mind helping her with it?"


    Xiao Mimi a Leng, in the heart is about to cry out, looking at her delicate makeup on the sincere, but still forced to smile over: "of course, do not mind."


    "I knew you wouldn''t mind!" An Weiwei smiles, but suffers Xiao Mimi.


    Other women are empty handed to climb up, only she took more than men.


    Hua Mo Yao had already coldly seen everything here, but he couldn''t help her openly. Quietly slowed down, in Xiao Mimi after secretly put out a stumbling her, Xiao Mimi scream, straight to the ground.


    When he almost touched the ground, Hua moyao was kind-hearted and caught her. At the moment when he bent down, he said in a voice that only the two of them could hear: "pretend to be dizzy." Then he let her go and yelled, "clumsy! The jewels are worth millions. If they are broken, you can''t afford to sell them! " It didn''t really make her fall, and it didn''t seem any unnatural. The distance was just right.


    The others heard that Hua moyao had already stood beside him with his arms in his arms.


    Xiao Mimi immediately understood Hua moyao''s meaning, sat on the ground and held her forehead to apologize: "I''m really sorry, Mr. Hua. I was a little dizzy just now. I''ll pay attention to it!"


    Hua moyao just frowned and glanced at the things in her hand, then glanced at the empty handed people around her. The others hurriedly went to take the things that belonged to Xiao Mimi. If they really fell, they could not escape the blame.


    He turned away without saying anything. She pretended to be weak at the back and supported her head, but she was happy.


    Finally arrived at the destination, did not rest for a long time, choose a good scene will start shooting.


    After putting on good makeup and changing clothes, Hua moyao and an Weiwei stop together. It''s really beautiful, just like the hero and heroine in the idol drama. He is so excellent, and only an Weiwei, a beautiful and elegant girl, can match him? Feel like a passer-by, Xiao Mimi heart suddenly have a kind of sour feeling.


    The temperature on the mountain is relatively low, and an Weiwei wears very few clothes when shooting. As her assistant, Xiao Mimi is waiting with a blanket and hot water. As soon as the director stops, she rushes over to wrap her blanket and pass her water.


    "Mimi, are you better?" An Weiwei holds the cup to drink a water, a face concerns to ask.

 Chapter 773

    "I Much better! " Xiao Mimi replied with a smile, and suddenly regretted that she had cheated so many people just now, which made people worried.


    "I wish you were OK!" An Weiwei handed her the water cup, took off the blanket and went to film again.


    During this period, Bai Chi called and asked where she was, saying that he was bored and wanted to play with her. She was busy, reported the coordinates, casually dealt with it twice, and then hung up.


    In the camera, Hua moyao and an Weiwei are just like princes and princesses in fairy tales, beautiful and pleasing to the eyes. He personally put on the precious ring for her, two people walking hand in hand in the beautiful scenery, filled with a romantic atmosphere, even the director can not help but sigh, the total flower only stand together, it is a perfect pair!


    Although she is an outsider, she just doesn''t like Ann.


    When shooting another clip, an Weiwei needs to wear a new necklace. She looks for her bag and says, "no! The necklace was in the car. On the way here, I took it out for a try and forgot to put it back in my bag. What can we do? "


    What can we do if the party turns around in a hurry.


    "Mimi, could you please go down the mountain and get it for me?" An Weiwei turned back to look at her and asked.


    Up to now, Xiao Mimi didn''t feel an Weiwei''s hostility to her and didn''t think much about it. She nodded: "well, OK, I''ll get it now."


    Let her go to the foot of the mountain alone to get it?


    "Anna, go with her." Hua moyao could not help but open his mouth.


    The mountain road is so steep. What should she do if a girl has an accident.


    "I need Anna to mend my makeup. Mimi, can you do it alone?" An Weiwei turns to ask her.


    "Yes! tolerable! Don''t worry! " Xiao Mimi patted her chest and promised.


    The director thought: "this is good, then Xiao Mimi to get the necklace, Anna to make up, let''s shoot the last scene."


    Xiao Mimi walked down the mountain road by herself and got to the parking place smoothly. It was late at the foot of the mountain. She found the necklace in the car and ran up the hill.


    We must go up before dark. This deserted place is full of trees. Who knows what kind of creatures will come and go? Maybe there will be wild animals. At this time, it is false to say that she is not afraid. She can only use both hands and feet to speed up her progress.


    The more anxious and busy you are, the easier it is to make mistakes. As soon as she slipped, she screamed and fell straight down. She was afraid of breaking the necklace. She protected herself in her arms and felt a deep pain in her left leg.


    She gritted her teeth, got up and went on. When the sun was just setting, she finally sent the necklace to me in a mess.


    In the evening, they set up a tent nearby and had a rest in the tent. The next morning, they got up to continue shooting.


    In the morning, Xiao Mimi was tidying up an Weiwei''s clothes when she heard someone calling her. When she turned around, it turned out to be Bai Chi.


    She was immediately surprised: "what are you doing here?"


    Yesterday on the phone, she thought he was just talking casually, but didn''t expect to come to her today.


    To tell you the truth, it''s quite exciting to see him. You think, she doesn''t know anyone here except Hua moyao. She has to pretend to be a little bit in front of everyone. She can''t show that she is too close to Hua moyao. She doesn''t even have a speaker. She''s too depressed.

 Chapter 774

    She put down the things in her hand and walked a few steps to meet him. Who knows that she was so excited that she forgot that her leg was still injured and almost didn''t fall over.


    Bai Chi came to her and asked, "what''s wrong with your leg?"


    It wasn''t a big injury. She kept it up all the time. She was so excited that she forgot and showed her feet. Xiao Mimi shakes her hands and feet in order to show her health: "it''s OK. I knocked it accidentally. How did you get here? I didn''t expect you to come


    "Anyway, today is also the weekend. If I have nothing to do, I''ll come and have a look." Baichi asked her to sit down, squatted down and rolled up her trouser legs. Seeing that the outside of her right leg calf was red and swollen, and there was congestion, she scolded, "how did this happen?" Then take the wipes carefully wipe clean, take out a handkerchief, very seriously to her bandage.


    It was at this time that Hua moyao found out that she was injured. Last night, she sat on the ground to have a rest. When she stood up, she sprained her leg and nearly fell down. Sitting beside her, he asked her in a low voice what was wrong with her. She only said that she had been sitting for a long time and her feet were numb, so he didn''t think much about it.


    In full view of the public, Xiao Mimi is a little embarrassed when a man bandages his wound so intimately. Hua moyao, an Weiwei, and many staff members are all around. His appearance will be misunderstood.


    When she pulled her leg shyly, he patted her: "be honest, what''s the matter with such a big person?" It''s like teaching a kid a lesson. It seems more intimate to outsiders.


    If you''re not mistaken, is she older than him? Although Xiao Mimi was not reconciled, she did not dare to move.


    When he wrapped up and helped her put down her trouser legs, she quickly got up and said, "you can have a rest here for a while. I''m going to work!" Then, run to pass water and clothes to an Weiwei.


    Bai Chi noticed the men and women who were making advertisements and made fun of Xiao Mimi: "Oh, it''s good. In order to pursue stars, they all came to be assistants?" He still doesn''t know the real identity of Xiao Mimi.


    Xiao Mimi replied, "it''s just a temporary assistant."


    When she was working, Bai Chi sat down in her seat and read a magazine.


    "Is that your little boy friend?" An Weiwei looks at the white pool over there and asks Xiao Mimi in a low voice.


    "No!" Xiao Mimi was embarrassed and quickly denied it. But in an Weiwei''s eyes, she feels shy.


    Just now, Bai Chi was holding her leg with a sad and reproachful face. It can be seen that a man is so good to a woman. Besides liking, can there be any other reason?


    An Weiwei''s heart suddenly relaxed a lot, and an imperceptible sneer floated from the corner of his mouth and disappeared in a flash.


    After all the shooting, the group of teachers went back.


    On the bus, an Weiwei looked at Xiao Mimi pitifully and said, "Mimi, I''m sorry, I hurt you. Don''t you blame me?"


    Poor through coquetry, such eyes, don''t say that men can''t refuse, even Xiao Mimi a woman can''t resist.


    Originally, she didn''t resent her. Once the big star put down her airs and apologized, Xiao Mimi was even more embarrassed to say anything.


    "No, I''m not careful. It''s none of your business." Xiao Mimi is very calm smile.


    "It''s very kind of you. You must come to the celebration dinner tomorrow evening! If you don''t come, I''ll mistake you for being angry with me. " An Weiwei''s gracious invitation.

 Chapter 775

    "Well, I will certainly go." Xiao Mimi nodded and agreed.


    At the celebration dinner, Hua moyao and an Weiwei were just like two luminaries, attracting everyone''s attention. All the time, there are many people around.


    Xiao Mimi''s White Chiffon Skirt, though pure and beautiful, is not as bright as an Weiwei. In this circle, Xiao Mimi is not well-known and is not good at flattering others. She simply drinks and eats desserts in the corner to pass the time.


    "Mimi, thank you for being my assistant the other day." A sweet voice rang out. Looking up, an Wei''s only beautiful dress stood in front of her gracefully.


    Originally, it wasn''t a big deal, and she came to thank her. Xiao felt that she couldn''t afford it. She stood up and said, "miss an, you''re too polite."


    An Weiwei smile, said: "it''s too stuffy inside, can you accompany me out for a walk?"


    Beauty asked, of course, she would like to help.


    Xiao Mimi put down her glass and said, "sure, but it''s ok if you go out?"


    An Weiwei is a public figure with outstanding temperament. Now when he goes out in a dress, he must be recognized at a glance. What if there are fans and reporters around?


    "There are bodyguards out there. It shouldn''t matter." An Weiwei replied.


    In that case, Xiao Mimi nodded: "OK." He went out with her.


    They walked with each other. To tell you the truth, standing with her, Xiao Mimi was very self abased. She didn''t speak all the way, mainly because she didn''t know what to say for fear of being abrupt.


    Only when an Wei asked, did she answer.


    Xiao Mimi thinks that an Weiwei is modest. Unlike some stars, she has a high and arrogant attitude when she gets red, so she respects her.


    Unconsciously, they came to the front hall where there were more people.


    "Don''t you think that''s an Weiwei?"


    "Yes! It seems to be an Weiwei! "


    "An Weiwei, I like you very much. Please sign for me."


    "An Weiwei, can I take a picture with you?"


    After a while, fans came from all directions. An Weiwei puts a sign on his face, smiles, signs and takes photos for his fans. Xiao Mimi next to him is at a loss and is crowded by an Weiwei''s fans.


    "Miss an Weiwei, it''s said that you have a close relationship with Mr. Hua moyao, the president of Hua family. How close are you?"


    "Miss an Weiwei, I heard that you and Mr. Hua moyao played lovers in the advertisement. How do you feel about Mr. Hua moyao?"


    Just like a cracked egg attracts flies, a few entertainment reporters soon came.


    Look at this posture, people will only be more and more, the scene is a mess, Xiao Mimi some panic to help ANN, only to block people, afraid to hurt her.


    "Sorry, forgive me for not being able to answer your questions." An Weiwei smiles, turns his head down and says to Xiao Mimi, "Mimi, can you help me block it?"


    Xiao Mimi nodded: "OK, I''ll help you block it, you go back from behind."


    Simple Xiao Mimi has been thinking about an Weiwei''s image so far. In order to let her leave successfully, she acts as a bodyguard.


    An Weiwei turned around and left. Fans and reporters chased after him: "miss an Weiwei, miss an Weiwei!"


    Xiao Mimi bravely extended her arm and stopped them: "miss an Weiwei is inconvenient now. Will you answer your questions when she has time to hold a press release?"

 Chapter 776

    Seeing that an Weiwei is about to leave, she is standing in the way here. Those people are so anxious that they have to rush in.


    Xiao Mimi, after all, was only one person. She was so weak that she was pushed several times. In the end, she was so crowded that she fell on the floor. Those people ignored her and even stepped on her legs.


    Xiao Mimi grinned in pain, but secretly congratulated herself. Fortunately, she won time for an Weiwei. There is a security guard not far ahead. She should go back safely.


    It''s a pity that I don''t even have the strength to stand up.


    Not far away, a cold man with glasses saw the scene here and whispered to the man beside him, "go and help her."


    "OK, mayor Shen, I''ll go right away."


    Xiao Mimi is desperate, a man came up and said: "Miss, are you ok?" He lifted her up from the ground.


    "Thank you In their most embarrassing time, there are good people to help, the kind of gratitude is simply beyond expression.


    He helped Xiao Mimi sit down on the bench not far away: "Miss, where do you live? I''ll take you back."


    This gentleman is very warm-hearted, Xiao Mimi said quickly: "thank you, no need."


    When an Weiwei returned to the banquet, the fans and reporters outside were stopped by the security guards, and a noise could be heard. Hua moyao saw that she was the only one who came back and provoked a large group of people to come back. Where''s Xiao Mimi? He saw them go out together just now.


    Xiao Mimi is stupid and can''t see it. Don''t think he can''t see it either. She is hostile to Xiao Mimi, as if she is deliberately making trouble for her.


    In the heart already guessed 89 not to leave 10, put down the cup to go out.


    "Moyao, where are you going?" An Weiwei stepped forward and asked.


    As soon as she came back, she saw that he was leaving.


    "Restroom." Hua moyao replied calmly.


    "Oh." An Weiwei smiles and lets him go.


    "Sir, go ahead and do your own business. Leave me alone. I''ll just sit down for a while." Xiao Mimi is still persuading the man nearby.


    "Well, be careful yourself." The man finally is some not at ease left.


    It seems that there are many good people these days. As soon as he left, Xiao Mimi bent down and rubbed her leg. Last time the injury is not good, and add a foot, let her incomparable depression, this, can''t move.


    He was bending over and kneading, and suddenly found a pair of clean shoes in front of him. He looked up, and Hua moyao was putting his hands in his pocket. He was looking at her.


    That way, how to say, cold, cool, simply cool!


    "Hua moyao, how did you come out?" A moment ago also painful facial features are twisted together, a see him, immediately sunny.


    "Don''t be a disgrace here. Let''s go. I''ll take you home." He lightly dropped such a sentence, Xiao Mimi immediately stood up, can''t wait to go back with him.


    Her feet were unstable and she almost fell down. She wanted to hold his hand. She was seen outside in public, so she timidly retracted.


    Who knows, he frowned slightly, when he realized that she was seriously injured, he took off his clothes and covered her, bent down, and a princess picked her up.


    With such close contact, Xiao Mimi felt that her heart was about to jump out, her face was red, and she could not help her mouth rising, buried in his arms.

 Chapter 777

    As soon as the reporter saw that the gossip man came out with a woman in his arms, his eyes lit up and he came from all directions and began to solve all kinds of tricky problems.


    Xiao Mimi is looking out curiously. Hua moyao tells her: "if you don''t want to be in the news, protect your face." She quickly buried her head in his arms and protected it.


    Hua moyao doesn''t want to let the outside world know that they have any intimate relationship, and she is also afraid of their random shooting and writing.


    "Mr. Hua moyao, what is the relationship between the young lady you are holding and you?"


    "Mr. Hua moyao, is miss an Weiwei your girlfriend?"


    Not to mention Hua moyao, even Xiao Mimi is tired of listening. She had done the same thing in those years. No wonder Li Min would have smashed the camera. She would not have been able to stand being robbed of her private life.


    In the face of all kinds of tricky and sharp problems, Hua Mo Yao ignored them and just strode forward.


    The reporters were shooting frantically. Princess Hua moyao holds the mysterious woman, and the relationship between him and an Weiwei is even more complicated.


    After hearing the news, the security guard stops the reporter behind him. Hua moyao holds Xiao Mimi in the car and takes her back.


    An Weiwei felt that it was wrong. When he rushed out, he only saw a figure behind him and a luxury car that had disappeared.


    She was reluctant to squeeze her fist. Unexpectedly, she was surrounded by reporters in the twinkling of an eye. Suddenly, she was angry, but she couldn''t show it on the surface.


    When he got home, Hua moyao got out of the car. Xiao Mimi sat still and pushed the door open. She consciously opened her arms and looked at him with watery eyes, waiting for him to hold her.


    She really took him as her father, so naturally.


    Although Hua moyao was a little upset in his heart, he went over and took her out and kicked her to the door.


    Xiao Mimi arms around his neck, head arch in his arms, secretly happy, like a little fox.


    "Laugh again and throw you in the garbage can!" How dare she laugh when he''s so taut! Hua moyao scares her and tries to lose her.


    "No! Don''t laugh, I don''t laugh! " She hugged more tightly.


    Put her on the sofa, Hua moyao untied the collar, seemingly casual but with a warning said: "after only a little far away from an."


    Because of her identity, he can''t cover her every time. There are few brushes in the entertainment industry, so she can''t fight an Weiwei.


    "Why? I think she''s very nice! " Xiao Mimi can''t help blinking at him.


    As long as it''s not a direct conflict with her or a direct challenge to her, she can''t feel others'' sinister intentions at all? It''s not only the villain who appears on his face every day that is the villain. Sometimes it''s more terrible to laugh with a knife hidden in it. I don''t understand how this woman grew up so smoothly. Hua Mo Yao was angry with her and laughed. He dared to remind her of his kindness that he had become a dissension maker.


    Being sold and counting money for others, he suddenly remembers that she used medicine to stir him up with an Weiwei.


    He sneered, "is that right? Oh, yes, an Weiwei is more beautiful and in better shape than you. Should I bring her back today instead of you? "


    She said that an Weiwei was very good. She didn''t mean to give him up to her!


    As soon as he said this, she jumped up from the sofa and took his hand: "no, no! I said it for fun She was really afraid that he would go back to find an Weiwei. She was jealous that they would shoot advertisements together during this period.

 Chapter 778

    Hua moyao took a look at her, and she quickly accepted him: "OK, OK! I''ll listen to you. I''ll stay away from her in the future! "


    He just let her go, looked down, she is barefoot son stepped on his feet. He was a stare, she quickly spring back to the sofa.


    As expected, the next day, a magazine revealed the news and photos of the mysterious woman in Hua Mo Yao Hotel, which immediately caused a heated discussion. People are very optimistic about Hua moyao and an Weiwei. Is there a third party involved? Suddenly the mysterious woman in the picture aroused people''s curiosity.


    Although the photo is blurred and her face is blocked, the scar on her leg is an important feature. According to this development trend, it is inevitable to suspect Xiao Mimi''s head.


    Xiao Mimi''s leg was injured gloriously. Hua moyao gave her a long vacation to rest at home, and also to let her avoid the limelight for a while.


    In order to divert the media''s attention, Hua moyao and an Weiwei had a hot "date" and were even photographed "kissing" by reporters in their nightclub.


    Every day, the TV shows the advertisement that Hua moyao and an Weiwei jointly speak for Hua''s jewelry. Every day, magazines and newspapers report that Hua moyao and an Weiwei are dating. It''s hard to think about it.


    Due to the high exposure rate, Hua''s jewelry was very popular as soon as it came into the market. A few days later, who cares who was the woman that Hua moyao once held? I''ve long forgotten!


    Xiao Mimi happily stays at home every day to recuperate. She doesn''t know her husband''s "good deeds" outside.


    Xiao Mimi can''t wait to go to work as soon as her legs are well. She stays at home every day and is almost moldy. The most important thing is that she can''t see Hua moyao all the time.


    She is a temporary decision to go to work, not in a hurry, first of all to dress up their own pretty, give him a surprise.


    These days, every day at home is a pair of pajamas slippers dress, any man will look tired of it.


    Perhaps, she a dress up, suddenly appear will let him in front of a bright!


    Wearing a small inside, the clothes in the wardrobe were tossed out next to each other. I chose a smart white striped dress, a black suit outside, a high ponytail tie, and then put on a light make-up, and the temperament came out.


    Well, she still lacks a pair of high heels to match this dress.


    Carrying a bag on the door, leisurely to the department store to pick shoes.


    Xiao Mimi is short. In order to make up for this, she began to learn to wear high heels when she was 16 years old. Now, as this morning, she can walk like flying on thin high heels.


    This time, of course, was no exception. I picked a pair of 12 cm stilettos and went out with high spirits.


    Is waving a taxi, suddenly a red car stopped in front of the window sliding down, unexpectedly is wearing sunglasses an Weiwei.


    "Mimi, where are you going? I''ll give you a ride! " An Weiwei said, shaking his elegant long hair.


    "No, don''t bother you. I can take a taxi myself." Xiao Mimi said with a quick smile.


    Hua moyao''s warning hasn''t been forgotten. Anyway, no matter what he said is true or false, she tries to keep a distance from an Weiwei.


    An Wei only smile, white skin, bright red lips, is really beautiful.


    "By the way, Mimi, do you feel that your flowers always seem to take special care of you?" An Weiwei wants to ask something.

 Chapter 779

    After these days of contact, she also found that Xiao Mimi seems to have no heart, not like the kind of scheming woman. However, Hua moyao did not treat her as a superior subordinate relationship.


    "Oh." Xiao Mimi a Leng, hastens mysteriously to come over to say, "this matter I only say with you, don''t tell others!"


    An Weiwei was so excited that he thought there was a secret. He nodded: "don''t worry! I won''t tell anyone! " Put your ear to it.


    "Actually, Hua moyao is my little cousin from afar. I went to Hua''s family only because of his relationship. I''m usually clumsy. Naturally, he takes care of me more." What she said is true.


    You can''t blame her for lying. If an Weiwei really takes her as his rival, won''t she be in trouble? They have to be together with Hua Mo Yao hall, and they don''t offend an Weiwei. They can only make up a set of relatives.


    "Really? Why haven''t I heard of you before? " An Weiwei looks at her suspiciously.


    "It''s not a glorious thing. How can I tell others that if my colleagues know it, I''m not a good person." Xiao Mimi said.


    "Oh An Weiwei nodded clearly, and she was cheated. If he was her little cousin, he would be excusable for taking care of her.


    "Well, I have something else to do, so I won''t say much. Bye!" Just as a taxi came, Xiao Mimi reached out to stop him, said goodbye to an Weiwei, turned and jumped into the taxi.


    At the gate of the company, Xiao Mimi paid the money and got off the car. She was just about to go in. Unexpectedly, she saw a young girl not far away bending over, her hands on her chest, gasping for breath, looking miserable.


    She didn''t think much about it. She ran to the girl quickly, held her hand and asked, "what''s the matter with you? Are you ok? "


    The girl is very beautiful. Big drops of sweat ooze out from her forehead. She panted and said weakly: "I, I have asthma. The medicine is in the bag."


    Xiao Mimi quickly picked up her bag, opened it, poured out everything in it, and found a small bottle full of English names.


    "Is that it?" Give it to her quickly.


    The girl took it with a shaking hand and sprayed it on her mouth a few times, which was better.


    Xiao Mimi helped the girl sit on the bench nearby. The girl''s breath gradually stabilized, so she could speak to her: "thank you very much today. My name is Tang Shi. Did I scare you just now?"


    "Xiao Mimi!" Xiao Mimi happily extended her hand, "you''re OK." Then, with some concern and unspeakable, she asked, "when did you get sick?"


    She knows that some asthma is affected by the environment and is particularly difficult to treat. It''s a pity for such a beautiful girl to have such a disease. She wanted to ask with concern, but she was afraid of being abrupt.


    "Since childhood." The girl said with a smile, "I''ve been in poor health since I was a child, and I have this kind of disease. My parents have found famous doctors all over the world for me, but they can''t cure it. Later, they took me to live abroad. The environmental pollution over there is not so serious, but it hasn''t happened again for a long time. I didn''t expect that when I just returned home, I was punished again. "


    "Oh, by the way, where were you going just now? I''ll take you there!" Xiao Mimi is kind-hearted and doesn''t trust to leave her here alone.

 Chapter 780

    "No, I''m near here. I''ll be there in a minute. Hurry up." The girl smiles and says to her.


    After confirming that she was ok, Xiao Mimi waved to her: "then be careful yourself!" He turned around and ran into the company.


    Looking at the Huashi group logo hanging on the tall building in front of her, a smile rose on the girl''s face. Does she work here?


    When Xiao Mimi went into the president''s office, Hua moyao was writing something. When he heard someone coming in, he didn''t lift his head: "what''s the matter?" He thought it was the manager who just went out.


    "It''s OK. I''m coming to work." Xiao Mimi replied with a smile.


    Hua Mo Yao was surprised. She looked up and saw that she had been dressed carefully. However, when she looked down, she wore such high heels as soon as her legs were good, and her eyebrows suddenly wrinkled.


    Xiao Mimi saw his expression, and she had no bottom in her heart. She looked down at herself and didn''t think there was a problem. She was a little uneasy and asked, "what''s the matter? Is it ugly? "


    Hua moyao didn''t answer her question. He took his eyes away from her and went straight to the subject. He threw her a stack of materials and said, "now that you''re here, start working. Print out 20 copies of this material and call all departments to have a meeting in 10 minutes."


    Praise that she will die! Xiao Mimi some displeased pinches the fist, or respectfully receives: "Oh."


    She is so well dressed to please him, he has that expression! Even if I don''t praise her, I''ll give her a look of amazing approval! What is frowning? Is it so scary? This guy!


    As soon as Tang Shi entered the company, he was stopped by the front desk.


    "Who are you looking for, miss?" The front desk made routine inquiries.


    "I''m looking for your president."


    "Do you have an appointment in advance?"


    "No She just wanted to surprise him. How could she make an appointment in advance.


    "Your name, please."


    "Tang poetry."


    The front desk lady made a phone call, and then said with a slight apology: "sorry, the president is in a meeting now. Would you please make an appointment to come back?"


    "Well I''m his sister. Can I wait for him in the office? "


    "Oh, I''m sorry, the president''s office is not allowed to enter. If you don''t mind, you can wait in the hall."


    The front desk lady obviously doesn''t believe that she is the sister of the president. One surname is Hua and the other is Tang. First of all, the surname is different. Besides, I don''t know how many women have used this kind of lame reason before.


    Tang Shi was embarrassed for a while. Unexpectedly, she met a soft nail when she first came here. She still tried her best to explain: "I''m really Hua moyao''s sister."


    Too many explanations attracted the security guard instead, and she almost didn''t get coaxed out.


    Just at this time, an assistant who had been following Hua moyao for a long time came down to pick up things, saw Tang Shi here, and quickly came over: "Miss Tang, are you looking for the president?"


    "Mm-hmm, yes!" It''s not easy to meet an acquaintance. Tang Shi nods repeatedly.


    "This is Mr. Hua''s sister. Her mother''s surname is Tang. When I see her later, I directly invite her to the president''s office."


    The receptionist''s embarrassed face turned red, which offended Mr. Hua''s sister. Is this job impossible.


    "It doesn''t matter. She hasn''t met me either. It''s understandable that she doesn''t know me." Tang Shi quickly released her.


    The assistant led him to the president''s office by elevator, invited her in, served tea and water, and said, "Miss Tang, please sit for a while. The president is in a meeting, and will be back soon."

 Chapter 781

    Tang Shi said with a smile, "I don''t care. Go ahead with your work."


    In the president''s office, she was the only one who picked up a newspaper to read.


    Before long, an Weiwei also came. It seems that Hua and miss an Weiwei have been very close recently. The front desk lady is afraid of offending others, so she can only let go.


    When an Weiwei opened the door of the president''s office, he saw a woman sitting on the sofa.


    Seaweed like long hair, white skin, red lips and white teeth, delicate facial features, pure beauty. The point is, still younger than her!


    Who is this woman? How come she''s never seen it? The person who can come to his office must have a special relationship with him. An Weiwei immediately raises the alarm and is hostile to her.


    "Are you here to find Mr. Hua, too?" The girl said hello to her.


    An Weiwei sat on the other side and nodded: "well, who are you? How come I''ve never seen you before? " Such a young girl didn''t look surprised to see her. It seems that the number of paragraphs is not low. Generally, a 20-year-old girl will be at least surprised to see a big star, and she is just like an ordinary person.


    Tang Shi lived abroad when she was very young. She didn''t know her at all before. Besides, her parents are so excellent that there are many stars in her circle. Aunt Qin Ruoyu and even her uncle Hua Zelu, whom she knows, are not red and purple.


    "My name is Tang Shi. I just came back from abroad." Tang poetry introduces itself warmly.


    "Oh, so it is. You don''t have to introduce me. You should know me. " The sweet smile of Anwei''s only face sign.


    Tang Shi looked at the photo in the newspaper she had just seen, looked at her again, and said with a smile, "Oh, I know you are an Weiwei."


    An Weiwei is full of confidence. As soon as I put the bag away, I began to walk around the office like declaring sovereignty. Sometimes I placed the antique decorations on the shelves, and sometimes I sorted out Hua moyao''s suit hanging on the hanger. It seems to show that I have a good relationship with Hua.


    Let her around there, Miss Tang Shi turned a blind eye, did not notice.


    Looking at her watch, Hua moyao should have finished the meeting soon. She came to him in the afternoon, hoping that she could invite him to dinner together in the evening. In order not to be destroyed, he had to see himself alone when he came out!


    An Weiwei secretly quarreled with each other and was intrigued. Suddenly he went to Tang Shi and said, "Miss Tang, can I trouble you? I want to eat the fried chestnuts in the shop not far from downstairs. I''m a public figure. It''s not convenient for me to go down. Can you run for me? "


    "Of course." Tang Shi closed the newspaper, nodded and went downstairs to help her buy chestnuts.


    "Thank you, then." An Weiwei''s face was covered with a smile, but she quickly took it back after she went out.


    As soon as Hua moyao finished the meeting, his assistant came to tell him in a low voice that Miss Tang Shi was coming. Hua moyao gave Xiao Mimi the document in his hand and hurried to his office.


    "Hey, where are you going? Wait for me!" Xiao Mimi is running after her in high heels.


    "You give me a little slow, back to twist again, but no one to hold you!" On the one hand, he was anxious to see his sister, on the other hand, he was afraid that she would fall. He seemed to have eyes behind him to warn her, but he walked faster and faster.


    Xiao Mimi just walked in the back.

 Chapter 782

    As soon as Hua moyao pushes open the door of the office, he sees an Weiwei. He glances around and doesn''t see his sister Tang Shi.


    "Mo Yao!" Seeing him coming back, an Weiwei came over with a smile on his face and took the initiative to take his arm: "Mo Yao, I''ve reserved a seat in XX. Shall we have dinner together in the evening?"


    Hua moyao did not answer, "brother!" Suddenly a bright voice came. Hua moyao turned his head. His baby sister stood at the door with a bag of things in her hand, smiling sweetly at him. When she saw him turning back, she had already stretched out her arms to accept his embrace.


    "Poetry Hua moyao''s face rarely showed such a warm look. He took a few steps and hugged the girl in his arms. He said very gently, "when did you come back? Why don''t you talk to me so that I can pick you up? Just now I heard from the assistant that you have been here for a long time. You are in poor health. Why don''t you stay in the office? Where are you? Did your parents come back with you? "


    Hua moyao always loved her sister and wanted to do everything for her.


    "Brother, how can I be so delicate?" Tang Shi put one arm around Hua moyao''s neck and raised the bag with the other hand. "I just went down to buy a fried chestnut with sugar. It''s not far away. My parents have gone back to their old house. I miss my brother, so I''ll come to you. "


    Hua moyao touched her hair: "if you want to eat, you can tell your assistant, why did you go there in person?"


    Tang poetry is mischievous. Hua moyao touches her hair. Brother and sister are very close.


    An Weiwei, who had been left in the air, was still at a loss. Then, it was inconceivable that this girl was Hua moyao''s sister?


    Tang Shi went over and handed an Weiwei the fried chestnuts with sugar: "your fried chestnuts with sugar should still be hot." She had a smile on her face, not a bit of reluctance or impatience.


    An Weiwei''s face suddenly became very embarrassed. Hua moyao saw that she was clearly bullying his sister. He loved her so much that he would have an opinion on her.


    Hua Mo Yao then gave a smile and replied to her, "I''m sorry, I have to go back to my old house tonight. I''m afraid I can''t have dinner with you."


    "Oh, it doesn''t matter." Now, an Weiwei''s face is only embarrassed.


    Xiao Mimi, who was wandering in the back, finally came in. She pushed the door open and saw that it was so busy. An Weiwei was sitting on the sofa, and Hua moyao was holding a little beauty in her arms. She just stood sideways and didn''t see her face clearly.


    "Xiao Mimi, it''s you!" Tang Shi was excited to see Xiao Mimi.


    "Tang poetry!" Xiao Mimi also has a smile on her face. I didn''t expect to meet so soon!


    The two girls, like their intimate friends who have known each other for many years, came together. When I know that Mimi is Hua moyao''s secretary and Tang poetry is Hua moyao''s sister, I think it''s a kind of fate.


    "How are you, are you better?" Xiao Mimi worried about her health and gave her a look up and down.


    "Much better!" Tang poetry answers.


    People talk very high here. An Weiwei is completely ignored. If he stays any longer, he will embarrass himself and leave with his bag.


    Hua moyao didn''t expect that they met in advance, and they fell in love with each other.


    "Shishi, did you make another mistake just now?" Hua moyao asked. He was afraid that she would have an accident, so he would not allow her to go out alone, but she often sneaked out alone.

 Chapter 783

    Tang Shi nodded sheepishly and said, "thanks to Mimi just now."


    It turned out that they knew each other in this way, and Hua Mo Yao suddenly realized that he had a guess.


    Xiao Mimi and Tang Shi are of the same age, and they both have a good feeling for each other. Although they haven''t known each other for a long time, they soon get together and become close friends.


    In the evening, Hua moyao wants to go back to his old house to see his parents. Xiao Mimi is very worried about whether Hua moyao will take her back. I don''t know whether her father-in-law and mother-in-law are good or not. She is nothing. She has a prominent family background and doesn''t look down on her.


    After work, she followed Hua moyao and asked weakly, "Yao Yao, do I want to go too?"


    "The ugly daughter-in-law will see her in-law sooner or later. Besides, you are very beautiful today." Hua moyao looked at her up and down and praised her.


    Xiao Mimi''s face immediately turned red, and the corners of her mouth rose. This guy even praised her as beautiful. She was embarrassed to be so direct.


    "Brother, is Mimi my sister-in-law?" The general question of Tang poetry discovering the new world.


    Hua moyao nodded.


    God, it''s incredible! She knew that her brother had already got a marriage certificate, but she didn''t expect that her sister-in-law was Xiao Mimi. Hey, that''s better. Xiao Mimi is also a member of their family, and she feels closer!


    "Brother, you have vision! In fact, I really like Mimi. It''s much better than that woman just now! " The poems of Tang Dynasty were whispered in Hua moyao''s ear.


    Hua moyao leads Xiao Mimi and Tang Shi back to the old house. One side is his wife, the other is his sister. They are two beautiful girls.


    When I went in, a handsome uncle sat on the sofa. His facial features were similar to those of Hua moyao. It should be her father-in-law, Hua Zexi. He had a great bearing.


    A very beautiful woman came out from the kitchen with vegetables. Although she was wearing ordinary clothes and her hair was simply tied up, she had an irresistible temperament. She was as warm as jade, which made people feel warm.


    She has a plain face and long black hair behind her head. The only jewelry on her body is the wedding ring on her finger. It''s not as vulgar as some rich wives wearing gold and silver.


    Some people are like this, not to mention the stall goods, just pull a piece of cloth around the body can wear the effect of a famous brand, Tang Suhe is like this, a little more mature is outstanding temperament.


    "Dad, mom!" Hua moyao put down his briefcase and called.


    "Yao Yao and Shi Shi are back. This is Mimi." Beautiful aunt put down the things in her hand, and a kind smile bloomed on her face.


    Uncle Mei closed the newspaper and nodded to them. Although he didn''t smile, he didn''t look aggressive at all.


    "Uncle..." Xiao Mimi subconsciously called uncle and aunt, Hua moyao squeezed her hand, she quickly changed, "Dad, mom!"


    "Good boy, come and sit down!" Tang Suhe had a warm reception on his face. He didn''t have the arrogant airs of a rich lady. He was as easygoing as the kind aunt next to the house where she lived when she was a child.


    At the dinner table, Xiao Mimi sat timidly next to Hua moyao. They all said that once she entered a rich family, she was as deep as the sea. When she had dinner with his parents for the first time, she was a little nervous, for fear that her performance was not good enough.


    Hua moyao shook her hand in private and said in a low voice, "parents like you very much. Don''t be afraid."

 Chapter 784

    Is it? She is not outstanding in appearance, and she has no strong family background. She can''t do what she does, and she can''t eat what she eats. They will Like her? She looked at her mother-in-law and father-in-law uneasily, and they were very amiable. Her mother-in-law also brought vegetables to her, which surprised her.


    She knew that her mother-in-law and father-in-law were good people, and Hua moyao held her hand firmly. With his encouragement, she finally felt at ease.


    She finally knew where Yao Yao''s cooking skill came from. Her mother-in-law''s cooking skill was really wonderful! Even my grandfather was full of praise.


    Looking at the happy and harmonious appearance of the family, the three generations get along well. Xiao Mimi suddenly felt sour. When can her home be so busy, and when can her mother wake up.


    Although they have lived together for more than 20 years, the relationship between huazexi and Tang Suhe is as close as before, and their feelings can be seen from the dinner table. Huazexi can''t eat spicy food, so she puts the dishes that are not spicy in front of him. He has long arms and always gives her the dishes that are far away. She does not like to eat fat, he naturally picked out of her bowl to eat. Even sometimes she could not finish the rest of the meal, he did not have the slightest aversion to take over to help her eat.


    Usually there is a tacit understanding between lovers, they look at each other''s eyes, always warm.


    Hua moyao and Tang Shi are used to the love between their parents. In their eyes, love should be like this, but in Xiao Mimi''s opinion, it is very envious.


    In my impression, my father always drinks and gambles outside, and often comes back late drunk. When my mother says that he loses his temper, sometimes he even does it. My mother is always helpless to hold her and cry alone.


    I''ve never seen a man who loves his wife like my father-in-law. Xiao Mimi''s eyes are red.


    To test whether a man really loves you or not, it is very important that he will help you eat the leftover food.


    So, after a long time, Xiao Mimi handed Hua moyao a piece of ice cream he licked in a mess: "Yao Yao, I can''t finish it. Help me eat it."


    Hua moyao didn''t like to eat this kind of food. He licked it so disgustingly that the white liquid was dripping down. He frowned immediately, but he still coaxed: "if you can''t finish eating, throw it away. I''ll buy it for you tomorrow." It''s just an ice cream. He can''t support her.


    Xiao Mimi was impatient: "Hua moyao, you dislike me, don''t you? You dislike me. My father-in-law helps my mother-in-law eat leftovers. You are not willing to help me eat ice cream. Don''t you like me at all? " Her eyes were so red that she almost burst into tears on the spot.


    Hua moyao has a black thread. Is it disgusting for her mother to eat and then let her father eat it? She was disgusting him on purpose. She was speechless. However, seeing her face hurt, he was distressed and had a headache. In the end, he couldn''t help it. If he didn''t like eating any more, he would eat it clean.


    Xiao Mimi finally opened her eyes and giggled around his neck. She kept asking him, "is it delicious? Is it delicious? "


    Hua moyao had to be ungrateful and said, "delicious! It''s delicious


    Hua moyao hated her teeth sometimes, but he couldn''t beat her. He pinched her ass severely.

 Chapter 785

    She called out "ouch". He still had a little white on his mouth, so she rode on him, put her arms around his neck, and licked the ice cream beside his mouth. Blinking bright eyes, staring at him, no other color.


    It''s just a goblin, specially subduing his goblin, Yao Yao completely occupied!


    Counting the days, Hua Mo Yao hasn''t seen her parents and sister for nearly half a year, so she simply puts off all her work and stays at home every day. Xiao Mimi, as her daughter-in-law, naturally has her husband to sing with.


    My father-in-law and mother-in-law are very good, especially my mother-in-law, who is gentle and takes her as half a daughter.


    Tang Shi, whose age is similar to her, is called by her sister-in-law every day, which makes her feel embarrassed. When the two women were together, Hua moyao was the one who discussed the most. Tang Shi''s classmate took all her brothers out to Xiao Mimi.


    "I tell you, my brother is very coquettish. He may sometimes say that he doesn''t like it, but actually he likes it in his heart! When I was a child, my father took us to the playground, and my mother accompanied me on the carousel. When he called him, he twisted his head and said, "I don''t want to sit because I''m so naive! Dad took advantage of his inattention to hold him up, he cried out twice, did not turn a few circles, very happy


    "Poof..." Xiao Mimi is sitting on the carousel. The moment before, she is reluctant because of her face. The next second, she smiles happily.


    "So, he just wants to face up and never says sweet words to the people he loves. But my brother is very special, although he does not say, but I can see that my brother likes you very much! "


    Xiao Mimi was very happy when she heard that. In fact, she also felt that he liked himself, even if only a little.


    In the other room, Tang Suhe sat on the sofa and patted his legs: "Yao Yao."


    Hua moyao knew that she was leaning her head on her lap and smelling the unique fragrance of Mommy.


    When he was a child, he liked her holding him. When he grew up, he couldn''t hold him any more, and she always liked to let him lean on his legs.


    Yao Yao is Tang Suhe''s first child. She naturally has an irreplaceable position in her heart. Even when she grows up, she is also a child.


    Hua moyao''s dependence on he he and his love for he he are also very deep. Even when he was a child, he was determined to marry a woman like Mommy when he grew up.


    Hua moyao chats with Tang Suhe.


    When it comes to feelings, Tang Suhe touches his head: "Yao Yao, Mommy is always at ease with you. But you have to promise mommy not to hurt her, OK? "


    When she was young, although she and huazexi loved each other, they almost missed each other because of misunderstanding and injury. The days of separation were so hard that she really didn''t want to see Yao Yao and Mimi repeat the same mistakes.


    "Well, I know." Hua moyao nodded.


    He has witnessed the separation and combination of his parents, and naturally knows that the feelings are not easy.


    Huazexi opened the door and came in. He saw the elder son lying on his wife''s leg. A cold eye flew over: "smelly boy, if you have a wife, you still occupy your mommy''s leg!"


    Hua Mo Yao quickly got up and said with a smile, "Daddy is jealous!" Then he hurried out for fear that his father would beat him.


    Tang Suhe''s face is full of tears and laughter. Even if he was jealous of his son when he was a child, he was still so old.

 Chapter 786

    She patted her leg and joked, "good son, come and lie down."


    Huazexi immediately went up and touched her leg: "mommy has good skin!"


    Taking advantage of her everywhere, Tang Suhe pushed him with a smile: "don''t, after a while, the children are coming in!" Many adults, still so disrespectful.


    Any slight environmental change will cause Tang poetry''s body reaction. The slight ones are long red pimples, allergies, itching all over the body, and the serious ones even can''t breathe well.


    For the sake of his daughter''s health, Tang Suhe and huazexi will take Tang Shi abroad soon.


    On the day of leaving, Hua moyao, Xiao Mimi and Lei Yan went to the airport to see them off.


    "Brother, you should always bring Mimi to see us when you have time!" Tang Shi waved her arms and yelled. Because of her health, she had few playmates.


    Watching them go through the security check and get on the plane, Hua moyao gives Xiao Mimi to Lei Yan and asks him to send her back, while he rushes to the company.


    In Lei Yan''s impression, Hua moyao and Xiao Mimi''s license is just to deal with the old man. He never thought that the two people were already in love.


    To tell you the truth, Lei Yan doesn''t like Xiao Mimi. She was with her brother for the sake of money. Although it was only in name, she had to be more reserved. He alone had met her several times with other men. It is said that the man was still the second generation of officials, called Bai Chi.


    Anyway, my brother doesn''t care about her, and she doesn''t love herself, so I can''t blame him.


    He has a very important business to talk about, the other party is very difficult to do, the only drawback is the playful, like soft body, beautiful woman, the easiest way is to give in to their favorite. Lei Yan has already hit Xiao Mimi with the abacus.


    Xiao Mimi has a good foundation. In any case, she can be regarded as one of her own. She knows her roots well and is easy to control. She loves money and is easier to buy. However, she is also the wife in the name of her brother. She openly told her brother that it was hard for her to let his "wife" accompany her clients. That''s great. She gave them a chance to get along with each other alone.


    "Xiao Mimi, do me a favor." In the car, Lei Yan began to coax.


    "What''s up?" Xiao Mimi turned her head and asked, subconsciously, she has taken Hua moyao''s family as her own, and if she can help, she will.


    "I''m going to talk about a business with you tonight. It''s successful. It''s all yours." He handed her a check, fifty thousand.


    Xiao Mimi quickly held her chest and leaned back warily: "you won''t ask me to sell myself, will you? I won''t do it


    "No, no! How can you say that you are also my brother''s wife and my sister-in-law! " Lei Yan repeatedly denied, with a harmless smile on his face, but in his heart, he had a bad heart and didn''t pay attention to the little sister-in-law in name. Anyway, my brother doesn''t like her. Even if he does, her brother doesn''t care.


    "It''s just going to drink with me. Just pour him for me. Don''t worry. You''ll be fine if you have me!" Lei Yan gave her a promise.


    Xiao Mimi finally nodded at ease, but to have a drink, that''s no problem, anyway, there is money to take, so a promise: "OK!"


    In the evening, Lei Yan sent Xiao Mimi a dress to wear at night. Xiao Mimi picked it up and saw that it was almost the same as what she had worn in the nightclub before. It was especially cool. Maybe this is also a strategy. Do you think people will pay for the clothes she wore and a bumpkin? I''m afraid I don''t even look at her.

 Chapter 787

    She didn''t believe that Lei Yan would really sell her, so she didn''t want to put on much. She put on a coat, pretended to be Lei Yan''s secretary, and went out with him.


    "I brought you here because I trusted you. I''ll see you later? If the talks fall apart, I''ll lose a lot! " Leiyan deliberately exaggerates to give Xiao Mimi a preventive injection.


    "Well! Don''t worry about me! " Xiao Mimi nodded firmly, very confident.


    As long as it''s not true, she hasn''t done drinking with men.


    Two people stepped into a bar and were immediately led into a luxury private room with a thin man in his thirties.


    Lei Yan shook hands with the man, exchanged greetings, sat down and began to talk about cooperation. Xiao Mimi couldn''t understand a lot of what they said. She only heard sporadic words like "drugs" and "market". She sat upright, silent, and sometimes helped them pour down the wine.


    "Yan Shao''s secretary is quite a symbol!" Business is about to talk, the man''s eyes on Xiao Mimi.


    Leiyan smile: "not only long sign, but also versatile." Turn to Xiao Mimi and say, "Mimi, dance for brother Feng."


    Xiao Mimi is stunned, eh? Dancing?


    Lei Yan winked at her. He followed his eyes and saw the small stage and steel pipe in the corner.


    It turns out there has to be a talent show. Well, she''s good at it anyway. Just jump. I haven''t jumped for a long time. I took off my coat and went to dance without pinching.


    With the body of the logo, the delicate face, the charming dancing posture, the soft waist and the hot pole dance, the man named Fengge''s eyes suddenly became deep, staring at Xiao Mimi tightly, and his eyes were full of strangeness.


    Lei Yan took a fancy to the hook, so he patted brother Feng''s hand and whispered, "if you like her, she''s yours."


    Maple elder brother a listen to understand his meaning, lick lips, nod: "inflammation little really is to take sincerity to come.". OK, I''ll sign the contract as soon as it''s done! "


    Just as he was about to stand up, Lei Yan held him down: "don''t rush."


    Maple brother knowingly sat back, yes, it had to be slow to be interesting.


    Xiao Mimi on the stage is dancing hard. She doesn''t know that she has been sold secretly!


    Xiao Mimi came down from the stage and saw that brother Feng was fascinated by eight elements. She also threw a look at Lei Yan secretly, meaning to ask: "how do I behave?"


    Leiyan secretly give her a thumbs up, she immediately elated.


    See, she''s not nothing. At least this business is successful, she is still a great hero!


    "Mimi, drink to brother Feng."


    Xiao Mimi always thought that if she danced to make this man happy, then she would accompany him to drink and intoxicate him, and the business would be concluded.


    She secretly and Leiyan said: "I drink too much, you have to send me back!"


    Leiyan and she promised: "don''t worry, there is me!"


    So, she did not hesitate to open up, happy to drink with him.


    In the end, without drinking the man down, Xiao Mimi got dizzy first.


    She has been murmuring in the heart, really hate, this Lei Yan how not to help her, she almost can''t stand, he didn''t say to come to help her.


    "Sorry, brother Feng. I''ll go to the bathroom." Xiao Mimi hiccups and stands up in a daze. She staggers outside. The chassis is unstable. She drinks too much.

 Chapter 788

    Lei Yan and Feng brother looked at each other with a smile, Lei Yan took out the contract and handed it to him, saying: "OK, don''t delay your good things, I should withdraw almost."


    Maple elder brother received to come over to sign a word heartily, hand him: "inflammation little is really cool quick person, the contract is happy!"


    Xiao Mimi couldn''t breathe in the bathroom. She put her finger in her throat and tried to retch. She didn''t like to give up halfway. She wanted to go back and help Lei Yan pour down the man after vomiting.


    He threw cold water on his face. He was a little sober. He was about to turn around, but he was hugged from behind.


    "What are you going to do! Let go of me Xiao Mimi screamed with fright, looked up and saw that it was brother Feng in the mirror, struggling desperately.


    The man''s face was wearing an obscene smile. Instead of letting go, he despised her and said obscene words: "this waist is really soft, and the Kung Fu is not bad!"


    "Brother Feng, you''d better let go of me. We''re not good-looking when Lei Yan sees us!" Xiao Mimi''s strength is weak and she can''t break free, so she can only move out Lei Yan.


    Originally, he thought that he would worry about Lei Yan''s face and let her go. After all, she was brought by Lei Yan. Unexpectedly, he laughed twice like a joke: "Lei Yan has sold you to me, don''t you know? He doesn''t care about you! "


    As she said this, she pulled off her coat and put her mouth full of wine on her neck.


    "You lied to me! No! Lei Yan! Lei Yan She stretched out her hand to push his smelly mouth to keep him from touching herself. She stepped on his feet and called out Lei Yan''s name. It was clear that it was not far from the private room, but he didn''t come out to save her.


    Xiao Mimi never believed to despair.


    How can, Lei Yan how can cheat her, how can in order to talk business push her to the pit of fire!


    The man''s body pressed her tightly, tearing her clothes rudely, like an estrous beast.


    Xiao Mimi resisted and resisted strongly. Because of the great disparity of strength, she was still at a disadvantage. Her hair was messy and her shoulders were exposed. She was so anxious that she was about to cry and called for help.


    It''s not easy to see a man passing by. She looks at the man pleadingly and cries out eagerly: "help! Please help me


    The timid man took a look, afraid of provoking right and wrong, and left without saying a word. Xiao Mimi''s last hope was shattered.


    The person she likes is Hua moyao. She hasn''t been with him yet. How can she take advantage of this wretched man!


    Seeing that she was innocent and flustered, she held out her hand and pinched the man''s crotch. Suddenly, she heard a cry.


    She took the opportunity to push him away and ran out. Without a few steps, her hair hurt and she was pulled back.


    The man pulled her hair fiercely and pulled her back. One hand fixed her two arms, and the other hand stretched restlessly into her skirt, and put his mouth together to kiss her neck.


    Delicate skin was rough palm friction, Xiao Mimi a nausea, a kind of vomiting impulse, goose bumps are going to get up.


    "Asshole, let me go! Help! Help me! Lei Yan! Lei Yan! You ungrateful fellow! I beg you to help me All over the body only mouth still belongs to her, she can only scream desperately, crying desperately, longing for someone to save her.


    What respect, what dignity, are bullshit, now, she is like an animal without human rights in general, fell into the trap they set together.

 Chapter 789

    Their cruelty is only plunder, which can notice the tears in her eyes and the unwilling and despair in her eyes.


    Hua moyao vaguely heard Xiao Mimi''s cry. He listened carefully, but there was no more. He thought to himself that he was really hallucinating, but he didn''t see her for a day. He heard her voice, shook his head and went to the private room with the client.


    Just walked a few steps, and heard her voice, calm down to listen to, it seems to hear her shouting "Lei Yan", suddenly in the heart, want to see what.


    "I''m sorry, you go first. Excuse me." Hua moyao and the client finish, then hurriedly follow the voice to find the past.


    There was a lot of noise in the bar. A few minutes later, he finally found the source.


    In the bathroom, Xiao Mimi was pressed on the washing table by an obscene man, her clothes were wantonly frivolous, her crying eyes were red and swollen, and her voice was dumb.


    A wave of anger suddenly rose up. Hua moyao, who had always been in trouble, was so impulsive. No matter who the other party was, he ran to him, grabbed his collar and gave him a fist. He knocked him down on the ground. He rushed up and kicked him a few feet.


    "You dare to provoke her. You''re so tired of living!" Hua moyao''s eyes were filled with anger, which was a rare explosiveness.


    Xiao Mimi raised her head and saw Hua moyao standing in front of her. Like a wronged child, she hugged his waist and began to cry: "Yao Yao! Yao Yao Hua moyao''s heart trembled.


    The man on the ground was beaten in the face, and his brain was a little confused. He couldn''t even see who the man was, so he couldn''t get up for a while.


    Hua moyao took off his coat and put it on Xiao Mimi. He put his arm around her and patted her on the back like a child. He comforted her. He took out the phone with his other hand and said, "Lei Yan, get over here in five minutes!"


    He asked him to explain to him, what the hell is going on! He asked him to send Xiao Mimi home. Now, how can she dress like this? She is despised here! And she was just shouting the name of Lei Yan, besides him, who will bring her!


    Upon receiving Hua moyao''s call, Lei Yan trembles all over, and his brother seems very angry. It was the first time that he felt so angry that he was told to roll over on the phone.


    A few minutes later, Lei Yan appeared with a drooping head.


    Hua moyao put the frightened Xiao Mimi in his arms with one arm and pointed to the person on the ground with the other finger: "tell me what''s going on!"


    Lei Yan holds his forehead. I didn''t expect that he was caught by his brother. What''s more, he cared so much!


    Lei Yan explained that she just asked Xiao Mimi to accompany her to talk business and drink with others. She didn''t expect that such a thing would happen. He had no doubt that Hua moyao would turn against him.


    I thought they were just contractual, but I didn''t expect that my brother attached so much importance to this woman.


    Hua moyao pulled out the check in Xiao Mimi''s pocket: "your reward for accompanying wine is really high! Lei Yan, stay away from her in the future! I won''t spare you if it happens again


    Yao Yao is angry. Lei Yan is very depressed. Hua moyao has never been so strict with him before. Now, for a woman''s sake, is it right?

 Chapter 790

    He was a little upset and said, "anyway, she''s not in a good place. Isn''t she short of money? She didn''t lose anything if she was sleeping 50000 a night. "


    Xiao Mimi, who was hiding in Hua moyao''s arms and crying, arched her head and yelled: "you''re not here anymore! Your whole family is gone! " No matter how he humiliated her, he could not doubt her loyalty to Yao Yao!


    Her sudden voice startled everyone. Hua moyao''s voice softened obviously and patted her head: "be quiet." When looking at Lei Yan, his eyes are sharp again.


    Leiyan suddenly to silly eyes, long time no see, his brother see this woman''s eyes with doting, is really, like? Is it true?


    If he had known this, he would not have dared to do so even if he had ten courage. Is it still human to push his sister-in-law out to other men? Will his brother let him go? I only blame my carelessness. Last time she didn''t go home at night, my brother looked for her all night. Why didn''t he think that his brother was moved?


    Hua moyao''s fierce criticism of him was the first time he had taught him such a severe lesson since he knew him.


    Lei Yan finally admitted his mistake and lowered his head: "I''m wrong. I''ll never dare to do it again. I''m sorry, sister-in-law! "


    Although was called "sister-in-law" in the heart dark cool, Xiao Mimi or nostril "hum" a, still angry with him. After often think of Lei Yan this guy, Xiao Mimi first thought of is that he almost made her innocent.


    Xiao Mimi is not a fuel-efficient lamp either. He can use himself to come back. So, after, and Leiyan mix familiar, she has something to need help, the first thought is him. As soon as she mentioned that he had betrayed her, he immediately gave up and promised again and again.


    Lei Yan finally admitted Xiao Mimi''s status in her heart. When she and her brother didn''t get the license, she could scare the shit out of her by taking her two little brothers. Now, with her brother covering her, she''s climbing on top of her head.


    After teaching Lei Yan, Hua moyao turns back to teach Xiao Mimi: "and you! Can you give me so much trouble in the future, lack of money and I want! Next time, you''ll reflect in the dark room! "


    Strange, he had secretly given a sum of money to the hospital to be her mother''s medical expenses. The hospital should have told her that she had won a social charity donation for her. She should not be short of money. How could she be so desperate for money.


    In fact, Xiao Mimi is also planning for the future. She is really not sure whether she and Hua moyao can get together. She is poor and afraid. She just wants to save more money. In case her mother wakes up later, she can make her mother live a down-to-earth old age with the money.


    Hua moyao is in such a hurry to go to the company today when he has a transnational cooperation business to talk about. During the day, the negotiation results are good. Both sides are very satisfied. It has been basically finalized. He will accompany his partner to have a drink tonight and win tomorrow. But Xiao Mimi can''t ignore her now. It''s not suitable to take her in. He can only put aside his work temporarily and call him, Put off tonight''s schedule and take Xiao Mimi home.


    Xiao Mimi had drunk a lot of wine, but she was sober for a while because she was almost insulted. Now, Yao Yao is safe, and she can rest assured.

 Chapter 791

    He was so sleepy that he could not sit on the front passenger''s seat, so he simply leaned down on Hua moyao''s leg with his arm around his waist.


    She went to sleep, but Hua Mo Yao had to drive and endure her unconsciousness from time to time.


    Hua moyao knows how scary Xiao Mimi is when she drinks too much. She just asks her to stop drinking and dance pole dancing with him.


    When I got home, I took her out of the car, waited on her, took a bath and tucked her in.


    Just as he was about to leave, she suddenly opened her eyes and took advantage of the strength of wine to pull his arm as a coquetry: "Yao Yao, don''t go, OK? Will you stay with me? " She had been thinking about him all the time, and she wanted to take advantage of him.


    "Why, I didn''t devote myself to success today, and I''m not reconciled?" Hua moyao held her arm and stabbed her.


    When he said that, Xiao Mimi shut up.


    Hua moyao turned off the light and went out.


    Although she invited, she was still drunk. Who knows if she was impulsive. He didn''t want to take advantage of her. Besides, it seems that their current feelings have not reached that point. Once you take it seriously, you have to pay a lifetime of responsibility. He can''t return this promise to her now. She is still too young. Even if she has a good feeling for him now, can she guarantee that she will live forever?


    The next day, it was half morning when Xiao Mimi opened her eyes in a daze. She went out of the room with her hair in a mess. Hua moyao had already gone to work and had breakfast on the table for her.


    In the past, she would be worried if she was late for work. Now, with Hua moyao''s favor, she has been calm and calm. She doesn''t know how many classes she has missed.


    He brushed his teeth with a toothbrush and sat at the table to have breakfast.


    Did not eat a few mouthfuls, the mobile phone rang, she took it up to see, white pool, slowly picked up: "hello?"


    "I''m going to be bored. I''m so bored! Come and play with me As soon as it was connected, baichi was roaring over there.


    "Today is not a weekend, are you not going to have classes today?" Xiao Mimi is curious. She vaguely remembers that he has classes next time.


    "Where are you? I''ll cut class and go to you! "


    As soon as he heard that he was going to skip class, Xiao Mimi put down the spoon of porridge and told him with a sad face: "Bai Chi, how many people dream of studying and want to go to university, but they don''t have a chance? How can you not cherish it so much? no way! Go to class for me God knows how eager she is to keep reading.


    After a debate, young master Bai said, "come with me and I''ll have class!"


    In any case, she is also saving the juvenile. Xiao Mimi patted the table: "good!"


    On this issue, the two finally reached an agreement.


    Bai Chi leads Xiao Mimi into the classroom and sits down at random. Bai Chi hands her a book and a pen. Xiao Mimi takes it over and stands in front of her like a pupil.


    When the teacher gave a lecture, Xiao Mimi listened very carefully, nodded from time to time, and copied notes in the notebook. Other students were staggering, either playing mobile phones or reading comics. Only she, who was not a student, was listening so seriously.


    Although Bai Xiaoshao doesn''t like to listen to class, he likes to be with her. When he looks at her in a class, he feels relish. See her so easy to learn appearance, white pool secretly close to her ear asked: "you can understand?"

 Chapter 792

    Xiao Mimi turned her head and told him seriously: "in addition to the teacher said to open page 101 to understand, the other did not understand."


    Bai Chi looked directly at her for three seconds, and they looked at each other. Especially when they saw her innocent and frank eyes, Bai Chi began to cover her mouth and smile. She didn''t understand a sentence. If she didn''t understand it, he thought she understood it.


    The book and pen he gave her were always not as ugly as the tabletop. To be ugly, it meant that she was forced to pretend. Unexpectedly, she had overdone it. It was almost natural.


    This guy is so cute. He likes it more and more! I couldn''t help reaching out and pinching her face.


    Xiao Mimi''s mouth curled. It''s not her fault. She just went to a junior high school. Let her listen to college advanced mathematics. She certainly can''t understand it.


    "By the way, where was the last question you asked me?" Xiao Mimi is very persistent in seeking advice.


    White pool open the front, pointed to her.


    Xiao Mimi looked left and right. She couldn''t understand it. Her eyes were burning. She wanted to see through that page.


    Bai Chi felt as if he had eaten a fly in his heart. Could it be that he asked her a question in the street and put her in the Bureau, which made her have a shadow. This child can''t understand if he can''t understand. Don''t embarrass himself so much? Originally, he regretted doing it himself. If so, he would be guilty.


    "Xiao Mimi, I''m sorry about that." He considered for a long time, very sincere to her bow to admit his mistake.


    Xiao Mimi was so surprised that she turned her head and asked, "what have you done to me that I''m sorry, you say!"


    White pool a black line, dare to love him, this to that matter, to apologize to her, but she didn''t know where he was wrong.


    At noon, when baichi invited Xiao Mimi to dinner, Hua moyao called and told her that she would accompany yesterday''s customers to dinner in the evening and would go back later.


    Originally, she wanted to go back to see him early in the afternoon. He was not at home. How boring she was to stay alone. She simply followed Bai Chi for a whole day''s class, including the unimportant elective course in the evening. For the first time, Bai Chi felt that class was not so boring. He teased her from time to time, and the day passed quickly.


    After class in the evening, Bai Chi sent her home. She was afraid of being misunderstood by Hua moyao, so she refused. Now she is determined to be with Hua moyao. Although she has nothing to do with Bai Chi, she just treats him as a like-minded friend. But in the evening, a man driving himself home must feel a little ambiguous.


    White pool can only put her on the bus, to the terminal, she had to transfer to another car, to get home.


    While waiting for the bus, Xiao Mimi lowered her head and took out the change. She looked up inadvertently, but saw a thin, tall girl wandering back and forth across the road, her hands tightly around her shoulders.


    Ziqi! Xiao Mimi was surprised and quickly crossed the road.


    "Ziqi! What are you doing here? " Approached a look, she found that she was still wearing slippers! What is she doing here on a cold day?


    Su Ziqi suddenly raised his head: "Mimi!" She didn''t expect to meet her here, and quickly hid the trace of crying in her eyes.


    "Ziqi, what''s the matter with you?" Xiao Mimi was distressed, hugged her, but found that her body was cold.

 Chapter 793

    "I had a fight with him and he kicked me out. When I came out, I found that I didn''t have a dime with me. " Su Ziqi''s voice is light, with helpless say, listen to Xiao Mimi is a sour heart.


    "So you''re freezing out there? Why are you so stupid


    "No, I stayed in the store just now, and then the store got off work..." Su Ziqi raised a very pale and weak smile.


    Xiao Mimi pulls Su Ziqi''s arm into a beef noodle shop, orders two bowls of beef noodles, and pushes one to Su Ziqi.


    Su Ziqi, cold and hungry, almost burst into tears when she saw the delicious bowl of beef noodles. She was wronged. How could he tell her to go away? She stayed in the cold wind for several hours, but he didn''t come out to find her.


    She has been strong support, forbearance, until it is not easy to meet their best friends, people they trust, feel a trace of warmth, the so-called strong then collapsed.


    Su Ziqi wiped his tears, pretended to be happy and said: "I am also hungry." Pick up chopsticks to eat noodles, hot noodles, let her stomach warm.


    But, did not eat a few mouthfuls, she then suddenly covered the chest, retch, in a hurry to the bathroom.


    "Ziqi!" Xiao Mimi quickly followed her and patted her on the back.


    When she finished vomiting, Xiao Mimi asked, "Ziqi, are you..."


    Su Ziqi nodded: "well, I''m pregnant."


    Xiao Mimi was surprised for a few seconds, and her anger suddenly came up: "that son of a bitch! You''re pregnant and he''s driving you out! I''ll settle with him now! " If a good friend is bullied like that, can she not be angry.


    "Mimi!" Su Ziqi reached out and stopped her, "don''t go, he doesn''t know..."


    Su Ziqi looks very haggard. She hasn''t seen her for many days, and she has lost a lot of weight.


    "Mimi, can you lend me some money? I don''t have the money to stay in a hotel." After eating the noodles, Su Ziqi opened his mouth.


    How could Xiao Mimi have the heart to let her live outside alone: "Ziqi, don''t live outside, you and I will go home!"


    Finally, Xiao Mimi takes Su Ziqi to take a taxi home.


    On the bus, Su Ziqi confides his heart to her.


    "He is very busy every day. Sometimes I don''t know when he came back or when he left. He always put his work first, I let him spend more time with me, he always perfunctory me. He was tired of talking too much. I only knew yesterday that I was pregnant. Today is his birthday. I want to spend my birthday with him and give him a surprise. It took me a long time for him to promise to come back early today. I really came back early. I''ve been staying in my study facing the computer since I came back. I''m afraid I didn''t even see the clothes I''m wearing today. It''s almost like I didn''t come back. I said to him, "can you give me a look?" But he didn''t move his eyes. I was "ready right away" and "right away". Several hours later, I was very angry and pulled out the computer plug. He immediately became angry. He said I was making trouble out of no reason, so we quarreled. He pointed to the door and told me to go away. "


    Xiao Mimi just listen to angry, this bastard, do you understand the heartache wife! It''s just Ziqi''s unremitting efforts. Does he understand the pain in her heart!


    Xiao Mimi leads Su Ziqi home. As soon as she takes off her high-heeled shoes and throws her key, she still yells angrily: "men don''t have a good thing! Lower creatures that think only with their lower body! No fully evolved monkey! It''s unreasonable

 Chapter 794

    Her son, Qi Ming, and the fact that she was almost "sold" by Lei Yan yesterday, immediately became hostile to the "man". It''s better to criticize the man as a pig or a dog.


    When she turned her head, she found that Hua Mo Yao was standing at the corner of the stairs. She was tall and straight in her pajamas. Her hands were round her chest and her eyebrows were slightly wrinkled. She looked down at her.


    Xiao Mimi was so scared that she took a breath and took a small step back.


    Why did he come back early? She always thought that he was still with the client, so he was at home.


    Hua moyao glanced at her carelessly and walked downstairs with his arms in his arms. A look in his eyes was enough to make Xiao Mimi nervous.


    Finished, she just seemed to even scold him. She scolded him so hard that she didn''t dare to lift her guilty head.


    In order to please him, suddenly put on a pair of smiling expression, rushed to his arm and said: "Yao Yao, men don''t include you!"


    Hua moyao glared at her more fiercely. She said in disguise that he was not a man?


    Xiao Mimi looked at it and said something wrong. The more she described it, the darker it became. She flattered him quickly: "Yao Yao, I didn''t mean that! You are handsome, gentle and considerate. You are the best man in the world


    Just now, Ling ran, who was still scolding her, turned around and tried his best to please her. Hua moyao was speechless to her.


    Su Ziqi was stunned when he saw Hua moyao. How could they live together? Especially when I saw Mimi holding his arm and praising him with high spirits, I immediately felt that the relationship between the two people must be unusual.


    Coax happy Hua moyao, Xiao Mimi quickly came to accompany Su Ziqi: "Ziqi, you live here, we haven''t slept in the same bed for several years, we have whispered."


    "Mimi, is he your boyfriend?" Su Ziqi asked her in surprise.


    Xiao Mimi blushed: "in fact, we have obtained the certificate."


    Ziqi is her best friend. It doesn''t matter to let her know.


    "Ah?" I didn''t expect that she was so quick and so unconscious that they did a good job in keeping secrets.


    Xiao Mimi and Su Ziqi are in the same quilt. What they haven''t seen for a long time is the sweet feeling between their best friends. In the quilt, Xiao Mimi reached out and carefully touched her abdomen: "give me a touch of my little nephew."


    Su Ziqi lifts the hem of her pajamas for her to touch.


    Xiao Mimi a smile, touched for a while, suddenly incredible cry: "Wow, move, move, good magic ah!"


    Su Ziqi chuckled: "Mimi, you are hallucinating. It''s only a month. How can you have fetal movement?"


    Xiao Mimi was embarrassed. She was too nervous for fear that she might have a hallucination.


    The pregnant woman is sleepy. Su Ziqi has been outside all night. She is tired and sleepy. Xiao Mimi has not fallen asleep. She is afraid of disturbing Ziqi. She can only lie on her back and look at the ceiling with her eyes open, although she can''t see anything clearly in the dark.


    Turning over, he closed his eyes and was about to go to sleep when he heard a knock at the door.


    It''s so late, who? It''s so annoying.


    Xiao Mimi didn''t plan to pay attention to it, but she heard the following shouting: "Ziqi! Ziqi


    Xiao Mimi immediately opened her eyes. Damn, who else is not Ziqi''s husband Qin Ling!

 Chapter 795

    He kept shouting below, even a stable sleep is not let people sleep, Xiao Mimi gently get up and go out, a downstairs immediately become murderous.


    He opened the door and said impolitely, "Hey, at night, what are you howling outside the door?"


    According to the etiquette, this is Ziqi''s husband. When she met before, Xiao Mimi was polite to him, but today, she was so angry that her attitude towards him suddenly became bad.


    "Mimi, where''s Ziqi?" Qin Ling asked anxiously outside.


    He knew he was sorry for her.


    These days, she has been busy with a difficult case. When she was about to finish it, she pulled out the plug for him, and the whole day''s hard work was in vain. She is not a person who makes trouble without reason. What she did today irritated him. He yelled at her in a thick voice: "get out of here!" Looking at her eyes with tears ran out, "touch" closed the door, he instantly felt tired, feel some impulse, no mind to open the computer.


    A person sitting in front of the computer desk, for a long time. Looking back on the months they had been married, he really didn''t give her anything.


    Wedding honeymoon, temporarily canceled, did not accompany her across the street, did not accompany her to see the film, every day is work, work, work.


    Qin Ling thought, it''s better to be quiet. She''s so grown-up, and she won''t be frozen and hungry outside.


    After sitting for hours, I was thirsty. When I went to the kitchen to find a drink, I found that the big cake on the table was not very good-looking, but she made it herself. On the white cream, she wrote a few words with jam askew: "happy birthday, husband."


    He suddenly remembered that today was his birthday.


    Originally, she is not unreasonable, she just want to spend a birthday with her.


    He felt so sorry for her in an instant that everything was his own fault.


    Rushed to the living room to call her, but found that her mobile phone is still on the table, bag on the sofa. She went out with nothing? Another look, her high heels are still at the door, but her slippers are missing.


    So she ran out in that thin dress and didn''t take anything? What did she eat at night and where did she rest?


    Qin Ling was in a panic. Right, where''s her purse? Have you got her purse?


    He quickly opened her bag and emptied out all the things in it. His wallet was also in it. When he opened it, he found that there were no less bank cards and cash in it. She is so thin clothes, penniless went out. Inadvertently, I saw a test sheet. I picked it up and looked at it. Suddenly, with a bang, she actually I''m pregnant.


    He immediately wanted to slap his mouth hard to see what immoral things he had done. How could he let her go! Look at the watch. It''s over eleven. He changed his shoes in a hurry and ran outside.


    "Ziqi! Ziqi He called her name everywhere, and went around the community, but he didn''t find her. He went to the neighborhood to find her.


    She''s wearing slippers and she doesn''t have any money with her. Where can she go.


    He was really anxious and regretful. Ziqi, it won''t be like this in the future. Even if there are conflicts again, can I get out of here? I''ll take the initiative to get out, please!


    He searched for her for more than an hour. In the middle of the night, he ran all over the road like a madman, shouting Su Ziqi''s name. He searched all the places she might go, and even called his mother-in-law''s house to ask if she had ever gone back. All of them failed.

 Chapter 796

    Finally, he suddenly thought of Xiao Mimi. Xiao Mimi is her good friend. Did she go to Xiao Mimi?


    Qin Ling and Hua moyao have some friendship. Later, most of the people in their circle knew that Hua moyao and a very ordinary woman had obtained the license. Qin Ling just knew that this person was Xiao Mimi, so she drove and found him. She didn''t care whether the rest would be interrupted at midnight. She couldn''t wait to knock on the door.


    As soon as he saw his face, Xiao Mimi became angry. He still had the face to ask Ziqi. He said angrily, "Qinling, make sure that suziqi is your wife! What are you looking for in my house! "


    I can''t blame her for her bad temper. Now she is oppressed and spoiled by Hua moyao every day. It''s inevitable that she is a bit overbearing in front of others. Subconsciously, she has taken this place as her territory. Of course, Hua moyao is also her person.


    If she doesn''t say that, it''s OK. As soon as she says that, Qin Ling firmly believes that Su Ziqi must be here!


    Xiao Mimi is Su Ziqi''s good friend. If she doesn''t know that Ziqi is missing, she will be worried and ask him what happened. But now, what she throws her head over her face is a question. There is only one possibility. She already knows all about it. Ziqi may be here!


    He rushed straight into the house.


    Xiao Mimi jumped in the back: "Hello! Hello! What do you do? You''re trespassing! You''re breaking the law. I''ll sue you! I want to call the police


    Qin Ling where listen to what she said, everywhere looking for Su Ziqi figure.


    The noise below was a mess, and Hua moyao went downstairs.


    In fact, he didn''t have to think about what happened and what was the purpose of Qin linglai. He cooperated with Xiao Mimi to pretend: "what happened?"


    As soon as Qin Ling saw Hua Mo Yao, he quickly asked, "Yao Shao, is my old lady Ziqi in your house?"


    Hua Mo Yao scratched his head as he just woke up, and looked at Xiao Mimi with a face I didn''t know when he was half awake and half asleep


    Xiao Mimi shook her head: "no!"


    She loves Yao Yao so much. She''s lazy and sexy, and she''s so cute.


    "How could it be, how could it be, where could she go without being here. She''s pregnant and penniless. Where else can she go Qin Ling stepped back dejectedly. He really didn''t know what to do.


    "You did that to her when you knew she was pregnant! Are you human or not? "


    Su Ziqi didn''t know when to come down. He stood at the corner of the stairs, dressed in white pajamas and long hair, and looked straight down.


    "Ziqi!" Looking up, Qin Ling suddenly sees Su Ziqi standing there. There is a flash of surprise in her eyes. She wants to go in a hurry.


    Xiao Mimi then saw Ziqi come out and stop in front of Qin Ling.


    When he was not happy, he asked her to go away and let her freeze outside in the cold. Now, when he knew that she was pregnant, he came back. What he cared about was her or the child. Let Ziqi go home with him? How can it be so cheap!


    Xiao Mimi stood in front of Qin Ling like a shrew and accused him: "Qin Ling, you are really right about your surname. It''s not as good as animals! Where did you die when she was shivering outside? Where did you go when she was hungry? In the middle of the night, she just fell asleep, so you can''t wait to wake her up? Why are you so cruel? "

 Chapter 797

    Qin Ling anxiously went to find Su Ziqi, and she stood in his way again. She didn''t let him go. Qin Ling was impulsive and pushed her away.


    How strong is the man? Xiao Mimi didn''t stand still. She was pushed back for several steps and nearly fell down. Hua moyao caught her in the back, but her ankle was knocked by the table leg.


    "Qin Ling!" Hua moyao''s face flashed a trace of displeasure. "I hope there won''t be another time!"


    There is something in Hua moyao''s words.


    On the one hand, I hope I won''t see Su Ziqi run away from home again. Su Ziqi is a gentle and decent woman. It''s a blessing to have such a wife. He always despises a man who is not good to his wife.


    On the other hand, he gave Xiao Mimi a push today. He wrote it down. For the sake of their friendship for many years, he didn''t care. Next time, he would not be so easy to talk. Put clear is to tell him, this woman I cover, except me who can''t move!


    In the eyes of outsiders, Hua moyao''s love for Xiao Mimi has reached a certain level, allowing her to be lawless in her own sphere of influence.


    Qin Ling rushed over and hugged Su Ziqi: "Ziqi, it''s all my fault. I will treat you well in the future. Will you come home with me?"


    Su Ziqi really loves this man. His nature is not so bad. No matter what, it''s all about housework. It''s all about their husband and wife. She doesn''t want to affect other people. No matter how angry or angry she is, she will come back home and shut the door.


    She nodded faintly: "OK."


    "Ziqi, you want to go back with her? He bullies you so much, so you forgive him? " Xiao Mimi is still angry there, so easily forgive him, he will not be more arrogant in the future.


    "Don''t get involved in the affairs between husband and wife." Hua moyao gave her a low warning.


    Can''t you see what Qin Ling has regretted? Does he dare to have another one?


    When Hua moyao said that, she couldn''t help it. She turned her lips and didn''t speak any more.


    When Su Ziqi passed by, he said to her, "Mimi, thank you very much today." After seeing Mo Yao, she said in her ear, "he is really good to you. You should take good care of it."


    Watching Su Ziqi and Qin Ling go out, Xiao Mimi is still standing there.


    Hua moyao patted her on the head: "Why are you still in a daze? Go to bed


    Xiao Mimi turned her head, threw herself into Hua moyao''s arms, put her arms around his waist and said, "Yao Yao, no matter what I say or do wrong in the future, I will make you angry. Don''t let me go. I''m afraid I will never come back after I go."


    Today, seeing Ziqi standing in the cold wind pitifully, she felt distressed. How much pain should be caused by the hurt of the loved one.


    Ziqi is kind, forgives him and goes back with him. I''m careful. I''m afraid I''m angry with him. I don''t want to go back.


    "What do you smoke?" Hua moyao looks up. This big night, can really toss.


    "Promise me, promise me!" She put her arms around him.


    "Well, I promise you, I won''t tell you to go away. If you make a mistake later, you can take the initiative to think about the past, OK?" He was very considerate and respected her.


    "You Originally listening to the front is quite happy, heard behind a gas face green.


    "Well behaved, go to bed early, sensational is really not suitable for you." He touched her head and went upstairs.

 Chapter 798

    Su Ziqi''s affair is just a small episode. Afterwards, Xiao Mimi went to visit Su Ziqi who was pregnant and asked Qin Ling how she was treated during this period. Ziqi nods shyly. If it wasn''t for that time, how could Qin Ling understand what she needs. She doesn''t want famous brand bags or expensive cosmetics. She just hopes that he can spend more time with himself.


    The time spent with Hua moyao was the most natural and happy time for Xiao Mimi.


    Mom''s medical expenses were settled, but she asked several times, and the hospital refused to disclose who donated the charity.


    She doesn''t have to worry about making money every day. In addition to Hua moyao''s "special care", she doesn''t have a good class every day. When she has nothing to do, she goes to baichi school to rub lessons.


    Hua Mo Yao has always been considerate of her mother''s hospitalization, so she turns a blind eye, and doesn''t know about her "private meeting" with a man every so often.


    Unexpectedly, accompanied by Xiao Mimi, Bai Xiaoshao made a great progress. At the end of the term, he won a scholarship!


    Bai Xiaoshao is a very intelligent person. Even if he doesn''t study hard, he can learn a lot by following Xiao Mimi casually in the classroom every day. Examination time and play like, less than half an hour to hand in papers to leave.


    After that, at Xiao Mimi''s request, Bai Chi asked the teacher for a set of papers to do for Xiao Mimi. After checking, she found that one of the multiple-choice questions was wrong.


    She threw the book and tore the paper.


    Bai Chi quickly hugged her waist: "Mimi! Don''t be impulsive! Don''t be impulsive! Listen to me, you''ve got the most credit for this scholarship! I''ll treat you to dinner when I get the scholarship! "


    Xiao Mimi this just suppresses the anger in the heart, is she so stupid? So not suitable for learning?


    On the day of receiving the scholarship, Bai Chi sent a text message to her and asked her to go.


    Sitting in the office, Xiao Mimi looks up at Hua moyao who is working. She walks over and asks him for leave with a low brow: "Yao Yao, the hospital calls to let him go. Can I take a leave?"


    Since the medical expenses were settled, she didn''t have to hide any more. After living together for so long, he already knew what he should know.


    Hua moyao looked up at her.


    Xiao Mimi some guilty, but, or very calm said: "I will come back immediately after processing, you can rest assured, I will never go to other men!"


    He has always given her the greatest freedom and tolerance in her mother''s affairs. I don''t think she has the guts. He nodded and agreed.


    Once out of the company, Xiao Mimi rushed to baichi school by car.


    Bai Chi is right. She has made the most contribution to the scholarship. If she didn''t miss class every day, it would be a problem for Bai chi to skip class every day. How could she get the scholarship? How could she not witness her contribution.


    Bai Chi led her to a big meeting place. Leaders are always late. They say it''s 3:30, but they don''t get in until 4:30.


    Finally, a heavyweight entered the arena. The host said that the annual scholarship of city a is funded by his family, which has been more than 30 years.


    Originally, Xiao Mimi was impatient to hear all this nonsense, and she was still arguing with Bai Chi about what the scholarship was for. The key was to catch the word "Hua Shi". She suddenly looked up and couldn''t dodge. Hua moyao had come out from the backstage.

 Chapter 799

    There was a burst of warm applause from the crowd. Xiao Mimi hurriedly went under the table, but as soon as he came out, he looked at her face to face. She was more guilty of being a thief?


    Simply raised his head again, clutching his hair, a face of depression.


    How could it be Yao Yao? Why did Yao Yao come here? It''s really unfortunate that she was caught on the spot in less than an hour after telling such a lie to him for the first time. Is there anything more depressing than her?


    Looking at Xiao Mimi''s suddenly depressed appearance, Bai Chi touched her forehead: "Mimi, what''s the matter with you? Sick? "


    As soon as he touched himself, Xiao Mimi hid beside him like a frightened bird: "it''s OK, I''m not sick."


    Hua moyao stood on the rostrum, dressed in a tailored suit, with one hand cool in his pocket, and the other hand holding the speech draft, addressing on the stage. Young and promising, young talent, handsome facial features, elegant and cool temperament, deep and charming voice, let all the female students in the presence of spring.


    Xiao Mimi also stares at Hua Mo Yao on the stage. Yao Yao in her family is so handsome! Charm, no matter when, where, what kind of situation, she can''t resist his attraction.


    "Xiao Mimi, I like you." Next to the white pool staring at Xiao Mimi look for a long time, hesitated for a long time, finally put this sentence out.


    Xiao Mimi is watching Hua moyao. She is fascinated. Without going through her brain, she casually says, "I like you, too."


    It''s exactly like someone saying "Happy New Year" to her, and she responding to someone saying "happy new year to you, too.".


    White pool this listen to her answer, eyes are bright, suddenly took her hand: "Xiao Mimi, then we together!"


    Bai Xiaoshao is totally an activist. Xiao Mimi hasn''t come back yet. He''s already holding her head and going to kiss her.


    The people under the stage obviously felt Hua moyao pause for a moment, thinking that this sentence might need applause. They clapped quickly, but they didn''t understand that Hua moyao''s eyes in a corner had already spurted fire.


    "Hello! Hello! What are you doing! " About to be frivolous Xiao Mimi quickly pushed him away, "white pool, what are you mad about?"


    White pool also a face of grievance said: "just now I said I like you, you said you like me, ah, two people like each other, what''s the relationship between a kiss on the face."


    Xiao Mimi''s face turned green, which reflected that just now people were confessing to themselves, and quickly denied: "white pool, I always treat you as my brother, how can I like you."


    "Who do you like?" Baichi is very unwilling.


    Xiao Mimi turned her head and pointed to Hua moyao on the stage: "he! I like him


    Bai Chi molar Huo Huo: "Xiao Mimi, are you kidding me? Even if you don''t like me, you don''t have to find such a bad reason, do you? " Look at the women who are not fascinated by Hua moyao, but is this reality?


    Xiao Mimi is wronged in her heart, big brother. This is a fact! At present, this situation is easily misunderstood.


    "Don''t you think I''m empathizing? Brother, please don''t like me Xiao Mimi is heartbroken.


    Bai Chi turned his head: "hum, you can refuse me, but you can''t stop me from chasing you! One day I want you to be my family

 Chapter 800

    "If you can''t be my boyfriend, you can be my stepfather? Baichi, my mother is not for you. " Xiao Mimi said very seriously.


    "You Baichi is so angry with her.


    But later, he found that baichi was a prophet, because Xiao Mimi really became a member of his family.


    At that time, he patted his chest with grief, only hated that he didn''t say a few more words when he predicted.


    "If you really like him, you can tell him, dare you?" Baichi excites her.


    "Just go, there''s nothing you dare not do!" Xiao Mimi readily agreed. It''s a fact that she likes Hua moyao. It''s also a fact that Hua moyao has a different relationship with himself, but she can''t tell him.


    In order to prove that he didn''t lie, to prove that he really liked Hua moyao, and that he was devoted to him, and that he also had a good feeling for himself, two hours later, after the award ceremony, Xiao Mimi took Bai chi to find Hua moyao.


    At this time, all the students were dispersed, and Hua moyao was accompanied by the school leaders.


    "Hua moyao! I like you She ran after him and yelled.


    When he heard her bright voice calling these four words, Hua Mo Yao''s heart suddenly trembled. He really had a very strange feeling.


    Although she revolved around him every day, it was her first time to say such words.


    But her deception today made him very angry. She hugged other men in front of him. Is it a way to please him that she suddenly came to show her innocence to him? Let him continue to be paralyzed and let her do whatever she wants?


    In addition, the school leaders are all around, so many people look at him, once he responds, it will cause a sensation.


    Xiao Mimi was waiting for his answer. She thought that even if he didn''t respond, he should be more tactful.


    Unexpectedly, Hua Mo Yao didn''t even look at her and said coldly, "thank you for your love. I don''t think I need it." She refused without hesitation and left.


    Xiao Mimi is silly. How can he do this? He doesn''t know her at all. In front of so many people, he refuses her mercilessly and makes a fool of her like that. Other people don''t treat her as a psycho.


    Does he think it''s easy for her to say that she likes him? She really likes him. That''s what she said.


    Xiao Mimi was silent. Her eyes were red and she didn''t speak.


    The white pool behind came by with arms in his arms and said, "I said it''s impossible. He is very handsome, I am also very handsome, he has money, I am not bad, how about, Mimi, otherwise, you follow me? "


    He flattered himself for a long time, but she didn''t say a word. Bai Chi came to see him, but he cried, and immediately became flustered.


    "Oh, auntie, please stop crying. OK, I won''t force you any more. Shall we still be friends in the future? Don''t cry, don''t cry. Don''t worry. I''ll cover you when something happens. Even if you can''t get married in the future, I''ll be there! " Bai Chi was in a hurry to coax him.


    In front of Hua Mo vaguely heard Bai Chi''s words, his back was stiff, and he wanted to turn back to see her, but he still held back and strode out.


    "Don''t cry. To celebrate your lovelorn, my brother will buy you a drink! If you don''t get drunk, you won''t come back! " Finally coax her not to cry, white pool hand holding a note wave piapiapia ring.

 Chapter 801

    "Go! If you don''t get drunk, you won''t come back! " Xiao Mimi climbed up to his shoulder and they turned to the bar.


    Hua moyao sits in the car, takes out his mobile phone and sends a short message to Xiao Mimi. There are only two simple words: go home!


    He admitted that he was a little angry just now, and his tone was a little heavy, but it was also a way to protect her. Every woman who has an affair with him has no privacy left. She is not fit to live in such an environment.


    She cheated him first and didn''t explain clearly. In the end, he had to text her.


    Xiao Mimi saw the message, deleted it directly, and didn''t buy his account.


    I didn''t know her just now. Let her go back now. I really think she''s such a bully! Go straight to the bar with baichi.


    As soon as I enter the bar, Xiao Mimi holds the bottle. What Hua moyao did today made her cold.


    I wanted to take her to such a place to vent and relax. She was better than that. I didn''t expect her to drink like this. I really don''t know whether it''s a good thing or a bad thing. He can''t resist being drunk again.


    Bai Chi quickly changed her to a small cup and comforted her: "don''t worry, you drink slowly, no one grabs with you, we have plenty of money."


    Two lovelorn people on the same day are sitting together drinking wine. Bai Xiaoshao is depressed. What''s her plan? It''s clear that she refuses herself. She is also a victim and a lovelorn. In the end, she has to comfort the person who refuses herself. At the end of the day, they both had a headache.


    Hua moyao was impatient waiting at home. Before she came back, her face became more and more gloomy. For fear that she would make trouble outside, she called her.


    Xiao Mimi hears the phone ringing and takes it out in a daze. When she sees that Hua moyao is calling, she angrily refuses and slaps it on the table. No, no, no!


    Really drink too much, did not see, refused to connect the wrong press into the hands-free key.


    She began to pat Bai Chi on the shoulder, nagging Criticism: "he doesn''t care for me! I don''t care for him! What is he? He''s a black and angry old man. I hook my finger and he''ll come here! Cut! It''s not that no one wants Miss Ben! I don''t care about him at all This is a typical case that she can''t eat grapes and dislikes sour grapes. In fact, she is very rare in her heart. If she really doesn''t like it, how can she always be worried about it.


    "Burp!" He continued with a hiccup, "he''s not good, baichi. You''re cute, hehe hehe." Then he went to touch Bai Chi''s face.


    Hua moyao almost didn''t get angry when he heard that. This guy repeatedly violated his bottom line. He said he didn''t care about him, he said he was an old man, and he even said that other men were cute with "obscene smile"!


    I can''t listen any more. I''ll take off the phone, put on my clothes and go out. He wants to catch her in person and ask her face to face!


    "White pool, I want to sing!" It''s too much to drink, and I want to howl.


    Bai Chi also followed her, waved her hand directly, called the waiter to call the manager and said, "I want to borrow your stage to sing a song."


    The manager nodded quickly. Baichi is not only a frequent customer here, but also a rich and powerful owner. Only such customers will be treated as God.


    There was a young singer singing on the small stage in the bar. The manager ran to him and said it. He clearly laughed and stepped down.


    "Go Baichi pulls xiaomimi up.

 Chapter 802

    Xiao Mimi stood on the stage a little excited, with beautiful lights on her body. There were so many people under her, so she felt very happy.


    "What song do you want to sing?" White pool turns head to ask.


    "The song you sang at the party last time!" Xiao said without hesitation.


    "Good!" Bai Chi turned around and asked the sound engineer to change to that song.


    To tell you the truth, people on the stage were quite surprised. They thought it was a romantic confession, but they didn''t expect that the song they chose was so wonderful. What''s more surprising is that the rock music with a strong sense of rhythm was playing. Xiao Mimi and Bai Chi were like two madmen, holding the speaker and yelling.


    What''s the confession? It''s just a song for two people to go up and howl.


    Bai Chi has good singing skills and strong stage control ability. Although Xiao Mimi doesn''t sing as well as Bai Chi, she has many years of dancing experience and doesn''t have stage fright.


    On the whole, it''s OK. At least the atmosphere is very hot and infectious. The whole bar is driven by them.


    ¡°we will we will fuck you£¡¡±


    They changed the lyrics and stood on the stage wildly shouting "fuck you" in front of the crowd!


    The light under the stage is not very bright. When Xiao Mimi looks under the stage, she doesn''t know whether she is hallucinating or what''s going on. She sees the outline of Hua moyao.


    She hated him to death. In order to vent her dissatisfaction, she pointed to the place and roared loudly when she sang the lyrics, especially when the last two words were "fuck you".


    There is no doubt that Hua moyao is standing next. As soon as he came in, he saw her and Bai Chi jumping on the stage. They sang very high and pointed to him to sing "fuck


    you"! This guy is really breaking his bottom line again and again.


    When Hua moyao comes, he happens to meet Lei Yan at the door. When Lei Yan looks at his posture, he catches the traitor and comes in quickly. It''s not surprising.


    As soon as I came in, I saw a hot performance. I didn''t expect that the two were really good singers. Especially when Xiao Mimi points to Yao Shao''s face and sings "fuck you", his face looks like pig liver.


    As soon as the music stopped, there was a burst of applause.


    Lei Yan can''t help whistling and yelling: "good!"


    Hua moyao next to him stares at him. He immediately shuts up and feels his mouth as if nothing happened. He deceives himself. The voice just now is not his own.


    Xiao Mimi and Bai Chi get off the stage in the cheers of the crowd. Xiao Mimi''s excited little face is red, and it''s just different to vent.


    "Lei Yan, go and bring her to me!" Hua moyao put his hands in his pocket and turned into a luxurious private room, with the posture of trying criminals. Leiyan takes orders, eager to try, he is really curious, she so make brother angry, brother will how to educate her.


    "Mimi, I''ll go to the bathroom." Bai Xiaoshao''s front foot just left, and Lei Yan''s back foot passed by. He sat on the seat of Bai Chi and picked up a cup of wine he hadn''t drunk.


    "How small is your bladder after all?" Xiao Mimi was surprised.


    "Poof --" Lei Yan''s mouth of wine had not yet been swallowed, and all of it was sprayed out, polluting the wine in a whole wine cup.


    Xiao Mimi turned her head, Lei Yan put her head in front of her: "little sister-in-law, it''s me, Lei Yan, don''t you remember me?"

 Chapter 803

    Xiao Mimi frowned. It turned out that it was this guy who almost sold her and turned into ashes. She would never forget him. She didn''t like him very much. She looked up and down at him and said, "what are you doing here?"


    Lei Yan stood up and pulled her up, half holding and half dragging, and said, "come with me."


    Xiao Mimi struggled: "Hello! What do you want? You don''t want to sell me, do you? I tell you, Hua moyao won''t let you go! "


    Leiyan smile, very polite: "he will not let you go now."


    In a few words, she has been pushed into the private room.


    Looking at Hua moyao sitting gracefully on the sofa, she doesn''t want to stay with him. Looking back, Lei Yan leans on the door to watch a good play. The road is blocked, and she can''t get out.


    "Lei Yan, you go out first." Hua moyao spoke.


    I was supposed to come to see the play. Now let him out? Lei Yan quickly said: "brother, I''ll guard the door for you!"


    Hua moyao said coldly: "I don''t mind letting you go to the toilet, go out!"


    No way, Lei Yan can only reluctantly go out. Close the door, lie on the door and eavesdrop on his brother how to teach his little sister-in-law.


    At this time, there were only two of them in the room, no one spoke, one on the sofa, the other by the door, just staring at each other.


    Xiao Mimi stood still and looked at him stubbornly.


    Hua Mo Yao is also full of anger. He wants to beat her up.


    After a long stalemate, Hua moyao got up from the sofa and walked towards her step by step.


    Just now, he was sitting and she was standing. She still had the courage to confront him.


    Now, he suddenly came over and stood in front of her, a head higher than her. In an instant, his aura oppressed him. Xiao Mimi stepped back a little, stuck to the wall, and turned her head to one side. She didn''t dare to look him in the eyes.


    He stood in front of her with a gloomy face and arms in his arms and asked, "why didn''t you go home just now?"


    He is not a grumpy man, on the contrary, he gives people the feeling that most of his personality is gentle, and he treats women with gentleness and courtesy.


    If he was looking for a gentle and virtuous woman, they would get along very well. They respect each other every day. At least there are not so many reasons to get angry and quarrel often.


    But it''s Xiao Mimi. Xiao Mimi is young, not sensible, impulsive, and has a bad temper. She is in a lot of situations every day. She always has the ability to annoy him.


    In the afternoon, she bluntly lied to him that she was going to the hospital. She turned around and hugged a boy under the stage. If he had not been invited by the school to attend the scholarship award ceremony, would he have been cheated by her like that!


    He was angry, but he let her go. When he heard her cry, he was soft hearted. He sent her a text message and gave her a chance to explain. As long as she went home and gave him a reasonable explanation, he would not say anything.


    But she just didn''t know how to reflect on her own mistakes. Because he refused her in front of the public, she had a tantrum with him. When she called him, she even uttered wild words. In an instant, several words ignited his explosion and made him gnash his teeth.


    Yesterday, I still held his waist and told him not to drive her out in the future. Look at what she did. I can''t call her back!


    "Don''t you need me? Why do you care about me? " Xiao Mimi said with a sour head.


    "So you want to stay at night? Xiao Mimi, I think you want to go into the dark room again He has a stern tone.

 Chapter 804

    No matter what happens, he hopes that she won''t go home at night. After all, she is a girl. It''s not safe to be alone outside. Moreover, she has no sense of crisis and doesn''t know when she will be sold.


    Look at this guy. He just itched if he didn''t clean up for a few days. Last time, he closed the small dark room and took her to clean up. As soon as he mentioned the small dark room, he immediately went home. Now, he''s lawless again!


    He always felt that he was very fond of her and tolerant. No matter what happened to her or her mother, he planned to help her solve it. As long as she was obedient and didn''t make him angry, he didn''t mind spoiling her all the time.


    What she needs, he will meet her, she does not want to work, he connived at her unbridled absenteeism.


    Now, she dares to cheat him, speak ill of him behind his back, attack him with some words, and even talk back!


    If we indulge like this, we''ll make her more rampant sooner or later! A woman can be willful and coquettish occasionally, but if she wants to make trouble out of nothing, he can''t ignore it.


    Xiao Mimi was angry and aggrieved when she heard that the small black house exploded. She looked at him with tears in her eyes and yelled: "the small black house! Little black house! You know little black house every day! I shut me in, I don''t want to come out, just die in it! I don''t have to be bullied by you every day! "


    Hua moyao was really upset by her. He bullies her every day? He is good to her, she does not read even if, still say he bullies her?


    "Xiao Mimi! Good! Bully you! I bully you every day! Should I be guilty of this crime? " He was so angry that his reason was defeated by anger that he pressed her on the wall, pulled her clothes, bit her neck with his mouth, and wanted to kill her.


    "Hua moyao, what are you doing?" Xiao Mimi was scared. It was the first time that she saw him lose his mind. His mouth came up, and a current flowed through her body. The next second, she felt a pain. She screamed, "Hua moyao, you hurt me! I hate you! Let go of me


    Lei Yan, who is eavesdropping on the outside, suddenly feels that it''s too much fun, and his brother is too fierce. He even gives his little sister-in-law to It''s really sadistic and affectionate. The more angry you are, the more you want to get it back in that way.


    Suddenly see white pool looking around toward this direction came over, Leiyan quickly past to stop.


    As soon as Bai Chi comes back from the bathroom, he finds that Xiao Mimi is missing, and his mobile phone is still on the table. He has no time to take it away. He looks around and is about to find this way. Lei Yan is afraid that he will disturb his brother''s good deeds, so he comes forward and tries to cheat him out.


    After hearing Xiao Mimi''s scream, Hua moyao''s reason came back a little bit, released her, and was very upset. What is he doing? How can he have the idea of the scum that he despises the most. I''m really confused by her.


    "Uncle, please get out of the way, I''m going out!" Xiao Mimi looked at him with tears in her eyes.


    Uncle? This word makes Hua moyao''s anger rise again. He''s only 26. How old is he? How dare she think he is old! And the "old man" just now. It really made him angry.


    "Say it again?" He said, gnashing his teeth.


    Xiao Mimi burst into tears and looked at him and said, "Hua moyao, you never like me. You never like me. Thanks to my silly feeling, you like me a little bit. You are just good to me for acting for my grandfather How she wished he had said no.

 Chapter 805

    In fact, she did not know that he was good to her. She grew up so big and suffered so much. Hua moyao was the first one who was so good to her besides her mother. She liked him and depended on him. She took him in her heart and regarded him as the most important person. She dared to be reckless in front of him and act capriciously in front of him.


    She didn''t understand that he refused to protect himself in disguise. She just couldn''t accept it. He didn''t like himself. The refusal without hesitation hurt her deeply. No matter whether he said it from the bottom of his heart or not, she would take it seriously if it came from his mouth.


    I like him so much, but he doesn''t like himself. She is just sad, just sad, just afraid of losing him in the future.


    If he told her that he liked her, she would stop crying immediately.


    Hua moyao is also angry and doesn''t like her. Does he do so many things for her? Don''t like her. He dotes on her so much that he doesn''t allow her to be bullied? Does she have any judgment to deny all his kindness to her with just one refusal?


    He sneered: "yes, I don''t like you. Everything I do is for acting. As you know, our relationship is just a contract! "


    Originally, I still had a little hope, but now, it''s completely shattered.


    Xiao Mimi tears flow more fierce, sad, can''t stand, feel whirling, in this environment really can''t stay, a push open him, opened the door and ran out.


    Hua moyao was also upset. He grabbed his hair and opened the door to go out.


    He''s really going to be pissed off by that guy. I don''t know what he likes about her. He is stupid and has a bad temper. He knows how to make trouble for him every day.


    I really don''t care about her this time. Let her have a good introspection for a few days.


    As soon as he cheated Bai Chi away, Lei Yan, who came back head on, met Xiao Mimi, who ran out crying. Looking back again, he saw Hua moyao coming out from inside.


    So, what''s the situation? No matter how big the contradiction is, isn''t it that the relationship will be restored after that? Mo Yao''s face is not very pretty. What''s more, it''s too fast, but only a few minutes?


    "Brother, are you so fast?" Leiyan get together in the past is very ambiguous to ask.


    Hua Mo Yao gave him a cold look and didn''t want to talk.


    Seeing Hua moyao''s smelly face, Lei Yan naturally took it as desire dissatisfaction. Thinking about Xiao Mimi''s crying, he ran out. Lei Yan suddenly realized and asked, "brother, you can''t force her, can you?"


    Originally, he was in a bad mood, and he was constantly provoking. Hua moyao was angry. He rolled his sleeve and patted him on the shoulder, seemingly casually saying: "practice tonight, martial arts club, let''s go!"


    After listening to this, Lei Yan knows that he is miserable and will be beaten badly.


    Hua moyao is five years older than Lei Yan. Lei Yan''s father and uncle are both on the road and offend people. For his safety, he was fostered in Hua moyao''s home when he was very young.


    Lei Yan has a bad physique and looks beautiful since he was a child. He was often bullied when he was a child. Both boys and girls love to bully him. Girls are jealous of his beauty, while boys think he''s too long. When a child thinks he''s different from himself, he''s an alien, so he''s sure to push himself out. As soon as he was bullied by others, Hua moyao came out to help him. In the end, he treated those children politely.

 Chapter 806

    Hua moyao learned some self-defense and fighting skills when he was a child. Lei Yan grew up and taught him by hand.


    He grew up as a teenager from a small milk bag with a runny nose. He always followed Hua moyao''s ass until he went abroad to study. It is conceivable that Hua moyao''s status in his heart.


    Although Hua moyao is a businessman and a gangster, he can''t fight in terms of fighting. He can only be repaired.


    "Brother! I was wrong! If I''m wrong, please leave me some dignity in front of my younger brother! " Lei Yan begged for mercy.


    Hua Mo and Yao ignored him and went straight out. Just now that one was reluctant to fight. Now it''s hard to catch one. It''s not so easy to let it go.


    Lei Yan''s face was full of tears, and he wailed in his heart: "little sister-in-law, you''ve done me a lot of harm. My brother''s anger from you is going to vent on me."


    Although a face of unwillingness, or accompanied to go.


    As soon as Hua moyao arrived at the guild hall, he quickly changed his clothes. He was dressed in white, with a belt around his waist. He moved his hands and feet and pinched his fists.


    Leiyan, who is dawdling and changing his clothes, is standing opposite him far away. The cold light in his eyes makes him shiver.


    Hua moyao hooked his finger and motioned him to come up.


    Lei Yan is frightened of embrace boxing, bend over, the mouth still reads: "elder brother! Be merciful


    At the beginning, Lei Yan also resisted several times. After falling down countless times, he simply pretended to be, touched lightly and fell to the ground to wail.


    Hua moyao was so angry that he let him go: "let''s practice here today." Go to the dressing room and change.


    Leiyan a listen, for fear that he repent general, quickly change clothes, leave.


    This practice made him black and blue again.


    Leiyan go back, younger brother see his body injury, quickly go to ask: "boss, what''s the matter with you? We''ll go and call you back who did it


    Lei Yan was impatient and yelled: "what are you fighting! Who can beat me! It''s a fall! It was a fall


    Looking at the eldest brother''s appearance, those younger brothers quickly keep quiet, lower their heads, and smile in their hearts. Eldest brother, you are proud again.


    As soon as you see the boss''s reaction, you can see that he was repaired by elder brother Hua moyao. No one can beat the boss except him.


    Xiao Mimi ran out of the bar with tears. She thought: Hua moyao! I''m not going back! Grandfather asked you for granddaughter-in-law, I will not go back to help you!


    She thought he would come out, but after running for a while, nothing happened. She turned to see that he didn''t come out. It seemed that he really didn''t like her and didn''t care about her.


    Xiao Mimi felt worse in her heart, and her tears were more fierce.


    She stood in the shade waiting for a moment to see if he would come out to find himself. She said in her heart, Hua moyao, come out quickly! Although angry with him, still want to see him looking for her look anxious, or hope he can care about himself a little bit.


    Shivering in the cold wind, Hua moyao came out after waiting for a while. Her eyes lit up, but he drove without squinting.


    He really left! He really doesn''t care about himself! Xiao Mimi came out from the corner and looked at the car that was gone. She felt very sad.


    She walked aimlessly while she was sad.


    In the evening, there are few people on the street. The dim yellow street lamp pulls her shadow for a short time. She is like an abandoned pet, homeless.

 Chapter 807

    A person walking in the cold street, unknowingly has gone out for a long time, with no money on her body, touched the pocket, but found that the mobile phone did not know when to disappear, can she only sleep in the street today?


    Hua moyao didn''t want to go back. She just went back. Didn''t she seem too weak?


    Ziqi can''t go there either. Ziqi and Qinling have a sweet relationship now. Isn''t she going to disturb others?


    The only reliable thing is baichi. No matter what, she takes a taxi and knocks on the door to ask him to pay for the taxi. Moreover, it''s more convenient for him to live alone.


    But he, after all, confessed to himself today. He also refused others. It was not good in the past. It happened that Hua moyao met her with Bai Chi today. If she went there this evening, wouldn''t he have misunderstood and criticized himself more?


    Anyway, it''s not suitable to go anywhere, so she can only walk around by herself.


    In the middle of the night, Hua moyao didn''t worry about her!


    Come to think of gas, Xiao Mimi huff kick next to the cans fly out.


    "Ouch!" Suddenly there was a scream. She looked up and saw two men in front of her. She kicked the can at the back of one of them.


    Although she felt a little sorry in her heart, she was not in a beautiful mood. She went down to smile and apologized to them. She turned her lips and didn''t speak.


    The two men came over, blocking in front of her and looking at her: "dead girl, what are you kicking me for?"


    Xiao Mimi is now depressed, even has the impulse to fight with people, they are not angry, she is fighting straight up. Thought, everyone came to yell at her, when she was good to bully, right?


    "Which eye did you see that I kicked it?" Xiao Mimi stares.


    "Is there anyone else here besides you? It''s not you. Who else is there? "


    "I did it, so what if I did it!" Xiao Mimi is so ambitious. A girl is shouting with others outside in the middle of the night.


    The two men are not easy to get into trouble. As soon as they look at the girl, they don''t even have a valuable thing. It''s not bad. They can only rob her by the way and give her a long memory. She asked for all this.


    When she was really dragged to the woods by two men one by one, she counseled and regretted that she was so arrogant, so impulsive and so boastful.


    "Hello! You let me go! Let go of me! Brother, I''m wrong. I admit it Xiao Mimi desperately apologizes.


    One of the men snorted coldly: "it''s late!" Just put her on the ground.


    If she wants to apologize earlier, she will be safe and sound. If she offends them, she will not let her go so easily.


    Xiao Mimi finally understood how the single woman in the news was pulled into the woods in the street at night. Not long after that, she had to sit with a mosaic on her face and cry about herself.


    There is no one in the woods beside the cold street. Even if there is a car driving by occasionally, we can''t hear the movement here.


    It''s no use for Xiao Mimi to scream. How she hopes Hua moyao can save her again, but he doesn''t care about himself. Think of here, Xiao Mimi tears.


    Do you really want to lose all your innocence today? She''s really not reconciled. In that case, Hua Mo Yao would even dislike her.

 Chapter 808

    At this time, a police car came whistling, Xiao Mimi pointed there and yelled: "police! Uncle policeman, help me


    When she yelled, the two men thought they were really coming to catch them, so they released her and prepared to run away. As soon as Xiao Mimi got up, SA Yazi ran to the main road.


    And the police car has already disappeared, just a passing police car. As soon as the two men saw it, they ran away and ran after it.


    Xiao Mimi''s shoes all ran away. She ran to the road like a tiger avoiding poisonous snakes. A car just came in front of her. She stood in the middle of the road and waved desperately to stop the car.


    She can''t beat the two men in this way. If they catch her back, it will be difficult for her to run out again.


    On the way back, Hua moyao had very little traffic, so he drove very fast. When he took a cigarette, he saw a crazy woman standing in front of his car. He quickly braked.


    She frowned slightly, but suddenly realized that the disheveled woman in front of her might have been slighted, especially when her face was close to the car window, slapping and shouting "help me", that small face full of tears was Xiao Mimi!


    Hua Mo Yao immediately became serious, opened the car door and got off the car quickly: "what''s the matter?"


    Why is she here? What''s the matter now!


    Hearing the familiar voice, Xiao Mimi looks up and finds that it''s Hua moyao. Just now, the situation is urgent, and she doesn''t see that it''s Hua moyao''s car.


    All the grievances, all the pain, when I see him, all vent out.


    "Yao Yao!" She cried out, and then she threw herself into his arms, hugged his waist, and kept crying. She was so sad that she couldn''t stop her tears. Too many things happened today, too many things made her sad.


    Just now, these two people were still angry and ignored each other.


    Now, a person took the initiative to jump into another arms, and the other also stretched out his arms and put his arms around the one in his arms. The face of Su Sha, who bullied her? I killed who''s momentum!


    Xiao Mimi saw Hua moyao, just like her father, and regarded him as her own support. She cried and couldn''t speak.


    As soon as Hua moyao saw that her dress was not neat, her trousers were still hanging, and she was barefoot. She was in a mess. She was despised by others, and her eyes were angry.


    These two people make a night, and finally when someone is bullied, they unite and love each other.


    At this time, the two men also caught up. When they saw Hua Mo Yao, they were shocked and said something: "Yao, Yao Shao!"


    Even their boss has to shout respectfully, so they have to be polite.


    Hua moyao gives them a cold glance. It''s actually Lei Yan''s person. He writes it down.


    "I''ll settle with you tomorrow." He opened his thin lips lightly, which made the two men tremble.


    After all, I didn''t expect that the woman was Yao Shao. Could they survive?


    Hua moyao took Xiao Mimi into the car and saw that her bare foot was covered with blood blisters. He felt even more angry and wanted to kill them! It''s not too late to clean up tomorrow. The most urgent thing is to take her back first.


    Just as they got on the bus, the two men stood by, their hearts dripping with blood, and they had to say: "Yao Shao, walk slowly."

 Chapter 809

    On the bus, Xiao Mimi huddled in her seat and cried like a fool. She was almost scared to death today. If Hua moyao hadn''t just driven by, in case Hua moyao had passed two minutes earlier, she would have been incomplete in the news tomorrow.


    Hua moyao looked at her like that, and he was very distressed. He was a little regretful, and a little angry about her problem of not returning home at night. He handed her a blanket to cover her, but he still said, "don''t you like to run around at night?"


    Tell her whether to go back or not, this time she should learn a lesson.


    "Woo woo." Xiao Mimi cried even more.


    "Come on, come on, don''t cry." Hua moyao drives with one hand and reaches for a tissue to wipe her tears with the other.


    Only now did Xiao realize how good Hua moyao was to her, and she regretted that she shouldn''t scold him like that.


    On the way, Hua moyao got out of the car and went to a 24-hour shop to buy some medicine. Xiao Mimi sat in the car waiting, staring at the door of the drugstore and wanted him to come out quickly.


    Back home, after she had a bath, he came to the room and drugged her.


    Xiao Mimi sits on the edge of the bed and sniffs. Hua moyao squats on the ground and holds her feet to disinfect and bandage her. Looking down at his actions, Xiao Mimi is sour in heart and sobs and says, "Yao Yao, I''m wrong. I won''t be angry with you any more."


    Hua moyao pretended to be serious and asked, "how can you admit your mistake? What''s wrong? " Knot her feet and stand up.


    As soon as he saw her being bullied like that and crying so miserably, he couldn''t give up his heart immediately. He still had to take her back and take care of her.


    Xiao Mimi took his bag from the other end of the bed, opened the zipper, poured out the contents, turned out a cartoon notebook, and handed it to him in both hands.


    Hua moyao looks at her puzzledly. Then she turns it page by page, but she can see that although the handwriting inside is childish, it can be seen that the serious notes are all university courses, and each page has a date, which is actually the day when she asks for leave.


    Xiao Mimi peeked at him, lowered her head and said, "Bai Chi and I have known each other for a long time. I want to go to school, so he often takes me to their school to rub lessons, but we are not what you think. I only treat him as my friend and brother. I lied to you today. I went to see him because he got the scholarship for the first time. He said that he had half of my credit. I didn''t expect that you would be the sponsor of the scholarship. I didn''t mean to cheat you for so long. I was just afraid that you would disagree. " The more she said, the lower her voice, the lower her head.


    Continuing to study is her dream in her life. She only wants to be satisfied. She is afraid that he will break her unrealistic dream.


    Hua moyao turned every page carefully. She wrote very carefully. You can see her intention from her notes. She even copied the unusual Greek letters used in some formulas.


    "So it''s common for him to hug you today?" Hua moyao seems to ask casually.


    Today, he can see clearly on the stage that the boy is going to kiss her when he holds her.


    "No, no!" When he asked, Xiao Mimi quickly explained incoherently, "I don''t know why he suddenly confessed to me today, but I absolutely don''t have that idea about him. Yao Yao, you believe me!" She held on to his clothes, praying for his understanding.

 Chapter 810

    Hua moyao was looking out a crumpled piece of paper from the notebook. When he opened it, he found that it was a roll of paper, and there was not much to fill in. Anyway, although there were not many words to fill in, they were also filled in, but there was a bright "2" in the score column.


    Hua moyao looked down at her pathetic face and couldn''t wait to pull him to ask for his forgiveness. She couldn''t help laughing.


    "I said you are too 2, listening to such a long class, taking so many notes, only 2 points in the exam!"


    Xiao Mimi found that the paper was seen by him. She rushed to grab it with a red face and put it behind her.


    Originally she was torn, but later she was reluctant to stick it up, folded it and pressed it in the notebook. Hua moyao saw it and felt ashamed.


    Hua moyao is funny and has a headache. Bai Chi doesn''t think she is stupid. It''s not easy to take her to such a long class.


    "Yao Yao, don''t be angry, OK? I won''t cheat you any more, and I won''t go to rub the class of baichi any more." Seeing that Hua moyao was a little more relaxed now, Xiao Mimi began to hold his waist again and then looked at him plaintively, "besides, you''re also wrong. You''re still talking in front of so many people, saying..." I can''t say the last half sentence any more. When I mention it, I can''t help crying. Hua moyao helped her wipe her tears.


    These two people, immediately sticky again.


    The next day, while Xiao Mimi was still in bed, Hua moyao knocked on the door and called her to get up. He went downstairs to get the newspaper and read the morning paper.


    When he saw the huge picture in the entertainment section of the fourth edition, he suddenly turned cold. Although he was extremely careful and low-key, he was still photographed.


    In the photo, Xiao Mimi is sitting in the car with her face close to the window and her eyes staring at him. He just came out of the drugstore. Because the light is dim and she has a side face, she can only see that she is a young girl. It''s hard to confirm who she is.


    So, the group of people began to gossip again, in the evening to take the car of the young president of Huashi? Who the hell is this woman? It is rumored that the production group invested by Hua moyao and starred by an Weiwei is currently filming location overseas, which means that this woman is not an Weiwei? As a result, people are happy to play the game of "looking for your sister", and they are all guessing who this woman is.


    Hua moyao doesn''t want her to be exposed to the media. She doesn''t want to be exposed to the media very much. In that case, she will bear huge pressure of public opinion.


    Hua moyao takes the initiative to call an Weiwei and ask her how the shooting is going. An Weiwei is overjoyed and says that he will be able to finish the shooting in the morning.


    Hua moyao nodded and said, "OK, come back after shooting. I''ll pick you up at the airport in the evening. Remember to keep a low profile. "


    As soon as he finished, Xiao Mimi went downstairs with a toothbrush in her mouth and squinted: "Yao Yao, who are you talking to?"


    Hua moyao quietly hid the newspaper and told a lie on his mobile phone: "my grandfather called me and asked if I could go back today."


    "Oh, then go back?" Xiao Mimi walks into the bathroom to gargle.


    "To do a very important thing first." What he didn''t forget about last night, of course, was to solve those two people first.


    "What''s the matter?" Xiao Mimi has no idea.


    Hua moyao didn''t say much. He changed his clothes and put on his shoes and waited for her there. Xiao Mimi dressed up and went out with him.

 Chapter 811

    Along the way, he did not speak, just driving, Xiao Mimi could not help but ask: "Yao Yao, where are you taking me?"


    "Lei Yan is there."


    Xiao Mimi nodded. Lei Yan is his brother. It''s nothing strange to visit him. So she didn''t think that Hua moyao was coming to avenge her.


    As soon as the car stopped, Xiao Mimi kept feeling that Lei Yan''s place is too luxurious and magnificent. There are so many men in black suits and sunglasses inside and outside the door. If only by Lei Yan''s appearance and character, we can''t see that he is a gangster.


    Even at the beginning, he can still put on airs to frighten me, and I can''t be scared any more when I''m completely familiar with it.


    "Yao Shao!" All the people bowed to Hua moyao. He strode forward without strabismus. Xiao Mimi held her arm tightly and followed his steps, looking left and right curiously.


    When they go in, Lei Yan is throwing darts. When he looks at Hua moyao''s expressionless face, he is still holding a curious baby like Xiao Mimi, just like the child is being bullied and the parents are leading the child to the door.


    His family''s "child" was almost forced. He came to ask for an explanation.


    Say, he and Leiyan earlier is a talent, right now, but obviously partial to Xiao Mimi.


    In fact, last night, the two men came back one night and quickly knelt outside the door of Leiyan to beg for mercy.


    Lei Yan also explicitly prohibited, illegal things are not allowed to do, especially looting and adultery.


    They also broke the rules of the gang when they attacked women in the middle of the night. What''s more, it was Yao Shao''s woman.


    Although their boss is Lei Yan, they are more afraid of Hua moyao.


    Because Leiyan sometimes may open up, but Hua moyao has a strong heart. If he touches her woman, will he let you go? The only way to ask Lei Yan for help is to save your life.


    Leiyan wake up, see the door kneeling two people, also scared a big jump.


    They explained the whole story clearly, and kept kowtowing to let Lei Yan save them. Lei Yan was still a little gloating and said: "now you are finished. I dare to touch my brother''s woman. I accidentally provoked her and was beaten by him..." Lei Yan unconsciously touched the black green on the face, but suddenly realized that he had let slip and quickly shut up.


    Those little brothers who were standing were laughing secretly, thinking, boss, we all know how you got hurt, and you don''t have to be so careful to cover up.


    To tell you the truth, Lei Yan really thinks that his brother''s beating him means revenge this time. Maybe it''s because he almost sold Xiao Mimi last time.


    "Yan Shao, please help us! We''ll give you our heart and soul in the future, and we won''t do it again! " The two men kowtowed even harder.


    "All right, all right, I know!" Lei Yan waved his hand and agreed to them.


    After breakfast, he began to play darts in the living room and wait for his brother. Sure enough, he came.


    Leiyan a see they come in, quickly warm hospitality: "brother, sister-in-law, you come, please sit down."


    Hua moyao sat down with Xiao Mimi and said without hesitation, "you should have known about yesterday too."


    Hua moyao predicted that they would ask Lei Yan for help.


    "Fool! I haven''t come out yet to admit my mistake to my sister-in-law! " Lei Yan roared, and the two men ran out of the corner, kneeling on the ground, pleading for mercy and confessing: "sister-in-law, I''m sorry, we''re wrong! Take us as a fart and let us go! "

 Chapter 812

    It seems that they have been repaired by Lei Yan.


    Xiao Mimi thinks it''s OK to teach them a lesson at will. After all, she is also in the first place. Hua moyao''s side is not so good. He just sat there, arms in his arms, careless and silent.


    He didn''t speak, and Xiao Mimi couldn''t speak.


    Lei Yan was playing with two darts in his hand. Suddenly his arm swung, and two darts swung out at the same time, one on one side. He hit the two people on the palm of the ground, and directly ran into the meat. A head came out of the palm, and the blood flowed down his wrist.


    The two men screamed in pain, covering their hands penetrated by darts, and they did not dare to pull them out.


    Xiao Mimi''s eyes turned straight when she saw such a bloody and horrible scene. It''s too scary. It''s just a scene in a movie.


    Seeing Hua Mo Yao, he didn''t feel unnatural. He seemed to be very satisfied with the punishment. He relaxed a little. He just called and went out to answer the phone.


    Lei Yan waved his hand: "get out of here, don''t turn back and scare my little sister-in-law. Yao Shao will waste you all."


    "Thank you, boss!" The two quickly covered their hands and ran to the doctor.


    Xiao Mimi did not slow down, trembling said: "Lei Yan, how do I think Yao Yao is more like the boss than you?"


    It''s so scary that he didn''t react to the scene just now.


    "He is my father''s dry son. He used to hang out with my father when he was a child, so it''s natural for him to make little noise. Today, I''m the one who''s got to lose. If my brother, hem, had to castrate them and give them a break, they would have to do that again in the future! "


    "Ah Xiao Mimi was frightened. She never thought that Hua moyao was also a cruel character, much more cruel than she thought.


    What if one day I offended him and was killed by him.


    Seeing that she was so scared that she was about to shrink to the bottom of the sofa, Lei Yan worried that Hua moyao would come back and suspect him of provoking the relationship between them. He quickly said, "don''t worry, my brother likes you so much, and he won''t be willing to attack you."


    Like it? Does he like her? To tell you the truth, when listening to Lei Yan, she was a little disappointed: "does he like me?" Why he never admitted it.


    The onlookers of the authorities can see clearly what attitude Hua moyao has towards Xiao Mimi. Lei Yan sees in his eyes. Apart from his sister Tang Shi, who else has he done this to? What else can he like.


    "He''s so good to you, so fond of you, you can''t feel it?"


    "But he never admitted it Xiao Mimi looks at Lei Yan with a depressed face.


    "Stupid! Does my brother smell like a person who will admit it every day? If he suddenly says something sweet to you one day, you will be scared to death! "


    Xiao Mimi thinks that what Lei Yan said is reasonable. Tang poetry has told her before that her brother is sultry and seldom confides.


    "Are you and my brother in the same bed now?" Lei Yan asked.


    Xiao Mimi was distressed: "no roommates! Still in the same bed! "


    "How can it be? You''re all, not all of that!" Leiyan doubt, he heard that day is very fierce, very children should not ah.


    Xiao Mimi blushed: "no! Don''t talk nonsense


    "How far did you go?"

 Chapter 813

    "I gave him a kiss." Xiao Mimi answered truthfully.


    Leiyan a listen to, completely dizzy, these two people in the end is where and where ah, it seems that her brother is about to spoil her to heaven, only a wedding she is officially spend little grandmother, but they actually nothing happened. Does his brother really have to wait for wedding night?


    "You don''t like him too. Why don''t you knock him down?" Lei Yan asked again.


    "I think, he doesn''t agree, and I can''t beat him!" Xiao Mimi finally said what she really wanted to say. Although she was not very reserved, she did miss him very early.


    Lei Yan patted her on the shoulder: "don''t worry, I''ll help you later, I don''t believe I can''t take him!"


    "Really? That''s what you said! Don''t go back Xiao Mimi was overjoyed and quickly stretched out her finger to pull the hook with him.


    They finally formed an alliance on the issue of "taking Hua Mo Yao", and the two became friends from enemies.


    Hua moyao came in after answering the phone, and he saw that his two heads were together, muttering something and pulling the hook. As soon as he came back, it was like a whispering pupil in class who saw the teacher and quickly leaned back to his seat.


    He didn''t know when their relationship became so good.


    I went back to my old house in the afternoon.


    In the evening, when she came back from her old house, Hua moyao drove her to the gate of the community and asked her to go back first. She still had something to do.


    Watching him leave the car, Xiao Mimi turned and walked in. She didn''t find a few steps. She heard someone calling her. When she turned her head, it turned out to be Bai Chi. He still held a large bunch of bright roses in his hand. Looking at his posture, Xiao Mimi was a little unnatural.


    Xiao Mimi said with a smile, "Bai Chi, why are you here?"


    Bai Chi came over and handed her the mobile phone: "your mobile phone, I forgot to bring it last time. And this bouquet is for you, Xiao Mimi. Let''s go out with each other. "


    Xiao Mimi took the mobile phone, but did not pick up the flowers. When he said this, she jumped up quickly: "you, didn''t you say that you didn''t chase me that day?"


    White pool exposed two rows of white teeth smile: "I said that day did not chase, but did not say that after not chasing." She forced the flowers into her arms.


    What a rascal!


    Xiao Mimi quickly gave him the flowers again: "baichi, I can''t take the flowers. If you really think I''m a friend, don''t give them to me!" That means that if you insist on giving it away, your friends won''t have to do it in the future.


    Bai Chi Sai said to her, "if you really think I''m a friend, take it!"


    Xiao Mimi raised her head and asked, "after we accept it, we will still be friends, right?"


    Bai Chi nodded.


    "That''s good!" Xiao Mimi had to accept it. If she accepted it, she would die.


    White pool really no more entanglement, natural and unrestrained left.


    Xiao Mimi shook her head helplessly. She always felt that this guy couldn''t give up so easily. She had to find a way. Yes, take the marriage certificate with her and show it to him one day. My elder sister has a family.


    Xiao Mimi went home alone with a big bunch of flowers.


    In the morning, an Weiwei received a phone call from Hua moyao. It was exciting and exciting. There were still two days of play, but she was in front of others. She asked the director to shoot her part in the morning and immediately went to the airport to buy air tickets and return home. She didn''t forget Hua moyao''s advice. She dressed very well and came back with big black glasses. So many people at the airport were shocked No one recognized her.

 Chapter 814

    Hua moyao also borrowed a very low-key car and stopped at the side of the road. An Weiwei opened the door and got into the car. From getting off the plane to getting into his car, no one noticed them.


    In the car, an Weiwei took off his ugly and frightening wig and glasses, took off his bulky cotton padded clothes outside, changed into a long windbreaker with pinched waist, and put on a pair of high heels. The star''s temperament came back all of a sudden.


    "I''ll treat you to dinner first." Hua moyao parked his car in a small corner outside a high-end hotel, and the two went in one by one.


    He also chose a seat close to the French window. Hua moyao was waiting for the paparazzi to photograph him.


    Of course, an Weiwei doesn''t mind. She also wants the media to take more photos of her with Hua moyao.


    After dinner, Hua moyao personally sent an Weiwei back and put his arm around her shoulder. When he left, he put his head in her ear and whispered, "good night." And in a way, it''s like kissing.


    He didn''t go home until he had dealt with all this.


    As soon as I got back, I saw a large number of bright roses in the living room and asked, "where did you come from?"


    Xiao Mimi ran around him and said, "I bought it and gave it to you. Is it nice?"


    As soon as he saw her, he laughed falsely. Hua moyao went over, took out the card that Xiao Mimi had ignored, looked at it and threw it to her.


    Xiao Mimi quickly drooped her head and admitted: "well, it''s from baichi. He said that if I accept it, I''ll just be my friend."


    As soon as Hua moyao heard this, she knew that she must have been calculated again. Would it be so easy for a man to give up when he likes a woman?


    , "Yao Yao, how do you smell perfume?" Xiao Mimi suddenly smelled something like a small nose wrinkled, and then fell on Hua moyao''s body, making a strong smell on him.


    "You must be smelling too much and hallucinating." Hua moyao pulled her off her body, turned and went upstairs to take a bath.


    "Oh, probably!" Xiao Mimi suddenly nodded, did not think much, left behind.


    The next morning, Hua moyao went downstairs to get the morning paper. The entertainment edition was really a picture of him and an Weiwei together. It was true that he spent a whole night acting.


    When an Weiwei came back, others didn''t know. Naturally, those people would think that she had already sneaked back. That night, the woman with a dim face on the side of the car was also her.


    With an Weiwei''s star halo in front, Hua moyao and Xiao Mimi''s underground feelings become relatively safe.


    Not a few days later, white pool began to pursue.


    When Xiao Mimi is about to get off work, she receives a call from Bai Chi. When she sees that it''s him, Xiao Mimi takes a look at Hua moyao and goes out to pick him up secretly, for fear that Hua moyao will misunderstand him.


    "Xiao Mimi, when do you get off work? I''ll treat you to dinner in the evening and go on a date after dinner. " Bai Xiaoshao is very straightforward.


    "Baichi, I have an appointment. Another day." Xiao Mimi quickly refused. I don''t mean to be a friend in the future. How can it start again? Xiao Mimi has a headache.


    "I''m already downstairs in your company! Do you think you''ll come down or I''ll go up? " Baichi never gives up.


    Xiao Mimi went to the window to have a look. If he did, he was standing next to his car and waving to the upstairs.


    It seems that he won''t give up if he doesn''t give up completely.


    After work, Xiao Mimi carries her bag to find Bai Chi. As soon as she sees her, Bai Chi immediately smiles and prepares to open the door for her.

 Chapter 815

    Xiao Mimi was a little depressed. He turned back and asked him, "didn''t you say that day that I would be friends even if I took the flowers? Why are you here again today? "


    Bai Chi nodded: "yes, my friends and girlfriends are also friends." The scoundrel''s ruthlessness really makes Xiao Mimi angry.


    Sitting in the car, Xiao Mimi opened her bag and said, "Bai Chi, I want to show you something." Take the marriage certificate out of the bag and pass it to him.


    Originally white pool is quite happy, took the red book, a open, face instantly changed.


    Keep a close eye on the people in the picture, get married, she is married! Her husband is Hua moyao! Mood suddenly fell from heaven to hell.


    "Baichi, I know it''s wrong for me to cheat you, but we are married in seclusion. I don''t want to be known by others. I trust you and only show you when I treat you as my best friend. Baichi, we really can''t be friends in the future, OK?" Xiao Mimi knows that it takes a lot of courage for him to accept this reality at once. She comforts him in a soft voice.


    White pool really disheartened, very sad, the marriage certificate closed and handed her: "you go with him later?"


    Xiao Mimi nodded.


    Bai Chi said, "OK, you can take his car."


    Looking at Xiao Mimi''s careful appearance, he wanted to get off the bus and worried about him. Bai Chi gave her a smile: "I''ll just chase her for fun. Don''t take it seriously. I''ll still be friends in the future. Go."


    Listen to him say so, Xiao Mimi''s heart also put down, he is still young, may also be impulsive will feel like her, so many good girls, he will be able to meet his favorite.


    Xiao Mimi sincerely said to him: "white pool, thank you." Open the door and go to find Hua moyao.


    For a long time after that, Bai Chi didn''t come back to Xiao Mimi, nor did he take the initiative to contact her.


    To tell you the truth, Xiao Mimi is very fond of Bai Chi, a good friend. She always feels that she has lost a lot of fun in her life.


    She called Bai Chi, who just said with a smile that she was traveling abroad now, so she didn''t think about it. Xiao Mimi was relieved.


    In fact, Bai Xiaoshao really moved his heart this time and was rejected by her again and again. He was not reconciled and was still trying his best to pursue it. Until she showed him her marriage certificate, Bai Xiaoshao knew that he had to let go this time.


    Traveling abroad is just an excuse, he really is to escape, go out to relax, let oneself forget her.


    In order to let Xiao Mimi win his dear brother as soon as possible, Lei Yan even becomes Xiao Mimi''s dog commander. With the deepening of cooperation, the relationship between the two people is really growing day by day.


    Lei Yan also solemnly told Xiao Mimi: "at least half of his heart is yours. As long as you get him, he is yours. My brother is very dedicated."


    This strengthened her determination to beat Hua moyao.


    In fact, Lei Yan''s helping Xiao Mimi is also a win-win situation. Now that he helps Xiao Mimi take his brother, it means that Xiao Mimi owes him a big favor. If he offends his brother in the future, he can also ask Xiao Mimi to help persuade him.


    To tell you the truth, after a long time together, he found that the girl was not as bad as she had thought before, and she was very popular. Anyway, his brother also liked it. He might as well make up again to let the two become friends quickly.


    In the office, Hua moyao is working very hard. Although Xiao Mimi is also attentive on the surface, she is not doing her job. She is chatting with Lei Yan.

 Chapter 816

    In order to strengthen the determination of the arduous and great task of overthrowing Hua moyao, she even changed her online name to "flower picking robber", which really surprised Lei Yan. I don''t know what kind of expression her brother would have when he saw it and knew that "flower" meant him.


    Lei Yan wants to introduce his brother''s various preferences and materials to her at that end, and Xiao Mimi keeps them in mind attentively.


    Just as I was leaving work, an Weiwei came.


    As soon as she entered the door, she put her bag on the sofa, walked up to Hua moyao and said, "moyao, my car is just in bad condition and has been sent to the repair shop. Can you rub your car for dinner tonight?"


    The film Hua moyao invested in was just finished a few days ago. This evening, the whole drama group will have a dinner together. As the biggest investor, he has to attend.


    An Weiwei won''t miss any chance to contact him. No matter whether the car is broken or not, she has already said it. Can Hua moyao refuse? I can only nod my head.


    As soon as Xiao Mimi saw an Weiwei, she immediately raised her vigilance. She always knew that an Weiwei was plotting against Yao Yao in her family. She quickly sent a message to Lei Yan: "an Weiwei is coming. What should I do?"


    Leiyan back to pour also in time: "what does she come to do?"


    "She said that her car broke down and she wanted to rub Yao Yao''s car to join the troupe dinner." Xiao Mimi''s eyes are staring at those two over there. If they have any other actions, she will send Lei Yan.


    If you find a reason for a broken car, who can believe it? If the car breaks down, you can''t take a taxi.


    In particular, Hua moyao also agreed, and an Weiwei suddenly raised a smile on his face.


    "Try to follow! Never leave them alone Lei Yan responded immediately.


    That''s right! Yao Yao can''t be with other women. Xiao Mimi gritted her teeth, stood up, and said with a pure face: "little cousin, I want to go too."


    Anyway, what she said to an Weiwei before was that Hua moyao was her little cousin. It''s not too much for him to take his niece to a dinner party, is it?


    Hua moyao''s eyebrows beat when she called him like this. When did he become her little cousin again?


    Looking at her pretending eyes, she didn''t know what "conspiracy" was brewing. If she was willing to go, she would go with her, so she said with a smile: "children have never seen the world, take them to see it."


    An Weiwei''s face was a little stiff, but he said with a smile: "of course, of course, it''s good to see more strangers."


    As a result, Xiao Mimi''s "light bulb" successfully broke their "two person world".


    When getting on the bus, an Weiwei was about to pull the door. Xiao Mimi was quick eyed and opened the door of the co driver first. She turned around and looked at an Weiwei innocently with a smile: "I''m easily carsick. Does miss an mind if I sit in the front?"


    An Weiwei''s hands were all stretched out, but Xiao Mimi squeezed her first. She said again, what she could say, she could only smile and said that she didn''t mind, and she sat down in the back.


    At the banquet, Xiao Mimi is always close to Hua moyao. An Wei only has any intimate action. She rushes over and pushes her aside quietly, holding Hua moyao''s arm and asking questions.


    Until the end of the banquet, an Weiwei and Hua moyao didn''t say a few words. They were so angry.


    Originally thought that they two together, as soon as they got out of the car, they naturally took his arm and joined him in pairs to attend the banquet.

 Chapter 817

    At the end of the party, when he sent himself back, he could also invite him to her house for a drink.


    She put a light spice in her home, which is said to have an aphrodisiac effect. Maybe, if there is only one man and few women in the same room, something will happen.


    What she didn''t expect was that there was a Xiao Mimi in the middle. She took her place and disrupted all her plans.


    After the show, Hua moyao sends an Weiwei home. An Weiwei is going to invite him to sit down. Xiao Mimi yawns and says, "little cousin, I''m sleepy. Goodbye, miss an Weiwei. Good night."


    When an Weiwei heard this, he squeezed his fist tightly. This guy is really in the way.


    Hua moyao also gave her a polite smile, said "good night" and drove away.


    When there were only two of them, Hua moyao glanced at Xiao Mimi and began to speak carelessly: "there is no explanation?" He didn''t know when he had such a big cousin.


    Xiao Mimi said that she was sleepy, but she pretended that she didn''t want an Weiwei to hold Hua moyao back. Now she was all awake and explained to him, "an Weiwei suspected that I had an affair with you and was hostile to me, so I lied to her that you said you were my little cousin from afar."


    Hua moyao laughs. This guy is smart. He also knows to pull out the relationship of "relatives" to deceive her.


    After he successfully pushed his rival back, Lei Yan began to think of other ways to further improve their relationship.


    One day, Lei Yan secretly called Xiao Mimi and said that she could get a good thing for her. As soon as Xiao Mimi got off work, she rushed to pick it up. When she was carrying the thin layer of gauze pajamas, her face turned red. As soon as she threw her clothes, she looked at Lei Yan warily: "Hey, you''re a rascal!" To show her something so erotic.


    "What kind of rascal can I play with you? I''m telling you to put on and play rascal with my brother. This Pajama is made by a famous Italian. I paid a high price for it. If you don''t appreciate it, I can''t help it. " Lei Yan''s posture is about to be put away.


    Xiao Mimi hesitated for a moment, weak seized a corner: "is this useful?"


    Although she has a bold style, she is not so bold.


    "If it doesn''t work, you''d better give up on my brother. It means you don''t have any attraction in his eyes."


    Xiao Mimi simply went out. Anyway, Yao Yao and she are the only two people in the family. Just wear them!


    He took the clothes and nodded for sure: "I''ll listen to you!"


    Lei Yan blinked and said, "if you succeed, please take a picture for me."


    Xiao Mimi definitely nodded, compared with an OK gesture, said no problem, put the clothes into the bag and went home.


    As soon as Xiao Mimi went back, she opened the door and ran into Hua moyao. She looked a little unnatural. She was guilty of being a thief. That''s just the feeling.


    "Where have you been?" Hua moyao looked up at her and asked casually.


    Any slight change of her can''t escape his eyes. I always feel that this guy is strange today. He didn''t take his car after work. He ran away alone for such a long time. Now when he comes back and sees her eyes dodging everywhere, does he secretly do something wrong behind his back?


    "I have no pajamas. I just went to buy pajamas." Xiao Mimi half true and half false to find a reason, quickly run upstairs.

 Chapter 818

    If he saw it, he would burn it before he could wear it.


    Xiao Mimi took a bath and put on the pajamas in her room. She really didn''t have the courage to go out.


    She stood in front of the mirror for half an hour before she made up her mind to go out and seduce him.


    She went downstairs to have a look. Hua moyao was still in the living room, sitting on the sofa, holding a notebook. She didn''t know what she was looking at.


    Good, Xiao Mimi pretended to go to the kitchen to pick up things, deliberately drifting past him, and secretly observed him with Yu Guang. Well, he didn''t lift his head, continued to look at his things and ignored her.


    Xiao Mimi is not reconciled. Are those things so good-looking? Better looking than her?


    She''s seducing him. Well, give him some reaction!


    Xiao Mimi is not reconciled, and floats past his eyes again and again. In order to attract his attention, she makes some sound from time to time, either drinking with a water glass or tripping over a stool.


    When she just went downstairs, Hua moyao caught a glimpse of her "amazing" appearance. To tell you the truth, her heart suddenly missed a beat. If she was drinking water at this time, she would definitely choke.


    This time, she drifted past him. He couldn''t settle down. Although he was still absorbed in the computer, he didn''t see anything.


    That guy is not only not astringent, but more presumptuous.


    If he didn''t look up to see if he would be more guilty because of her great movement?


    He casually raised his head, the look of nature did not change at all, as if today, even if she stood in front of him, he could not blush and heart did not jump.


    Anyway, they have already stepped out. No matter how strong his willpower is, Rao Shi Hua Mo Yao is also ground into fire by this guy.

 Chapter 819

    She provoked him in every way, but she dared to set him up and press him step by step. Is that to push him to the end?


    He has never been a passive person. Since she is so active, it can''t be said that he doesn''t respond.


    "Xiao Mimi, are you sure you want to sleep here tonight?" Hua moyao''s voice was a little hoarse and low. He warned her for the last time.


    Xiao Mimi casually nodded, hands began to feel restlessly in his body, but also close to kiss him.


    Hua moyao is really going crazy! Xiao Mimi is nervous and excited. It seems that Lei Yan''s method really works. Yao Yao has a reaction. It seems that she is very attractive to him.


    Xiao Mimi takes the initiative to hug Hua moyao''s neck and kiss him. Hua moyao is also very cooperative and ready. Today, it''s better to fulfill her wish.


    Just as her "flower picking plan" began to come true, suddenly there was a "Pop --" sound, and she farted.


    The quilt stinks, and Hua moyao''s brows wrinkle.


    Losing face and big hair, Xiao Mimi blushed and almost shed blood. She drooped a small face and said, "Yao Yao, I want to take a shit!"


    Hua moyao''s face suddenly became very ugly. The lust she had just aroused was high. Now she was smoked by a fart, and her mind was gone. She wanted to kick her down.


    He turned over and yelled coldly, "get out of here!"


    Xiao Mimi got the order, quickly rolled down from the bed and ran out.


    Hua moyao smelled the bad taste. He was so depressed that he even had the heart to kill.


    Daren Qing came to play with him for a long time, and finally farted away in his quilt. This is to disgust him on purpose.


    Hua moyao spread out the quilt to dry for a long time before he dispelled the smell. He vowed that he would never let her get under his own bed again. Hateful guy, Yao Shao was really tortured.


    He took a shower in the bathroom. Originally, he didn''t want to have a relationship with her so soon. This time, it was an accident.


    He is not angry that he didn''t succeed, but that Xiao Mimi''s behavior is too hateful!


    Xiao Mimi took a bath after taking a shit, and then came here again. This time, Hua moyao was not so polite. He kicked her out and locked the door. Xiao Mimi scratched the door outside for a long time, but he didn''t open it.


    Xiao Mimi, who was just one step away from success, was all ruined by one fart. She was greedy and ate so many indigestible things secretly today.


    Early the next morning, Lei Yan sent a text message to ask if the plan was successful. Xiao Mimi told him how she was about to succeed, and was kicked out because of a fart.


    Lei Yan''s smile is about to straighten his waist.


    Xiao Mimi is really a wonderful flower. It''s bad luck for him to find her.


    What''s more, I don''t know that his brother is very fond of cleanliness. She still disgusts him with "fart" and "shit". It''s good if she doesn''t beat him.


    He deeply understood his brother''s desire to strangle her at that time.


    Hua moyao once again secretly put all the money on Lei Yan''s head. He knows Lei Yan too well. Besides him, who else can come up with such a coquettish idea to get such excellent clothes.


    Because of what happened in the evening, Mo Yao ignored Xiao Mimi for the whole day the next day. Xiao Mimi jumped up and down around him and even went to take his arm, but he kept quiet and avoided him.


    Soft can not, she can only come more soft.


    After work, following Hua moyao to the underground garage one after another, Xiao Mimi suddenly twisted her ankle. She was going to dive. She was wearing a ten centimeter stiletto, and was punished. She pretended to make a real joke and showed her teeth in pain. Her tears almost didn''t come out. She fell to the ground and hummed: "Wuwu, Yaoyao, my feet hurt."


    Hua moyao, who was walking in front of her, didn''t plan to pay attention to her. He knew that this guy had come to refute his sympathy. He thought that if he didn''t pay attention to her, she would have to pat her ass and follow her.


    I didn''t expect that when he walked for a long time, she was still sitting on the ground.


    Hua moyao turned his head, but saw her sitting there looking at him, some impatient walked over, looked down at her: "give you three seconds, don''t get up later you take a taxi to go back."


    Xiao Mimi looked up at him with red eyes. She rolled up her trouser legs and pitifully pointed to her ankle: "Yao Yao, I didn''t cheat you. I really twisted my foot."


    She didn''t want to. She was going to put on a show, but she didn''t expect that she would suffer in the end.


    Hua moyao saw that although he had a black face, he still had to bend down, pick her up and carry her back to the car.


    At home, I still have to help her take off her shoes and massage her feet.


    He really, somehow, caught her way.


    Her feet hurt a lot, but when she was held by him in her arms, Xiao Mimi suddenly felt very relieved and satisfied. She put her arm around his neck and put her face on his chest and said in a low voice: "Yao Yao, I like you."


    Listen to her such direct confession, Rao is in the heart again much anger, now also can''t send out, also don''t have the heart.Until the next day, Xiao Mimi was still a little lame. Hua moyao gave her a day off and let her stay at home.


    Even if she stayed at home, Xiao Mimi was not idle. Under the advice of her military adviser, she decided to cook soup for Hua moyao at night.


    Lei Yan personally sent the formula and ingredients, patted her on the shoulder, evil said: "this soup is a tonic, more effective than taking what medicine, as long as let him drink this soup, tonight will certainly succeed."


    In order to win Hua moyao as soon as possible, Xiao Mimi did it all and cooked the soup carefully according to the proportion formula.


    As soon as Hua moyao came back, she limped over to pick up his bag and hung it on the hanger. She said excitedly: "Yao Yao, you made soup for you. You sit down first, and I''ll take it for you." Turn around and go to the kitchen.


    Hua moyao frowned slightly. What''s the matter with this guy recently? He''s a little too attentive.


    But she was so kind that he sat at the table and waited.


    The soup was still boiling on the fire. Xiao Mimi calculated the time. She just turned off the fire and opened it. The fragrance came to her face.


    She quickly took out a bowl, filled it with soup, and carried it out carefully.

 Chapter 820

    After a few steps, I began to feel that the edge of the bowl was very hot. I wanted to find a place to put it down quickly, but I couldn''t find a place to put it down for a while. My hot hand was a little painful. When I accidentally shook my hand, the hot soup spilled directly on the other hand.


    "Ah She screamed in pain, and the bowl in her hand was even more unstable. The whole bowl was poured on her feet, and the bowl fell to the ground, smashed to pieces. Suddenly, a hot pain came, and Xiao Mimi''s tears came out.


    Hua moyao heard the sound of Ping Li and Ping Lang, Xiao Mimi''s cry and cry inside. He quickly got up and rushed into the kitchen. He walked over to see that her white hands and feet were all red, her eyes were red, and she burst into tears.


    He didn''t care about the soup. Hua Mo Yao really hated that the iron couldn''t be made into steel. He could heat himself like this with a piece of soup. He scolded: "stupid!" Without saying a word, I quickly drove her to the hospital.


    Xiao Mimi''s hot hands and feet are disabled. Sitting in the car, she only knows how to cry all the time. Hua moyao''s heart is broken. She drives the car so fast that she wants to take her to the hospital with her wings.


    As soon as the car stopped, he immediately took her out and went straight to the burn department.


    The doctor just went to the toilet, and two people just sat there waiting.


    For the first time, Hua moyao felt that one minute was also such a time of suffering. He wanted to rush into the toilet and carry the doctor out.


    Xiao Mimi next to him cried so miserably, which made him feel anxious and distressed. He carefully pulled her injured hand, held her wrist, and gently helped her blow: "is it better now?"


    Xiao Mimi wiped her tears with her other hand and nodded. In order to make her feel better, Hua moyao was there, holding her paw and whistling to her.


    Xiao Mimi cried a smoke a smoke, slowly also stopped, don''t cry.


    A few minutes later, the doctor came back and quickly treated her wound and applied medicine.


    In fact, this kind of injury is not particularly serious. I''ll take some medicine and go back to wipe it for a few days. At most, I''m a little restricted in the first few days.


    Hua moyao worried that the fool would be worse at home alone, so he simply let her stay in the hospital with doctors and nurses to take care of her.


    Xiao Mimi just felt a pity. Hua moyao didn''t drink the soup he had worked so hard to make, so he was admitted to the hospital.


    Hua moyao goes to work during the day and only comes to see her after work. Xiao Mimi is in bed every day and is not allowed to go out. She is bored to death and is eager for someone to talk to her. Even one day Leiyan secretly came to see her, with a pair of "not afraid of God like opponent, afraid of pig like comrades in arms" to teach her too stupid, she also happily did not refute him.


    When she repeatedly pulled Hua moyao''s clothes and yelled, "I want to leave the hospital, I want to leave the hospital", Hua moyao finally let go: "OK, I''ll pick you up after work tomorrow."


    Xiao Mimi is ecstatic. It''s great to be able to go back at last.


    The next day, when Hua Mo Yao had an hour to go from work, she couldn''t move. While the doctors and nurses didn''t care, she secretly put on her shoes, wrapped up her coat and slipped out.


    She could only wear cotton slippers when her foot was injured, so she went downstairs and kept looking at the door outside, waiting for Hua moyao''s car, shivering with cold.


    "Sneeze!" She suddenly sneezed, and her nose and tears flew out together. For a moment, she was embarrassed. At this moment, a clean handkerchief stretched out in front of her eyes. Xiao Mimi came to wipe it. Then she quickly said thanks and looked up at the owner of the handkerchief.


    A cold and gentle young man in his twenties, with a pair of glasses on his nose, looked at her with a smile.


    Xiao Mimi was stunned, and then a person flashed in her mind. She pointed to the man in front of her and said in surprise: "you, are you senior Shen Wenyang?"


    The man nodded, seemed to have recognized her, very naturally touched her head: "Xiao Mimi, long time no see, has grown into a big girl."


    Xiao Mimi blushed: "yes, I haven''t seen you for a long time. What are the seniors doing in the hospital?" In front of him, she always seemed to be a child.


    "A friend is in hospital. He''s coming to visit. Now he''s going to attend a meeting."


    The young man who used to be lonely and proud and beautiful has become a successful young man who is low-key, handsome and attractive.


    "Mayor Shen, here comes the car." At this time, a man came up and said in a respectful low voice.


    Mayor Shen? Xiao Mimi was even more surprised. She didn''t care about news events. She only knew that Shen, the new vice mayor who took office a few months ago, was the youngest vice mayor. She didn''t know that Shen Wenyang was the vice mayor.


    Looking at the man next to him, Xiao Mimi felt even more familiar. Suddenly, she had a flash in her mind and remembered that this was the big brother who was trampled by an Weiwei''s fans at the dinner party last time? In fact, it was Shen Wenyang who helped in secret last time?


    "Senior, was it you who saved me in XX hotel last time?"


    Shen Wenyang nodded and touched her head with a smile: "well, be careful next time. I''ll go first and talk when I have time.""En en, take your time, senior!" Xiao Mimi watched him and the driver get on the bus.


    Just at this time, she saw Hua moyao''s car come in. She went to meet Hua moyao lamely and rushed to his arms.


    As soon as Hua moyao came in, he saw her waiting outside in cold weather. After parking, he rushed to help her pull her clothes and scolded her with an unhappy face: "are you unwilling to make yourself sick? If that''s the case, you''ll be in the hospital, and I''ll have to send you back. "


    The moment he saw him, her eyes brightened and her face turned red. Although he knew that she was anxious to see him waiting outside, he was moved, but she was angry because she didn''t know how to cherish her body. Look, it''s freezing all over.


    Xiao Mimi knew that he was bluffing herself, but she was not angry. Hua moyao put her in the car, let her stay in the car, and went up to go through the discharge procedures for her.


    In the other car, Shen Wenyang is surprised to see Xiao Mimi rush into Hua moyao''s arms from the window. Are Xiao Mimi and Hua moyao together?


    His eyes suddenly became deep, as if thinking about something brewing.


    Shen Wenyang was a senior of Xiao Mimi middle school. The junior high school and Senior High School of his school were in the same campus. At that time, Xiao Mimi was in grade one of junior high school and Shen Wenyang was in grade three of senior high school.

 Chapter 821

    Shen Wenyang is excellent in study, good-looking and cold-blooded. He is a famous figure in the school. Many girls like him.


    At that time, Xiao Mimi was still a little Laurie who was only over one meter four. She didn''t feel any love for her. She was an easy snack. The happiest thing every day was that she could buy ice cream with pocket money.


    One day after school, she carried her schoolbag and went to the supermarket outside the school to buy her favorite ice cream. When she checked out, she found no money in her pocket.


    Strange, before going to school, her mother gave her a yuan, she put it in her pocket, how could it not be.


    Xiao Mimi was in a hurry, and there were several people waiting to check out. She opened her schoolbag, poured out all the books in it, and turned them inside, but she couldn''t find them. Her short face is red, like a lovely doll.


    Xiao Mimi put the book back, put the bag on her back, and took the ice cream to put it back in the freezer.


    Shen Wenyang, who was behind her, saw for the first time that a little girl was so persistent in eating. Looking at her disappointed and reluctant expression, he grabbed her, put his shopping on the cash register, pointed to Xiao Mimi''s ice-cream and said, "we''ve got it together."


    Xiao Mimi was overjoyed. I don''t need to return the ice cream. That''s great!


    See him and his school uniform of the same school, Xiao Mimi holding ice cream said: "thank you, senior!"


    Shen Wenyang has never seen such a contented girl. She has a round face, a baby''s head and big eyes. She is very cute. After touching her head, Shen Wenyang regards her as a little girl, not a girl.


    When Shen Wenyang asked where her home was, they went back together.


    Xiao Mimi while eating ice cream, said: "I go out today really have money, do not know where, senior, I will return you tomorrow."


    She had only ice cream in her eyes and white cream on the tip of her nose.


    Shen Wenyang is a lovely girl. He doesn''t care about that dollar. When Xiao Mimi comes to return it the next day, he doesn''t want it.


    Maybe Shen Wenyang just saw a funny girl disappointed for an ice-cream for a long time. She just gave a helping hand, but it was of great significance to Xiao Mimi.


    Because after that, she fell in love with Shen Wenyang.


    He was the first person she fell in love with. Although she was still young at that time, she was still ignorant of love, but she was very fond of him, maybe, because of the ice cream.


    She likes him all in the diary, a whole year, a thick one, until he graduated from the college entrance examination, ready to leave school, she ran and he confessed.


    He just touched her head: "little girl, study hard." There was no positive response to her confession.


    Xiao Mimi is sad. She is lovelorn.


    From the beginning to the end, Shen Wenyang regarded her as a lovely primary school sister.


    At the beginning, Xiao Mimi often thought about Shen Wenyang with her diary. Unexpectedly, after so many years, he didn''t know when he was forgotten by her. Now when she met, she suddenly remembered that she had been crazy about him.


    After returning home, Xiao Mimi rummaged for a long time, and finally found the diary that she used to keep.


    Shaking the ash above, this is not only a diary, but also a good memory of her girlhood.


    Although, now see Shen Wenyang again, has completely lost the original heart, just like to see a long time no see old friends feel kind.


    "Yao Yao!" In the evening, Hua moyao had just finished his bath when the hooligan Mimi burst in.


    "What''s the matter?" Hua moyao is half naked, her hair dripping, and looks at her with eyebrows. This guy is getting more and more unruly. Now he will break into his room without knocking.


    Xiao Mimi outstretched her arm calmly: "help me take off my clothes. I can''t take off one hand." Her other hand was still tightly bandaged.


    Hua moyao has a black thread. She has no choice but to help her take off her clothes.


    When he got to the last layer, he stopped. Hua moyao''s face was a little bit abnormal. He waved: "OK."


    Xiao Mimi blinked innocently, looked back and said, "help me untie the button, I can''t reach it."


    Hua moyao''s face is really wonderful. She is not a woman, can face not red heart does not jump, naturally to this extent, have taken off like this, and he would like to help her untie the bra button.


    "It''s easy to get breast cancer when you sleep with this. Yao Yao, help me." Xiao Mimi is very serious.


    There''s no way. Hua moyao can only unbutton her.


    Fortunately, standing behind her, Xiao Mimi couldn''t see a suspicious red on his face.


    Where did Hua moyao take off? He was clumsy. He untied it several times.


    Push her out: "get out, I''m going to sleep!""Ah! Ah Xiao Mimi was pushed out so cool.


    The next morning, Xiao Mimi naturally ran to him to button herself.


    In fact, she was sure that Yao Yao was a decent man and conservative in some aspects, so she dared to challenge him with such unbridled tone. After they were together, the sultry nature of someone was revealed, and she was more proficient in unbuttoning than herself, which really made her defenseless.


    When Hua moyao is not at home, Xiao Mimi, who has almost the same legs and feet, will go around the neighborhood when she is bored.


    One afternoon, Hua moyao came home from work, but he didn''t hear Xiao Mimi running to meet her in slippers. Every day he thought she was noisy, but one day he didn''t feel used to it.


    Hua moyao hung up his clothes, changed his shoes, went to sit on the sofa, and inadvertently saw a very childish old notebook placed under the coffee table. He picked it up and opened the first page with a few big words: Xiao Mimi, Shen Wenyang, with a non-standard heart drawn in the middle.


    When he saw the names of other men, Hua moyao felt a sense of depression. He still forced himself to open the contents. What he recorded was Xiao Mimi''s feelings for Shen Wenyang.


    The handwriting is tender, the sentence is simple, but the emotion is sincere. Every page is the name. Hua moyao''s expression is dignified. In his heart, he is even more like being severely grabbed. He can''t bear to see it, but he can''t help but want to see it.


    The more he looked at it, the more lost he was. The more sad he felt, he turned the whole book over.

 Chapter 822

    In the first year of Xiao Mimi''s love affair, Hua moyao spent half an hour turning it over. Every word and sentence in it deeply made him feel inexplicable pain. Originally thought that her lovely, her courteous, coquetry, as well as all the feelings are only belong to their own, the original before themselves, she also like a man.


    The moment he closed his diary, he was powerless. Let it go, close your eyes and lean on the sofa. All that comes out of your mind is her smiling face.


    Yao Yao, I like you!


    Shen Wenyang, I like you!


    My Xiao Mimi will not marry Shen Wenyang in this life!


    He couldn''t tell the truth from the falsehood.


    Men are selfish and overbearing. He is dedicated to you. Naturally, I hope you are dedicated to him alone, especially Hua moyao.


    Xiao Mimi went out to take out some rubbish and turned around casually. When she saw some children playing basketball in the open space, she stopped and watched for a while. Unconsciously, it was so late that she rushed home. It was not surprising that Hua moyao had come back.


    Xiao Mimi saw him lying on the sofa, walked over and stood behind him, giving him a very intimate massage: "Yao Yao, I''m tired after working all day."


    Hua moyao gently "Er", Xiao Mimi didn''t see any clue. She didn''t know. She held her diary on the sofa in the afternoon and forgot to put it away, but she had already been seen by Hua moyao.


    Although Hua moyao felt uncomfortable, he didn''t show it. He also thought that this was many years ago. He didn''t have to find out what had happened to embarrass her.


    Hua moyao''s birthday is just around the corner. Xiao Mimi has been thinking about it for a long time. She wants to choose a gift for him personally. It''s better to be carried by him all the time. After thinking about it, she can only buy a tie clip.


    Xiao Mimi went to the shopping mall to pick gifts without saying a word. She went shopping one by one, one by one. Either the color is too bright or the style is too old-fashioned. I went to many stores and finally found a store with more styles.


    Looking at her watch, Hua moyao was about to leave work. She called him: "Yao Yao, I''m shopping in XX mall. You pick me up when you come back from work."


    She didn''t say she was buying him a gift, but she wanted to surprise him.


    Hang up the phone, Xiao Mimi continue to choose, finally after comparing all the styles, picked out two, hesitant, both feel good, which should buy?


    Just as she looked left and right, her eyes were all spent. Suddenly someone called her: "Xiao Mimi, meet again."


    Xiao Mimi turns her head. Isn''t that beautiful and smiling man Shen Wenyang whom she once secretly fell in love with?


    Great!


    Xiao Mimi immediately put a smile on her face: "senior, you also come shopping!"


    Shen Wenyang nodded: "yes, what a coincidence."


    Xiao Mimi ran over, holding two tie clips and said, "could you please help me try on these two tie clips, which one is better?"


    Shen Wenyang smiles and nods.


    Xiao Mimi helped him clip it to his tie, stepped back to see the effect, and then changed it to another one. She felt that the clip was a little crooked, and then quickly went over to clip it again seriously. She thought it was very good-looking, and then nodded with satisfaction. It looked like a very virtuous wife choosing a clip for her husband.

 Chapter 823

    As soon as Hua moyao walked into the shopping mall, what he saw from a distance was this scene. For a moment, he felt as if he was so far away from her. Such a warm scene and such a smile made him feel a stab in his heart.


    That is Shen Wenyang, the youngest vice mayor who has just been in office. It turns out that they are so close now.


    Shen Wenyang, I like you!


    My Xiao Mimi will not marry Shen Wenyang in this life!


    Every sentence in the diary was like a torrent of mountains and rivers, which made him feel depressed and out of breath.


    Hua moyao quietly walked out, sat in his car and beat the steering wheel weakly.


    Is that guy just joking when he says he likes me? In her eyes, I''m just Shen Wenyang''s spare tire? I have to be laid off as soon as he comes back?


    In this way, Hua Mo Yao felt uncomfortable and angry.


    "That''s it! Thank you so much today, senior Xiao Mimi asked the waiter to wrap one of them and said excitedly to Shen Wenyang.


    Shen Wenyang habitually touched her head, although she was no longer the little girl whose height was not as high as his chest: "it doesn''t matter, it''s just a little help."


    "By the way, senior, what do you want to buy?" Xiao Mimi suddenly realized that other people also came to go shopping. She was dragged by herself for a long time.


    "Come and buy a tie clip, too. The other one I tried on for you just now is not bad, so I''ll take it." Shen Wenyang bought another one.


    After paying the bill, they went out together.


    Shen Wenyang said, "I''ll take you home."


    Xiao Mimi shook her head: "no, no, I''ve already had someone pick me up." She looked around expectantly, waiting for Hua moyao''s car.


    "I''ll wait with you." Shen Wenyang smiles and leaves a girl here. It''s not good to go first.


    Xiao Mimi looks at her watch from time to time. It''s been more than half an hour since work. Why hasn''t Yao come yet? Is there something wrong? Most of the time, she was afraid that calling him while he was driving would cause danger to him. Generally, she didn''t call him while he was driving. But now, she''s been waiting for so long and hasn''t seen him.


    Half an hour has passed. Even if she is not in a hurry, she can''t let Shen Wenyang wait with her all the time.


    Xiao Mimi finally called Hua moyao and said in a worried voice, "Hello, Yao Yao, where are you? I''m waiting for you here. Why haven''t you come yet? "


    Hua moyao was not far away from them. He said faintly, "I have something to do now. I can''t go there." I hung up.


    Xiao Mimi''s expression suddenly became very lost, pouted, what, can''t come now just tell her.


    Shen Wenyang got out of the car and helped her open the co driver''s door


    Only like this, Xiao Mimi did not hesitate, sat in.


    Seeing that she got into Shen Wenyang''s car, Shen Wenyang was considerate enough to fasten her seat belt. Hua moyao was even more angry and gloomy. He turned around and took another way back.


    When Xiao Mimi went back, Hua moyao had already arrived home. She was very happy to see him: "Yao Yao, when did you come back?"


    Hua moyao just answered her coldly: "just now."


    In fact, most of the time, Hua moyao''s attitude is very cold on the surface, but Xiao Mimi knows that he is really concerned about her, so she automatically ignores his coldness.

 Chapter 824

    She went over and said to Hua moyao sincerely, "Yao Yao, I swiped your card when I went shopping today, don''t you mind?"


    She seldom uses the card he gave her. It''s not the tie clip she bought today. I didn''t expect it would be so expensive. She didn''t have enough money. She had to swipe the card.


    In fact, Hua moyao has always been generous in terms of money, just tens of thousands of people don''t care at all.


    To Xiao Mimi''s surprise, he gave her a cold look. With an "en" in his nose, he ignored her and went to the study.


    Is he angry?


    Just imagine, for Yao Shao, it doesn''t matter if you take my card, brush more clothes and jewelry for yourself, but if you take my card to buy gifts for your lover, do you think I will be angry? It''s good that he doesn''t kick her out of control.


    Xiao Mimi knew that he was not angry about the money. She felt that he was in a bad mood today. I''m cold to her.


    "Yao Yao, what''s the matter with you? What''s the matter? " Xiao Mimi followed him, grabbed his sleeve and kept asking.


    Hua moyao annoyed her and pulled away her hand: "let me go!"


    As soon as I saw his fierce eyes, I thought of the scene that he did not change his face and saw the blood flow of the two men who despised her. I was surprised and didn''t dare to pester him any more, but I was worried.


    Did you do something wrong and make him angry? Xiao Mimi thought hard and thought about the past week carefully. She couldn''t get the answer. In short, she just wanted to please him and ask him not to be angry.


    Hua moyao stayed in the study for several hours, but Xiao Mimi couldn''t see it any more. Although his tone was a little harsh and he warned her not to go in and disturb her, she still gritted her teeth.


    Xiao Mimi took a glass of water, knocked on the door carefully and called out: "Yao Yao." Open the door and go in.


    Hua moyao raised his head and opened his thin lips: "get out!"


    Xiao Mimi, who was willing to listen, brazenly walked over and gave him water to drink: "Yao Yao, what did I do wrong? Can you tell me? You''ve been sitting for three hours. Drink some water. Don''t get tired. "


    The thought that she was just so gentle to help another man tidy his tie and smile at another man with a bright face made him very upset. Now that she cares about herself, she feels even more pretentious and disgusting.


    She didn''t want to let him drink the water. Hua moyao was so angry that he hit the teacup and pushed her: "get out of here!"


    The glass fell to the ground and smashed. Shocked, Xiao Mimi was pushed back a few steps and sat on the ground, right in the middle of the pile of glass debris.


    Hua moyao saw that she was about to sit down, but it was too late to reach out to pull her. The glass slag stuck into her ass, and Xiao Mimi was so painful that she couldn''t even cry.


    She didn''t understand why Hua moyao would treat her like this. She just cared about him and wanted to please him. Is that wrong?


    With tears in her eyes, she looked at him stubbornly: "Hua moyao, I hate you!"


    As soon as Hua Mo Yao saw that she was in such a pain, he could not complain about who she was with today. He quickly took her and went to the hospital.


    "You let me go! Let go of me! Why do you hold me! You''re killing me! " Xiao Mimi is both painful and angry. She is crying and beating his shoulder. She is struggling desperately. Once struggling, she will only make her wound deeper and more painful. She cries out in pain.

 Chapter 825

    Listen to her thin and fragmentary groan, groan and pain to pour out the voice of breath, flower Mo Yao distressed: "don''t make trouble!"


    Take her to the car, let her lie on the back of the car, he rushed to the front to drive.


    Xiao Mimi''s forehead was full of sweat, but she still asked him with a pale face: "who is making trouble, why do you treat me like this? If I do something wrong, you tell me, I''m stupid. I can''t guess what you are thinking. Why do you always get angry with me without any reason."


    As soon as she spoke and breathed, the wound involved became more painful and her face became more and more ugly.


    Hua Mo Yao also reproached himself. How could he push her and hurt her like this.


    If he knew that it would be like this, he would certainly restrain his anger a little and bear it in his heart. He would not lose his temper with her, would not fight against her, and would not let her suffer so many crimes.


    As soon as he got to the hospital, Hua Mo Yao quickly picked her up and went inside. Her face was already sweaty, her eyes were narrow, and she didn''t seem to have much strength to open it.


    After checking, the doctor said that the glass had been stuck into the meat and needed to be pulled out with tweezers.


    Hearing that she wanted to take tweezers to pull out the glass, Xiao Mimi was so scared that she struggled desperately to get up: "I don''t want to pull out, I don''t want to pull out, I want to go home!"


    For a child who is afraid of injection from childhood to Dalian, how can he accept to pierce a few holes in his buttocks.


    "No, if we don''t deal with the wound, it will only get worse." The doctor said no to her.


    "Darling, it doesn''t hurt. Just for a while." Hua Mo Yao looked at her crying, as if she was going to die. He hugged her and comforted her.


    In the end, Hua moyao accompanied Xiao Mimi for the small operation. Xiao Mimi was lying on the bed, and the doctor took scissors to cut open the clothes behind her buttocks. There was a piece of bleeding hula, and there was a piece of glass in the middle. Hua moyao was at the head of the bed. When he saw it, he couldn''t bear to look directly at it.


    Hua moyao touched her head with one hand encouragingly, and put the other wrist in her mouth to let her bite when it hurt.


    The doctor took the tweezers and began to pull out the glass debris on her buttocks. Xiao Mimi bit Hua moyao''s wrist in pain. Big drops of sweat rolled down her forehead. She looked miserable and her tears kept coming out.


    After all the cleaning up, she had been tossed as if she had experienced a life and death catastrophe. She was powerless. Hua moyao also had two rows of clear teeth marks on her wrist, and she could see congestion.


    Not long after she was discharged from the hospital, Xiao Mimi was admitted to the hospital again.


    In the ward, Xiao Mimi was lying on the bed with her head pinned, weeping and saying, "go! Get out of here! I don''t want to see you again


    Her favorite people''s anger at her for no reason, make her like this, think of Hua Mo Yao a face irritable to knock off the cup in her hand, and then push away her terrible appearance, she is very sad.


    Although Hua Mo Yao cares about her and Shen Wen Yang, she is more worried about her injury. She kept asking him to go out, but he didn''t care. He stayed in the ward for a while, waiting for her to cry and fall asleep before he left.


    After that, Hua moyao came back and Xiao Mimi ignored him.


    When he came, she turned her head to the other side and covered herself tightly. She didn''t want to see him.


    Occasionally, he cared about her. He came to ask her whether the wound still hurt or whether she was hungry. She didn''t want to answer. She could deal with one or two words casually. Hua moyao had a good temper and often came to see her.

 Chapter 826

    On the one hand, he was angry that she and other men were not innocent. On the other hand, he really cared about her. Hua moyao tried to show the good side in the contradiction every day, because he didn''t want to hurt her again.


    She said in a stuffy voice that she didn''t want to see him again, but she knew that his heart was choked, and she felt that it was blocked badly.


    Baichi also came back from a holiday abroad. I don''t know how I heard that she was hospitalized and came to the hospital to see her.


    Out of this trip, white pool is completely down, a go in to see Xiao Mimi and a frog like powerless lying down, quickly asked: "Xiao Mimi, where are you hurt?"


    See is white pool, Xiao Mimi reluctantly to a little spirit, pointed to his buttocks, pouted.


    No wonder as soon as he came in, Bai Chi asked, "who made it?" How can I hurt my ass.


    Xiao Mimi bared her teeth and said, "Hua moyao!"


    Seeing that she was injured on her buttocks and was made by Hua moyao, Bai Chi said: "Xiao Mimi, I said that your man''s physical strength is too good, so he put you in the hospital directly!"


    Xiao Mimi was very happy when his former best friend Bai Chi came back, but he suddenly said so. Xiao Mimi was angry, pointed to her ass and said angrily, "it''s not made! It''s not made! I accidentally sat in the glass


    She this big shout, carelessly pulled to the wound again, immediately painful pour to draw air.


    Bai Chi quickly went over to help her adjust a comfortable posture: "I''m kidding. Why are you so serious?"


    A look at this guy, dare to see a doctor is small, come to see her joke is true, Xiao Mimi hate to stare at him.


    However, now this kind of white pool is better to get along with, although love hurt her, but will not let her feel twisted.


    Xiao Mimi stayed in hospital for two or three days. She didn''t change her clothes. She was still angry. She couldn''t help telling Hua moyao to go back and get his clothes. She felt itchy every day.


    Without waiting for her to speak, Hua moyao had thought of this problem and went home to help her get her clothes.


    He took several sets of underwear and close fitting clothes, and was about to close the drawer when he saw a delicate box behind him. He took the box out and opened it. It turned out to be a delicate tie clip. It was the one Shen Wenyang had with her on the day she was with Shen Wenyang. There was a note in the box, which said: happy birthday, Yao Yao Yao! Love your tits.


    Besides shock or shock, is this tie clip for him? He contacted the person in charge of the mall in a hurry and found the waiter who introduced Xiao Mimi''s tie clip that day. The truth came out. In this way, he misunderstood her from the very beginning, wronged her and made her suffer so much for no reason.


    The diary that he accidentally saw was also put in the drawer. Hua moyao took it out again and turned it back. When she turned to the last page, she saw a diary written only on the latest date. She wrote: if I didn''t meet her occasionally, I would find that a person who was so happy as a young girl had been forgotten before I knew it Now the person I really like is Hua moyao. I hope to be with Yao Yao all my life.


    She said that the person she liked was him. At that moment, Hua Mo Yao felt a little relaxed and happy, but more remorse.


    She likes herself so much that she never responds to her, but always misunderstands her, suspects her, and even hurts her. We''ve been together for so long, why don''t we use our brains to think that her careless character can hide things?

 Chapter 827

    If she doesn''t like herself, she won''t be around her every day.


    As she said before, if I do something wrong, please tell me. Yes, he is too selfish, he is too regardless of her feelings, always impose their own ideas on her, all this is his fault.


    Hua moyao suddenly loves Xiao Mimi very much, especially when she is so dedicated to her love, but she is hot and cold to her.


    Hua moyao took the tie clip she had carefully selected for a long time and her clothes to the hospital.


    Everyone''s footsteps are different. Xiao Mimi, whose whole mind is tied to Hua moyao, is naturally very sensitive and can hear his footsteps. As soon as he pushes the door, Xiao Mimi lies with her back to him and doesn''t want to talk to him.


    In fact, she can''t wait to hear his footsteps every day and expects him to come soon. Even if she ignores him, it''s good for her to feel that he is with her.


    "Here you are." Hua moyao closed the door and went to the bed.


    It''s funny to see her awkward appearance now. This guy also has a grudge. He hasn''t paid attention to him for several days. However, it was all his fault, and he admitted it, so he was not angry. I''m afraid she was also wronged.


    "Put it there." Xiao Mimi did not move, hummed.


    Hua Mo Yao put one hand on the bed, bent over, leaned over her and deliberately put his clothes on the table on the other side of the bed.


    It looks very natural. The tie shakes in front of Xiao Mimi''s eyes. Xiao Mimi with sharp eyes suddenly sees that he is wearing the tie clip she bought for him.


    When he thought about it, he must have seen it when he helped her with her clothes.


    Well, he knows it! Make her like that. It''s good to take the tie clip she bought.


    Xiao Mimi is finally willing to look back at him, angrily staring at him and saying: "who said this is for you!"


    Hua moyao had a rare smile on his face: "it''s all written with my name, isn''t it for me?"


    Xiao Mimi blushed, as if she had told him on the note again.


    Maybe it''s because he''s cheap. He has the heart to hurt himself. Is it unnecessary for him to say so? Thinking about it, Xiao Mimi angrily decided to ignore him.


    As soon as he saw that she had to turn her head, Hua Mo Yao quickly went over and hugged her and whispered in her ear, "I like you, too."


    Xiao Mimi is really shocked, her face is incredible, holding his clothes, voice is a little trembling asked: "what do you say?"


    She was really afraid that she had just heard something. It was the first time that he responded to her and said such words for the first time. She was really afraid that it was a dream.


    "I said, I like you, too." Hua moyao repeated, kissing her lips gently.


    As soon as he was sure that he really said that, Xiao Mimi was overjoyed and suddenly got up from the bed and jumped on him.


    Hua moyao was sitting on the bed. She put her arms around his neck and went to kiss him warmly. She gave him saliva on his face and then went to kiss his mouth. She just wanted to eat him alive.


    Hua moyao was overwhelmed by her hasty and disorganized kiss, for fear that she would hurt herself too much.


    Hua moyao held the back of her head with one hand, turning passive into active. The brutal dog like kiss just now began to become beautiful and long.


    Xiao Mimi''s face is reddish and her eyes are full of tears.


    Xiao Mimi is so active, especially, he responded to himself, he is really his own.


    Hua moyao''s eyes were deep, and his sense organs were mobilized. Just as he was preparing to go further, "ouch", somehow the pillow was rubbed aside. Xiao Mimi''s buttocks were firmly attached to the bed, and the wounds were flattened, and she showed her teeth in pain.


    Hua Mo Yao instantly woke up, quickly held her, turned her over, let her lie on the bed.


    Although it''s hard to get out of this situation several times, after all, her body is very important, and her wound is not good, so she can''t bear such exercise.


    What had been going on well was stopped halfway. Xiao Mimi hated herself for not striving for success, and she was a little reluctant. She pouted her lips in disappointment and pulled Hua moyao''s sleeve, which meant that she was like a child who didn''t eat sugar and wanted to continue.


    As a man, Hua moyao is more depressed than her. She just feels disappointed psychologically. Hua moyao is from heart to body.


    Hua moyao touched her head like comforting a child: "when your wound is healed."


    When can this wound be healed? Although I''m a little anxious, I can''t help it. Now my buttock is too painful. I have to wait.


    Since Hua moyao responded to her liking, Xiao Mimi took the initiative and was not angry that he hurt her. Every day, she did not hide her expectation and liking for him.


    "Yao Yao, I miss you! Come quickly


    "Yao Yao, I want to kiss you!"


    This is not reserved, straight to the point, how to think on how to say the words, only Xiao Mimi a person can say. What he said is so reasonable, so just, and he won''t blush and feel embarrassed at all.When the woman doctor came to change her dressing, she raised her head and asked, "doctor, when can I leave the hospital?"


    "She can be discharged in about a week," the woman doctor said as she applied the medicine


    "Ah? So long? " She asked in a low voice, "does it hurt when it comes to sex?" Although Yao Yao is very important, she is also very important.


    The woman doctor''s face turned red when she asked, but Hua moyao was still sitting on the sofa not far away reading. It''s always embarrassing to talk about sex in front of a man.


    "I don''t think so." The female doctor answered quickly, and quickly took care of her wound and went out.


    "Well, doctor, I have something else to ask." Seeing the female doctor run away, Xiao Mimi is still shouting behind her, but she is ignored.


    Hua moyao is speechless to her. Can''t she wait to see that every day a girl''s performance is more urgent than a man''s.


    Hua moyao closed the book, went over and pinched her buttock, just to her wound.


    "Pain, Yao Yao, what are you doing?" Xiao Mimi screamed and looked up at him with tears in her eyes.


    "I thought you weren''t afraid of pain." Hua moyao said with his arm in his arms that he was holding the strength, and would not let her really hurt.


    Xiao Mimi turned her lips. Well, one week, one week.

 Chapter 828

    "Yao Yao, I have something to say to you." Xiao Mimi pulled his sleeve.


    "Yes? Go ahead. " I don''t know what happened to her strange little head.


    "Whisper, you squat down." Xiao Mimi called him.


    Hua moyao really cooperated with her and bent down.


    "Closer."


    When Hua moyao put her ear to her mouth, she suddenly put her arms around his neck and whispered in a bad voice: "I want to kiss you." Then, no matter whether he is willing or not, he hugs him and kisses him forcefully.


    Hua moyao was so sad that he casually responded to her, patted her and said, "don''t make trouble. Someone will come in later."


    "No matter." Xiao Mimi begged for nothing but not to let him go. In fact, she just wanted to hold him.


    As soon as Lei Yan opened the door, he saw the two entangled on the bed. He quickly covered his eyes and cried: "I didn''t see anything! I didn''t see anything He turned around, closed the door and went out.


    Did not expect that someone really came, Xiao Mimi reluctantly released him.


    Hua moyao tidied up his clothes. It was the first time that he made such a gaffe and gave her a "warning" look. Although he cared about his own image, it was undeniable that he was not tired of being loved by her and even responded to her. But Xiao Mimi also has a look of innocent desire and dissatisfaction, which really makes him love, not hate.


    A few minutes later, Lei Yan knocked on the door again. Hua moyao called coldly: "come in" and then he dared to push the door again.


    As soon as he came in, he felt that Hua moyao''s eyes were cold, and seemed to blame him for seeing the "shouldn''t see" picture.


    I haven''t seen you for a few days. I didn''t expect that the two people''s feelings improved by leaps and bounds. Xiao Mimi almost got his brother.


    Congratulations! Congratulations! Lei Yan also secretly gratified.


    For a week, Xiao Mimi just counted the time in seconds. The days in hospital were too boring and could not move. There was not much time to see him every day.


    Finally, waiting for the day to come, Xiao Mimi, who had been depressed before, suddenly came to the spirit, and became very excited when she opened her eyes.


    Looking left and right, Hua moyao finally came to meet her. As soon as she saw him, Xiao Mimi rushed over and held him by the waist. Where he goes, where she goes, he''s like a giant baby.


    Don''t say, sometimes Yao Shao really has the feeling of being a father ahead of time. He has to help her do this and that every day. When he is bullied, he has to bully her back. When he is in trouble, he has to wipe her ass.


    After getting on the bus, Xiao Mimi stares at Hua moyao with a crazy face. The more she looks at Yao Yao, the more she likes him.


    Hua moyao is also very calm to let her see. Sometimes this guy is so cute that he can''t wait to be rubbed into his arms. Sometimes he is so hateful that he can''t wait to be beaten. It seems that after he was with her, his monotonous work and life began to become colorful.


    Xiao Mimi, who has been staring at Hua moyao for a long time, suddenly finds that the situation is not right. Eh, this is not the way home! He quickly turned around and asked Hua moyao, "Yao Yao, where are we going?"


    He looks like he''s going to sell her. After driving for so long, he finds out that it''s wrong. Hua moyao is really worried about her IQ.


    "Go to Grandpa."


    "Ah?" On hearing that she wanted to go back to her grandfather, Xiao Mimi was surprised. "Why do you want to go back to her grandfather?"

 Chapter 829

    "My grandfather heard that you were in hospital. He was thinking of you all the time. He didn''t come to see you when he was not well. You haven''t seen my grandfather for a long time. Let''s live for a few days." Hua moyao, while driving attentively, answers carelessly, deliberately teasing her.


    What? How many more days? Xiao Mimi quit, pulled Hua moyao''s sleeve and kept saying, "just one day, just one day, OK? We''ll be back in the evening, OK, OK? "


    She is really persistent, Hua Mo Yao was entangled by her no way, nodded and agreed: "good."


    Originally, he didn''t plan to stay more. In fact, only he knew that he was more anxious than she was. It was not easy for him to endure until today.


    How long did not see his granddaughter-in-law, the old man missed to die, met her than met huamo Yaodu pro.


    Normally, they have been married for almost half a year. Xiao Mimi''s stomach hasn''t moved, and the old man is worried. Finally, he pulls Xiao Mimi and says, "Mimi, if you can give your grandfather a great grandson, he will be satisfied in his life."


    This is to let Xiao Mimi to confidence, a promise, pat chest: "grandfather, you can rest assured, I promise to complete the task!"


    For the sake of her grandfather, she had to beat Yao Yao as soon as possible.


    When she got home very late in the evening, as soon as she entered the door, Xiao could not wait to throw her shoes at Hua moyao. She held him by the waist and leaned against him. She pressed him on the sofa and kissed him like a dog. He has a faint smell, Xiao Mimi likes it very much.


    Hua moyao''s eyes were full of tenderness, and he pinched her small face: "take a bath first, and you''ll be dirty."


    Listen to him say so, Xiao Mimi also had to come down from him, take a bath first.


    After washing incense, Xiao Mimi got into Hua moyao''s bed in a silk suspender nightgown and finally waited for him to come back.


    Knowing that Hua moyao had come back, she looked directly at her. At this time, she counseled and said nervously: "Yao Yao, I''m afraid."


    Hua moyao constantly comforts her body and coaxes her to relax.


    Xiao Mimi trusts him very much, listens to his words, tries to relax herself, stares at him and feels the hard won warm moment.


    They said a lot of things, from the first meeting, they just met, to love each other; from misunderstanding, curiosity, love. Love is so wonderful and unexpected that everything can only be arranged by God.


    From today on, I will be responsible for you for the rest of my life.


    The next morning, Xiao Mimi woke up early and opened her eyes. Hua moyao was still sleeping. Novelty and excitement, they finally sleep together!


    Finally, he confirmed the relationship with Hua moyao. Although she suffered a little, Xiao Mimi was finally satisfied. She even held him in her arms when she went to sleep, for fear that he would run away. The corners of her mouth rose and said vaguely, "Yao Yao, from today on, you are my man. Don''t betray me."


    Hua moyao is also willing to be bound by her. He has no idea in his heart. In the end, he doesn''t know who took who. But in Xiao Mimi''s idea, I feel that I have made a lot of money. It''s really very happy to be with Hua moyao. I think I won the lottery!


    Suddenly received a short message, Xiao Mimi touch out the mobile phone to see, Lei Yan sent, asked her how the situation.


    Xiao Mimi is proud of the news of witnessing the miracle. How can she not tell her military adviser Lei Yan? She hugs Hua moyao and secretly takes a few pictures of two heads and sends them to Lei Yan.


    Lei Yan received the photo and saw that Hua moyao was still asleep. Xiao Mimi''s face and his face were close together. He was very happy and proud. He had already attacked.


    This doesn''t count. Lei Yan has to let her step on her hips.


    Xiao Mimi carefully turned over and took the quilt to cover Hua moyao. She stood with one foot on his ass and took a picture with her mobile phone. She was very proud.


    She tossed up and down this morning. Hua moyao was also woken up by her. When you opened her eyes, you saw that she put one foot on his ass and laughed so obscene with a mobile phone.


    "What are you doing?" Cold tone out, Xiao Mimi a flustered, mobile phone off the bed, to Leiyan that picture has not yet time to send out.


    Hua moyao has a long arm. As soon as he reaches for his hand, he pulls out his mobile phone. When he sees the photos and chat content inside, he turns green with anger.


    This guy is really more and more lawless. It seems that he was too gentle last night, and she was afraid that she couldn''t stand it. She was so strong that she began to take photos and chat in the morning.


    "Yao Yao." At the sight of Hua moyao, Xiao Mimi is angry. She quickly and carefully goes to beg for mercy.


    All of a sudden, Hua moyao throws her cell phone away, grabs her ass and gives her a beating.


    This guy really can''t do without fighting!


    "Ah! Yao Yao! It hurts! I was wrong! Yao Yao Xiao Mimi a burst of thunder, rain little cry.


    Lei Yan, who hasn''t received Xiao Mimi''s response for a long time, calls. Xiao Mimi reaches out her hand and touches it to refuse to answer, but accidentally answers it.


    Anyway, this kind of low-level mistake is not the first time, so Lei Yan over there appreciates Xiao Mimi''s scream.Finished, dare feeling this is caught a bag, I''m afraid he also can''t escape a disaster, Lei Yan shivering hung up the phone.


    A few minutes later, Xiao Mimi''s buttock was beaten half swollen and her face was full of tears.


    Hua moyao, that bastard, she''s naked in front of him. He has the heart to beat her. Most male novelists should not be like that. Then they have a deeper relationship.


    She really thought too much. Although Hua moyao mainly cared for her body, if he really treated her like that, he just did what she wanted.


    After Xiao Mimi is cleaned up, Lei Yan is next.


    Sure enough, the next day, Mo Yao asked Lei Yan to practice in the martial arts club. Lei Yan was beaten black and blue again.


    Since taking Hua moyao, Xiao Mimi is even more arrogant every day. She''s even flirting with him at home, even in the office.


    It''s like a child who finds his mother. He''s very clingy. When there''s no one, he goes to sit on his lap and hugs his neck. Most of the time, Hua moyao is very gentle to her and kisses her perfunctorily. He''s still busy with his work. Sometimes she was so annoyed that she couldn''t work, so she patted her ass and scolded her: "sit back in your own place!"


    Xiao Mimi curled her mouth and had to sit back.

 Chapter 830

    Even if she is Su Daji, he is not king Zhou of Shang Dynasty. His work is very important. He can spend as much time with her in private.


    Hua moyao''s love and connivance will only make her more domineering. Now, Hua moyao has been regarded as her own property by her. Xiao Mimi is alert and cautious when a woman calls.


    Hua moyao lives a decent life. The only one who has frequent contact with her is an Weiwei. Xiao Mimi is always on guard against an Weiwei coming to dig her corner.


    The film that he invested in before got a good response after it came into the market. He won the box office champion for several weeks in a row. The director wanted to make a second film while it was hot. The prospect was bright. As a sponsor, Hua moyao was willing to invest.


    This time, Hua moyao once again gave the female owner to an Weiwei. Some of the new rising female stars in the entertainment circle are more suitable for this role than her, but Hua moyao is very biased to let her play.


    As a businessman, Hua moyao doesn''t favor a person he doesn''t like for no reason. He and an Weiwei just use each other. He gives her the fame and benefits she wants, and she cooperates with him in acting to protect Xiao Mimi from being exposed in front of the media.


    On the surface, Hua moyao is special to an Weiwei, but in fact, only he knows that he has always protected Xiao Mimi.


    Hearing him and an Weiwei on the phone, Xiao Mimi said sourly: "you are all my people, how can you still contact her? And promised to have dinner with her in the evening. "


    Her jealous look is very funny. Hua moyao can''t help laughing and pinches her face: "it''s just a matter of work. The dinner party of the crew in the evening is not alone with her."


    It''s almost the same, but what can I do? Xiao Mimi quickly asked, "what about me, don''t you accompany me to dinner at night?"


    Hua moyao smiles and doesn''t answer.


    In the evening, Hua moyao''s car stopped outside the hotel. He opened the door and got off. Xiao Mimi sat behind the car, lying on the window and said, "Hua moyao, come back quickly! Don''t stay too long! "


    Hua moyao nodded: "I know, you stay in it, don''t be found."


    Xiao Mimi just sat inside and waited. The glass was dark, and she couldn''t be seen from the outside.


    Although they are really together, they are still furtive and underground every day. Xiao Mimi hopes that one day, she can stand beside him with his arm open and aboveboard and listen to his introduction. This is my wife.


    Now she, exposure will not only bring a lot of trouble to himself, but also make him ashamed.


    She is ordinary, no culture, no temperament, poor family, had been a bar dancer, such a worthless she, simply do not deserve him.


    To tell the truth, Xiao Mimi sometimes has a low self-esteem. Although she loves money, she doesn''t fall in love with Hua moyao because of money. She always loves him.


    Hua moyao went in to meet the crew, took a glass of wine, politely said a few blessings and inspirational words, put down the cup and said goodbye in a hurry.


    Xiao Mimi has claustrophobia. He also knows that he doesn''t dare to stay for a long time for fear of her staying alone in the car and having an accident. It''s really no more than five minutes before and after.


    Xiao Mimi was bored in the car and wanted to scratch the glass. When she saw that Hua moyao came back, she got excited immediately.


    Driving home, Hua moyao cooked himself. They had a romantic candlelight dinner.


    At the same time, Lei Yan, Xiao Mimi''s military adviser, was drinking happily in the nightclub with his younger brothers. Suddenly, there was a loud noise. In the twinkling of an eye, a girl came running over in a panic. A girl accidentally fell to the ground and ran after some big men.


    "Run, little bitch, run again! If you don''t have money, you''ll have to pay for it! " A man tugged at her hair and pulled her up.


    The girl screamed and was pulled up by him. She had a beautiful face under her long black hair. No matter who saw it, it would be a pity.


    "Please, give me a few more years. I can pay it back slowly. Please, don''t force me to do that." The girl looks like she''s just 20 years old, and her pretty face is full of panic and tears.


    "Slowly? When do you have to pay back so much money! It''s better to pay back what you sell The man didn''t show any affection and dragged her away.


    "Sir, sir, please help me! Please help me The girl desperate to the people around for help.


    It''s a pity that such a beautiful girl is forced to be a prostitute. Yan Shao suddenly says, "wait a minute!"


    Although Lei Yan often has no image at home, he is also the boss with strong background. No matter who goes out, he has to give way.


    "Yan Shao, what''s the matter?" Those big men asked respectfully.


    Leiyan chin refers to the woman casually asked: "what''s the matter?"


    "The little slut''s father borrowed a million dollars from our boss, but he can''t afford to cut his fingers according to the rules. In order to protect himself, he sold his daughter to us and ran away. We didn''t get the money and couldn''t find anyone else. We have to get something back from his daughter.""I will pay back the money my father owes. Please give me some time." The girl is still begging, but she is still so young. How can she get so much money.


    Lei Yan took out a pen and paper, wrote a check, handed them: "this check you take back, people I left."


    The two men who dare to accept Lei Yan''s money, quickly nodded and said: "since Yan Shao is interested in this woman, then give it to Yan Shao, just a million, I think our boss will not blame." Then she let go of the girl and gave a low warning, "serve Yan Shao well" and quickly retreated.


    The girl fell on the ground and quickly thanks Lei Yan: "thank you, Yan Shao! Thank you


    Leiyan waved: "you go back, they should not dare to embarrass you again."


    He also suddenly moved the heart of compassion, do not want to see a young girl so born destroyed in the hands of that group of people to help, anyway, it is just a matter of words.

 Chapter 831

    The girl sat on the ground, listening to him say so, but the tears flow more fierce: "I don''t know where to go back, my mother died long ago, my father disappeared, the house of the family has been taken to pay the debt, those relatives, even if they are involved, have already cut off contact with us, I really don''t know where to go back. Yanshao, if you don''t dislike it, let me follow you! I can wash and cook, I will serve you well, please


    Lei Yan never lacks women around him, not to mention his family background. He already has a face that is more beautiful than women. When he is with them, he suffers a lot. It''s too late for those women to stick their eyes on him. It''s always just whether he wants to or not, not whether he can.


    However, it''s not so easy for any woman to stay by his side. He doesn''t like weak and sentimental women, and he doesn''t like self righteous women. He just wants to find a woman to solve his physiological needs.


    Yan Shao is having fun. She wants to keep a "pet" by her side. Anyway, her appearance is pleasing to the eye, and her character seems to be very clever.


    So, when she put forward to follow her, Leiyan elegant smile, a promise: "good!" Then pat the position around you, "come and sit down."


    The girl hesitated for a moment, but her legs trembled and she got up from the ground. She walked over and sat down. Her legs closed and she was stiff.


    Leiyan one hand frivolously touched her hair, the other hand carrying the table left half bottle of red wine, smile like an angel, handed her: "good, drink it."


    Don''t forget, Lei Yan is not a good man either. Although he is very busy in front of Hua moyao every day, he is facing his relatives after all. In the beginning, he kidnapped Xiao Mimi and encouraged Hua moyao to take advantage of Xiao Mimi''s fake marriage, but he did it all!


    The girl took it with shaking hands, raised her neck, drank it all in one gulp, frowned slightly, and a trace of red liquid flowed along the corner of her mouth across the perfect arc of her neck and into her clothes, which was very ambiguous.


    Finally finished, so half bottle down, some dizziness, Leiyan is very satisfied with the nod: "good girl." Then put her aside and play by herself.


    Finally, when she had a good time, the girl struggled to stand up, but almost fell down. Lei Yan frowned and pushed her away. A younger brother said, "help her."


    Just went out, the cold wind outside, the girl stomach a burst of mountains and seas, retch a sound, holding a tree began to vomit, vomit in the dark, Leiyan holding his arm in that Leiyan in no hurry while watching and waiting.


    Finally, after she vomited and drove home, Lei Yan arranged her room in a room on the first floor where the sundries were placed, and spread out her hand: "you can make do here for one night, and someone will come to see her bed off tomorrow. You can clean it up by yourself."


    The girl nodded her head without complaining, so she lived in a mess room without bed or quilt.


    That night, she curled up in the corner and spent her first day here on the cold floor.


    As soon as he got back to the room, Lei Yan called his confidant to investigate the girl.


    Can''t blame his suspicion heavy, such a woman of unknown origin live in, if have other purpose? He must test her, if he is so good to stay around, I''m afraid his boss can''t get along.


    The next morning, when Lei Yan got up and came down, breakfast was ready. The girl looked at him shyly and whispered, "Yan Shao, breakfast is ready."


    Leiyan is surprised, such a big house is all men, which can cook? Every day they ask him what to eat, and then they buy it. This is the first time they open a stove at home. It seems that bringing a woman back is not useless.


    Just had a meal not long ago, the bed that ordered arrived, Lei Yan chin pointed at random: "put that!"


    The single bed is placed in the center of the living room. It seems that no one wants to carry her into the room.


    The girl knows that she didn''t come here to be a "little grandmother". She was saved by others. Even if she was a slave of others, she couldn''t do too much. What qualifications do she have to ask for this and that.


    As soon as she clenched her teeth, she pushed the corner of her bed into her room. Not to mention that she is a thin girl, I''m afraid even a man can''t lift her back alone, but it took her half an afternoon to get in.


    Lei Yan sat on the sofa drinking tea and watching TV, glancing at her from time to time, without the slightest intention to help.


    Put the bed, and then put up the room clutter, the girl is already tired and sweating. It''s just a test for her. If she comes to him for help, needless to say, drive her out immediately.


    He''s not so fraternal. Even if he accepts her, he has to take care of her every day.


    That night, there was the result of the investigation. The people under his command came in with a stack of information and gave it to Lei Yan. Lei Yan opened it and looked at it at a glance, closed it and put it aside.


    There is no problem with her life experience. Indeed, as she said, her name is Jiang wanting. She grew up in an ordinary family. Her mother died early and her father was greedy of gambling. She just graduated from kindergarten this year. The admission time from her kindergarten to the completion of all her studies is described in detail.Although Lei Yan''s suspicion of her has been cancelled, she is still not so close. He is not a saint. Although he often looks for flowers and willows outside, he never brings them home. Since he has brought them back, he will not make a mess of his home. To put it bluntly, she is also a servant he bought back.


    Besides, women can''t be used to it. Just look at his brother and Xiao Mimi. But that is his elder brother likes, is willing to spoil habitually, he does not like this woman.

 Chapter 832

    It can be seen that the girl is very grateful to him for saving her life. She works hard every day to do this for him. No matter how he looks, she is not angry. Like a loyal servant girl, she holds him high.


    Every day a pleasant woman at home to serve him, it is not a bad thing, Lei Yan think it is worth it, this is also very good.


    However, the girl was a little uneasy. She felt that helping him do housework every day could not repay him for saving his life. She really wanted to repay him from the bottom of her heart, but she had nothing. The only thing she had was her young and beautiful body.


    Finally one night, the girl cleanly dressed in pajamas knocked on Lei Yan''s door.


    Lei Yan half lay on the bed and casually called out: "come in."


    The girl went in and stepped to his bed.


    Lei Yan did not lift his head: "what''s the matter?"


    The girl said nothing and told her she wanted to repay him for his kindness.


    Leiyan raised his head, looking at her, eyes with a cold smile, seems to ask her what this means.


    The girl blushed with embarrassment, lowered her head and said in a low voice: "Yan Shao, I don''t know how to repay you. If you don''t dislike me, I''m willing to use..."


    Seems to feel Lei Yan expression more and more cold, the girl quickly said: "you can rest assured, I, I am very clean." Indeed, it was the first time for her.


    Lei Yan suddenly realized that he generally nodded. Although he had a smile on his face, his eyes were getting colder and colder: "since that''s the case, I don''t accept it. Is it a bit disappointing? Yes, climb into my bed today, and you can roll out tomorrow. You don''t owe me anything Then he patted the pillow beside him like an invitation.


    On hearing that he wanted to roll, the girl looked at him anxiously: "Yan Shao, please don''t drive me away, OK! I will serve you well in the future


    "In my bed, you''re not qualified." Leiyan cross legs light Piaopiao and she said a word, and then, mercilessly, "out!"


    The girl picked up her clothes in a hurry, tears in her eyes, hands holding the clothes on her chest, and went out.


    From then on, she did not dare to make up his mind any more, and only did her job well.


    However, the relationship between Xiao Mimi and Hua moyao is growing with each passing day. Xiao Mimi even lives in Hua moyao''s room with pillows and quilts, holding him to sleep every day.


    One night, Hua moyao was taking a bath in the bathroom, and Xiao Mimi was lying on the bed waiting in boredom. Just then, the phone rang. Xiao Mimi didn''t care who it was, but felt like she was connected.


    Lazy "hello".


    A girl voice over there was full of vigilance and vigilance: "where''s Hua moyao? Who are you? "


    In the evening, a woman answers the phone for him, which is hard to avoid.


    An Weiwei? When Xiao Mimi didn''t know how to respond, an Weiwei suddenly thought of something and said, "are you Xiao Mimi?"


    Xiao Mimi sat up all of a sudden. It''s miserable. What should I do when an Weiwei finds out. No, no, she''s Hua moyao''s serious wife. How could an outsider call in? She felt like she was caught in bed.


    Xiao Mimi touched her hair, or pretended to be sweet and said: "little uncle and grandfather are in the study. I''ll call him for you." Then he deliberately raised his voice and called "little cousin" twice. Deliberately create an atmosphere where they don''t live alone.


    As soon as Hua moyao came out of the bathroom, he saw Xiao Mimi with his mobile phone in her hand. Like a time bomb, she winked at him and asked him to answer the phone quickly.


    Hua moyao took the phone from her hand, casually dealt with it twice, and then hung up. Xiao Mimi was finally relieved, but she was still quite uncomfortable. It was clear that she was Hua moyao''s wife, but every time she had to avoid an Weiwei.


    Why can''t she respond to her rightfully: "my husband has a family. Don''t give my husband any advice!"


    Lie down and sleep on your side. What''s wrong with this? To tell you the truth, she doesn''t take the initiative to post it. He''s really not used to it.


    "What''s the matter?" Hua moyao asked.


    "What''s the relationship between you and an Weiwei?" Xiao Mimi asked sour.


    "What do you think?" Hua moyao had a smile on his face. What else can he have to do with her.


    "I always think you two have a different relationship." Xiao Mimi curled her lips and whispered.


    Hua moyao touched her head: "don''t think about it. There''s no way."


    Xiao Mimi took the opportunity to turn back, and he said: "then you promise, do not betray me, do not mix with her!"


    "Yes, I promise you." Hua moyao''s answer was very straightforward.


    Xiao Mimi immediately happy, rushed to his arms, hugged him: "Yao Yao, you are very good."


    She always believes him unconditionally. As long as he says it himself, she believes it. She now feels very happy.


    When she was clever, she was really like a soft kitten, which made people like her from the bottom of their hearts, and Hua moyao was more and more fond of her.Since Xiao Mimi received the phone call that night, an Weiwei became more and more suspicious of their relationship. She spared no effort to ask a private detective to investigate. When she learned that Hua moyao had no distant niece, and that they were not related at all, an Weiwei had a grim smile on his face.


    It seems that Xiao Mimi is really upset and kind to Hua moyao. She seduces her boss with her working relationship. She has to force her to leave Hua moyao on her own initiative! She is sure to deal with Xiao Mimi''s intelligence.


    A few days later, when Xiao Mimi was working, she received a call from an Weiwei. She said politely and professionally, "Mr. Hua is not in the company now. I''ll help you if he comes back."


    an Wei is sure to investigate ahead of time. Hua Mu Yao is not in today. On the phone, Ann''s voice is still so sweet and sweet: "Mimi, I came to see you today, can you come down and talk with me?"


    Xiao Mimi was a little surprised, but the beauty was so pleading. How could she refuse? When she agreed, she silently hoped that Yao Yao could not. When she should refuse, she must refuse!


    Xiao Mimi came to a coffee shop not far from the company. Wearing sunglasses, an Weiwei was stirring her coffee with a small spoon. When she saw her, she immediately stood up with a smile and took her hand to let her sit down.


    Xiao Mimi is a little flattered. Really, as soon as she is too nice to herself, she can''t stand it. She is very soft hearted and wants to give her what she wants.

 Chapter 833

    If it wasn''t for the fact that he liked Yao Yao so much, he might have let him go.


    "Miss an Weiwei, what can I do for you?" Xiao Mimi carefully asked, this is the point, she really can''t think of an Weiwei and what she has to say.


    "Mimi, tell me the truth, do you like Hua moyao?" An Weiwei looked at her with a friendly smile on his face. He didn''t seem to have any killing power.


    She said her mind in a word. Xiao Mimi was very embarrassed, but she pretended to be "joking" and said: "no! How can it be? He is my little cousin in the distance


    The smile on an Weiwei''s face did not change: "you are deceiving. I asked Hua moyao''s family. They said that he had no distant relatives at all."


    The lie was exposed on the spot. Xiao Mimi was very depressed, but she could only accept the truth. She simply confessed and nodded helplessly: "well, we really have no relatives, and I didn''t mean to cheat you."


    "So you like Hua moyao?" An Weiwei asked again.


    Xiao Mimi nodded honestly: "yes, I like him."


    Now that an Weiwei has known, she is not afraid to tell her the truth. Maybe she can stop looking for Yao Yao in the future: "to tell you the truth, Hua moyao and I are married."


    When he said this, an Weiwei was really shocked and said with a smile, "Mimi, are you kidding?"


    How could Hua moyao marry her.


    Not to mention that an Weiwei didn''t believe it, even she felt that it was legendary that she could be with Yao Yao.


    Xiao Mimi told her how she got to know Hua moyao and how she pretended to marry him in order to cheat the old man until she finally made a real joke.


    An Weiwei doesn''t believe that Hua moyao will fall in love with such an ordinary girl. When she says that her original purpose is to cheat the old man, there is something in her heart. I can''t see that this woman has such a heart. Does she think that she can give up Hua moyao?


    An Weiwei suddenly put on a sad look, handed Xiao Mimi a test sheet and said, "Mimi, I''m pregnant. Would you please give me Mo Yao?"


    Xiao Mimi opened the test sheet and looked at an Weiwei with a sad expression on his face. His face was incredible and his words were trembling: "you, what do you mean?"


    She''s pregnant. Xiao Mimi would rather think too much about what happened to Guan Yaoyao, but the next second, an Weiwei''s words seemed to make her head split a lightning.


    "The child belongs to moyao." An Weiwei said in a light tone.


    "You lied to me. It''s impossible. It''s impossible." Xiao Mimi shook her head and whispered, as if to herself.


    Yao Yao was so kind to her that she tried her best to beat him. How could he have a relationship with an Weiwei so casually? Yao Yao was so reserved and not close to women. How could he do that.


    An Weiwei gave a wry smile and said, "I also hope it can''t happen, but when it happens, you can''t look back. Mimi, do you never watch the news?"


    An Weiwei takes out a stack of entertainment newspapers from his bag and hands them to her. Xiao Mimi takes them and looks at them. They are all pictures of Hua moyao and an Weiwei together.


    They go shopping together, have dinner together, and even come out of the hotel together. Hua moyao takes an Weiwei home and kissbey with her. The original ambiguous photos, which are embellished by gossip reporters, are even more imaginative.

 Chapter 834

    Many of the reports appeared when she and Hua moyao were close.


    If you want to say that they have nothing to do with each other, Xiao Mimi is the first one who doesn''t believe it.


    What''s it like to be loved, trusted, betrayed? It''s hard to cry. Xiao Mimi feels confused in her mind. She''s incoherent and doesn''t know what to say.


    How can Yao Yao do this? How can he say so openly that it has nothing to do with an Weiwei and won''t betray her. But what he did? What are these things!


    When she was totally unconscious, he secretly dated an Weiwei behind her back. Where did he put her and how much did he cheat her?


    If Hua moyao was present, she would throw those newspapers in front of him and ask him, "Hua moyao, why do you treat me like this?" And then walk away without looking back.


    "Mimi, I know you''re upset." The opposite an Weiwei took her hand, but also intimate big sister general enlighten her, "we are all women, I understand your pain, men are like this, while he has not completely hurt you, as soon as possible to leave him, otherwise, later reduced to me so miserable."


    Xiao Mimi''s brain is blank now. Her only thought is that she should not believe Yao Yao any more.


    She nodded blankly: "well, I see." After that, he got up from his chair and went back to work in a sleepwalk.


    And an Weiwei''s face was covered with a smile.


    Xiao Mimi didn''t know how she spent her day in a muddle, as if she had no soul. She was in a state of emptiness until she came home from work, full of Hua Mo Yao.


    In the relationship between them, although she is the one who takes the initiative, she is a woman after all, she will be hurt, and she can''t stand the betrayal of her lover. If he didn''t like her, she didn''t have the cheek to rush at him twice at a time.


    She really does not know, he said like her, is looking at her silly, play with her feelings, or really like her.


    Whether she is stupid or not, she can''t count on him all the time. She is eaten by him every time.


    She wanted to leave him, but the moment she took out the suitcase, she refused.


    She likes him and she can''t bear to leave like this. Even if you want to leave, also give yourself, give him, the last bit of time together.


    In the end, I put the suitcase back. But that thing is like the devil, all the time full of her brain.


    When Hua moyao comes back, Xiao Mimi is lazily staying in her room, playing games with her notebook in her arms. She hears the sound of his opening the door, but continues to play without moving.


    Hua moyao takes off her clothes. Is it strange that she hasn''t come back today?


    Before, as soon as he came back, she immediately ran out like a little rabbit and rushed enthusiastically. No matter in the bedroom, kitchen, study, or even in the bathroom, she would shout excitedly: "Yao Yao, you are back!" Because of her, this family is hot and bustling every day.


    Hua moyao went upstairs and saw the light on in her room. When she pushed the door open, she saw her lying on the bed playing games.


    Unconsciously bent the corners of his mouth, it turned out that he was addicted to playing games and walked past quietly.

 Chapter 835

    In fact, Xiao Mimi felt his breath, but she didn''t want to talk to him, so she just pretended to focus on playing games and ignored him.


    He was right behind her watching her play.


    I''m depressed. I''m a little impatient. Once I''ve passed it several times, I can''t pass it. It''s really bad luck. When I drink water, I always plug my teeth. Xiao Mimi is so angry that she can''t wait to drop the mouse.


    "Idiot." Hua moyao finally couldn''t help but let out a low cry full of spoiling. Then he put his hand on her hand, led her and helped her to pass the test.


    Xiao Mimi hung her eyes, really did not see the screen, let him hold his hand, but think in my heart, I am a fool, will be cheated by you.


    His hands were warm, and he was so close to himself that he could even feel his breath. As soon as she turned her head, she could see his face in front of her.


    She will be very happy and excited.


    But now, this kind of mood is really hard to express.


    She didn''t know how to face him now. When he passed that pass and left her hand, she just said faintly: "Oh, so."


    Hua moyao thought that her depression was because she didn''t get through the pass and didn''t think much about it. She touched her hair and left her room to do her own business.


    Two people each busy, one night time, no one to disturb who.


    At ordinary times, only Xiao Mimi harasses Hua moyao. It''s nice to say that she cares about him, pours water and pinches his shoulder. But in the end, she often sits on his lap and teases him. He can''t work at ease, which makes him love and hate.


    Maybe she doesn''t have that kind of mind, but she just hugs him because she likes him and wants to be close to him. But Hua moyao is a normal man after all. Can the woman she likes sit on her lap without feeling it? But he couldn''t show it. It was torture.


    At first, Hua moyao thought that it was good for her to play games without disturbing him, so that she could finish her work quickly.


    Usually two hours of things, today an hour to finish, nothing to do, a person is quite boring, still miss her, but can not put down the shelf to find her.


    In fact, the sultry Yao Yao enjoyed her harassment, because her initiative showed that he was important to her, and he could grasp her firmly.


    It''s almost time to go to bed. After taking a bath, Hua moyao went to her room and saw that she was still playing, staring at the screen for several hours. Her eyes were red, and she rubbed her eyes with the back of her hand like a child.


    "Stop playing and go to bed early." Hua moyao went over and closed the computer for her.


    Xiao said nothing and went to the bathroom to wash.


    Hua moyao was lying on the bed with only one lamp on, waiting for her.


    When she came in with wet hair and pajamas, Hua moyao lay beside her. But who knows, she came over, picked up the pillow and the quilt.


    Although they are already sleeping in the same bed, they have a quilt for each one. It''s just that Xiao Mimi often kicks her quilt down in the middle of the night and gets into his quilt.


    If Hua moyao doesn''t see that Xiao Mimi is abnormal by this time, he will be too slow.


    "What''s the matter?" Hua moyao sat up and asked.


    "It''s OK. It''s too hot for two people. I want to sleep alone." Xiao Mimi stood there without looking back.

 Chapter 836

    Hua moyao is about to laugh at her poor reason. Is it too hot? I don''t know who is afraid of cold. Every night I put my hands and feet on his stomach.


    What''s this guy doing today!


    Seeing that she was about to leave, Hua moyao gave an order: "come back!"


    Although all reluctantly, Xiao Mimi is still very uncomfortable to go back, things to the bed, head twisted aside, do not look at him.


    Hua moyao sat down and looked at her face. He felt her face and turned around. He asked her to look at herself in a soft voice: "what''s the matter? Are you sick? "


    "No, I''m in good health!" Xiao Mimi is still uncomfortable.


    "What''s the matter? Being bullied in the company? " Hua moyao was very patient and continued to ask.


    Sometimes, she is just a child. Her temper comes and goes quickly. He has to be patient to coax her.


    Xiao Mimi finally agreed to see him. Her eyes turned red and her tears rolled around: "who else will bully me except you! Hua moyao, you bastard At last she spoke out all her hatred for him, and the pillow fell on his shoulder.


    Hua moyao is very depressed. He has been very tolerant and doting on her all this time. How can he bully her? If that is bullying, he has tried his best not to hurt her.


    "Tell me, how did I bully you? "Yes?" He pulled her over and sat her by the bed, wiping her tears.


    Xiao Mimi pushed him away, got up and went out. A few seconds later, she came back with a stack of newspapers and magazines, threw the evidence on his bed and looked him in the eye.


    Hua moyao looked down. It turned out that she had seen these reports. To tell the truth, he was afraid that she would feel sad when she saw it, so he deliberately avoided it, trying not to let her have a chance to see these things.


    "Who gave you these things?" Hua moyao asked in a calm voice. He knew that with her character, she would never endure too long. She must have seen these reports only today. It''s reasonable to see one or two articles accidentally. It''s definitely not that simple to collect so many articles in one day.


    "Don''t care who gave it to me, Hua moyao. Is that what you say you like me? That''s what you''re talking about. Won''t you betray me? " When she tried every means to please him, seduce him, and get a little care from him, he secretly had an affair with other women. In front of her pretend to be so invincible, turn around and do that thing, Xiao Mimi really disappointed in him. How could Yao Yao, her favorite, do such a thing? He really made her feel strange.


    "Xiao Mimi, believe me, I really have nothing to do with her." It''s no wonder that she misunderstood. These photos were deliberately taken by the media because of his scheming. His ultimate goal was to cover her.


    "People even have your children, you still say it doesn''t matter! Hua moyao, from today on, you don''t need to be responsible for me! I sleep with you, you sleep with me, we''re even! That''s it. We''ll divorce when the contract expires! " If he doesn''t like her wholeheartedly, she would rather not! Tearful toward him to shout such a sentence, she picked up the pillow and quilt, turned away.


    She even dared to mention divorce. She said that she would not be responsible if she didn''t need to be responsible. Even if she didn''t want him to be responsible, he still needed to ask her to be responsible. Otherwise, his first time, his first love, so cheap her?

 Chapter 837

    Xiao Mimi didn''t walk a few steps before she was pulled back. Even the man with the quilt fell on the bed. Hua moyao pressed her down and fixed her head with one hand to make her look directly at herself: "Xiao Mimi, can you believe me a little bit?" With some entreaties, with some heartache.


    Just because of other people''s words, she believed it so casually? Can''t she feel his devotion to her or her heart?


    Looking at the sincerity in his eyes, she really wanted to believe him, but what about the explanation of those photos and the explanation of an Weiwei''s baby.


    Hua moyao touched her face and said in a low voice, "before you, I haven''t touched a woman. If you don''t believe me, you can ask Lei Yan." When he said this, his face was a little red. After all, for a successful man, women are not something to show off. It''s not because he has no ability, but because he is clean, he would rather lack than abuse, and he doesn''t touch anything he doesn''t like.


    "Those photos are just for the sake of hype. As for an Weiwei''s baby," Hua moyao said coldly, "when she is born, she can test her DNA. It''s mine. I''ll be responsible for it, not mine. I''ll make her live as if she were dead. It depends on whether she has the courage to be born!"


    He was very clear about what happened in that circle. Although an Weiwei was a beautiful goddess on the surface, he was dirty and unbearable behind. For the sake of being superior, he betrayed himself many times, tried all his tricks, suppressed other artists, and even dared to stir up the relationship between him and Xiao Mimi. How could he look up to such a woman.


    From his eyes, Xiao Mimi saw that he didn''t seem to like an Weiwei. Thinking about it carefully, he did have the opportunity to be with an Weiwei several times before, and even once, she personally took medicine to make them together. In the end, because Hua moyao didn''t cooperate, he didn''t succeed. Hua moyao intoxicated her and left. So, they didn''t have that What''s the relationship?


    Xiao Mimi is dubious. He is willing to explain to himself that he still cares about himself. Her anger is half gone, but it''s not so easy to forgive him.


    "I don''t know if you''ve done it or not." Still angry tone, but not just so emotional.


    "I''m going to live apart from you. Reflect on yourself." Xiao Mimi pushed him away and went back to her room with a pillow and quilt.


    Hua moyao didn''t stop her. At this time, she really needs to calm down and think about it seriously. Maybe it''s easier to quarrel together.


    This kind of thing is too much to explain. It will only become more and more obscure.


    Xiao Mimi and Hua moyao fell into a cold war. Although she said that she wanted to believe that Yao Yao would not cheat her, whether he had a relationship with an Weiwei or not, whether it was for hype or not, as long as he ate and went shopping together, he was unfaithful to her.


    In fact, it''s only Xiao Mimi''s one-sided cold war. When she sees him, she doesn''t pounce on him. She hums coldly and doesn''t pester him any more.


    Hua moyao had been paying attention to her. When she was hungry, he ordered food for her. When she was cold, he tied a scarf for her. Even at night, he went to see if she had kicked the quilt.


    She is enjoying his humanistic care, just ignore others.


    Seeing that Xiao Mimi didn''t make any noise there, and from time to time he and Hua moyao went out to fight each other, an Weiwei began to think of other ways again.

 Chapter 838

    Isn''t Hua moyao marrying Xiao Mimi just for the sake of the old man? This is a fraud, she simply went to find the old man, do not believe that the old man can accept, such a woman to do granddaughter-in-law!


    Hua''s old house. The old man is teasing the parrot he just bought. A stranger is coming.


    "Who are you?" The old man turned his head and looked at the strange woman. It can''t be blamed that the old man doesn''t know her. In the eyes of the old man who doesn''t pay much attention to the entertainment news, all the little stars now look the same, beautiful and beautiful. They went together.


    "Hello, grandfather. I''m a friend of moyao''s. my name is an Weiwei." An Weiwei walked over with a smile, deliberately showing that he was very familiar with Hua moyao, and handed over the prepared gift. "I''ve heard that moyao mentioned you for a long time, but I haven''t had the chance to visit you. Please accept this small gift."


    "Oh, yes, thank you. Please have a seat." The old man was also very polite and kind and let her sit down.


    The servant served her tea. An Weiwei held the cup and cared about the old man''s body. Later, in the process of chatting, the topic began to lead Hua moyao and Xiao Mimi intentionally or unintentionally, and even inadvertently let slip the news that they were fake marriage. She quickly turned away the topic with embarrassment.


    On hearing this, the old man looked serious: "you continue to say!"


    Forced helpless, an Weiwei simply as difficult to Xiao Mimi and Hua moyao false marriage things embellished.


    The old man was so angry that he couldn''t say anything. He was very pleased to see Yao Yao and Mimi love each other. He thought wholeheartedly that he wanted to hold his grandson. He dared to believe that these two unfilial children were working together to cheat him!


    Return the contract for one year! In this way, after a year, his granddaughter-in-law and great grandson also disappeared?


    Hua moyao, a little boy, is more headache than his father and uncle! He is so angry!


    An Weiwei quickly went to the old man and said to him, "don''t be angry, Grandpa. Mo Yao may also be for your own good. He doesn''t want to worry you. In fact, with Mo Yao''s conditions, we can definitely find a better woman. " It means that Xiao Mimi is not worthy of Hua moyao.


    But the old man just took a fancy to Xiao Mimi, and now he put all the responsibility on Hua moyao.


    Picked up the phone and dialed in the past, the tone was very strict: "Hua moyao! Come back at once Then he died.


    Hua moyao in the office is full of fog. What''s the matter with him today? But I didn''t think much about it. I got up and prepared to go there. Unexpectedly, as soon as I got up, the old man called again: "take my Mimi!"


    An Weiwei secretly gloated, did not believe that the old man could not cure her! Now that the old man knows it''s a fake marriage, such an ordinary granddaughter-in-law must be driven out. Which rich family can accept such an ordinary woman to marry into their own family.


    At this time, the two people who were still in the cold war finally unified their position. Xiao Mimi, who had been ignoring Hua moyao, thought that something had happened to her grandfather and was very worried. She took the initiative to speak to Hua moyao: "what''s wrong with grandfather?"


    Hua moyao shook his head: "we have to go back as soon as possible." He didn''t know. He only knew that the old man seemed very excited and could only go back as fast as he could.


    Not long after, Hua moyao came back with Xiao Mimi.

 Chapter 839

    As soon as she got out of the car, Xiao Mimi ran in, shouting: "how are you, grandfather?"


    I went in to have a look. My grandfather sat on the sofa. He was relieved at last. At the same time, an Weiwei was there.


    Hua moyao also came in. Seeing him, an Weiwei came over and said in a low voice: "sorry, moyao, I was kind-hearted to come to see my grandfather. I accidentally told you about your fake marriage with Mimi. I thought my grandfather knew that it was all my fault. Please explain to my grandfather."


    Hua moyao only answered coldly, and didn''t say much to her.


    "Grandfather, you scared us to death." Xiao Mimi said, sitting next to the old man and holding his arm.


    Such a lovely and sensible daughter-in-law, when she heard that he had an accident, she was so nervous that she was even more intimate than her granddaughter. He was not willing to get angry with her and patted her arm to comfort her: "grandfather is OK."


    Then the voice suddenly raised: "Hua moyao! Come here


    Hua moyao obediently walked over and sat on the sofa on the side, humbly taught.


    "You son of a bitch, you got me a fake marriage! Divorce after one year! I would have been kept in the dark if I hadn''t been told! I tell you, as long as I live one day, you are not allowed to divorce one day! Divorce? Don''t even think about it The old man was so angry that he was angry with Hua moyao.


    "Don''t be angry, grandfather." Xiao Mimi is pulling the old man and patting him on the chest, for fear that he will be angry.


    "Don''t worry, grandfather. We won''t divorce. We won''t Hua moyao made a promise to the old man.


    Next to an Wei only stunned, the old man not only did not have the spirit Xiao Mimi, to drive her out, unexpectedly did not let them divorce!


    Isn''t it unnecessary for her to say this today? After the old man in, even if they have a year to the deadline, want to divorce can not leave ah!


    After teaching Hua moyao a lesson, the old man turned around and asked Xiao Mimi, "Mimi, do you like Yao Yao?"


    Xiao Mimi nodded shyly: "I like it."


    "Will grandfather treat you well?"


    "Well, grandfather is the best."


    "Do you want to divorce Yao?"


    Xiao Mimi shakes her head, not to mention that she likes Hua moyao. At this time, she dares to tell the old man that she wants a divorce. Isn''t she deliberately angry with her grandfather.


    Asked Xiao Mimi''s wishes, the old man finally relieved, others girl wholeheartedly treat you, if there is a problem, that is your reason, a finger Hua moyao: "son of a bitch, dare to bully Mimi, I and you are endless!"


    As long as they don''t divorce, he will find Hua moyao if they have any problems in the future! The old man is going to protect his own granddaughter-in-law.


    An Weiwei was embarrassed and left in a hurry. The old man glanced at Hua moyao and said, "see you off!"


    Hua moyao got up and sent an Weiwei out of the door.


    He knew that she was upset and kind-hearted. Xiao Mimi''s cold war with him must have been listening to what she said.


    At the door, he said to her coldly, "I don''t care what you said in front of Xiao Mimi and grandfather, it''s not the next case!" This is the last warning he gave her. Don''t think he can tolerate her little actions every time.


    The old man and Hua moyao both defend Xiao Mimi like this, which she never thought of. An Weiwei also regretted that his intestines were almost green. He not only didn''t destroy them, but also brought them together.

 Chapter 840

    Originally, Hua moyao and Xiao Mimi got married with the purpose of deceiving the old man at first, but later they pretended to do it. As long as no one said anything, the old man would not know, and they would naturally get together as if nothing had happened before.


    But in the middle of the road, it happened that this one was not sincere enough to make the old man uncomfortable.


    Xiao Mimi now finally knows an Weiwei''s intention. It turns out that she is deliberately destroying herself and Yao Yao. She also regrets that she is so stupid and easily cheated by her. It must be because she told her about the fake marriage that she came here to talk to her grandfather, which almost made him angry.


    Big lie, how can the old man let them off easily? All the punishment was given to Hua moyao. In cold weather, he was allowed to wear thin clothes and freeze outside for two hours.


    Looking at Yao Yao frozen outside from the French window, Xiao Mimi couldn''t bear it. He pulled the old man''s arm and said, "grandfather, don''t punish Yao Yao. In fact, it''s not his fault."


    The old man''s face does not change: "that also has to teach him a lesson, he will bully you later."


    "Grandfather, Yao Yao didn''t bully me. Yao Yao is very kind to me." Xiao Mimi tries to protect it.


    "Don''t worry about it. You can''t freeze for two hours." Although the old man looks indifferent on the surface, he is actually secretly observing Xiao Mimi''s reaction.


    Xiao Mimi is really on pins and needles sitting there. She looks out of the window from time to time. She is very worried. If it wasn''t for her grandfather, she would rush out.


    The old man laughed with satisfaction and yawned: "Mimi, you help me stare at him, I''ll go to sleep."


    Xiao Mimi eyes a bright, secretly happy, some can''t wait to nod his head, said: "grandfather, you don''t worry about it, I will keep an eye on him, less than a minute will not allow him to come in!"


    When the old man went upstairs, Xiao Mimi specially looked around to see if there was anyone. He rushed out without changing his shoes and whispered: "Yao Yao!"


    As soon as Hua moyao saw her, he ran out in slippers and frowned: "Why are you coming out? Go back!"


    "Yao Yao, my grandfather has gone upstairs to sleep. Come in!" She took his arm and pulled him in. She felt the chill on him.


    Hua Mo Yao didn''t listen to her and broke away her arm: "you go in quickly. When you get sick, no one will accompany you to the hospital!"


    This guy is so hateful! I''m cold all over. How can I be strong!


    Xiao Mimi stood beside him: "if you don''t go in, I won''t go in either! I''m responsible for it anyway! "


    Hua moyao was really defeated by her. She wanted to go back when she couldn''t bear to freeze for a while. However, she was so cold that she didn''t want to go back. He had no choice but to put his arms around her shoulder, hold her in his arms and go back with her.


    Xiao Mimi finally grinned, went into the room and rubbed her hands hard to complain: "it''s really cold outside."


    "Cold, you still run out!" Hua moyao stares at her.


    Xiao Mimi looked back at him unconvinced: "it''s not that I''m afraid you''ll be frozen to death, I''ll stay alive!" Hum, whose eyes are bigger than others. My girl has a small nose and mouth, but she has the biggest eyes.


    "I''ll stare again and the beads will fall out." Hua moyao naturally holds her hand and warms her. Xiao Mimi''s face turns red and her whole heart is warm.

 Chapter 841

    The two people who were still in the cold war stage started to make such a fuss, but the cold war was over, and they began to get sticky again.


    In fact, whether two people are sticky or not depends on Xiao Mimi, but when Xiao Mimi takes the initiative, Hua moyao can''t push her away.


    As soon as the old man came back to his room, he hid behind the curtain and looked down. As expected, Xiao Mimi ran out in a few minutes.


    Looking at the couple like this, he was very happy.


    It seems that Mimi really likes Yao Yao and Yao Yao really loves Mimi. He should be relieved.


    Hua moyao and Xiao Mimi make up again.


    In the evening, they want to leave, and the old man doesn''t stay, which gives them enough space to cultivate their feelings.


    Before going out, Hua moyao, who is walking behind, helplessly picks up Xiao Mimi''s scarf on the sofa and follows her out quickly. He personally surrounds her neck. This little fool is always so confused.


    His fingers are slender and good-looking. When he tied the scarf, he swayed in front of her. Xiao Mimi thought, it''s a pity not to play the piano with such beautiful hands.


    When I drove back, it was the rush hour, and the road was a little congested.


    When blocked in the road, Xiao Mimi turns around and looks at all kinds of people outside the window. Tortoise speed moving that few minutes, she just saw a boy line up to buy sugar fried chestnuts for his girlfriend, the boy line up, the girl waiting at the roadside, took the chestnuts when the girl smile very sweet, tiptoe to kiss the boy, the boy slightly embarrassed, very spoiled embrace his girlfriend, embrace two people gradually disappeared in the crowd.


    This sugar fried chestnut shop is very good. There are many people buying it every day. As soon as we see the long line, we know that the boy must have been waiting for a long time to buy it. Xiao Mimi is suddenly moved and a little envious of their feelings. In fact, the love she wanted was just like this. She didn''t expect him to give her many famous bags and expensive jewelry. She just wanted him to treat himself wholeheartedly, and a strong idea appeared in her mind.


    "Yao Yao, I want to eat chestnuts!" Xiao Mimi turns around and shouts to Hua moyao.


    "Well, I''ll buy it for you." Hua moyao focused on the front and agreed, holding the steering wheel with clear knuckles, and moving forward bit by bit. There is also a sugar fried chestnut shop not far from their community. Since she wants to eat, he can buy it for her later.


    "Yao Yao, I''m going to eat this family!" At this time, Xiao Mimi is a little girl who is in love. She is willful and sentimental. She points to the chestnut shop outside and asks him.


    In fact, sometimes it''s not because he wants to eat that he wants to buy it. He just wants to see him follow himself, be gentle and considerate to himself, and accept his unreasonable demands unconditionally. Women, don''t all hope to find a man who dotes on them and lets them, so that they will really have a very happy satisfaction of being held in the palm of their hands.


    Look at the time now, and look at the long line. It''s still a long time to wait in line to buy a fried chestnut with sugar. The time in line is enough for him to do a lot of meaningful and valuable things. When did Hua moyao, a young master born with a golden spoon, wait for him? Besides, queuing up to buy chestnuts to make your girlfriend happy is something high school students do. It''s time for them to be more realistic.

 Chapter 842

    "Good, I''ll buy you as much as I want." Hua moyao is still concentrating on waiting for the car in front to move, and coaxing her with a soft voice.


    "Yao Yao, I like to eat from this restaurant. Can you buy it for me? Won''t you even meet my little request?" Xiao Mimi looks at Hua moyao''s arm with watery eyes. She is coquettish and pathetic. She pouts her mouth and looks at him wrongly.


    Looking at her pitiful little eyes, Hua Mo Yao couldn''t bear it any more. Today, she was willful and naive to meet her requirements.


    Hua moyao drives to the sidewalk inside, stops by the side of the road, and gets off to help her queue for chestnuts.


    Looking at his handsome figure standing at the end of the team, Xiao Mimi in the car grinned happily, like a little fox with a successful plot.


    A young talented person with extraordinary bearing stood in the team and looked very abrupt. Her Yao Yao was willing to help her buy sugar fried chestnuts for her. She was very happy.


    Chestnuts are fried now, and they go out pot by pot. Every ten minutes, the team can move forward a few steps. It''s very cold outside, and people are wrapped up tightly. Some people even keep shrinking their necks and stamping their feet.


    Yao Yao, with a stiff suit and handsome facial features, always stands out in the crowd. People who come and go with him always have to look at him more, which makes Xiao Mimi proud. Just like her son, she always feels proud and inflated.


    Xiao Mimi is lying on the window with her eyes following Hua moyao. After waiting in the car for a long time, her buttocks are numb. Xiao Mimi pushes the door open and goes out to get some air.


    As soon as I got out of the car, a cold wind came to my face and I couldn''t help shivering. Make the clothes tighter. Just now in the car, with the air conditioner on, she didn''t notice that it was so cold outside.


    After a while outside, she shivered with cold. She is so cold and shivering that she does not care about her image. Yao Yao has been standing in line for a long time with so few clothes. He must be very cold, too.


    Xiao Mimi suddenly couldn''t bear to blame herself for making trouble out of nothing. Because of her momentary admiration and whim, she let Yao Yao freeze so long in the cold wind to help her buy sugar fried chestnuts, which she didn''t like very much. Her nose was sour.


    After a distance of several tens of meters, Xiao Mimi took out her mobile phone and called Hua moyao. Her eyes were staring at him all the time.


    Hua moyao was stunned when he saw the caller ID. he turned back to see her. Then he picked up the phone. His voice was low and pleasant: "why don''t you stay in the car?"


    "Yao Yao, I won''t eat. Don''t buy it. Let''s go home." Xiao Mimi expression dignified, took a breath, tone insipid said.


    Now she just wanted him to be by her side, not to be frozen in the cold wind. She didn''t want him to know that she was a little sad now, and the happy mood just now was gone.


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s about to arrive. Go back to the car and wait. Don''t freeze." Yao Yao Gougou lips a smile, tone is still low sexy.


    He had been waiting in line for so long, not bothered at all, but still concerned about her.


    "Yes." Hung up the phone, Xiao Mimi sat back in the car, feeling a little heavy and complicated.


    Before long, Hua moyao came back with a big bag of sugar fried chestnuts in his hand. As soon as he opened the door and sat in, he brought in a strong chill and put the hot sugar fried chestnuts into Xiao Mimi''s arms.

 Chapter 843

    Xiao Mimi pretended to be happy, hugged the warm chestnuts, and said with a bright smile: "thank you, Yao Yao!"


    In a hurry, she took out a chestnut from the bag to hide her emotion. She pinched it for a long time, but she couldn''t open it. She couldn''t ignore her image and bite it with her teeth.


    "Idiot." Looking at her clumsy appearance, Hua moyao, who had been driving with his hands on the steering wheel, took the one in her hand and easily peeled it off. He was about to feed her with his two fingers.


    Xiao Mimi opened her mouth and held the chestnut. It was the best chestnut she had ever eaten. She almost burst into tears.


    His fingertips accidentally touched his skin. It was cold. He was held by Xiao Mimi before he could draw his hand.


    Xiao Mimi holds his cold hands, puts them on her warm face, rubs them, and wants to warm him with her own temperature.


    Hua moyao was also stunned. His smooth touch made him linger. He was at her disposal, but his eyes were full of tenderness, and his thumb rubbed her little face.


    Warm for a long time, his hands gradually warm, but there is a strong ambiguous rising in the car.


    They looked at each other. Xiao Mimi put her arm around his neck and closed her eyes. He leaned over to kiss her lips consciously, soft and fragrant.


    Until someone honked at the back, he reluctantly let her go and drove back. Her cheeks were slightly red and she lowered her head to continue eating chestnuts.


    After living together for nearly half a year, Hua moyao is surprised to find that Xiao Mimi seems to be a little higher than before. Is this girl still growing up.


    The reason for living alone before was that Xiao Mimi''s life was extremely irregular. She often didn''t eat on time and didn''t want to go out to eat to make instant noodles. Hua moyao threw all her instant noodles in the garbage after seeing her several times.


    Hua moyao is a very good cook. He knows all kinds of special restaurants in a city. He is a professional taster. Every time he takes her to a place where the environment is elegant, the food is delicious, the color and fragrance are obtained, and the nutritional value has to keep up.


    Xiao Mimi drinks spicy food with him every day. It''s hard to avoid that she is in her early twenties and has a long body.


    A well-known hotel in a city, antique, unique taste, even placed in the hall of the vase are antique.


    In the private room, Hua moyao is ordering food. Xiao Mimi is in a hurry to go to the toilet. She goes out in a hurry.


    Finally, the problem was solved. I washed my hands in the sink, sorted out my hair, smelled beautiful, and turned back.


    After a few steps, I saw Shen Wenyang head-on.


    "Mimi, meet again." Shen Xuechang''s smile is as friendly and warm as ever.


    "Senior, you also come here to eat." I haven''t seen you for many days. Today, I met you by chance. Xiao Mimi''s eyes were filled with joy and surprise.


    "Yes, I heard it''s a good dish. I came to eat it with my friends after work. what about you? With whom? "


    "Me..." Xiao Mimi is hesitating, whether or not to tell Hua moyao. Unexpectedly, Hua moyao is coming.


    "Mimi." He gave a distant cry and came over.


    After ordering, I saw that she hadn''t come back for a long time. The private rooms here looked almost the same. I was worried that she was lost and couldn''t find her back. I came out to see her. I didn''t expect to see her chatting with a man from a long distance. It seemed that she was very happy.


    "Yao Yao!" As soon as he saw Hua moyao coming out, Xiao Mimi''s eyes lit up until he came over and put his arms around her shoulder.

 Chapter 844

    The first confrontation between Hua moyao and Shen Wenyang.


    "Is this my boyfriend?" Shen Wenyang''s eyes dazzled and asked silently, with a graceful smile on his face.


    "Yes." Xiao Mimi nodded and introduced them to each other. "This is my boyfriend, Hua moyao. This is Shen Wenyang, a senior in my middle school."


    "Hello." Hua moyao reaches out his hand. Shen Wenyang smiles and holds it. The two men are so excellent and handsome, but they have the feeling of meeting experts.


    Only a few minutes later, Hua moyao led Xiao Mimi into the private room.


    Just now, the sensitive Hua moyao caught the unfriendliness and some forbearance in Shen Wenyang''s eyes. He didn''t know if he was too cautious, but it was always good to be careful.


    As soon as he got back, he said to Xiao Mimi, "Mimi, stay away from that man in the future."


    What he said was very serious. It was no joke. Xiao Mimi didn''t understand. She blinked her eyes and asked, "why, Yao Yao, Shen Xuechang is very nice and used to take good care of me." They are all excellent people. Isn''t it good to be friends? Why do you feel that Yao Yao is very defensive to him.


    Listen to her say so, Hua Mo Yao''s face again cold a few minutes, but still patiently comfort her: "obediently listen to me, later don''t go to provoke him."


    Xiao Mimi suddenly came over and whispered in his ear, "Yao Yao, are you jealous?" He''s still trying to seduce people, blowing in his ears.


    Hua moyao grabbed her restless head and looked at her directly: "yes, I''m jealous."


    He doesn''t know whether his feeling is accurate or not. He just doesn''t want to regret when something happens. If he is jealous of Xiao Mimi, he can stay away from him, then he is just jealous.


    He admitted that he was jealous. Xiao Mimi was very happy. She put her arms around his neck and rewarded him with a sweet kiss, like a shy girl: "Yao Yao, I''ll listen to you, and stay away from him in the future."


    Hua moyao touched her head with satisfaction, which is good.


    He likes the way she is obedient, clever like a big child.


    Tang Shi often calls Hua moyao back to say that he missed him and invites him to take Xiao Mimi to play. The relationship between Hua moyao and Xiao Mimi is also growing. It''s necessary to introduce her family to her.


    So he took care of everything in the company. Hua moyao took half a month off and took Xiao Mimi to go abroad to see her parents in law and elders.


    The first time she took a plane, the first time she went abroad, Xiao Mimi was quite nervous. She didn''t know where her father-in-law and mother-in-law lived. If she wanted to go out for a walk, she would be dizzy. She couldn''t say a word of bird language, and she would have obstacles in communicating with people.


    When she got off the plane and saw the foreigners with golden hair and blue eyes coming and going, she grabbed Hua moyao''s sleeve for fear that he would disappear. She would stay here alone. She was not familiar with the land and language, so she would not die miserably.


    She was not sensitive to the direction originally. She was led by Hua moyao all the way, and sat on the plane and ship. Finally, she went to an island.


    Surrounded by the sea, a luxurious white villa is located in the middle of the island, surrounded by lush trees. The ecology is particularly good, the air is fresh, and the scenery is also very beautiful. There are several swimming circles on the beach, as well as a mushroom like umbrella, white tables and chairs under, and a simple bar beside, in which there are all kinds of drinks and drinks Food, not far away is a volleyball court, there are still several yachts on the sea.

 Chapter 845

    Although February and March are just beginning to be a little bit of spring in China, it''s not very warm, but it''s already like summer here. It''s too beautiful to wear swimsuits and trunks. It''s a holy land for vacation.


    Xiao Mimi was a little bit stunned, and even pulled a flower. Mo Yao asked, "Yao Yao, we''re not here for poetry. How can we travel here?"


    Hua Mo Yao pursed her lips, lifted a simple smile, and led her to walk in: "who told you they came to travel, they live here."


    What? They live here? This island is their private property? It''s really not like there are tourists.


    Xiao Mimi''s jaw almost fell down. Although she knew that the Hua family was rich and settled abroad for Tang Shi''s health, she didn''t expect to buy an island directly.


    It''s so nice to live in such a beautiful place. Although it''s just an island, it has all kinds of equipment. At such a scale, hundreds of people can''t be crowded.


    Hua moyao''s hand wrapped her little hand, led her along, and introduced her: "this island is bought by several joint ventures. On weekdays, my parents and Shishi live here, and other people occasionally come to live for a period of time. It''s a coincidence that we are all here."


    Yes, it''s lonely for a family to live alone on a small island. This island was jointly bought by the Hua brothers, Lei brothers and Kavin family. These families have complicated relationships and have long been as close as a family.


    Tang Shi saw Hua moyao and Xiao Mimi from the French window, put down the things in his hand like a happy bird and rushed over: "brother, Mimi, you are here at last." Take them to walk inside, while walking, introduce the parents to them: "Daddy, mummy, yacht date, uncle REG and aunt Kitty go shopping, but they haven''t come back, uncle they go diving, only I receive you."


    Accompanied by Tang Shi, Hua moyao leads Xiao Mimi to the room on the second floor. Tang Shi lovingly asks for credit: "I know you''re coming. I''ve specially cleaned it!"


    Hua moyao fondled her head: "it''s hard."


    Handsome men and beautiful women, next to Xiao Mimi looking at smack tongue, said that the brother and sister genes are also too good, beautiful people heart.


    Knowing that they have been working hard all the way, they must be very tired. Tang poetry doesn''t disturb them much, so we should leave time for them to have a rest.


    Xiao Mimi took a bath and fell asleep as soon as she touched the pillow. The window was open and the sea breeze blew in. She was very comfortable.


    I don''t know how long I''ve been sleeping. I smell a delicious smell. Xiao Mimi, who is already hungry, just opens her eyes. As soon as she wakes up, Hua moyao pushes the door in. She asks blankly, "how long have I been sleeping?"


    "For a long time, get up quickly. It''s time to eat. Everyone is downstairs."


    The suspender on her nightdress is loose and crooked to one side, her hair is slightly disordered, and she just wakes up in a dazed and ignorant posture, which is really like a lazy kitten.


    "Ah?" Xiao Mimi rushed up from the bed and said, "why didn''t you call me earlier?" The first time I saw so many elders of him, she overslept, and the last one came to the scene. How embarrassing.


    He just came up to see her sleeping soundly. His face was buried in the soft quilt and rubbed comfortably. He didn''t want to disturb her.

 Chapter 846

    Daddy and Mommy, they are not fussy about such trifles, especially Mommy. They specially told him to ask him to call Mimi down later.


    Finally, she cleaned herself up. Xiao Mimi followed Hua moyao downstairs. She wanted to see so many elders all at once. She held him carefully for fear that something might go wrong.


    There were a lot of people sitting at the big table below, except for her father-in-law, mother-in-law, sister-in-law and six others.


    Hua moyao introduced her next to her:


    this is uncle REG and aunt Kitty.


    This is Leo godfather, Piaopiao godmother.


    This is my uncle and my uncle.


    Hua moyao introduced one. She said hello with her hands folded in front of her body. She was very clever. Her elders were very friendly to her.


    But, at the end of the introduction, my uncle, my uncle and Xiao Mimi were really shocked. Two men with extraordinary temperament, an oriental man with picturesque eyebrows and eyes, a Western man with deep facial features, a gentle and handsome man, actually


    Xiao Mimi does not exclude, on the contrary, there are still some blood boiling, the impact of two handsome guys together is huge, in order to hide her surprise, she nodded to say hello.


    After meeting her elders, Hua moyao helped her open the bench. As soon as she sat down, a servant presented her with a sumptuous dinner. This was the first time Xiao Mimi had dinner with so many relatives and elders. It was inevitable that she was a little stiff. When she peeled the shrimp, her hand slipped into the plate several times. Hua moyao next to her naturally put the peeled shrimp into her small bowl and then put it back Take what she has. It''s very sweet.


    Looking at the young couple''s intimate appearance, Piaopiao Ganma joked: "Yao Yao really knows how to love his wife. It''s really inherited from Zexi."


    Listen to Piaopiao godmother said, next to the Lei o Godfather quickly very dogleg to her clip vegetables: "wife, eat more."


    Make other people laugh, more and more feel the nature and warmth of the island.


    After a long sleep in the afternoon, he began to toss and turn at night and couldn''t sleep. He felt Hua Mo Yao''s face and pinched his nose from time to time. Hua Mo Yao grasped her hand accurately, and his voice was low: "don''t make noise, or do you want to..."


    When talking about "thinking", he opened his eyes, and there was a faint green light, which made Xiao Mimi think of some kind of creature with the letter "L". She quickly raised her vigilance.


    She didn''t want to be unable to get up tomorrow. Xiao Mimi turned her mouth and stopped teasing him.


    Hua moyao touched her head and said, "sleep well and take you on the yacht tomorrow."


    This sentence is very useful, Xiao Mimi is not noisy, can''t sleep also obediently closed eyes pretend to sleep.


    The next day, if Hua moyao didn''t break his promise, he took her out after breakfast.


    Xiao Mimi is sitting on a luxury yacht. She can''t put down feeling here and looking there.


    The yacht quickly rowed across the blue sea, leaving a long tail behind. With the roar of the engine and the sound of the water, both of them were wearing sunglasses. Hua moyao was very handsome in driving the yacht. Xiao Mimi stood nearby, stretching her arms and screaming, feeling the cool water splashing on her face and arms. She really felt relaxed from her bones.


    Unlike vacations in tourist attractions, there are only themselves, no one else, and only natural scenery. Can enjoy the laughter, enjoy the scream, do not have to worry about other people''s eyes.

 Chapter 847

    After several turns around the island, every angle is really unique. When the yacht landed and got off, Hua moyao threw Xiao Mimi a swimsuit: "let''s go swimming." Then, I changed into a pair of swimming trunks.


    Xiao Mimi was quite surprised: "when did you prepare this, I don''t know."


    "Yesterday." Hua moyao went to the sea and jumped in.


    Yao Yao is in good shape! Xiao Mimi also followed, followed in the past, the joy of playing in the water.


    Before long, Hua moyao arched out of the water, frowned at her and asked, "Xiao Mimi, are you a dog?"


    Xiao Mimi covered her mouth with a bashful smile, especially rippling: "it''s all known to you."


    Hua moyao had a tight throat and a black thread. He was almost confused by this guy. He had no choice but to help his forehead. This guy was gouging from the beginning to the end.


    Can a woman swim gracefully? Whether he was in front of her or behind her, he could feel the huge waves coming.


    Thus, the following content became that Hua moyao was correcting her posture and teaching her to swim.


    After struggling for a long time, they came out of the water wet and went to the beach to lie down under the umbrella. Hua moyao went to the bar to take two drinks and handed her a cup. While the sea breeze was blowing, they were lying down and drinking cool drinks. It was really pleasant.


    Not far away, my uncle and uncle were playing beach volleyball. After a while, aunt Kitty and uncle regor joined in. So, it was another interesting scuffle. In the end, uncle regor, who lost, ran on the beach with aunt kitty on his back. He also went to the beach where there was water. The splashing water wet their clothes, which made aunt Kitty scream. Xiao Mimi couldn''t help laughing.


    These elders can really enjoy it. In such a beautiful place, it''s no wonder they are happy every day.


    Now, people are under great pressure. How many people can laugh like them and live a natural and unrestrained life? More and more life pressure will only make people lose their nature more and more.


    Looking at Xiao Mimi''s greedy appearance, Hua moyao said, "have a rest and teach you how to play volleyball later."


    Although it looks like fun, but every day in the sun, you may go back and become a little black girl.


    Xiao Mimi sat there with sunscreen in her hand. She wiped it on her face, neck, arms and legs. She didn''t fall anywhere and couldn''t reach her back. She stretched out to Hua moyao: "Yao Yao, help me wipe my back."


    Hua moyao was wearing sunglasses, biting a straw in her mouth, lying flat with her arms folded behind her head. Hearing her cry, she just sat up and took the small bottle and helped her apply sunscreen.


    For his convenience, Xiao Mimi lay down, her hands folded, her chin on the back of her hand, her eyes closed, and she lay lazily.


    Hua moyao was really dedicated to her at the beginning. Later, she ate tofu by the way and wiped her hand on her smooth skin again and again.


    It''s very comfortable to be scratched by my mother when I was a child. Although Xiao Mimi thought to herself, is Yao Yao brushing the wall? I can''t play with it again and again. But she enjoyed it so much that she fell asleep on her stomach.


    In other people''s eyes, Yao Yao knows how to be considerate of his wife. He gently helps Mimi with sunscreen. It seems that the couple have a good relationship and are as tender as water.

 Chapter 848

    It''s a lot of fun to play every day, such as swimming, basking in the sun, blowing the sea breeze, yachting and playing volleyball. Xiao Mimi is happy and immortal, and she is not willing to go back.


    After a few days, Lei Yan also ran to join in the fun.


    See Leiyan alone into the time, his father Leiou to his back a look, arm ring chest questioned: "boy, how do you come alone?"


    Leiyan self-care to go inside: "that also and who to come."


    "Look at Yao Yao. If you have all your wives, why don''t you bring me a daughter-in-law?"


    "Daddy, it''s you and mommy who are so slow that I have been born so many years later than my brother." Lei Yan helpless stall hand.


    "Your father lost to Zexi in those years. He didn''t catch up with your aunt Suhe first. I don''t want you to be competitive and let him get his grandson earlier. Do you want me to lose him all my life?" It turns out that Leo still remembers this and points out that his son can pull back the game.


    "Daddy, be careful mummy is jealous." Lei Yan comes to the thief and says.


    Sure enough, Piao Piao came out of the kitchen with a fruit tray: "what are you talking about, talking about being so happy?" A look up, see baby son came, eyes are bright, "Yan Yan back, come to eat fruit."


    Leo is very afraid of his wife. He feels uncomfortable when he hears what he said just now. He quickly selects a big orange to feed her: "wife, eat fruit." It''s very ingratiating.


    Lei Yan knew that he would be read by his father when he came. He had been prepared to come with Jiang wanting. Anyway, the free resources don''t need to be wasted. He waved to the door: "wanting, come in."


    At this time, we noticed that there was a girl standing outside.


    The girl Wenwen comes in quietly and stands beside Lei Yan. Lei Yan hugs her shoulder and introduces her to her: "this is my daddy and Mommy."


    Wanting said hello politely.


    Leo was so happy and overjoyed that he called them to come and sit down. He even patted his son Lei Yan on the shoulder and said in a low voice, "son, you have to cheer me up. First give me a grandson and come out to see Huaze river."


    Lei Yan finds out that his father''s age is really getting older and less disciplined. He even compares with Uncle Zexi. Where''s the wisdom and domineering spirit of the former boss? His mother is used to it. All the edges and corners are worn away.


    Since she is pulled away to pretend to be her girlfriend, she has to be nice to her in front of her father. The sudden change of Lei Yan''s attitude makes the girl a little flattered. However, she carefully accepts it and plays the role of her girlfriend, but she doesn''t dare to cross his bottom line.


    In the evening, Lei Yan takes Jiang wanting for a walk by the sea to pick up shells.


    She is tall, a white dress up to the calf, barefoot stepping in the shallow sea, the breeze blowing her long hair, she subconsciously hook to the ear. In the afterglow of the setting sun, he turned his head behind the light. He could not see the expression on her face clearly, but saw her perfect side face. When he saw it coldly, it was breathtaking. His heart choked and he reexamined her beauty.


    There is no denying that she is a beautiful girl, regardless of appearance or character.


    Unfortunately, he is not a man who indulges in beauty. There are many beautiful girls in the world, but none of them can move him.


    "Ah Girl suddenly low scream, beautiful brow wrinkled, biting lips, bent down.

 Chapter 849

    Leiyan carelessly skimmed, but saw a lively little crab on her toes, and quickly slipped back to the sea, her toes were pinched out of blood.


    She looked at him slightly, with a trace of pain on her beautiful face and pity and care in her clear eyes.


    Lei Yan didn''t say anything. He walked over and took her back.


    He didn''t touch her with a finger, not to mention hugging. He didn''t even hold hands. It was the first time he had such intimate contact.


    The girl was hugged by him and felt the temperature of his skin.


    Although he is beautiful and thin, he has strong arms and strong muscles in front of his chest, which makes people feel safe.


    Lei Yan''s room is next to Hua moyao''s. put her on the bed. He goes to the next room to borrow alcohol and band aids. Xiao Mimi is often injured, and Hua moyao has the most complete preparation of these things at home.


    As soon as I pushed the door in, I was embarrassed to death. The two were lingering on the sofa again. As soon as I saw him coming in, they sat down with anger and sorrow in their eyes. No way, Lei Yan can only thick skinned mouth borrow things, Hua Mo Yao face is not very good-looking, the answer is very simple: "No."


    Xiao Mimi blushed and said enthusiastically, "I''ll go to Shishi to help you ask." I kicked and pulled my slippers and ran out.


    Lei Yan wants to call her, but it''s too late. He takes a weak look at Hua moyao. He dares to ask his sister-in-law to help him take things. Will his brother kill him directly.


    Fortunately, Hua moyao knew the truth and didn''t care with him. Taking advantage of the two of them, he picked up the goblet on the table gracefully, looked at him and asked, "Lei Yan, are you really playing this time?"


    Lei Yan saved a young girl and let her follow him. Hua moyao also heard about it. He always regarded women as playthings and love as games. For the first time, he left women beside him and brought her to the island. Today, I see that woman is pure and beautiful, and has the capital to make men move.


    "No way." Lei Yan denied it and said arrogantly, "I won''t fall in love with any woman."


    Put her beside, but because she is obedient, she is still a little useful, at least can cooperate with his acting, let his father satisfaction.


    Hua moyao tapped on the quilt with one hand, stirred up a simple smile and said, "is that right? Don''t play yourself in that time. "


    No one can say for sure about feelings. It''s like when I first met Xiao Mimi, I was disgusted to death. I didn''t even like her when I made an agreement with her and got married by contract. Who would have thought that he would move his true feelings later.


    "Here! It''s coming Xiao Mimi pushes open the door and rushes in. She hands the bottles in her arms to Lei Yan.


    Lei Yan receives to come over, hook up the lip Cape to put out a hook person heart soul smile: "thank small sister-in-law."


    Chiguoguo''s beautiful man, Xiao Mimi is dazed. Hua moyao has a green face. Before he comes to kick himself, Lei Yan runs away.


    Look at the weather forecast said the next day the weather is good, before going to bed, Xiao Mimi is very serious and Hua moyao said: "Yao Yao, tomorrow morning with me to watch the sunrise, you have to get up early."


    It''s not easy to bring her here. Hua moyao naturally only cares about her.


    The next day, Hua moyao woke up and patted her: "get up."

 Chapter 850

    Xiao Mimi''s face rubbed against the pillow and hummed vaguely: "yes, I see."


    Hua moyao took a shower in the bathroom and brushed his teeth. He wiped his wet hair with a white towel around his neck. When he came out, he was still sleeping.


    She went over and pinched her nose: "get up quickly, no matter how late you are, you won''t be able to see the sunrise."


    "Yao Yao, you are so upset." She murmured, opened his hand, turned over and went on sleeping.


    Last night, who told him to watch the sunrise and let him get up early? In the end, he couldn''t wake her up, this little rascal.


    "Since we don''t want to get up, let''s do something more meaningful." He always had a way of dealing with her.


    Suddenly harassed by people, no matter how to lie down the corpse, it''s hard to avoid being eaten. Xiao Mimi woke up with a kick on her legs and pushed him with a red face: "hooligan." That''s why I got up and went to wash.


    Two people sitting on the beach, the outside is still gray, the sea hit them at their feet, Xiao Mimi leaned against his arms, low said: "Yao Yao, the sun came out to tell me." I closed my eyes and went back to sleep.


    Hua moyao is really helpless to her. Originally, a slowly rising sun on the sea was made by her, and she slept from beginning to end.


    The sky began to turn white until the bright red sun came out of Phnom Penh, and Hua moyao called Xiao Mimi in his arms again. As expected, he would not wake up.


    No way, he had to pick up the camera on her chest and help her take the whole picture. Hua Mo Yao didn''t call her either, and let her sleep in her arms.


    When Xiao Mimi opened her eyes, she was already on her way.


    "Ah? I missed it She looks annoyed. It''s cloudy after tomorrow. She doesn''t see the sunrise at sea. When she turns on the camera, she finds that there is a complete video in it. At the end of the video, she stays on her sleeping face and has a karaoke. It''s a shame.


    Beauty is in the eye of the beholder. Now Hua Mo Yao thinks that she is cute, but she doesn''t even feel disgusted.


    There is a room in the villa, which has a cabinet with jewelry on the whole wall.


    All kinds of exquisite earrings, rings, bracelets, necklaces, and even many of them are very popular styles sold by Huashi jewelry enterprises.


    The designer of these jewelry is Tang Suhe''s younger brother, Hua moyao''s younger brother, Tang Suwen.


    Tang Suwen is very gifted in jewelry design. He is a freelance designer. He has not signed any jewelry company. All his works are only distributed in Hua''s jewelry company. Every time he designs a product, Hua''s works are launched as his main works, which are very popular.


    With his own strength and Hua''s strong support, he soon became popular in the whole circle. The name of Tang Suwen also became a best-selling synonym, and he became a famous jewelry designer at home and abroad.


    However, he is low-key and never shows up easily, which makes him more mysterious.


    At this time, Tang Suwen is staying in his studio, seriously drawing the design.


    A pencil is in the hand with distinct knuckles. Before long, the outline of a bracelet is born.


    Inadvertently, he looked up and saw Hua Mo Yao leaning against the door. He quickly put down his pen and raised a gentle smile: "Yao Yao, when did you come here?"

 Chapter 851

    Hua moyao walked over and sat next to him: "it''s not long since I came here." See my uncle in the painting, he did not mean to come in to disturb, he stood at the door to see.


    "How about looking at my uncle''s design?" Tang Suwen embellished it again and handed Hua moyao the drawing he had just finished.


    Hua moyao took a look, nodded and praised, "it''s beautiful."


    With his keen insight into the jewelry industry, I''m afraid this design will be another hit this year.


    "it''s specially designed for you and Mimi. My uncle doesn''t give you anything. It''s a unique bracelet, don''t you dislike it?" He has nothing to lack. It seems meaningless to give them other things, so he wants to give them a special gift.


    Design needs inspiration. When he sees Yao Yao and Mimi together, a blueprint for a bracelet naturally emerges in his mind, and he draws it in a hurry when he is full of inspiration.


    Yao Yao is the child of his elder sister. He grew up watching him. Seeing him find his true love, he is also happy to be his uncle.


    "No, it''s too late to be grateful. Mimi will like it."


    This bracelet is made of platinum and precious colored diamonds. It must be very beautiful. Refreshing, lively and atmospheric, it is very suitable for Xiao Mimi to wear.


    There are all kinds of tools for processing in the studio, so under the guidance of Tang Suwen, Hua moyao personally started, and finally made this unique Bracelet in the afternoon.


    Xiao Mimi, Tang Shi and Jiang wanting spent an afternoon at the seaside in the sun. The three girls are of the same age. They are drinking and chatting with each other in the sea breeze, but they are quite relaxed.


    I didn''t see Hua moyao in the afternoon. Xiao Mimi missed him a little and looked for him everywhere. Even Tang Shi joked that she looked for her mother like a tadpole.


    Xiao Mimi ignored him and finally found him in a humble room. Her eyes were bright and passed by. When she saw her brother-in-law beside her, she politely said hello.


    When Hua moyao magically took out the bracelet, Xiao Mimi was stunned. She was so beautiful. She had never had such a good eye for a bracelet.


    "Do you like the gift from my uncle?" Hua moyao helped her to wear the wrist with her own hands. The thin platinum chain and colorful broken diamond made her wrist more slender and her skin more white.


    "I like it very much. Thank you, uncle!" Xiao Mimi was so excited that she looked down at the chain on her arm and couldn''t bear to stagger her eyes for a moment.


    "Just like it." My brother-in-law''s faint smile, so gentle, looks really beautiful.


    Seeing that there are design drawings and various tools on the side, we can see that there are all kinds of jewelry display cabinets all around, and there are all kinds of jewelry design awards on the wall. We can''t see that there are so many good things in this humble room. Xiao Mimi''s face is incredible: "uncle, did you make this yourself?" My brother-in-law is a famous jewelry designer at home and abroad!


    My brother-in-law stirred up a faint smile and said, "I only provide design. Yao Yao did it himself." The first attempt, although not 100% perfect, but do very successful.


    Xiao Mimi was almost moved to death. The reason why she loved her husband was that Yao Yao would be very happy even if she made a ring for her with Dogtail grass. What''s more, with such a beautiful bracelet, she turned around and hugged Hua moyao: "Yao Yao, thank you."

 Chapter 852

    This bracelet is priceless in her heart. She will treasure it.


    Come back from the beautiful island, also just in time for the new semester.


    Hua moyao has always been worried about Xiao Mimi''s sneaking to school to rub lessons. She is still young, and it''s time to go to university. He tries to satisfy her and send her to school.


    With Xiao Mimi, I took her to see the headmaster. Xiao Mimi was overjoyed. After living in the society for so many years, she tried her best to dress up for fear that she would show a little social atmosphere and make a bad impression on others.


    Qi Liu Hai, ponytail, student clothes, canvas shoes, a flower, Mo Yao was stunned, sure enough, suddenly several years younger, just like a high school student.


    Hua moyao leads Xiao Mimi to a university. Unexpectedly, he happens to meet Qin Zixing.


    Qin Zixing is no stranger to the readers who have read "devil president, please let me go". His father is the president of Yunshi group, his mother is a famous singer, and he has retired for many years. He is also the elder martial sister of Hua Zelu.


    Qin Zixing is the same age as Hua moyao. From kindergarten to high school graduation, they have been in the same class. They are hot and cold, but they can get along well. Until after graduating from high school, the company should go abroad and take over the company.


    From a long distance, Qin Zixing leans on the car and smiles at them. Hua moyao leads Xiao Mimi.


    "What are you doing here?" A big unexpectedly appeared Qin Shao''s figure, is not the younger sister to the school?


    "Just sent Tingting over." Qin Zixing is very honest and has always been an excellent leather bag. In this circle, one is better than the other.


    Qiu Ting, Qiu Shaoze and Xia Xiyang''s daughter were jokingly married by adults when they were young. I didn''t expect that the girl would really regard herself as her fiancee when she grew up. She was like a child''s daughter-in-law all day long.


    The sharp eyed Qin Zixing saw Xiao Mimi behind Hua moyao and asked uncertainly, "this is Your little wife? "


    Hua moyao nodded, and Qin Zixing immediately spurned him: "you can do it, and you are not afraid of acid." At this time Xiao Mimi dressed like an underage girl. No wonder Qin Zixing misunderstood her.


    Speaking of Qin Zixing, he is absolutely a maverick.


    When he was in high school, he was so smart that he didn''t care to do his homework. He thought it was a waste of time. Why did he have to work so hard to write what he could see at a glance.


    As it happens, his mother''s family education is very strict, and he has to be informed of his study every day. Qin Zixing is another filial son. He doesn''t want to let mommy down.


    So after school, Qin Zixing led Hua moyao into a nightclub and opened a private room.


    What a visual impact it is for two handsome teenagers who drive luxury cars, wear school uniforms and carry schoolbags when they come in. What''s more, they have a very prominent family background.


    "Qin Shao, Yao Shao, what do you need?" Even the manager came to serve himself.


    Hua moyao was sitting on the sofa carelessly, with his left leg pressing his right leg, his arm around his chest, and he didn''t open his mouth.


    Qin Zixing sits next to him in the same posture, and the two teenagers exude noble spirit.


    "Get the best of you ladies." Qin Zixing spoke slowly.


    It turned out that she was looking for a woman. The manager quickly called all the beautiful sisters. She wanted to have a good look and a good figure. She wanted to be in line to recognize her husband.

 Chapter 853

    If you can curry favor with any of the two young masters, you won''t have to worry about food, clothing and money in the future. Moreover, although you are a little younger, it''s better than a bald man with a big belly.


    All the young women are trying to get their attention.


    But these two young masters were calm, and Hua Mo Yao didn''t even look at them.


    Qin Zixing''s method of selecting women is unique enough: "those with bachelor''s degree or above can stay, others can go."


    After half of the walk, there are so many people left. It seems that diploma is needed to do this business now.


    Qin Zixing a look, continue to screen: "there is no graduate education?"


    Then a woman raised her hand: "I, I, I am!"


    Qin Zixing nodded: "OK, just you."


    The woman who was left behind was very excited. Did she serve two in one night? The other women were reluctant to go out.


    When she was about to take the initiative to come and dedicate herself, Qin Zixing took out her homework from her schoolbag and threw it to her: "help me finish it in two hours!"


    A bolt from the blue came down and she was almost scorched.


    As a result, there is such a strange side in the private room. Two teenagers are sitting on the sofa playing online games. A woman in cool clothes shrinks in the corner and lies on the desk to do her homework. Her face wants to cry without tears. I really want to cry: Little Women sell themselves but not show themselves! It''s much harder than selling yourself, OK!


    Two hours later, Qin Zixing took over the assignment, reviewed it, and nodded with satisfaction: "it''s a good job, I''ll find you next time!" I''m glad to pay her.


    And that woman has long been dizzy, and when she heard that she was still looking for her, she ran away with the money.


    Qin Zi Xing also has a younger sister named Yun Zi Yue. This year, he is studying in high school. Xiao Ni is very beautiful. He absolutely combines the essence of his parents.


    Although she has a beautiful and pure face, the speed of changing her boyfriend is similar to that of changing clothes. Every so often, she leads a pretty little boyfriend.


    Besides, this girl has a great way to attract men. She usually says, "when you''re with me, I''ll send you my mommy''s autograph."


    Nowadays, it''s hard to buy posters of her mother Qin Ruoyu, let alone autograph them.


    Maybe the children of this generation are not familiar with Qin Ruoyu. His father''s generation must be familiar with him, and he is regarded as a goddess by countless men.


    As long as the signature secretly dedicated to his father, it is not, how much pocket money you want, how many points you want to test.


    The little girl is beautiful and has a lot of personality. It''s not easy to catch her. Fortunately, although she has many boyfriends, her private life is also reserved. Her parents are really powerless to her.


    As soon as she saw that the little girl was changing her boyfriend, her father would be furious and teach her: "you took your mommy''s signature again!" It''s not good to marry a star wife. Her wife is coveted by others every day, so it''s hard to avoid being jealous. Not to mention the photos, even if the signature is treasured by other men, he will be jealous.


    Small wench disdains of pick eyebrow: "have what relation, anyway need not white need not." Mommy signs her homework every day, so she uses it.


    How did he forget that this little girl in his family is absolutely a freak, who doesn''t take the ordinary way.


    In primary school, in order to prevent the children from copying the answers, the teacher asked them to hand in all the answers in the exercise book. The little girl ran to his office and made dozens of copies. When she went to the school, she sold all the copies for five yuan and made more than one hundred yuan. She made the teacher angry and asked the parents to come the next day.

 Chapter 854

    Yunluo didn''t expect that his little girl, who is less than ten years old, was tossing up and down in his office. She was copying the answers. She was so helpless and happy. She had a business mind. It''s definitely business stuff in the future.


    Hua moyao and Qin Zixing didn''t talk much either. They said hello and hurt each other. They agreed to talk again next time, and then they went on their own.


    Hua moyao takes Xiao Mimi to the headmaster''s office to explain his intention. He immediately says that there is no problem.


    It''s just that there are no new students in this spring, so we have to cut in classes. In this way, it will have a certain impact on both academic and interpersonal relations.


    Hua moyao thought that since she was asked to go to university, she would like to have a more complete experience, so she would study well with the next batch of freshmen next semester.


    Leng Buding asked her to study. She really didn''t have any psychological preparation. Xiao Mimi agreed to come back next semester.


    Xiao Mimi is spoiled by Hua moyao every day. Instead, she is in bliss. When she sees a man pursuing a female colleague in the company crazily, she is given flowers and chocolates every day and waiting downstairs. Xiao Mimi is envious.


    In my impression, Yao Yao seems to have never pursued her. She has always taken the initiative. She has never had a serious date, so she is a bit unwilling.


    In fact, the pursuit of means is not important, it is important to chase you who that person is.


    Didn''t Bai Chi chase her for some time? She was so cautious that she didn''t feel comfortable.


    Xiao Mimi is coquettish, cute and obsessed with others, and her 18 martial arts skills are bombed in turn. Hua moyao finally looks up from the files and agrees to her request helplessly. When she goes out with her on Sunday night, Xiao Mimi is crazy and rewards him with a big kiss.


    In fact, in Hua moyao''s idea, I love you, you love me, I spoil you, you are obedient, that''s enough. Love is the details of life, isn''t it? There''s no need to go on those dates.


    On Sunday evening, Hua moyao was picking clothes. Her slender fingers had just been put on a silver gray suit. Xiao Mimi pushed open the door and leaned in half of her body. She looked at him with a smile. She still had two red guards in her hands, one big and one small, with super naive patterns in front.


    Love clothes? Hua moyao''s face sank in an instant. How many years has he not touched this style of clothes? Let him wear such childish clothes? I''m afraid people know that the eyes will pop out.


    "Yao Yao, here you are." Xiao Mimi knew Hua moyao''s character and tentatively gave him clothes to wear.


    "No!" Hua moyao refused and continued to choose his own suit and tie.


    "Yao Yao, you wear it. If you look at other people''s little lovers, they all wear the clothes for dating. I''m so jealous. I want to wear it with you once. Yao Yao, I know it''s very difficult for you. Just think about me, please." Her usual trick, holding his arm, began to rub.


    Hua moyao knocked on her head: "they are little lovers in love. How long have you been married?"


    As expected, she devalued as soon as she got married. Xiao Mimi''s face was unhappy. At the beginning, she really shouldn''t have been cheated by him. She didn''t fall in love with him, so she agreed to marry him. Let''s have a look. Now she may not be able to get divorced. She doesn''t even make up for the process of falling in love.

 Chapter 855

    "Yao Yao, I stayed up all night on Taobao and haggled with the seller for half a day. It cost me 200 yuan to put on two pieces. I just let you wear them with me for one day, but you didn''t want to. Are you worthy of my dark circles? Are you worthy of my pink ticket? " Said, and began to pretend poor, want to cry do not cry, tears in the eyes around.


    Hua moyao knew that she was acting, but she couldn''t stand her expression. She took it with a black face and let it go tonight.


    He really married a good wife who was diligent and thrifty, with two hundred and twenty pieces of clothes


    However, although he gave her a card that would never burst, it seems that he never saw how she used it. Look at the clothes she was wearing, they were all very cheap discount goods.


    She had a good figure, cheap clothes and good looks, which he didn''t notice.


    Although she married a rich husband, she could use less clothes. No wonder her colleagues didn''t suspect that she had an affair with Hua moyao.


    But Hua moyao, who loves his wife so much, couldn''t give his wife such a shabby name brand. On the same day, he called his own clothing store to send home the latest clothes of this year.


    Hua moyao changed his clothes and came out wearing sportswear. Without the wisdom and domineering spirit of galloping in the shopping mall, he suddenly felt a lot younger and more energetic.


    Yao Yao is worthy of being a clothes shelf with the figure of a male model. He is also very handsome in sportswear. Yao Yao, another style, feels amazing.


    Before going out, Hua moyao put a pair of sunglasses on his nose. He didn''t want to be recognized like this.


    Xiao Mimi happily takes Hua moyao by the hand.


    On the way, seeing the flower shop, Xiao Mimi looks at the flower moyao plaintively. Hua moyao immediately stops to buy her flowers and takes them from him. Xiao Mimi is happy like a child.


    The car stops outside a special western restaurant. Hua moyao is a member of the restaurant. This time, he doesn''t dare to name himself. He''s wearing casual clothes and a pair of sunglasses. Although the waiter can''t help but look at the man and feel that he is handsome and familiar, no one will guess that he is Hua moyao.


    Sitting in a remote corner, Xiao Mimi ordered a couple''s set meal. She just wanted to make an appointment with him and do everything a couple should do.


    With melodious music and exquisite food, Xiao Mimi and Hua moyao sit face to face and have dinner together.


    Hua moyao''s glass was empty. Xiao Mimi leaned over to pour wine for him. She accidentally dropped a few drops on his pants with a shake of her hand. She quickly went to wipe it with a paper towel and scolded herself for being useless.


    Hua moyao takes the tissue in her hand and goes to the bathroom to clean it. Bored Xiao Mimi sits on the seat holding her head waiting for him. Leng Buding looks up and sees Su Ziqi''s husband Qin Ling and a beautiful woman sitting on a table not far away.


    Originally, Qin Ling had a criminal record and drove Ziqi out of the house in the middle of the night. Now she meets a beautiful woman in private. Xiao Mimi is unavoidably on the alert. She observes secretly for a long time, and the more she looks, the more angry she gets. Finally, she can''t help it.


    The woman took Qin Ling''s hand and even touched his face.


    Ziqi has a big stomach and is still raising a baby at home. He''s good enough to date a beautiful woman. He''s dressed like a beast.


    Xiao Mimi gritted her teeth and rushed over. The woman was not a good thing, and she openly seduced the man.

 Chapter 856

    "Hey, who are you? Put your hands on me and behave yourself!" Xiao Mimi went to open the woman''s person.


    Leng buting came out with a man. The woman and Qin Ling were all startled. Seeing that it was her, Qin Ling quickly recovered her expressionless face. The woman was a little annoyed: "who are you?"


    "Who am I? I''m his wife There are three words "my best friend" in the back. She was tongue tied and didn''t say it for a while. No matter what, she misunderstood. Anyway, it''s true that Qin Ling is a married man.


    "The teacher didn''t teach you not to touch other people''s things? Your mother didn''t teach you not to seduce other men? And you, Qin Ling, you can do it! How can you do such a thing? Do you deserve the dedication of Ziqi? Are you worthy of your children? " Xiao Mimi stood there and taught an aggressive lesson. She not only taught "whores and wives", but also taught "adulterers". No matter how good a man is, no matter how good his skin is! She is really unworthy of Ziqi.


    After such a fuss, people nearby can''t help looking this way. It''s not a typical plot that a husband is caught cheating by the main room.


    That woman''s face is blue for a while white for a while, Qin Ling is picking eyebrow and looking at her calmly: "Xiao Mimi, are you mistaken?"


    Dare not admit it? Xiao Mimi had planned to continue to give Ziqi a head, did not expect that the woman''s popularity to a: "cousin, this woman who ah!"


    Er, Xiao Mimi is short of confidence in an instant, cousin? Is it hard, they''re not that kind of relationship? This time, it''s Xiao Mimi''s turn to look bad. She''s finished. She''s impulsive again.


    As soon as Hua moyao came out of the bathroom, he saw Xiao Mimi fighting against injustice. As soon as he walked over, he saw her standing there awkwardly, with his old acquaintance Qin Ling and a woman sitting beside her. He probably understood what was going on.


    When Qin Ling saw Hua moyao, he was also stunned. Is this the legendary couple''s clothes? Yao Shao actually came out dressed like this. It''s really rare, rare!


    No wonder Xiao Mimi is so arrogant now. She was spoiled by Yao Shao. Look at Yao Shao, who has always been wise. She even wears couple''s clothes for her.


    "Misunderstanding, it''s all a misunderstanding. I''m sorry, Yao Yao paid for today''s meal." Xiao Mimi also knows the truth, and hastens to bow and apologize. At the critical moment, she drags out Hua moyao''s meal ticket.


    They were all acquaintances. She was not blamed for such an explanation, but Xiao Mimi felt so shameful that she wanted to find a place to sew and get up. She didn''t want to eat any more, so she pulled Hua moyao out in a hurry.


    At the beginning of the Lantern Festival, night fell, two people holding hands on the road.


    Not long after he left, Hua moyao''s mobile phone rang. Seeing the caller ID, he frowned and reluctantly picked it up.


    "Mo Yao, I miss you so much. Tomorrow is my birthday. Can you come with me?" An Weiwei''s voice seems to be drunk.


    "Sorry, I''m not free tomorrow." Hua moyao refused without hesitation.


    "Just for the last time, not for the last time? After that, I won''t bother you any more... " An Wei over there is drunk in a mess, and his voice is praying.


    Before she finished, Hua moyao cut off the phone.


    "Who is it?" Xiao Mimi asked curiously.


    "A partner." Hua moyao lied casually, his face was not red and his heart was not beating.

 Chapter 857

    Xiao Mimi has no doubt. She continues to lean on him to press the road and be with the people she likes. No matter how common or boring things are, they become meaningful. She really wants to lean on him and walk along the road. Unfortunately, her stomach begins to growl.


    I ordered so many delicious food just now, but I checked out before I had time to take a few mouthfuls. It''s a pity. I think my saliva is coming out.


    Xiao Mimi touched Bian Bian''s stomach and said, "Yao Yao, I''m so hungry."


    Hungry? Does she have the face to say she''s hungry? Who broke through all that just now? When he went to the toilet, she began to fight with others. This girl would make trouble every day.


    Hua Mo Yao glanced at her and said in a rare and frivolous voice, "give me some food this time. What would you like to eat?"


    "My Lord, I''ll listen to you." Xiao Mimi covered her mouth and pretended to be a dusty woman for a long time. Suddenly, she took him by the arm and said, "ah, I remember. There''s a night market not far from here. Let''s go there!" Pull him to run that way, near a big, or white pool back to bring her.


    When Hua moyao saw the bustling snack street, he was shocked. He stood on the side of the road with a calm face and arms in his arms, but he didn''t want to go in. At first glance, he didn''t understand the sufferings of the people.


    The whole street is full of all kinds of snack stalls. It looks very crowded. The simple tables and chairs are dirty on the ground. It''s really hard for Hua moyao, who always likes to eat in the spotless high-end restaurants.


    "Yao Yao, in fact, the food inside is delicious. If you try it, you won''t regret it!" Xiao Mimi has been greedy for a long time. She is used to eating dinner with him every day. She misses these delicious snacks and can''t wait to pull him in.


    Let her pull and push again, Hua Mo Yao is as calm as a mountain in the wind and rain, and her thin lips gently open: "change the place!"


    "Oh, please give me a break on your first date."


    "Change the place!"


    There''s nothing to do, Xiao Mimi said sour: "last time baichi accompanied me here, then I''ll find baichi to accompany me next time."


    Sure enough, on hearing the name of baichi, Hua moyao said coldly, "you dare!"


    The strength of the rival is great, white pool can stand this kind of environment to accompany her, how can he admit defeat!


    Without waiting for her to speak again, he has stridden in, Xiao Mimi behind excited secretly than a "Yeah" gesture, quickly followed up.


    "Wow! Yao Yao, wait for me, I want to buy this! " Xiao Mimi ran to a stinky tofu stall with her eyes bright. She came back with two portions in her hands and gave him one.


    Hua moyao''s face was black, and she wanted to throw the smelly things into the dustbin, but she looked like a baby.


    As soon as Yao Shao looked like this, she knew that she had never eaten it before. She still coaxed him: "Yao Yao, let me tell you, this stinky tofu is the best in a city. It''s really delicious."


    Hua moyao turned his head and ignored her.


    Xiao Mimi kept on asking, "don''t you eat? Do not eat Hua moyao refused to respond, and her tone suddenly became joyful, "great! Both of them are mine


    Looking at her happy appearance, Yao Shao is not happy again. Dare to feel that the girl is sure that he won''t eat, and he will buy both for himself? Hypocritical, why does she eat him? He held out his arm and took her.

 Chapter 858

    Left hand suddenly empty, Xiao Mimi Leng for a while, and looked up, Yao Shao frowned, especially painful clip a to his mouth.


    This guy is so cheap, give him no, don''t give him to rob. Xiao Mimi despised him a little, and soon hugged him to the next place.


    All the way to eat a lot of miscellaneous things, and finally came to the barbecue stand with white pool last time.


    Xiao Mimi ordered a bunch of things and finally two bottles of beer.


    Looking at those roasted vegetables and meat, he didn''t know what was brushing on them. Hua moyao couldn''t help but eat them. Xiao Mimi held up a baked potato chip and gave it to him. Hua moyao took a bite. It didn''t seem as bad as he thought.


    Look what she''s eating. She''s devouring it. She bought a kebab with both hands and stuffed it into her mouth. At the same time, she didn''t forget to put it into his mouth when she was free.


    Sauce rubbed against the corner of her mouth, Hua Mo Yao looked disgusted, but extremely gentle with a paper towel to help her wipe off.


    The whole meal cost less than any other dish in the expensive restaurant just now. Xiao Mimi had enough to eat and drink, and felt her round stomach contentedly.


    After paying the bill, two people walked along the road slowly, their car was still parked outside the restaurant just now.


    Not far from the restaurant, Hua moyao said, "you wait here, I''ll drive."


    Xiao Mimi nodded her head and stood there waiting for him.


    Today''s date is very satisfying, especially Yao Yao''s face is reluctant, but he still frowns and eats what she feeds him. It''s really lovely.


    She recalled with pink bubbles in her eyes, immersed in a person''s world. At this moment, a motorcycle rushed over. Xiao Mimi only felt that her palm was dragged, almost didn''t pull her a somersault. She blinked and blinked. Then she recovered, and her bag was robbed.


    Son of a bitch! She immediately became angry and ran after the robber in high heels.


    "Hello! You stop for me Xiao Mimi chased after her and yelled angrily. She suddenly stopped and took off her high heels.


    One hit the target and hit the robber on the back of the head. Leng buting was so dazed that the car turned over to the side of the road. Xiao Mimi ran quickly.


    The robber picked up the motorcycle and was about to run. Xiao Mimi had already firmly grasped the iron bar behind his car, and was stunned not to let him go.


    "Come on! Catch the thief Xiao Mimi called as she pulled.


    She can''t cure the thief by herself. She just wants to get her bag back now.


    The man was so annoyed and scared by him that he got out of the car. Xiao Mimi grabbed his bag and grabbed it back: "you give it back to me!"


    If you have got it, there is no reason to return it. What''s more, she is still an unarmed woman. Now there is no one on the road. Is he afraid that she won''t succeed.


    The man grabs the bag, two people and tug of war, Xiao Mimi''s hand is red, just don''t let go.


    The man was angry, and raised his foot to kick her. Xiao Mimi was staggered by the kick, and her hand was released. Her abdomen hurt, and her facial features were wrinkled. Seeing him riding on the car and going away, she ran quickly and grabbed her bag.

 Chapter 859

    This woman is so difficult! I''m afraid that someone will come soon. The robber''s anger is rising. He has to get rid of her immediately. He pushes her a few times, but she just doesn''t let go. With a direct fist, he waves it mercilessly. Suddenly, a strong light comes and shakes his eyes, and the punch is missed.


    "Ba Ba!" There was a trumpet behind.


    Yao Yao? Xiao Mimi quickly let go and quickly hid to one side. In a second, Hua moyao had already hit the motorcycle and fell to the ground. The man was not spared. He fell to the ground and rolled several times before he got up.


    Hua moyao got out of the car and helped Xiao Mimi who just sat on the ground.


    Xiao Mimi looked at the robber''s bag and said eagerly, "I''m ok! Bag


    Hua moyao walked over with an angry face and said coldly, "give me the bag!"


    The man was red eyed and didn''t admit defeat. He scolded and said, "I killed you!" Pull out the dagger from behind the buttocks and stab at Hua moyao.


    "Yao Yao! Be careful Xiao Mimi nervous heart mentioned the throat, hurriedly took out the mobile phone to call the police.


    Who''s Hua moyao? He''s been a gangster since he was a child. He wants to kill him now?


    Hua moyao dodged his knife, raised his foot and kicked him to the ground. Seeing that he was lying on the ground motionless and had no strength to fight back, he went to pick up the bag on the ground.


    I didn''t expect that guy was pretending. When he saw him coming, he opened his eyes and waved his knife. Hua moyao couldn''t dodge, his arm was cut, and his sunglasses fell on the ground and were crushed.


    Hua Mo Yao was completely angry. He kicked the knife out of his hand and pushed him to the ground. He hit him with a fierce face, which made his face colorful, swollen and spitting blood.


    Before long, the police came and saw Hua moyao. He said with an apologetic face, "I''m really sorry. I''m so surprised. We will strengthen the public security in the future."


    This robber is a recidivist. I don''t know how many times he has robbed bags by flying cars. It''s really bad. He was handcuffed and taken back to the police station, waiting for his sentence.


    As soon as the police left, when there were only two of them, Xiao Mimi came over with a sad face and said, "Yao Yao, are you ok? Show me if you''re hurt. "


    His sleeve was cut, he was wearing red clothes, she could not see if there was blood, she was worried about him.


    Hua moyao pinched Xiao Mimi''s chin, raised it and looked around. His expression was still as cold as that: "did he hit you?"


    Xiao Mimi quickly shook her head.


    Seeing that there was no injury on her face, he looked up and down at her again: "is there any injury?"


    Xiao Mimi went on shaking her head. She had a stomachache, but she didn''t want him to know. She didn''t want him to worry.


    After confirming that she was ok, Hua moyao''s anger came at once.


    He took out a bunch of keys in her bag for several hundred yuan, threw them on the ground and yelled at her in a gruff voice: "Xiao Mimi, do you love money so much? Care about even life can not? What I give you every day is not enough for you! For such a small sum of money, you almost killed yourself? "


    He''s really angry. The robber has no humanity at all. She''s still carrying a knife, but she''s good. She just holds on to it. If he doesn''t have time to come, if he comes later The consequences were so terrible that he couldn''t even think about it! God knows how worried the robber was when he waved his fierce fist at her just now.

 Chapter 860

    A few hundred yuan is just a broken bag. If she grabs it, she will be robbed. As for those who don''t want to die, if she annoys the robber, she can''t get her bag back. She will only lose more.


    Yao Yao, who has always been gentle and considerate, roared at her so angrily for the first time. Xiao Mimi couldn''t help reddening her eyes.


    She did not know that life and the hundreds of dollars which is important, she did not know that entanglement, his end may be particularly tragic.


    But she couldn''t let go.


    Big drops of tears fell down, she took out the unique bracelet from her pocket and said: "what I care about is not the hundreds of dollars! I just don''t want the gift you and uncle gave me to be robbed! This is the most precious and unique gift you have given me. I said I would treasure it all my life! " Yao Yao, you don''t understand me at all. In your heart, I always put money first! In fact, what I care about most is you.


    That bracelet she has been reluctant to wear, for fear of accidentally broken, rubbed bad, so has been baby carry in his bag.


    Seeing the bracelet in her palm, Hua Mo Yao was shocked and unbelievable. Her sharp eyes were soft and helpless, and he held her tightly in his arms.


    He shouldn''t yell at her and question her like that. He is also angry dizzy, will speak ill to her, she depends more on his money, he does not know.


    "No matter how precious things are, you are the most precious and priceless treasure." Hua Mo Yao hugged her and whispered in her ear.


    What''s the meaning of these things without her.


    Hua moyao gently helped her wipe her tears, but her tears couldn''t stop. First, it was really painful because she was kicked in her stomach. Second, she was afraid when she thought about the scene just now, and she was yelled by Yao Yao, a little aggrieved.


    Suddenly feel a few flash light, Hua Mo Yao eyes sharp rise, then disappeared.


    Did they just get photographed? The light here is dim, and it may not be able to take a clear picture of the two people''s faces. Hua moyao escorts Xiao Mimi into the car and takes her away. Unexpectedly, from the rearview mirror, he sees a short man running out behind the tree.


    I don''t know how to add fuel to tomorrow''s report. Hua moyao''s face is more and more gloomy.


    Xiao Mimi was worried about Hua moyao. When she got home, she asked him to take off his clothes and look at his arm. When she saw that there was no scar on his arm, she was relieved. She was just in the bathroom. When she took a bath, she couldn''t stand up in pain. When she lifted her clothes, she saw a bruise on her stomach, which was shocking.


    Coming out of the bathroom, her eyes were red. She picked up her pillow and quilt and said, "I''ll go back to my room and sleep." I didn''t dare to look at him, so I turned around and left.


    "Mimi." Hua moyao suddenly stopped her and apologized sincerely, "I''m sorry." It''s him who talks too much. She must be very sad to be said that way.


    Xiao Mimi light said a voice: "nothing." In fact, only she knew that she didn''t go back to her room to sleep or ignore him because she was angry with him. She just had a stomachache and was afraid of showing it in front of him.


    She knew that he was for his own good. He worried about his injury and then became angry and taught himself a lesson. She didn''t blame him.

 Chapter 861

    Looking at her left back, Hua moyao was a little lost.


    Sitting up from the bed, he thought of the picture he was photographed tonight. When he and Xiao Mimi were most embarrassed, they were photographed. As soon as the photo was exposed, it would do great damage to Xiao Mimi, him and the image of the company.


    After so many experiences, he suddenly wanted to give Xiao Mimi a place, let her be upright by her side, instead of making an appointment like this and having to sneak around.


    He needs an opportunity to tell everyone that Xiao Mimi is his girlfriend. No matter what other people think, he can identify himself, he will personally protect her from any harm.


    But now, everyone has automatically regarded an Weiwei as his girlfriend. I''m afraid Xiao Mimi will be treated as a third party if she rashly appears in front of everyone. Especially an Weiwei''s fans, I''m afraid she will be strongly attacked.


    He doesn''t want her to bear so much, so it''s urgent to cover up what happened tonight and get rid of his relationship with an Weiwei in front of the media.


    Hua moyao made a quick decision and called to book a ticket to X city as soon as possible.


    When Hua moyao knocked on Xiao Mimi''s door, she quickly wiped her tears and adjusted her mood.


    Hua moyao went over, leaned down to help her press the quilt and said, "in an emergency, I''m going on a business trip. You can take care of yourself."


    "Ah? Why is it so sudden? " Hearing that he was going to leave in the middle of the night, Xiao Mimi sat up in surprise and fell back with a stomachache.


    "Oh." She slightly lost light should be a, so good, so, when he comes back, he should also be good, lest he know also have to worry.


    Hua moyao touched her head and went out.


    He flew overnight to the city where an Weiwei was filming.


    At two o''clock in the middle of the night, when an Weiwei saw Hua moyao outside his room, he was shocked. He thought he was dreaming and rubbed his eyes. When he saw that he was really standing in front of him, he was so happy that he hugged him: "moyao, I knew you would come." In the voice is the ineffable happiness.


    Hua moyao quietly pushed her away and entered the room.


    "Happy birthday." He did a good job of etiquette and brought her a birthday cake.


    "Thank you, moyao! I feel so happy now! " An Weiwei opened the cake and lit candles on it, looking forward to spending this wonderful birthday with him.


    He flew over so late to celebrate his birthday. He must have a special feeling for himself. Mo Yao is cold outside and hot inside. After a long time, he will find out what he really likes. Xiao Mimi is just an appetizer. What he really likes is himself. An Wei is proud of this cognition.


    But unexpectedly, Hua moyao said faintly: "this is the last time we meet privately."


    Before he decided to come, he had already thought about it. This is the last time, the last time to use an Weiwei to protect Xiao Mimi.


    For a long time, although they did not admit to each other, the media was trying to add fuel to them. They seemed to have become public lovers.


    He should not only let Xiao Mimi appear in front of him, but also not let her carry any negative news.


    The hand that is inserting a candle shakes, an Wei only face can''t believe of twist back: "what do you say?"

 Chapter 862

    Hua moyao said quietly: "don''t you say it''s the last time on the phone?"


    "I..." An Weiwei was blocked and couldn''t speak. She just wanted him to come and used it for the last time.


    "Go to bed early, have dinner together tomorrow morning, and have a press conference in the afternoon to clarify our relationship." He said it seriously, not like a joke. An Weiwei took a deep breath and said, "you''ve been using me all the time."


    "You should have known for a long time, didn''t you?" With a faint smile, Hua Mo Yao did not deny it.


    What''s his attitude towards her? She should be the most clear. After so many years in the entertainment industry, can''t she see it?


    He gave her what she needed, but he was not close to her. He only came to her when he was accidentally photographed with other women. It was her own unrealistic fantasy, unwilling to accept the facts.


    "You know the pressure on public figures, so you always try to use me to cover up her appearance in people''s eyes, right? What''s good about her that is worth your doing?" An Wei''s only face is distressed and unwilling.


    "I gave you a lot of what you wanted, didn''t I? Advertising endorsement, the role of female 1, all kinds of awards have increased your value several times. I''m afraid you will have to struggle for several years without my help. "


    "But I want more than that. I want you!" An Weiwei is a little excited.


    Hua moyao''s face suddenly cooled down: "you are a little greedy!" You want him? I''m afraid she can''t afford it!


    "You have a rest. I hope we can cooperate happily." Hua moyao got up and left without any hesitation.


    The new investment in the film is about to be finished. If she insists on not being worthy of praise, then her female part 1 will be cut to female N, and her future star road will not be so smooth.


    The next morning, Xiao Mimi was bombed by the alarm clock for countless times and woke up. Subconsciously, she touched the side, empty. This reflected that he was on a business trip last night, and he was not used to it without Yao Yao at home. She struggled to get up.


    While brushing her teeth in the bathroom, someone knocked on the door. She opened the door with a toothbrush in her mouth, but she was shocked. Outside stood a group of people in smart uniforms.


    Xiao Mimi took down her toothbrush and asked, "who are you looking for?"


    "Are you miss Mimi Shaw?" Asked the smiling beauty at the front.


    Xiao Mimi nodded: "I am."


    "This is the dress that Huazong ordered for you. Do you think it fits. This is my business card. If you have any questions, please feel free to contact me and I''ll exchange it for you. " The beauty handed her a business card and winked back. The people in the back directly carried the shelves to deliver the clothes and put them in the living room. All the latest models of this year are really like opening a clothing store. Yao Yao brought the whole store back to her.


    "I''m wearing this size. I think I can. Please." Xiao Mimi politely smiles at them, still thinking, it''s too wasteful, how much does it cost.


    She was dazzled by the colorful beautiful clothes. She took out one and looked at the price on the tag. A series of zeros scared her.


    This kind of brand is all clearly priced. Unless it''s out of season, it''s seldom on sale. She usually doesn''t want to buy one, but now she has a lot of them all at once.

 Chapter 863

    Patronage was shocked. Looking at her watch, she was going to be late for work. She quickly finished packing up and went out in high heels.


    In front of the bus stop sign, I waited for the bus to come. I was waiting for the bus to come. I was about to go up in line with my change in my hand. Suddenly, an old lady came in front of me, cut in the line and pushed her in. With one elbow, she pushed her to one side. She was so dead that it hit her in the stomach and almost stopped her.


    She didn''t have the strength to push up again. She covered her stomach and retreated to one side in silence.


    She is really spoiled by Yao Yao. She gets used to his car every time she goes to work. Now she can''t even get on the bus.


    "Mimi." Suddenly heard someone calling her, Xiao Mimi looked up, but saw Shen Wenyang''s car stopped in front of her.


    "Senior." Xiao Mimi is smiling brightly.


    "To work? I''ll give you a ride! "


    "Well No, thank you. I''ll just wait for the bus. " Yao Yao last time and she said she remembered, let her away from Shen Xuechang.


    "I''m on my way. It''s very convenient. Come on up!" Shen Xuechang continued his warm invitation.


    She always believed that Shen Xuechang was a good person, so she didn''t refuse any more and got into his car.


    "Are you sick?" Seeing her frowning as she sat down, Shen Wenyang asked with concern.


    "No, no..." Xiao Mimi quickly denied, as if he had just covered his stomach. He just said vaguely, "my that, en..."


    Shen Wenyang understood what she meant and thought her great aunt was coming. He laughed and didn''t ask much.


    The car stopped downstairs at xiaomimi company.


    "Thank you, Mr. Shen." Xiao Mimi said as she unbuckled her seat belt.


    "Don''t be so polite. I''m in a hurry every time I meet. By the way, I don''t have your mobile number." Shen Wenyang took her mobile phone, pressed a series of numbers to dial, Yang Yang mobile phone and she said, "remember to call me if you need help in the future."


    Xiao Mimi said "thank you" gratefully.


    In fact, she doesn''t like to trouble others. She treats Hua moyao as her own person, so she only troubles him.


    She really thought that Yao Yao alone would be enough.


    I went to the tea room at noon and heard two colleagues chatting there.


    "Hey, did you read Weibo? Today is an Weiwei''s birthday. The president went to X city yesterday to help an Weiwei celebrate his birthday. It''s so romantic."


    "Ah? No, I read the news this morning. Last night, the president dated a woman in a couple''s dress. I was surprised. I thought the president was getting married again. "


    "How is it possible to wear a couple''s dress? Are you kidding? How could the president wear that. The president has been with an Weiwei all the time. It must be the pattern made by those reporters. "


    Didn''t Yao go on a business trip? How can I be with an Weiwei.


    Hearing what they were talking about, Xiao Mimi didn''t pour any water. She turned around and ran back to the office, turned on the computer and searched for his news.


    Sure enough, I saw a picture of him and an Weiwei having breakfast together in the hotel early this morning, and a picture of them going out to celebrate their birthday together.


    It turns out that what he said yesterday was to go on a business trip in order to find an Weiwei and help her celebrate her birthday.


    What about this morning''s clothes? Is it compensation for her?

 Chapter 864

    He promised her again and again that he would not betray her, but cheated her again and again. He went to help an Weiwei celebrate her birthday in the middle of the night. It was really romantic, but it made her feel disappointed and sad. Pain through the heart, compared with this, what is the injury on the stomach.


    She held back tears, silently closed the computer, looked at the mobile phone, from his business to now, a phone call did not call her, she was a little frustrated, also did not have the strength to call him, asked him what he is doing now, questioned him and who together, why to cheat her.


    In another city, Hua moyao and an Weiwei were quickly surrounded by reporters when they were together.


    "Mr. Hua moyao, did you come here specially to celebrate miss an Weiwei''s birthday?"


    "I''m afraid miss an Weiwei will not be very happy with this answer. In fact, I have a business to talk about here. It happens that today is also Weiwei''s birthday, so I came to help her celebrate her birthday by the way." Hua moyao''s tone was funny, half joking and half true.


    "Then, are you two dating?" Journalists are eager for their positive response.


    "I''m afraid I''ll let you down. We''re just friends. Besides, I have people I like." Hua moyao replied with a smile on his face.


    "Well, yes, we''re just good friends. Don''t Scribble." An Weiwei said in the side with disobedience.


    "Then why do you often go out of the street and kiss in the street?"


    "Can''t friends go shopping or have dinner? As for the kiss, it''s nothing, but it happened that there was only a leaf in her hair. I helped her take it down, just like this. " Hua moyao leaned over and made a gesture. From a certain point of view, it was really like kissing, but the people on the other side could see it clearly. There was no ambiguity in his action.


    "I''m also very upset about this. It''s all ambiguous when it''s written out." Hua moyao stood up helplessly and joked, "in fact, we are all very busy. We don''t have much time to meet in private. It''s more about work."


    They both frankly denied the relationship between the two people, and at the mention of someone they like, Hua moyao''s eyes are full of happiness and doting, and the reporters have no doubt about it.


    "I don''t know who is so honored to be liked by Mr. Hua. Can you share it with us?"


    "Sorry, it''s not convenient for me to introduce her now. I will introduce her to you when I have a chance."


    From the beginning to the end, he responded freely, quickly got rid of his relationship with an Weiwei, and coaxed reporters to be very happy.


    The photo of him and an Weiwei openly and justly together was quickly reproduced on the news headlines, while the photo of Xiao Mimi in a couple''s dress in the dark was quickly ignored and regarded as false content.


    He didn''t call Xiao Mimi because he was afraid that she might not know about it. He couldn''t explain it clearly on the phone. He had to go back and explain it to her face to face.


    This is the last time. All the things that should be solved have been solved. In the future, he will not see an Weiwei privately.


    He will let everyone know that Xiao Mimi is his girlfriend. Now, he has been vaccinated against reporters. I''m afraid everyone will know that he likes someone else in one day. It''s easier for people to accept her reappearance at that time.


    In the afternoon, when he bought the ticket for his return, he was told that due to the weather, his flight was cancelled tonight, so he had to go back to the hotel again and go back the next morning.

 Chapter 865

    Xiao Mimi did not dare to surf the Internet, did not dare to see any news about him, she is afraid to see after more sad, sad.


    She knew that she was humble and small, and what he did sounded the alarm for her time and again. She didn''t deserve him, she didn''t deserve to stand beside him, and the only person who could stand with him was an Weiwei.


    Between their feelings, she really took the initiative, but after taking the initiative for a long time, she would be tired, disappointed and hurt again and again. She was immersed in sadness and bitterness, and had no more energy to continue to take the initiative.


    He is his real girlfriend, but he has never been known, and the photos of him with other women have been in the headlines again and again. How can she not feel sad and feel like a mistress and a third child.


    It''s really tiring to be with him. Such feelings are hard for her to maintain.


    It turns out that there is no reason for the ancients to say that they are not people in the same world. There are so many beauties around him, and celebrities constantly pounce on him. I don''t know how many anweiwei are left, but what are they.


    Do you want to watch TV again and again, he and other women intimate, but not even a person to complain?


    She can''t, really can''t. She just want to have a man who can really love himself, love himself, be honest and share all the difficulties. Since we can''t stand by him, we can''t catch him, so it''s better not to have such unequal relationship and feelings.


    Although she is poor, she doesn''t want other people''s pity. She also wants to live with dignity.


    At night, Xiao Mimi sleepy, suddenly came a rush of telephone rings.


    When she heard the phone ring, she thought it was Hua moyao''s. although she was angry with him, she was still a little excited. She almost picked it up without thinking.


    "Is that Miss Mimi? Your mother''s condition worsens and needs emergency operation. It''s a special matter. Please come to the hospital immediately! "


    When she heard this, Xiao Mimi''s face suddenly collapsed. The whole world seemed to collapse. Her strength seemed to be drained, and her face was as pale as a piece of paper. Leng Leng sat for a long time, when the end came to the Dudu blind sound, she just panicked like a child, do not know how to do.


    Mom, mom had an accident. She will never forget the scene when the car hit her that afternoon. She can''t stand the feeling of losing her mother again.


    She was in a hurry and got up from the bed. Her legs were soft, but she fell on the floor. She finally got up. She was as flustered as a fly. Her hands were shaking, but she couldn''t even put on her clothes. She couldn''t button her shirt properly.


    Tears in the eyes inside play around, big night, where she went to take a taxi to the hospital. The only person who can think of helping her is Hua moyao, who almost subconsciously dials his phone, but a calm female voice over there tells her over and over again: the phone you dialed has been turned off.


    The only one to rely on is also gone, she felt dizzy brain, involuntarily back a few steps, fell to sit on the bed.


    When she was most desperate and at a loss, Yao Yao, whom she had always trusted, could not be contacted. Did he really abandon her?.


    Just when she held her head and hated that she was useless, just when she picked up the mobile phone again and turned over the phone with trembling fingers in an attempt to find someone who could help her, she found a number that she had just dialed for a short time, Shen Wenyang. Now, she can only turn to him for help.

 Chapter 866

    The phone rang twice and Shen Wenyang got through. His voice was half awake and half asleep. He was lazy and hoarse: "hello?" A little displeasure, seems to be disturbing people''s dreams in the middle of the night.


    On hearing the familiar voice, Xiao Mimi couldn''t help crying Senior


    Hearing her voice, Shen Wenyang suddenly woke up and said softly: "Mimi? What''s up? What''s the matter? Don''t panic, don''t panic, speak slowly! "


    "Senior, my mother is seriously ill and needs emergency operation..." Her voice choked and she couldn''t go on. She didn''t dare to think what she would do if her mother left.


    "Where are you? I''ll pick you up. Don''t cry. It''ll be OK!" Shen Wenyang comforted her by wearing his trousers and holding a phone.


    After reporting the address and hanging up the phone, Xiao Mimi sat on the steps in front of the door, hunched down, waiting for him and crying, a small group, pathetic.


    More than ten minutes later, suddenly there was a flash of light. A car had stopped in front of her. Shen Wenyang opened the door and came out, striding towards her.


    "Senior!" Xiao Mimi suddenly raised her head, eyes full of tears, and quickly got on his car.


    It can be seen that Shen Wenyang came in a hurry, his hair was in a mess, and he put on a piece of clothes at will, which completely lost the elegant image of his usual suit and shoes.


    Along the way, Shen Wenyang drove the car so fast that he had to comfort her and tell her that her mother must be OK.


    "Mimi, where''s your boyfriend?" Shen Wenyang asked while driving.


    It''s normal for people to ask if their boyfriends are not around in such a big event.


    However, at the mention of Hua moyao, Xiao Mimi''s eyes were full of hatred: "don''t mention him to me! We broke up! "


    A business trip for more than a day, a phone call did not call her, in her most desperate time, but how can not contact him.


    I''m afraid he is still in the gentle hometown of beauty. How can he think of her!


    Finally arrived at the hospital, Xiao Mimi staggered to rush in, legs soft, several times almost fell down, or Shen Wenyang holding her hand, holding her waist.


    She was so flustered that she didn''t have a bit of thinking and logic. Shen Wenyang was calm and helped her deal with everything until she signed her name on the operation list with her fingers shaking and watched her mother being pushed into the operating room.


    Every minute and second waiting outside the operating room is like a year. She sits on the bench, silent, just in tears.


    Now, her whole heart is only her mother.


    Her only family, her only spiritual sustenance, she can''t lose her mother.


    "Shen Xuechang, please go back first. I''ll be all alone here." When she spoke, she knew how hoarse and ugly her voice was now.


    Shen Wenyang sat beside her, hugged her shoulder and said, "I''ll stay with you. Don''t be afraid. Auntie will be fine. "


    A warm chest in his side, with the world''s most gentle and beautiful language to comfort himself, this is close to the collapse of Xiao Mimi finally can''t help but rely on his arms, extremely dependent on his own warmth.


    Obviously feel her body weak and haggard, Shen Wenyang said: "Mimi, I told the nurse to help her find an empty ward, you go to sleep for a while, don''t be tired, here I stare."


    Xiao Mimi shook her head and just sat there: "no, I''ll wait for mom to come out."

 Chapter 867

    Shen Wenyang had no choice but to stand up and do some activities. He went out to the nearby 24-hour convenience store and bought two cups of hot coffee. Then he handed her a cup: "have a drink."


    "Yes." Xiao Mimi nodded, took the coffee in his hand and held it in her arms. It was warm, but she couldn''t drink a mouthful.


    It wasn''t until the light came out that the lights in the operating room went out and the doctor came out.


    Xiao Mimi put the coffee on the chair and quickly walked over and asked, "how''s my mother?"


    "The operation was a success. Your mother has no life to worry about."


    "Great!" Xiao Mimi murmured, but it seemed that all her strength had been drained. Her nervous and physical tension had completely relaxed. Her eyes were black, but she couldn''t help fainting.


    "Mimi!" Fortunately, Shen Wenyang helped her in time and quickly took her to treatment.


    The doctor opened her eyelids to have a look, a simple examination, said: "Miss Xiao is not a big problem, just scared, and a little hypoglycemia will faint, hanging a bottle of glucose is OK."


    She has not been dripping water since yesterday, and she has stayed up all night. Her nerves are very tense, so it''s strange that she doesn''t faint.


    Yesterday morning, I got up late and didn''t have time for breakfast. At noon, I was in no mood to eat because I saw Hua moyao and an Weiwei together.


    Xiao Mimi tried to open her heavy eyes, but saw Shen Wenyang sitting next to her. It was already bright and she stayed up all night. Shen Wenyang had some blood in his eyes, heavy black circles under his eyes, and black stubble on his chin. He looked embarrassed.


    "When you wake up, you''ll be hanged right away. How do you feel? Is there any discomfort?"


    You know that when you open your eyes, someone will accompany you. That kind of touching, but this person is neither his family nor his lover. That kind of feeling is more intense.


    "I''m fine, thank you, senior, mom..." Xiao Mimi''s voice is dry and hoarse.


    "Auntie is fine and healthy. She is in the ward now. You can see her in a moment."


    Xiao Mimi couldn''t wait. He poured water for her. She looked at the drop that was nearly finished. She bit her teeth, pulled out the needle and burst out a string of small blood beads. She had put on her shoes and ran out.


    "Mimi!" Shen Wenyang quickly followed up.


    Just a nurse calculate the right time to pull out the needle for her, at the door was Xiao Mimi hit, her face eager: "nurse miss, my mother in which ward?"


    The nurse pointed, and she ran right over.


    Gently open the door, see my mother lying on the bed, eyes closed, breathing smoothly, she walked over, holding her mother''s hand, warm, really warm.


    Xiao Mimi cried with joy. It''s great. Mom''s OK. She can see her mom. It''s really lucky.


    After staying in the ward for a while, she gently closed the door and went out. Senior Shen Wenyang was still outside, standing not far away waiting for her.


    "Thank you, senior!" She went over and hugged him tightly. Her gratitude was beyond expression. She didn''t know what else to say except thank you.


    Without him, she didn''t know what to do. She didn''t know whether she could survive this time. Fortunately, her mother is OK now.


    "Silly girl." Shen Wenyang touched her head, "if you need anything, please don''t be so polite."

 Chapter 868

    Heart suddenly a warm, someone can promise themselves so good, she is too tired, really need a person can hold her, give her comfort and strength.


    "Mimi, I read the love letter you gave me when I graduated. In fact, I always liked you very much, but at that time, you were too young to take high school and college exams. I couldn''t destroy you, so I didn''t respond to you. These years, I also think of you from time to time, think of that lovely girl, fortunately, God let me meet you Shen Wenyang took her in his arms and said softly.


    He likes her? Hearing his words like this, Xiao Mimi, who had closed her eyes, suddenly opened her eyes, full of shock, but just to the familiar eyes. Not far away, Hua Mo Yao didn''t know when he was standing at the corner, but he didn''t come forward. He just couldn''t believe watching them embrace each other and stare at her.


    When I saw him, Xiao Mimi''s heart was full of anger and hatred.


    "Mimi, I like you. How about being my girlfriend? I will treat you well, love you, protect you, and not let you suffer any injustice and injury, OK Shen Wenyang began to express, word by word, are so clear, the voice of tenderness want to hold her in the hand.


    Love her, protect her from any harm? When hearing such a promise, Xiao Mimi''s heart aches.


    Yes, what she originally believed could be entrusted for life, but she couldn''t do it. On the contrary, it made her sad again and again. Although she is usually careless and doesn''t care about anything, even chasing men, she is a girl after all. She also needs to be pitied and loved by others. She also wants to be treated wholeheartedly by others. She can stand up and help herself at the critical moment.


    She looked at Hua moyao stubbornly: "OK, I promise you."


    Yes, she did have a reason to retaliate, so she readily agreed to Shen Wenyang. She just wanted to take a look at Hua moyao. I won''t always please you, lead you, and be hurt by you again and again.


    You don''t like me, don''t cherish me, I will leave you, I''m not no one to, no one to love, I don''t need to have been pestering you.


    She looked at him, but promised to be someone else''s girlfriend. Hua moyao''s world seemed to lose its color.


    Just now, he stared at her and kept shouting in his heart, don''t promise him! Don''t promise him! But


    At that moment, he will be heartache, will also be sad, but he is wrong, this time, what face to question her, can only bitterly leave.


    Hua moyao didn''t say a word. He turned away with no expression.


    Xiao Mimi''s tears burst the dike. Look, he really didn''t care about himself. He left without saying a word.


    "Great! Mimi Shen Wenyang is overjoyed, in her forehead kiss, put her more tightly.


    Through the reflection of the small piece of glass on the door, he clearly saw Hua moyao coming in a hurry just now. When he heard their conversation, he left silently, with a smile on his lips.


    Hua moyao didn''t know how he got out of the hospital, and some of them were out of his mind.


    It was very late when he came back from the airport yesterday, but he fell asleep before turning on the phone. This morning, he turned on the phone and found that there were more than a dozen missed calls from Xiao Mimi. A bad premonition came to him. He quickly dialed her number, but no one answered, and no one answered the plane at home. Thought, she may have gone out without a phone.

 Chapter 869

    Just at this time, he suddenly found that among the missed calls, there were also calls from the hospital.


    Once upon a time, when he knew Xiao Mimi''s mother''s condition secretly, he said hello to the dean. He must tell him what happened. He also used his personal relationship to find famous doctors everywhere to give her mother the best treatment.


    Is it difficult to What happened to the hospital?


    Hua moyao quickly calls the hospital again, which is not surprising.


    Regardless of what he thought, he took the flight back in a hurry. All the way, he kept thinking that the situation was so urgent last night. She was alone at home. How to deal with the situation? She must be in a panic.


    My heart is full of anxiety and guilt, so I blame myself for not being around her at this time.


    When he got off the plane, he couldn''t take a breath and rushed directly to the hospital. As soon as he got to the corner, he saw that she was firmly in the arms of another man. Her face was pale and looked haggard. He didn''t have the courage to move forward.


    I know what kind of pain she has suffered from last night, and how he hopes to hold her in his arms. However, what qualification does he have? It was the man who accompanied her all night yesterday, wasn''t he.


    Then, he heard the man confessing to her, and when she saw him, she bit her teeth and agreed.


    At that moment, his heart was like a knife, as if his favorite things were taken by life, but he had no choice but to leave. What''s the point of his staying here at this time? Does it block her heart?


    Mimi likes him so much and sticks to him so much. How can she leave him and be with other men? She must be angry. She must be angry that he didn''t show up in time. She will come back in a few days when she''s angry. Hua moyao could only comfort himself with such reasons and make himself less painful.


    Back home, see the door messy slippers, living room was tripped chair, enough to see how flustered she was last night.


    It''s all his fault. No amount of explanation is just an excuse. At this time, she will not listen to any explanation. He can only ask her to forgive and compensate her after she calms down. However, he never thinks that Xiao Mimi is really determined to leave him this time. She is no longer just playing a small temper and cajoling like before. She really comes.


    In the evening, Xiao Mimi came back.


    Hua moyao, sitting on the sofa, felt excited, hugged her shoulder and apologized: "Mimi, I''m sorry."


    But she never thought that her first words were: "Hua moyao, let''s break up!" Hua moyao felt a stabbing pain in his heart, and his eyes were full of wonder.


    Xiao Mimi quietly pushed him away, turned and went upstairs: "seniors are waiting for me outside, I''ll go to tidy things up."


    What she said today is that she promised to be Shen Wenyang''s girlfriend. It''s not a joke. She''s moving to his house so soon? Hua moyao was in despair.


    "But we are married." He''s still trying to stay by marriage.


    They have already obtained the certificate. She is the woman he is determined to be together. She is the granddaughter-in-law approved by his grandfather. How can we say goodbye.


    Xiao Mimi, who was going up the stairs, said: "anyway, it''s just a contract marriage. In a few months, it will be a year. At that time, we will divorce as agreed." Finish saying, then head also don''t return of go up.

 Chapter 870

    She couldn''t share a room and bed with him every day. She was afraid that she couldn''t bear to fall into his trap again.


    Having hurt several times is enough. She doesn''t want to capsize again and again here. Maybe it will be better to move out and forget him a little. So when Shen Wenyang asked her to move in and he came to take care of her, she nodded and agreed without hesitation.


    After sorting out her things, Xiao Mimi came down with the suitcase. She was struggling to carry it. Hua moyao came to help her, and she also blocked it with one arm. Now she is determined not to have anything to do with him.


    The living room was full of three rows of clothes, all of which he ordered to her yesterday, but now it was meaningless.


    "Mimi!"


    He subconsciously went to grab her arm, but she threw it away like avoiding poisonous snakes and beasts: "don''t touch me!"


    Hua moyao''s heart was stabbed with blood. Women always stick it on him. When did he encounter such a situation.


    Don''t want her to hate himself, he let go in pain.


    "Do you like him?" Just as she was about to go out of the door, Hua moyao never gave up and asked.


    "Yes, very much. I always like him. I fell in love with him secretly when I was in junior high school, don''t you know? Just as he likes me, he told me that we will be very good together. " Xiao Mimi''s back to him is very firm to answer the case, voice light, but word by word straight knock his heart.


    It''s sad and ridiculous. He can''t even keep the woman he likes. When has he been down to this point.


    As her boyfriend, even her husband, she didn''t accompany her when she needed help and care most. She even had an affair with another woman. She must hate herself. We can see that all he did was for her, in order to give her a place.


    Fate always plays such a trick on people. Just when he thinks they are not far away in the future, such a thing happened, which upset all his plans.


    Hua moyao never takes the initiative or reluctantly deals with feelings, which is his innate character. Although I want to rush up and hold her and beg her not to leave, I think of her disgusting eyes


    Originally, he knew that she had been in love with Shen Wenyang secretly for a long time, so he was a little worried and wary, for fear that her old love with him would revive. Now, she admits that she likes Shen Wenyang, what else can he do.


    A man, because of emotional injury to seek life and death?


    He didn''t want to hurt her again. No matter how sad or painful he was, he could only knock off his teeth and swallow them in his stomach.


    Since it was her choice, he could only respect her and bless her, even with blood dripping in his heart.


    "Well, I wish you happiness." Simple words, but he clenched his fist, as if exhausted all his strength.


    Since then, she no longer belongs to him, she has other men, you can imagine how sad he should be.


    "Thank you." Politely, Xiao Mimi slammed the door.


    See, he even reluctant to stay, actually light wish oneself happiness, she can believe, he is like himself?


    I''m afraid that for him, he is just a passer-by in his world of mortals. Only when she leaves can he make room for those women who are more elegant, beautiful and noble than her, or he would like to leave soon.

 Chapter 871

    A self mocking smile rose from the corner of his mouth, trying to recover the tears that were about to flow out, and he took a deep breath against the door panel.


    The two people who love each other are separated by the door. They are very close, but they don''t understand each other''s mind.


    Guess each other, question each other, hurt each other, until now, to break up the situation.


    When the door opened again, Hua moyao''s eyes flashed an imperceptible surprise. When he saw her half body, he thought she was going back. Just as she was about to go, she said faintly, "I think you know my mother''s condition. I want to ask for two weeks'' leave to take care of my mother."


    As if a basin of cold water poured down, Hua Mo Yao''s heart suddenly pulled out cold, but he tried to control his emotions, his voice was a little hoarse, only responded to her one word: "good."


    Seeing her coming out of the house, Shen Wenyang came down from the car to help her carry her luggage, stuffed the suitcase into the trunk, opened the copilot door and asked her to get on the car. When he asked her to get on the car, he even gave her a kiss on the forehead.


    And Hua moyao, who saw all this in the upstairs window, was gloomy and heartbroken.


    Shen Wenyang treated her very well, took her to his home, respected her wishes and arranged a room for her.


    "Mimi, I''ll take this place as my home and treat me as your family. Please feel free to speak if you need anything." He hugged her from behind as she hung her clothes.


    "Good." Xiao Mimi''s smile is brilliant, but behind it, she is full of sorrow. She and Hua moyao finally came to an end.


    Shen Xuechang treated her so well. Even if she did agree to him because she was angry, how could she disappoint him now.


    Since she has promised to be with him, she can only try her best to accept him, be a competent girlfriend, and try to like him again. Anyway, she has liked him before, so it shouldn''t be very difficult.


    It took her two weeks to escape from Hua moyao. Every day, she went to the hospital to take care of her mother. She often stayed all day.


    Shen Wenyang is definitely a qualified boyfriend. No matter how busy and tired she is, she insists on driving her to the hospital every morning, and then busy with her own work. After work in the evening, she comes to pick her up in person. Even during the time, she calls to remind her to have a good meal. He also made no secret of his praise for her. He always praised her pink cheeks and gentlemanly thoughtfulness. It was the first time that Xiao Mimi was held in the palm of her hand.


    In the first few days, she did not adapt.


    Used to two people sleep, she will unconsciously touch the side at night, every time empty will let her suddenly awake, just like always dream of falling off a cliff, suddenly wake up with a kick.


    She couldn''t let Hua moyao go in her heart. He seemed to be deeply rooted in her heart. When she was with Shen Wenyang, she always forced her face to smile. When he was away, she was depressed again.


    Now, how can she be happy.


    Shen Wenyang also seems to feel that she is in a low mood. It really takes a little time for her to come out of the previous relationship. He doesn''t blame her at all. Instead, he is trying his best to make her happy.


    One afternoon, sitting in Shen Wenyang''s car, Xiao Mimi leaned against the glass and looked outside in a daze. Before passing by, Hua moyao queued up to buy her sugar fried chestnuts on a cold day, but there were still so many people.

 Chapter 872

    Shen Wenyang suddenly stops. When Xiao Mimi is still confused, he smiles at her: "Mimi, wait a minute." Then he got out of the car in a hurry.


    A few minutes later, he came back with two ice cream in his hand. He peeled a piece of paper and handed it to her: "here, your favorite ice cream."


    Xiao Mimi''s eyes lit up, and then she came over, full of incredible: "Wow, where did you get it?"


    This is the kind she used to eat when she was a child. Now, many years have passed. She is very rare in the supermarket. She thought it was discontinued.


    Shen Wenyang took a bite of the ice cream and said with a smile, "I went to all the supermarkets this morning, and only found this kind of ice cream in this one. In the past, when you eat ice cream, your eyes shine like a happy little angel, Mimi. I hope you will always be happy. I will often bring you to eat ice cream. "


    He went to all the supermarkets in the city just to find her ice-cream that she liked when she was a child. She was moved to death. There was nothing unsatisfied about him treating himself so wholeheartedly.


    Xiao Mimi''s mouth was covered with white cream, and she nodded busily.


    I haven''t seen her for two weeks.


    Only when he really lost her did he know how important she was in his heart, as if she had been dissolved in his flesh and blood, but was abruptly stripped, so painful that he couldn''t breathe.


    Every day back to the cold home, without her, as if the temperature has dropped several degrees.


    "Yao Yao, you are back!"


    "Yao Yao, eat well!"


    "Yao Yao, I like you so much!"


    "Hua moyao, I hate you!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Before, as soon as he entered the door, she would run over like a lively little rabbit and take over his bag with eyes full of joy. Her eyes were bent like the moon.


    She would sit at the table with a spoon and a fork, waiting for him to make a big meal like a child. She would taste it with expectation, then smile and praise it with satisfaction, and then eat it, and even snatch the food from his plate.


    She would go to the bath in a daze, but she left her underwear on the sofa and called to him with a red face: "Yao Yao, help me pick up my underwear."


    She would take the initiative to hug him, press him on the sofa, and kiss him like a dog. Although she was enthusiastic, her kissing skills were poor, and she would pout if she didn''t get a response. She looked discontented like a child who didn''t eat sugar.


    She will also accuse him with tears when she is angry. As long as he admits his mistake and flatters him, she will be close to him again.


    Her happy look, angry look, coquetry look, sleep flow Hara look, make two look, bit by bit, are so clear in his mind.


    Those originally belong to him, but from now on, he can only see them in his memory.


    Will she do the same to another man and let him see her pure and beautiful? Hua moyao felt jealous, as if his most private and precious things had been robbed.


    Sitting on the sofa, he seems to see the illusion of them together, so beautiful, but now, he is alone.


    In the empty room, he could even hear her voice. He turned his head, but there was nothing.


    At night, Hua moyao was lying on the bed, tossing and turning, just falling asleep, when he heard a sad cry. Before he could react, he jumped up and rushed to the next room barefoot: "Mimi!"

 Chapter 873

    Push open the door, but see the quilt neatly folded, seems to remind him, she has been away for a long time.


    How could he forget that she had already moved away? Hua moyao walked over step by step and lay on her cot with her body fragrance in the quilt. It was easier to feel lonely at night.


    For the first time, he made himself so miserable for a woman that he couldn''t work at ease. All meetings and social activities could be pushed, and he didn''t have the heart to do anything.


    There is something called lovelorn, it will haunt you like a shadow and devour your heart. When you think time can change all this, you will find that it will only become more and more intense and make you feel miserable.


    The only thing he can do is to secretly care about her and pay attention to her for psychological comfort.


    Xiao Mimi''s mother''s condition, he has been concerned for a long time, and he will go to the hospital to learn about her mother''s condition from the attending doctor.


    In the attending doctor''s office, Hua moyao sat on the opposite chair at will.


    "After the last operation, Ms. Xiao''s condition has improved, but she has a feeling of death and posterity. All aspects of the indicators began to slowly return to normal. It seems that the day of awakening should not be far away." The doctor excitedly introduces Hua moyao to this situation for the first time since he has been a doctor for so many years. Originally, he thought that he might never wake up, but it''s a pity that Xiao Mimi, a young girl, had no father and only her mother as a relative. Knowing that there might be a shortage of people and money, she was still working hard to treat it. Unexpectedly, now she is in danger of success.


    "Well, it''s hard for you. If you need anything, just mention it. As long as you can cure good people, no matter how much money you spend, it''s not a problem." Hua moyao''s voice is not high, but with an aura that can not be ignored.


    The doctor felt the back of his head with some embarrassment and said, "it''s all thanks to Professor L. we succeeded in this operation after listening to his plan."


    Professor L is a world-famous medical expert, or is he the bridge of Hua moyao? They are lucky to have a network discussion with Professor L, and then develop such an advanced surgical scheme. Even on the day of operation, Professor l guides them through remote video. If there is no professor L, I''m afraid they will never be able to do this kind of operation well. How dare they take credit.


    "Deng Deng Deng." At this time, there was a knock on the door, "Doctor Liu!" The tone was filled with unspeakable joy.


    Xiao Mimi! At that moment, Hua moyao''s heart suddenly shrank, so long did not hear her voice, beautiful as if a sweet spring, poured into his dry heart, for fear that he was hallucinating again.


    "Mr. Hua, do you want to see her?" Liu asked uncertainly.


    Generally speaking, he secretly funded a lot of money and wasted a lot of time to contact famous doctors. He contributed a lot to the success of the operation. However, he always kept a low profile and asked them to keep it secret.


    Even if you are a good person, you have to let the other party know. Besides, it happens to happen now.


    Unexpectedly, Hua moyao stood up and refused without hesitation: "no need." Long legs a step, turned to walk behind the simple blue screen, behind a bed, he sat on the bed.


    Doctor Liu was filled with emotion. Mr. Hua is a good man. He has both ability and morality. Although I don''t know why he helps Xiao Mimi like this, he is so dedicated to helping others, and he is so low-key that he won''t disclose any information, which is very rare.

 Chapter 874

    Today''s rich people, even if they do some charity, want everyone to know that they are followed by a bunch of reporters, and all kinds of news reports are boastful.


    Their hospital has this kind of thing, a very rich and reputable business owners do charity funding, a little girl with leukemia treatment, personally sent 50000 cash, but also vowed to hold her hand to guarantee the future of all the treatment costs, he out, the little girl''s family cried and shed tears, grateful, almost to kneel down, thought this can be saved. At that time, people thought that the little girl was so lucky that she would recover! The boss was also praised.


    I didn''t expect that at the beginning, the boss was very enthusiastic about giving money. Later, the storm slowly passed away, and I became impatient. I really couldn''t do without money. The little girl''s family had the cheek to ask for money. After touching the wall for several times, they completely gave up, and the subsidy just went away. It''s the critical moment of treatment. They have already smashed the pot and sold the iron and smashed all the money in. How can they get so much money? In a few years, the little girl also left.


    "Come in, please." After Doctor Liu shouts, Xiao Mimi pushes the door and comes in. There is Shen Wenyang behind.


    "Doctor Liu, when I was talking with my mother just now, her fingers moved. Doctor, is my mother about to wake up?" Xiao Mimi asked excitedly as she discovered the new world.


    Although it''s just the little thumb slightly bent, the arc is very small, but she really saw the move, not an illusion! For the first time in a long time!


    "Well, it''s a good sign. Your mother is recovering. I believe she will wake up soon!" Doctor Liu also told her the truth.


    "Really? Great Xiao Mimi suddenly excited, turned her head, looked at Shen Wenyang and said, "senior, do you hear me? My mother will wake up soon!"


    Shen Wenyang put his arms around her shoulder, looked at her fondly and said, "I told you I would wake up!"


    "Yes! Hey, hey, seniors are the best! " Xiao Mimi, who was dazzled by happiness, leaned on his arms and winked at him mischievously. It''s really a happy thing to have someone to accompany him to bear the pain and share the joy with him.


    Hua moyao, behind the medical screen, saw her leaning against other people''s arms through the cracks. They were so sweet that he felt very uncomfortable. He clenched his fist and pinched his nails into the meat.


    He is looking forward to seeing her again day and night. Unexpectedly, seeing her again will be like this. Has he really lost her? Really not reconciled!


    After the holiday, Xiao Mimi came to work on time on Monday morning.


    Shen Wenyang once advised her to resign, and said to her very kindly, "don''t work so hard. I''ll support you enough. I''ll go to work to make money. You just have to go shopping at home, do hairdressing, play mahjong and enjoy life."


    I''m afraid all the girls are envious of such a considerate and responsible boyfriend. She was also moved, but still said: "I''ll leave after this month."


    She didn''t know what she was looking forward to, or just because work was the only last contact with Hua moyao, now she suddenly asked her to resign, and she couldn''t accept it. After resigning, they have no name to meet, and they will become the most familiar strangers and have their own independent lives.

 Chapter 875

    Now let her break clean, to tell you the truth, she is still a little reluctant to give up.


    Shen Wenyang respects her decision very much and never mentions it again.


    On the first night, when a man was drinking at home, he nodded and lost his head. For the first time, Hua moyao was late for work.


    When he came into the office and saw her, he felt as if there were colorful fireworks in his heart. His mood suddenly became a little happy, but he saw that a paper box was put on her desk and was packing things in it bit by bit.


    Hearing the sound of opening the door, she looked up, holding a cartoon mug in her hand, and politely and distantly called out: "good president." Keep your head in order.


    The distance between her and him suddenly became so far away, as if no matter how hard they tried to get close to her, there was an insurmountable gap between them.


    "What are you doing?" Looking at her still putting things in the paper box, he couldn''t help but ask, his heart is tense, is she going to resign, to leave here?


    "Maybe that desk outside suits me better." Xiao Mimi picked up the finished carton and answered.


    At the beginning, it was Hua moyao''s selfishness that put her desk in his office. Now, she asked to move out, and he had no reason to stop it.


    As long as she does not resign, as long as she remains here to work, he has a long sigh of relief and acquiesced in her practice.


    After that, she sat there in good order. As expected, she only did her job with due diligence. There was no special necessity. He didn''t step into his office at all, and he just had a formulaic tone. There was no nonsense. Her face was always an expression. She was serious and serious. As a staff member, she couldn''t find any fault, but for Hua moyao, it was not Is full of sad and helpless.


    Do you have to face yourself in such a disguise? Do you have to put up sharp thorns in front of you? Once mischievous, rogue, like his coquetry little girl where? Compared with now, he would rather she was unreasonable and yelled at himself.


    In the past, when I was tired of work, I could see her sitting there as soon as I looked up, or I was so sleepy that I held my head and squinted lazily, or I was very obscene and giggled at the computer. Now, it''s empty.


    Since she moved out of his office, Hua moyao has been out of the office more frequently. She comes out from time to time and pretends to inspect her work just to see her. However, she is very focused on her work and does not raise her head.


    Frequent going out for a walk makes the whole company panic, and it really affects his work. I''m afraid he feels that he has "frequent urination" and Hua moyao has changed his strategy.


    Xiao Mimi was working when the inside phone rang. Hua moyao called. She picked it up and said, "Mr. Hua, what can I do for you?"


    "Please make a copy of yesterday''s information for me." There was a faint voice.


    Xiao Mimi gets up, knocks twice symbolically, goes in, takes the information in his hand, and turns to go out.


    Looking at her back, smart ponytail, waist pinching suit, skirt, bare long legs, a pair of 10 cm heels, seriously, she also has the style of a working woman.


    How long has not hugged her, at this time how he hopes to be like before, embrace her in the arms, listen to her and his coquetry.

 Chapter 876

    After a while, Xiao Mimi came with the copied materials and handed them to him respectfully.


    Hua moyao said "thank you", and she turned and went out.


    Unexpectedly, his ass is still not hot. He calls from an inside line, and she has to pour him coffee.


    She used to pour him coffee before. She knew exactly what he liked. When she went in with coffee and helped him put it on the table, she turned around and was about to leave. He tasted it gracefully and said, "help me add some sugar."


    If he remembers correctly, he never likes to put sugar in his coffee!


    Xiao Mimi frowned slightly, but she came back obediently and gave him sugar again.


    When she came back with it again, he said like a fuchsin, "maybe a little milk would be better."


    Xiao Mimi is angry. He is playing with her, isn''t he!


    Before, he never put anything in his coffee, just a thick cup, which was very bitter and fragrant. She secretly took a sip and couldn''t stand it. He said with a smile, just get used to it.


    Really can''t bear his unreasonable torture, Xiao Mimi glared at him, gritted his teeth and said: "do you like to drink or not?"


    This is the first time that an employee dares to clamor with his boss so blatantly that he wants to change others. He has already been kicked out. Hua moyao is so happy that he doesn''t get angry but laughs.


    At last, she was no longer as serious as before, which made him feel polite but alienated.


    He likes the way she is now. Even if she is angry, it is her real emotion, without any mask.


    Hua moyao relaxed a little and said, "I mean, maybe it will be more convenient for you to move in."


    In fact, this is his purpose. When she moves in again, he can see her all day, instead of trying to pretend to inspect her work, to go out to the toilet, or to call her in for various reasons.


    "No!" Xiao Mimi refused without hesitation and left the office.


    In the office, Hua moyao, a handsome man in a suit and shoes, sits on a chair with a cup of coffee in his hand. He drinks coffee bit by bit, just like a famous wine.


    Sweet and greasy, not good to drink, but he still did not drink a drop left, just pray that she did not spit in the cup.


    At lunch, Hua moyao would habitually order her favorite food. Seeing that she was still working there, he took it and put it on her desk: "I ordered one more by accident."


    Awkward to die, clearly is specially for her, clearly is to please her, he can''t bear to go.


    Xiao Mimi looked up at him and said with a smile, "sorry, I''m going to have a big meal with my boyfriend after work, so I won''t eat it at noon."


    Hua moyao''s mood suddenly fell to the bottom, like a basin of cold water being poured down.


    What''s the logic of not eating at night or at noon? When she used to be with him, she couldn''t resist the temptation of delicious food, but now


    Suddenly, he was a little upset. When he turned to enter his office, he slammed the door.


    At the moment when he turned to leave, Xiao Mimi''s fake smile disintegrated.


    She knew that his deliberate ingratiation was seeking peace. She is Shen Wenyang''s girlfriend now. She can''t get too close to him, so she has to avoid him.


    Xiao Mimi is printing the information Hua moyao will use for the next day''s meeting when the phone rings.

 Chapter 877

    She quickly asked her colleagues nearby to take care of her, and took out her cell phone to answer the phone.


    Shen Wenyang called, sweet two, and she said: "I wait for you downstairs."


    Xiao Mimi looked forward and sure enough, Shen Wenyang''s car was downstairs.


    The colleague next to him came over and asked enviously, "Mimi, is that your boyfriend? Good to you


    No wonder colleagues envy her. Every day, a handsome and considerate man comes to the company to pick her up from work. Sometimes when she comes in a hurry in the morning and forgets to have breakfast, he will send someone to deliver it. It''s hard to find such a man with a lantern.


    Xiao Mimi had a smile on her face: "yes."


    If she fell in love with Shen Wenyang, how happy she would be.


    "Well, I wish I had such a handsome and nice boyfriend. In fact, among the men I''ve met, I think the president is the most manly. " Female colleagues immersed in their own fantasy.


    Although she also knows that she is dreaming, let''s go back to reality. How can the president take a fancy to her? She still does a good job.


    "It''s printed." She is turning to get information, to feel a strong pressure, look up, my God, really say Cao Cao, when the president came! So she was heard by him just now? Her nervous tongue was tied. She said, "Hello, president!"


    Hua moyao''s expression did not change. He nodded without squinting and passed by.


    The female colleague patted her chest in shock. It was so frightening that she could only slip away when she saw the president. She blushed at the thought of what she had just said.


    In the office, Hua Mo Yao leaned back on the chair, pinching his forehead.


    He thought he would be calm, but he didn''t expect to see them together. On the contrary, he felt even worse, especially when she nodded happily and said that her boyfriend was very good.


    He can''t see her as good, not as good as others.


    When Xiao Mimi came in to deliver the information, he called her: "Xiao Mimi, wait a minute!"


    Xiao Mimi turned her head and looked at him without any emotional change: "what''s the matter with the president?"


    Hua moyao came out from behind her desk and came to her. In a low voice, he explained to her, "Mimi, I''m here with an Weiwei to protect you. I don''t want you to be exposed, and I don''t want you to bear so much pressure. In fact, I always like you. I only like you. Mimi, forgive me, OK? If you don''t like it, I''ll never look at another woman again. Come back to me. " His eyes were full of supplication.


    For the first time, he put down his humble position to ask a woman to forgive him.


    Xiao Mimi said expressionless: "we have broken up, you don''t need to explain to me."


    Protecting her? Is being with another woman protecting her? Yes, she is selfish and likes to monopolize him, but she is not so cowardly. She doesn''t need his protection. What are the consequences? She can face with him. Why does he push her aside wishfully?


    Should not all lovers be equal? He is always domineering to decide her everything, never considering her feelings.


    Yes, she is too humble. She is just an accessory in love. She doesn''t deserve to stand beside him and face everything with him.

 Chapter 878

    Now she found that she could be so heartless.


    "Mimi!" Hua moyao holds her shoulder with some pain, why she just won''t forgive him, why! Does she no longer love him? As long as she is willing to forgive him, he is willing to change and do anything for her.


    "I''m sorry, president. I''m leaving work. My boyfriend is still waiting for me outside." Xiao Mimi raised her arm and pointed to the watch on her wrist.


    Hua moyao drooped his arm, turned around and let her go, regretting in his heart.


    What he is now is a villain who digs other people''s corner.


    When carrying the bag down, Shen Wenyang, leaning on the car, opened the door for her with a charming smile, touched her head and asked, "why did you come out so late?"


    Just now, he was surrounded by his female colleagues. I''m afraid everyone in the company now knows that Xiao Mimi has a boyfriend.


    "Well It''s a long time for you to wait Xiao Mimi replied with a smile, how dare you say it was because Hua moyao left her to talk just now.


    Shen Wenyang is a very emotional man. When he is with him, he will take her on a date every so often, which will always bring her a lot of surprises.


    He also introduced her to his friends, his colleagues, put his arm around her shoulder and said, "this is my girlfriend."


    He accepted her into his life without reservation.


    With him, she doesn''t need to hide and sneak, she doesn''t need to consider other people''s views.


    Although Hua moyao was frustrated in love, he didn''t pester her any more in the next few days. When the company and a Japanese company have cooperation to talk about, originally sent a general manager in the past can, he temporarily decided to go in person, temporarily left for a few days, to his heart a buffer process, every day watching her and other men together, that taste really bad.


    See the upset, do not see and miss.


    When he was in Japan, the special services arranged for him by the cooperative company were mercilessly kicked out by him. Occasionally, he saw the gadgets she might like on the street and bought them all.


    A week later, he came back from a business trip and put all the gadgets on her bedside table.


    An Weiwei is overjoyed to learn that Hua moyao and Xiao Mimi are breaking up. He rushes to a city to plan all his encounters with him, trying to care for him when he is most frustrated and needs company.


    In a high-end restaurant, Hua moyao was sitting there alone. He just ordered a good meal, and an Weiwei came.


    Sunglasses, long skirt, red lips, "inadvertently" see him, smile over to say hello: "Mo Yao, good coincidence, oh, you come alone?"


    Hua moyao played with goblet in his hand and nodded carelessly.


    "I''m also a person. It''s good to listen to my friend''s recommendation. Mo Yao, please recommend one for me." An Weiwei naturally sits opposite him and looks down at the menu, which means he wants to be with him.


    Hua moyao is in a bad mood in the process of lovelorn. In addition, Xiao Mimi leaves him because he and an Weiwei are too close. It is inevitable that Hua moyao will keep a distance from her.


    "All pretty good." Hua moyao gave a reply.


    Next to the waiter quickly open mouth to recommend her shop''s signature dishes.


    From her sitting over to the meal, he didn''t take the initiative to say a word to her, and even didn''t glance at her. Only when she tried to find a topic to talk to him, did he respond with a word or two, especially cold to her.

 Chapter 879

    An Weiwei was not reconciled. He boldly took his hand and looked at him and said, "Mo Yao, she doesn''t deserve you. Maybe breaking up is a new life. Isn''t it good for us to be together?"


    He is a handsome young entrepreneur. She is a glamorous and popular actress. They are the most suitable and suitable ones.


    Hua Mu Yao threw her hand away, and there was a hint of displeasure in her eyes. "I can''t match you has the final say," he said steadily.


    Maybe in other people''s eyes, Xiao Mimi is really a very ordinary girl, ordinary can no longer be ordinary, but in his eyes, she is the most perfect, even if he broke up now, he can not tolerate others to say that she is not good.


    "Mo Yao, what''s wrong with me? If you tell me, I''ll change it! She can do, I can, why don''t you give me a chance? Maybe you''ll find that I''m better than her. "


    An Weiwei is still trying to fight for it, but he mercilessly refused: "I don''t want to hear that again. You and I will never be able to do it!"


    He couldn''t eat without a few mouthfuls. Every day, he felt like a big stone in his heart. No matter how delicious the food was, he didn''t know how to eat it.


    He took out a pile of RMB, put it on the table and said, "I''m full. You can use it slowly." Get up and go.


    He is a gentleman''s man. Although they didn''t have a pleasant conversation on this topic, he bought her bill as well.


    Such a man, she certainly can''t miss! Isn''t Xiao Mimi the only one who''s hooked up with him before?


    "Mo Yao!" As soon as he left, she followed him out with her bag in her back foot.


    Hua Mo Yao did not walk a few steps, saw a familiar voice, almost reflexively called out: "Xiao Mimi!"


    I haven''t seen her for a long time. I can imagine how excited I was to meet her suddenly.


    Xiao Mimi turned and saw that it was him with a bright smile: "what a coincidence." That kind of smile, but not much sincere, especially to see an Weiwei behind him, she did not want to say anything to him.


    Following an Weiwei, he thought that when he saw her, Hua Mo''s soul was gone. Xiao Mimi didn''t know what kind of soul soup he had given him. He was young and seemed to have a lot of skills.


    Just then Shen Wenyang came out of the bathroom and saw her talking. He put his arms around her waist and asked, "do you have any acquaintances?" He turned his head and nodded to them.


    Xiao Mimi leaned in Shen Wenyang''s arms and introduced them: "this is my boyfriend, Shen Wenyang. We have something else to do. Let''s go first. "


    Hua moyao stares at her back for a long time and sees them talking and laughing. The more they look, the more bitter they are.


    He looks at Xiao Mimi, and an Weiwei looks at him.


    How much he loves her, can do that for her, and don''t even bother to look at himself. In most people''s eyes, she is better than Xiao Mimi, isn''t she a little bit better? Why does he like Xiao Mimi and not like himself!


    Why are so many excellent men so devoted to her? What capital does she have?


    An Weiwei''s jealousy attack, in other things she can toe high gas high, in emotional things she was such an ordinary yellow girl than down, how can she be reconciled.


    "You love her so much and treat her so well. At the end of the day, isn''t she in someone else''s arms?" An Weiwei holds his arm beside him and says in a sour tone.

 Chapter 880

    "Shut up Hua moyao was in a bad mood, but she had to say everything.


    "I''ll say it! I really don''t know what''s good about such a woman! Hua moyao, why don''t you think about me? " An Weiwei felt aggrieved and unbalanced. She reached for his arm and grasped what Xiao Mimi wanted. With so many people holding it in front of her, she didn''t know how to cherish it. And what does she want? Why did she try so hard to fight for it, but she still couldn''t get it! For what?


    The water flower? How dare she use this word to describe Xiao Mimi? Xiao Mimi is thousands of times better than her!


    When he heard her slander Xiao Mimi, Hua moyao was obviously angry. He threw him away and took his hand. His voice was low and dangerous: "get out of here!"


    He gives her face very much, but she just refuses to give up here, so I can''t blame him!


    An Weiwei is pushed to stagger and falls to the ground, but Hua moyao doesn''t look at her and turns away.


    An Weiwei''s beautiful eyes are full of inconceivable, he actually started with her!


    Since she became popular, she has been treated with respect. No one wants to hold her in the palm of his hand. Some people even smile at her. He pushes her!


    When she got up from the ground, an Weiwei''s eyes were cold and resentful again: Xiao Mimi, wait for me! I won''t let you go!


    In the bar, the lights are flashing and the music is loud.


    Hua moyao sits on the sofa and drinks cup after cup, while Lei Yan sits beside him.


    Although he would occasionally come to this place to relax and drink a little wine before, he didn''t drink much. He didn''t like the appearance of being drunk. It was the first time for him to drink like this.


    There is something in his heart. Xiao Mimi and Shen Wenyang''s intimate pictures are all pervasive in his mind. He is in great pain. He can only choose this way of venting to paralyze himself.


    Seeing him tossing himself like this, Lei Yan was shocked. Although he still looks elegant, his eyes are beginning to dim.


    Hua moyao''s family upbringing is very good. He has no bad habits. From childhood to adulthood, Lei Yan has never seen him lose his manners. However, he can feel his inner troubles and pain.


    His brother this is lovelorn, sure enough, even if again shrewd indifferent man, once in love, in the face of such things will become less calm.


    Lei Yan quickly grabbed the beer bottle in his hand: "brother, don''t drink it!"


    Hua Mo Yao laughed at himself and asked, "what should I do?"


    Go to her? No way. She won''t see him. If you see her close to Shen Wenyang again, doesn''t he mean to find himself unhappy?


    Home? It''s cold at home. There are traces of her existence everywhere. How can he face it and miss it?


    Work, he is not in the mood, irritable fierce, has made several small mistakes, so go on sooner or later lead to big mistakes.


    "It''s just a woman, brother. Don''t worry. I can get whatever you want!" Lei Yan comes together to say, quite pull pimp''s feeling.


    "She''s your sister-in-law!" Hua moyao looked at him with slightly drunk eyes and said seriously that his whole body sent out a trace of danger. He seemed to tell him that if he dared to say that again, he would break his wrist.


    She is the only woman he has ever identified in his life. Is she more than just a woman? In his heart, her position is irreplaceable, weak water 3000, he only takes her this ladle.

 Chapter 881

    How can Lei Yan not know his brother''s infatuation with Xiao Mimi? If you don''t like it, you can have sex with her? If you don''t like it, you can still spoil her like that. You''re going to spoil her to heaven?


    Sure enough, it was just a joke. It almost drew hatred.


    Leiyan quickly put his hands and said: "brother, I''m joking. Don''t take it seriously!"


    Hua moyao put away the danger.


    Leiyan secretly relieved, this time also he dares to tease Yao Shao from time to time, fortunately did not pull him to Taekwondo Hall.


    Yao Shao has been abandoned for such a long time. He has so much resentment that he will not be trained to death at that time.


    But he owes them both in his last life.


    Some time ago, it was all kinds of advice to help Xiao Mimi figure out how to beat his brother. Now, his brother is lovelorn again, and he has to find a way to see how to chase Xiao Mimi back.


    The onlookers see clearly.


    He knows that Hua moyao is not an active person. No matter how much he likes Xiao Mimi, when he hears that she likes Shen Wenyang, he must be deterred.


    If she doesn''t like him, how can she keep him?


    But Lei Yan knows how much Xiao Mimi likes Hua moyao.


    If you don''t like it from the bottom of your heart, if you don''t love it miserably, a girl''s family will have nothing to do and want to beat a man all day.


    Xiao Mimi, in particular, is careless. Everything is written on her face. He can feel that she still likes his brother. A person''s feelings can''t change so fast.


    Even if we break up, it''s because we are too disappointed and cold. Even if we are together with Shen Wenyang, it must be to revenge him.


    On the surface, she is sweet with Shen Wenyang, who knows whether she is really happy or fake happy.


    Love, originally is mutual torture.


    Xiao Mimi may like herself! When he got this recognition, Hua moyao was ecstatic for a moment.


    He really has no way to go. For the first time, he is so sure to believe every word Lei Yan says. As a truth, Lei Yan has passed through thousands of flowers all the year round, but he doesn''t touch his body. He must have more experience than himself.


    "Brother, listen to me, women are contradictory creatures. If you can''t coax them, you have to be strong. No matter how angry you are, you can kiss her on the wall. You must be good after a while. " Of course, the premise of this law is that the woman must love you, or she will be treated as sexual harassment and only receive two slaps.


    So, to sum up, Lei Yan''s advice is to be confident and bold to pursue, even with strong, or play a little harmless small means, as long as you can catch up, you will succeed.


    Hua moyao is suddenly enlightened. He''s depressed all day, and she won''t come back after drinking alone. It''s better to think of some way to get her back.


    Just at this time, Lei Yan''s phone rang. He pretended to be immortal. He just picked it up and looked a little ugly: "fell down the stairs?"


    The one who came from home said that Jiang wanting accidentally rolled down the stairs and broke his head. His whole body immediately became nervous, maybe even he didn''t find out. It''s said that a doctor has dealt with it, and it doesn''t matter, so he can rest assured.


    Hang up the phone, he sat next to continue to enlighten Hua Mo Yao, but found that his heart seems to hang something like, also no that leisure.

 Chapter 882

    From his first words, Hua moyao guessed what had happened. Looking at him now, I''m afraid he was trapped.


    In the face of love, all people are like this, another person is holding his own thoughts.


    "What happened to you and that girl? Have you done it? " Hua moyao looked at him and joked.


    Leiyan also did not hide, big square said: "that day drink much, wake up and found that do not know how to sleep together."


    There was a little flower blooming on the sheet. He still had a vague impression of what happened to them last night. When he woke up, he was a little annoyed and had a little aftertaste.


    According to his practice, the woman who had sex with him was never allowed to stay at home. He threw her a card with a cold face and drove her out.


    But when he went out the next day and saw her squatting pitifully at the gate, he frowned: "why haven''t you gone yet?" Did she curl up here all night yesterday?


    With tears in her big eyes, the girl said, "I don''t know where to go." She''s homeless.


    Leiyan had ordered people around to arrange accommodation for her, just a mouth, but still called back: "forget it, you stay."


    He made an exception to leave her with him.


    The girl''s eyes were incredible, then she was overjoyed and hugged him: "Yan Shao, thank you!"


    Leiyan body stiff for a while, slowly relax, or hold back.


    Then, slowly, I can''t say whether I like it or not, but he is a little better to her, and my younger brother is very polite to her.


    Hua moyao knew that he must not be in the mood to stay here. He waved his hand and said, "go back first!"


    "Brother, you..." Lei Yan is a little worried about him.


    "I''m fine!" Hua moyao patted him on the shoulder. He has decided to cheer himself up and get Xiao Mimi back.


    Lei Yan just nodded and drove back as soon as he got out of the bar.


    Jiang wanting is lying on the bed in her big pajamas. Her forehead is wrapped up with gauze. There is a piece of blood dyed red. She squints her eyes and looks weak. A clumsy little brother takes care of her and feeds her with water. She accidentally flows to her neck and wipes it with a towel, but accidentally opens a button on her chest to see the thunder Suddenly a strange upset.


    See him come back, little brother respectfully say hello: "inflammation little."


    Lei Yan waved his hand: "well, you go out first!"


    Jiang wanting opened her eyes and saw that it was him. She struggled weakly to get up: "less inflammation..." Voice did not fall, but fell back heavily.


    Lei Yan sits on the bed, presses her, does not want her to get up, asks: "injured where?"


    Jiang wanting shook her head: "it''s OK, it''s not in the way."


    Too late to exclaim, Leiyan fingers have been flexible to pick open a string of her buttons, see a piece of purple on the belly, and then turn her over, there are obvious scars on the tail vertebrae.


    And Jiang wanting, already red faced, had been injured in many places and did not dare to struggle.


    See are some flesh and blood injuries, nothing serious, he was relieved: "early rest." I said good night and went back to my room.


    All the men in the family are men. When she is injured and sick, only men can take care of her. She is clumsy and clumsy. He is very upset when he accidentally eats tofu. The next day, he sent someone to find a nanny, a 40 year old aunt.

 Chapter 883

    During her injury, Lei Yan also changed his indifferent appearance and went in to see her from time to time.


    One day, Jiang wanting tried her best to get up with her arms on the bed. She tried several times, but she still fell back. Leng Bu Ding raised her eyes, but she saw that Lei Yan didn''t know when she was coming. She was leaning against the door with her arms in her arms.


    "Less inflammation." She grinned, said hello, and no longer struggled.


    Leiyan step over, see her expression seems to have what demand, otherwise just won''t so hard want to get up.


    Are you thirsty? He took the water from the cupboard and handed it to her. Jiang wanting was flattered and quickly took it with one hand: "thank you, thank you."


    She was very reluctant to drink a sip, and then put aside, look at her like this, it seems that she does not want to drink water.


    He also handed her the fruit on the table, she still took it carefully, but did not eat it.


    Magazines, mobile phones, nail clippers Even the lamp, he handed her what he could hold on the table next to each other, and in the end he was going to be angry.


    "What on earth do you want?" Lei Yan is angry, low roar a, the woman is really troublesome!


    Clearly a face desire discontent appearance, but nothing.


    Jiang wanting was startled. She shrank into the quilt and said, "I just want to go to the toilet."


    Mrs. Li has gone out to buy vegetables. She''s suffocating at home. He pours it over and gives her water to drink.


    Lei Yan raked her hair, lifted the quilt, picked her up, carried her to the bathroom, put her on the toilet, and then took her to the door and went out, waiting outside.


    Waiting for some impatience, knocked on the door: "OK?"


    Jiang wanting whispered: "OK."


    She has aching bones all over her body. She tried to sit on the toilet for several times, but she didn''t have the strength to stand up. Lei Yan pushed the door in again and carried her back to the bed.


    I can''t say what''s wrong. I always feel that the relationship between them has become unusual.


    Xiao Mimi and Shen Wenyang happened to meet Bai Chi when they were dating.


    Shen Wenyang''s front foot just went to buy her a drink, and Bai Chi''s back foot came: "Xiao Mimi!"


    For a long time did not see white pool, Xiao Mimi excited, very forthright patted him on the shoulder: "recently busy what?" I haven''t heard from him for so long.


    In fact, before Bai Chi asked her to continue to accompany him in class, but he was afraid that Hua moyao misunderstood her again and pushed her several times. Later, gradually, the contact became weak.


    "Busy with research." White pool some helplessly spread a hand.


    He had no sense of learning before, and going to university was just a diploma. He wanted to have a leisurely time. I don''t know why, since Xiao Mimi accompanied him to a semester of classes, he became very diligent when he started school again.


    Maybe I feel that Xiao Mimi''s intelligence can be so diligent. If I don''t work hard, isn''t it too humiliating?


    He had a good head, and a little bit of learning, is not bad science. It''s just that textual research is a little more troublesome. We have to concentrate our fire on the attack.


    Xiao Mimi is also very pleased to learn that Bai Chi''s attitude towards learning has changed. It seems that her reformatory education has come to an end.


    "Who is that?" Baichi nuzui bar refers to Shen Wenyang in the distance. Just across the distance, he saw her with him, looking like a little couple.


    "My boyfriend." Xiao Mimi replied in a low voice.


    Bai Chi was surprised: "isn''t your boyfriend Hua moyao? He kicked you out? "


    Xiao Mimi glared at him. He immediately touched his nose and shut up.

 Chapter 884

    Look at this, it should be her breakup.


    "I said, even if you break up with him, you should come to me, right? You''re really fast. I can''t even get a spare tire when I find a new one so fast. " Bai Chi had some gloomy whispers.


    "No more nonsense, I''ll ignore you!" Xiao Mimi pretended to be angry and was about to leave.


    This guy didn''t give up. How can he mention it from time to time.


    "All right, no more! Good friend! "Good sister, not yet?" Baichi rushed to pull her.


    Finally, baichi begged to be an electric light bulb and walk with them.


    Xiao Mimi doesn''t have a strong objection. Shen Wenyang is kind to her, but she can''t put Hua moyao in her heart. She can''t like him. She always feels that she owes him something. The better he is, the worse she is.


    Sometimes it seems that the two of them are sweet. In fact, she is so embarrassed in her heart that she is going to die. Bai Chi''s company can also ease the ambiguous atmosphere.


    One morning, as soon as Xiao Mimi walked into the company, a colleague teased her: "Mimi, you look so beautiful today. Do you have a date in the evening?"


    Xiao Mimi is a short skirt with a high waist and a pair of thin high heels on her feet. Her legs are long and straight, her hair is curled up, and her face is painted with light makeup. She looks energetic.


    Colleagues asked, she did not kneel, slightly nodded: "en."


    That a few words female colleague is a burst of sigh envy: "Xiao Mimi, you can really happy!"


    Have so handsome and considerate boyfriend, every day happiness bubble.


    Xiao Mimi smiles and refuses to comment.


    In the elevator for the president, Hua moyao watched her walk forward while talking with her female colleagues. The elevator door closed slowly in front of him, completely separating into two spaces.


    In the morning, when Xiao Mimi went into the office to send materials to Hua moyao, Hua moyao put the things in his hand aside, leaned back, looked at her with a smile in her eyes: "you look beautiful in this dress."


    If he had praised her like this before, she would be so beautiful that her tail would be up in the sky, but now she is not so excited. On the contrary, he thinks that he is plotting something wrong.


    "Thank you." She replied politely and coldly.


    "I didn''t see you wear it before. Did you just buy it?" He asked, touching his chin.


    "Yes." Xiao Mimi answered truthfully.


    I bought it when I was shopping with Shen Wenyang not long ago.


    "Your clothes are still at home. I''ll send them to you when I can."


    He bought her so many clothes, but she hasn''t worn one yet. He has had a guest room redeveloped for her dressing room.


    "No more." Xiao Mimi answered calmly.


    "Then you can come home and get it when you have time." His elegant arms around the chest, gentle tone, like in persuading his daughter to run away from home.


    Dare feeling this long time, he is to cheat her back, Xiao Mimi said: "no, President, those clothes are too expensive, not suitable for me to wear, you''d better keep it by yourself! Nothing. I''ll go to work first! " Then he turned around and left.


    Looking at her back, Hua moyao was really very sad.


    Women are really fickle. They are more determined than anyone. They used to stick to a piece of kraft sugar paper, but now they are as hard as a stone.


    How long does she have to be angry? How long does she have to run away from home.

 Chapter 885

    Just before the end of work, a notice came from above that all people will have dinner tonight, and the company will pay for it. No one is allowed to be absent without reason, otherwise the full attendance award of this month will be cancelled.


    All the colleagues were jubilant, only Xiao Mimi gritted her teeth and ran to the office to talk with Hua moyao: "I have something to do in the evening, can I not attend today''s dinner party?"


    Hua moyao raised his head from the pile of documents and looked at her with a smile: "Xiao Mimi, no one can be absent without reason, no one, including me. If we can''t even organize a dinner party, how can we talk about unity, progress and development within our company? "


    He told her a lot about the general principles between employees and between employees and the company. It was very clear that if she did not participate, she would not unite colleagues and love the company.


    Xiao Mimi felt sleepy and waved her hand: "OK! I''ll go


    Looking at her back as she turned away, Hua Mo Yao had a smile on her face. How long had she not had such a smile. Although she played a little trick, she still managed to screw up her evening appointment.


    Xiao Mimi was going to go back to see his parents with Shen Wenyang in the evening, but she was upset by this.


    In fact, if she doesn''t want to go to the dinner party, what can she do if she really doesn''t go! What else can Hua moyao do with her and tie her?


    However, she always felt that her relationship with Shen Wenyang was developing too fast. He actually wanted to take her to see his parents. In fact, she was a little reluctant. Since he had mentioned it, she couldn''t let him down, so she had to harden her hair and promise.


    Today''s dinner can be regarded as an excuse for her not to see his parents.


    Out of the office, Xiao Mimi took out her mobile phone and called Shen Wenyang. Her voice was full of apology and said: "senior, today''s company dinner, no one can be absent. I''m afraid I can''t accompany you back to see your uncle and aunt today."


    Shen Wenyang didn''t blame her, but said, "it''s OK. I''ll see you later. Is your company allowed to take family members? I''ll go with you. "


    Xiao Mimi was surprised for a moment. Would he accompany her to dinner? Swallow mouth saliva, very solemnly answer him: "yes!"


    So, they agreed happily that he would accompany her after work in the evening.


    Xiao Mimi has a sense of Ko victory. Doesn''t Hua moyao just want to cheat her into going to a dinner party? OK, she''ll go and bring her boyfriend to the party! She was holding her breath to fight with him.


    Sure enough, in the cafeteria of Baochang, when Xiao Mimi walks in with Shen Wenyang in her arm, Hua moyao''s face suddenly becomes very ugly, and then turns into a mental pattern. Although his face is expressionless, the people around him obviously feel that the temperature has dropped a lot.


    When the lesbians see Shen Wenyang around Xiao Mimi, like a group of coyotes, they gather around and ask questions, and even several people ask Xiao Mimi how to find such an excellent boyfriend. It''s really embarrassing for her.


    At the dinner table, Shen Wenyang keeps her safe. Hua moyao has no chance to take advantage of her.


    I thought that Xiao Mimi would drink a lot and then he would take her home. When she got drunk, she would make a mess of people. Maybe there would be thunder and fire in the sky and something would happen. Maybe two people would make up the next morning.

 Chapter 886

    Unexpectedly, everything is hypothetical. Shen Wenyang does all the wine on her own. Xiao Mimi only drinks juice there.


    Xiao Mimi raised her eyes, and Hua moyao was surrounded by a pile of warblers.


    How many female colleagues in the company don''t want to talk about him. They don''t dare to show it openly, but they also like to take the opportunity to be courteous.


    Skimming her mouth, she buried herself in eating. She didn''t eat much and couldn''t eat any more.


    Shen Wenyang looked at her tenderly: "full?"


    Xiao Mimi nodded, in this atmosphere is not in any mood, not long, she was sorry to say that there is something else at home, to leave first.


    Colleagues also expressed their understanding that it would be better for the couple to live a close life together, and even colleagues who had drunk too much joked: "take good defensive measures, don''t get shot."


    Other colleagues burst into laughter, but Xiao Mimi blushed with shame. These days when they were together, he didn''t touch her with a finger, which is why she respects him so much, because he respects himself.


    Hua moyao''s face suddenly became very ugly. A few minutes after they left, he couldn''t stay any longer. He went out for a breath. He rarely took out a cigarette and held it in his mouth. He stood in front of the window to see the night scene outside. The light smoke floated out of his mouth, adding a trace of mystery and melancholy to his well-defined side face.


    Hearing the sound of footsteps, Hua moyao turns his head and sees Shen Wenyang coming back. He is the only one.


    Hua moyao knocked on the ash, frowned slightly and asked, "where''s Xiao Mimi?"


    With a smile on his face, Shen Wenyang replied, "Mimi''s mobile phone is here. I came back to get it for her. She went downstairs." For some reason, Hua Mo Yao always felt that there was something else in his smile, just like the pride of robbing something from him, but he didn''t care about it.


    She went downstairs? Hua moyao raised his eyes to have a look. The whole place was wrapped up by him. Other people were inside. There were few people outside. Did she go down alone?


    As a ghost, he pressed the cigarette end and strode forward. There was an elevator at the corner. He went in and pressed the first floor in a hurry. From the elevator out, looking for the entire hall, but did not see Xiao Mimi''s figure, he even looked outside, still nothing.


    He went to the front desk and asked the receptionist, "did a girl come down just now?"


    The waiter shook his head: "No. You''ll be the only one down in ten minutes. "


    Shen Wenyang just took the elevator to get down. He saw Hua moyao turning around. He went to the front desk and asked. He looked worried as if he was looking for someone. He didn''t see Xiao Mimi when he glanced around. He suddenly understood that he was looking for Xiao Mimi.


    Where''s Mimi? He just said to her that she would come down and wait for him. It''s not up there. There''s no one down there. Where is she?


    Her mobile phone is also in her hand. She really can''t find it. Shen Wenyang is also in a hurry.


    With a bad feeling, Hua moyao took a look at the stairway beside the elevator and strode past.


    Shen Wenyang saw that she was right. She didn''t really come down the stairs, but also followed her.


    When two big men and competition like desperately climbing stairs, finally found her, she is a face depressed sitting on the steps rubbing their feet.


    This fool must have twisted his foot when he went down the stairs again. He couldn''t walk and couldn''t get help. So he just sat here in a daze.

 Chapter 887

    When can she be more careful? I walk unsteadily and I always like to run in high heels.


    Hua moyao was worried about her foot injury. She was about to step forward and bend over to hold her, but Shen Wenyang moved ahead of time, called her name and squatted in front of her.


    "Senior?" Hear the familiar voice, Xiao Mimi suddenly smile, great, finally someone came to save her, she thought she had to spend the night here tonight, excited to embrace his neck.


    "I''ll take you to the doctor." When he bent down to pick her up, Xiao Mimi found Hua moyao beside him.


    Just now, there was no one in the elevator. She didn''t dare to go in. She thought, anyway, the floor is not high, so she can climb down the stairs and exercise. Unexpectedly, she sprained her foot when she just climbed two floors. She tried to stand up, but the pain was so severe that she just sat on the steps. She thought, if Shen Xuechang can''t find her, she won''t think she ran first.


    Hua moyao is the only one who knows about her claustrophobia. Did he remind her to come here to find herself?


    Being held by Shen Wenyang, Xiao Mimi looks at Hua moyao, but she disappears quickly.


    Hua moyao felt a pain in his heart. He could only watch her fall into other people''s arms and be carried away by others.


    In fact, the person holding her should be herself!


    Can only draw out a cigarette, in his mouth, continue to answer, answer, smoking, relieve melancholy. After a while, there were four or five cigarette ends on the ground.


    He took out his mobile phone and called the senior management of a company upstairs who was still having dinner together, saying that he had to leave in advance for something temporary.


    On the way home, he untied the first three buttons of his shirt. His brow was locked. He looked a bit dispirited and uninhibited, but also a little lazy.


    An Weiwei calls, but he doesn''t look at it. He hangs up and throws it aside.


    The phone rings one after another, see no one answer, and began to bombard SMS phone in turn.


    At this point, Hua moyao was very upset, but she still bothered him, so she had a bad temper. With a calm face and a cold voice, she said, "what''s the matter?" There was an obvious displeasure in the tone.


    "Mo Yao, come to me tonight." An Weiwei''s voice is filled with some supplication and some inexplicable things.


    "No time." Flower Mo Yao thin lips light open, some impatient light float to give her two words.


    An Weiwei''s voice suddenly shrieked up: "if you don''t come, I''ll cut my wrist and commit suicide!"


    Without waiting for her to finish, Hua moyao had already cut off the phone and was too lazy to listen to her.


    The phone finally stopped.


    More than 20 minutes later, when he drove to the front of his house and was about to get off, the phone rang again and an Weiwei sent a message.


    Hua Mo Yao casually picked up the mobile phone and opened it. What he saw was a bloody picture.


    White wrist, a thin hole, is pouring out blood, looks a little startling.


    Hua moyao''s anger burned for a moment. She did it on purpose and sent this kind of picture to herself. Is she making trouble for herself?


    Just stepped out of a foot back, directly turn around, drive to the place where anweiwei lives.


    The door was hidden, but he had to slip through the door to pry the lock. He easily pushed the door in. The house was dark, and only the bathroom was on.

 Chapter 888

    Hehe, the design is very good. Is this a good drill for her? But he didn''t do it! He hates women who are obsessed with them.


    Hua moyao''s face was obviously unhappy. He walked quickly and kicked open the bathroom door.


    An Weiwei is lying naked in the bathtub, with a layer of bubbles floating on it. Her slender wrist is soft on the edge of the bathtub, and drops of blood drop by drop. A small piece of bright red flowers has bloomed on the ground. She looked pale and weak.


    Seeing her like this, Hua Mo Yao sneered in his heart. Who is she deliberately showing her like this? Is it hurting him? Then, I''m afraid her hope will be lost. He is cold-blooded. Apart from the people he loves, what does the life and death of others have to do with him?


    Hua moyao squatted down, carrying a bag of bandages and other simple bandages bought by the roadside clinic just now, and tossed them in front of her eyes.


    "Moyao, here you are! I knew you would come! " Seeing him, a smile rose on an Weiwei''s pale face, and he couldn''t wait to put his arm around his neck.


    Hua moyao pushed her away, stood up, looked down at her and said, "I''m here for the sake of our meeting. If you want to die, it''s your freedom. I won''t do it again the next time. "


    Although his face is still wearing a shallow smile, his tone is casual, but every sentence makes people feel cold.


    Looking coldly at the knife mark on her wrist, he sneered: "if you want to die, be sincere. How can you die with such a shallow wound?"


    An Weiwei''s face became more pale, and his expression was a little stunned and twisted. He only felt cold from the heart to the body.


    How can he be so cruel, how can he be so heartless? She used suicide to keep him. She wanted him to be with her, but he But he let himself die thoroughly, how can there be such a cold man in the world.


    For the first time, she felt that he was so terrible that she wanted to shrink her head into the water.


    She doesn''t really want to seek death, but he has the ability to humiliate her and make her want to pick up the knife and end her life. However, she is still reluctant to give up her career and everything. How can she really commit suicide for a man.


    She used all the means, but he didn''t eat hard and soft. In an Wei''s heart, she was only unwilling and resentful, and angered Xiao Mimi with everything.


    Hua moyao turned around and left. An Weiqi trembled all over and yelled: "Hua moyao! I hate you


    Hua moyao stopped, put his hands in his pocket and didn''t turn his head back. His back was very charming.


    "To be fair, do you really like me?" Hua Mo Yao chuckled. Without waiting for her response, she threw the door.


    She''s just trying to climb a high branch. In the entertainment industry, it has become a trend for female stars to marry rich businessmen. No matter how big their beer belly is, no matter how bald their hair is, or even how old they are, they will soon catch up with their grandfather.


    What they pursue is only superficial interests, in order to maintain the superficial scenery.


    An Weiwei is more greedy than them. He has the ability to give her everything she needs, so she sticks to him regardless of everything.


    From her debut to now, I don''t know how many men she''s had sex with. People who have been living in calculations and interests will always have their own eyes.

 Chapter 889

    Not to mention that he didn''t like her, and would not be used as a stepping stone.


    They completely tore their faces this time, and Hua Mo Yao didn''t leave her any feelings.


    In the morning, Shen Wenyang drove Xiao Mimi to work. Before she got off the bus, he put one hand on her face, eyes full of tenderness, and came up to kiss her lips.


    After such a long relationship, their most intimate act is to kiss their forehead.


    Xiao Mimi looked at him with big eyes. She was very nervous. She pursed her lips. She wanted to close her eyes, but she couldn''t pass the heart. She turned her head aside and sneezed with her mouth covered.


    Shen Wenyang threw himself in the air, and the corner of his lip only touched her face.


    Xiao Mimi quickly took out a paper towel to wipe her hands and said awkwardly: "I seem to have a cold. I''ll go to work first. Goodbye, senior."


    He gave a smile and nodded, "OK, I''ll pick you up in the evening." Xiao Mimi quickly picked up the bag and hurriedly pushed the door down.


    Looking at her back, Shen Wenyang can see that she is still on guard against herself.


    But it doesn''t matter. He can wait.


    Xiao Mimi some nervous patted his chest, his performance is not too obvious? The seniors are so good to themselves. As their girlfriends and girlfriends, she won''t let him kiss them. Will the seniors be very sad?


    On the surface, he was not angry at all. His gentle appearance made her feel more restless. She always felt that he was using others to heal her feelings.


    I''m sorry for this, so she tries to make up for it in other ways, trying to follow him.


    "Pour me a glass of water." The inside phone rings, and Hua moyao''s voice is faint and tired.


    Xiao Mimi didn''t think much, poured a glass of water in and put it on the table for him.


    He frowned slightly. His face was not very good-looking. He didn''t look up.


    I always feel that he is not right today, but Xiao Mimi didn''t go deep into it, so she did her job well and left.


    Before the company''s regular meeting, Xiao Mimi knocked on the door to remind: "Mr. Hua, the meeting will start in ten minutes. Here is the information you want."


    Hua moyao was sitting on the sofa with his head back, his eyes closed and his brows slightly wrinkled. It seemed that he closed his eyes to refresh his mind, but it was not so simple, because he was always in high spirits at any time, and there were few such times.


    Hear her come in, he only light "en" a, the eyes didn''t open.


    When she put the information on the table, she hesitated and went out. When she put her hand on the handle of the door, she was worried and turned back.


    "Mr. Hua, are you ok?" She asked, standing a few steps away from him.


    He seemed to have fallen asleep. He didn''t answer. He just sat in that position without moving his fingers.


    Xiao Mimi boldly walked over, grabbed his sleeve and shook: "President? President? "


    He threw no response, she forced a big, he was pushed straight down.


    Xiao Mimi was so scared that she felt his forehead in a hurry. The temperature was so high that she patted him in the face: "Hua Mo Yao! are you all right? Wake up! Wake up


    He opened his eyes weakly. "I''m ok."


    Great, she would worry about him. When she saw him like this, thin beads of sweat came out on the tip of his nose.


    OK! And consciousness! Xiao Mimi was relieved.

 Chapter 890

    She clearly knows that every corner of his office, some of the furnishings she put in it.


    She rushed to the side of the bookcase, opened a small drawer, took out the medicine box, one by one comparison, and finally found the antipyretic, quickly took it.


    He put two antipyretic pills on his left hand and a glass of water on his right: "Yao Yao, wake up! Drink the medicine


    Since she left, her address has changed, either as the president or as Hua moyao.


    As soon as she saw that he was so ill, she really raised her heart. In a hurry, she forgot that she had broken up with him and involuntarily called Yao Yao.


    Although he was suffering from illness, he felt like a spring breeze in his heart. Hua Mo Yao only felt that it was the most relaxed and joyful time for him, even if he was suffering again, it was worth it.


    He took her hand and sipped the medicine in. His lips touched her soft palm.


    Xiao Mimi held his head in one hand and fed him water in the other. She didn''t feel relieved until she was sure that the medicine had been drunk.


    "Hello, how are you..." She put the water cup aside, just turned back to ask, but was hugged by him, the whole person was pulled by him fell on his chest, he put one hand in front of her body, one hand in front of her head, do not open your eyes, accurately locked her lips, as if how can not kiss enough.


    Xiao Mimi has a moment of stupefied God, as if a current through, her brain a little short circuit, so stupidly stupefied by him to hold pro, a long lost very good, very happy feeling.


    When she finally understood what he was doing, she was a little annoyed. He deliberately pretended to be weak to win his sympathy. How shameless!


    How could she be confused by his one kiss? How could she be worthy of Shen Xuechang.


    It''s no use hating yourself, and I feel ashamed of Shen Wenyang.


    In order to hide her guilt, she pushed him away, raised her hand and slapped him: "Hua Mo Yao! How shameless you are


    He turned around and ran away, no longer caring about his life.


    Hua Mo Yao reached out and touched his face, closed his eyes, but there was still a smile on his lips, a shallow slap, and scratching, which made his heart more rippling. He understood that she was shy.


    In fact, I didn''t mean to pretend to be weak to take advantage of her. I was just touched by her little hands on her face and taken care of by her. She was so close to herself that she could smell the faint fragrance on her body. The feeling that I couldn''t wait to hold her in my heart was even worse.


    Almost the body''s instinctive reaction, he tried his best to embrace her, she was unprepared for the attack.


    Although he was slapped on the face, he was not angry. On the contrary, he felt that it was also a kind of happiness.


    To his surprise, her initial physical reaction did not exclude his kiss.


    "Cough, cough." Thinking too much, he suddenly coughed.


    As soon as Xiao Mimi threw the door out, she ran to the bathroom and looked at herself in the mirror. Her cheeks were red. Damn, she would feel very happy for a moment when she was kissed by him. His lips were red, as if they were lipstick.


    She looks like she''s just had an affair.


    I can''t think about it any more. The more I think about it, the more confused I am. It seems that I want to pull her into several sections. She quickly buries herself in the tap and pours a few handfuls of water to wake up her brain.

 Chapter 891

    As if she suddenly thought of something, she raised her right hand and looked at it, a little surprised, some incredible.


    She was bold enough to hit him just now, but she slapped him in the face.


    I feel scared when I think about it. When I think about the two hooligans who once bullied her, my hands are almost useless, and the bandits who robbed her bags on the road are beaten black and blue. I''m afraid she can''t even recognize her mother, so she can''t help shivering. It''s too scary.


    Hua moyao is absolutely a cruel man. No one who offends him will come to a good end.


    I''m afraid no one dares to hit him like this when he is so old?


    He won''t. as soon as the young master''s temper comes up, will he just kill her?


    In the past, when he was with Hua moyao, although he connived at her, he had a bottom line. If he raised his hand and slapped him, he would be severely educated.


    What''s more, he was so ill that he beat him while he was not able to resist. Isn''t that a bit too much? Xiao Mimi is worried again. I don''t know what happened to him.


    No, he belittled himself first. He just wanted to protect himself, so he should do it! Don''t be soft on hooligans! She made excuses to comfort herself.


    But then again, when he was so weak, he was bumped by himself several times. I''m afraid that I only slapped him once in my life, which is quite commemorative. He always beat her ass, Feng Shui turns around, Xiao Mimi''s heart is a little dark.


    She is always so contradictory, staring at his hand, the expression on the face of joy, anger, sadness, one by one interpretation.


    Fear, heartache, worry, upright, dark cool.


    When my colleague came out to see her staring at her hand in a daze, he went over and patted her on the shoulder: "Xiao Mimi, what are you looking at?" What''s good in your hand? I''ve been staring at it for several minutes.


    Accidentally patted, Xiao Mimi almost didn''t jump up in fright. Looking back, she was relieved to see that she was a colleague.


    She pretended, "I see how long my lifeline is."


    After hearing this, the colleague quickly stretched out his hand and said, "Wow! Xiao Mimi, you can also read palms. Help me to have a look


    Xiao Mimi took her hand and, like a fortune teller who cheated money on the street, fooled her away and quickly slipped back to her seat.


    Sitting there, hearing the cough inside, she bit a pen in her mouth and couldn''t decide whether she should go in and see him.


    A villain righteously said: Xiao Mimi, you are silly. He treats you like that. You still want to go in. You are not afraid that he will eat you! How can you explain to your Shen Xuechang at that time? You have betrayed him psychologically. Do you want to betray him physically?


    Another villain covered his mouth and laughed licentiously: it''s good to be eaten by him Hasten serious cough throat, continue to speak: he again how to say is also your boss, if hang up how to do? At least it''s one person''s life!


    Xiao Mimi is really bored to death. She is so worried that she doesn''t want to go in and see him.


    That way, he should be more proud, despised by him, and he has to go in to see if he has something to do. It''s not cheap. I don''t want it.


    Just at this time, a manager came up to find Hua moyao, and Xiao Mimi quickly got up to greet him and said warmly, "manager Wu, this way, please."

 Chapter 892

    Symbolically, she knocked on the door. When she got his "please come in", she pushed the door open and sat in the posture of "please". But she took the opportunity to look inside with Yu Guang. It seemed that he was better. Sitting behind the desk, she was still so stylish. If she didn''t take it seriously, she didn''t know that he was still ill.


    After the manager went in, she politely withdrew to close the door.


    Now, I''m relieved. He doesn''t seem to be in any serious trouble.


    Before going off work, she took out a small mirror and looked at her mouth. How could it still be red and swollen? It was a bit awkward and annoying. After a while, the seniors found out what to do.


    She was a little worried. On second thought, she took out a tube of red lipstick from the drawer and drew it carefully in front of the small mirror. In this way, it should not look very obvious.


    She did not know when Hua moyao came out. She felt a burning look. She looked up and saw him standing there looking at himself, smiling and staring at his half painted lips. There was a trace of ambiguity in her eyes.


    Xiao Mimi''s face turned red as soon as she brushed it. She felt that she was caught doing something wrong. It was him who caused her red and swollen lips, which made her feel embarrassed. Quickly put away lipstick, "pa" a close mirror, buried head pretending work.


    Hua moyao came over, bent down, put his arm on her desk and looked at her with a smile in his eyes: "although lipstick is not allowed to be painted during working hours - since it is painted, it will be finished."


    She just put it away after half of the painting. Now it''s really ugly and strange. She also knows who did this. Xiao Mimi secretly glared at him.


    Hua moyao picked up the lipstick and helped her draw it himself.


    Xiao Mimi was so embarrassed that she grabbed the lipstick in his hand with a red face: "I''ll do it myself!"


    So, he stood in front of her with his arms in his arms, smiling rather than smiling, watching her apply lipstick with great interest.


    Work time, in front of his boss lipstick, this man or his predecessor!


    Xiao Mimi''s face is almost like a pig''s liver. Shit, he just stares at himself. He''s going to die if he leaves!


    She was afraid that her colleagues would come and see it. When she was nervous, her hands would inevitably tremble. She didn''t care if she accidentally deviated a little.


    Regardless of whether the painting was perfect or not, he quickly put down his things and did not dare to look up at him.


    Hua moyao picked up a tissue, bent down, and carefully helped her wipe off the point on her lips.


    Xiao Mimi was about to dodge when Hua moyao said in a low voice, "don''t move. Do you want to be a kitten?"


    As soon as he said that, Xiao Mimi did not move. After he helped her wipe it off, he seemed to be examining a handicraft and nodded with satisfaction: "well, it''s beautiful."


    When he finally left, she secretly took out a small mirror and looked left and right, as if thinking about the credibility of his words just now.


    With white skin and bright red lips, it looks different.


    The more I look at it, the more narcissistic I am. I feel so happy in my heart that I almost didn''t write it on my face.


    Stop! Stop! She was mainly afraid that Shen Xuechang would find something strange. Well, she didn''t come to appreciate how beautiful her make-up was.


    After work, Shen Wenyang saw her change at a glance and said with a smile: "make up?"

 Chapter 893

    Xiao Mimi slightly nervous nodded: "en."


    "Swollen mouth?" His eyes are really poisonous. He can see it in such a way.


    Xiao Mimi suddenly silly eyes, was spotted on the spot, always feel than stealing was caught also humiliating, also embarrassed.


    She felt very sad. Shen Wenyang was so kind to her, but when she was still his girlfriend, she did something sorry for him. First, it wasn''t the question of what other people thought of her. She felt very sorry for herself.


    However, she tried, she really can''t like him.


    Especially today, she found that what she liked was Hua moyao.


    This has been consuming people, not good, but to break up, she has no face to mention. In that case, the seniors should be more uncomfortable, and they are no different from the bad women who used to throw them away.


    He knows, anxious also cat scratch, but she did not dare to mention to him, what else, can only continue to play his girlfriend, continue to maintain their good image in his mind.


    Xiao Mimi has accepted her fate. Anyway, he has already found out, so she should be more straightforward. Long pain is not as good as short pain. She can do enough for the villain and save the pains of the seniors.


    She brewed for a long time, biting her lips, summoned up the courage to speak: "senior, I..."


    Senior, I''m sorry for you. I find that I don''t love you enough after all. Let''s break up.


    Before she finished speaking, Shen Wenyang touched her face with one hand: "you see, you still bite your lips. That''s how you bite the swelling." It''s very gentle.


    Xiao Mimi was stunned again. What, he didn''t find that he was secretly kissing another man. He


    She can only smile and keep silent. She can''t tell others openly that she has been kissing Hua moyao at work.


    At this time, Xiao Mimi was very contradictory, a little relieved, and a little disappointed.


    She has always been like this. If Shen Wenyang finds out that he is angry with her, interrogates her and yells at her, she will have the cheek to break up with him. But he trusted her so much that he didn''t think about the evil side at all. How could you let her talk.


    Just like before, she was angry and didn''t go home at night. Hua Mo Yao asked her where she had gone, and she would reply in a thick voice: "you can''t manage it!"


    On the contrary, he let himself go and ignored him. On the contrary, he was a little fidgety and would take the initiative to ask him, "why didn''t you ask me where I went?"


    Xiao Mimi fell into introspection and remorse again.


    Shen Xuechang didn''t doubt that he had done something wrong secretly. He was so kind to her, which made her feel sorry for him.


    Xiao Mimi felt sorry in her heart and finally decided to stay away from Hua moyao. She couldn''t do anything wrong to the seniors.


    The next day, she handed in her resignation.


    She was also afraid that she would stay here and be lured by him and lead to disaster. The temptation of the world, she has no immunity, or he.


    Hua moyao took the resignation, took a deep look at her, but still signed it. Xiao Mimi didn''t even have the courage to look at him.


    Finally resigned, a big stone in her heart finally fell to the ground, the guilt of Shen Wenyang is not so strong, but a little inexplicable.


    Is it impossible for her and Yao Yao in the future? I don''t know why, my heart is sour.

 Chapter 894

    Xiao Mimi quit her job. Shen Wenyang was surprised, and then hugged her with ecstasy.


    In fact, her lips were red and swollen that day. He didn''t know what was going on, and she looked unnatural. Even with his toes, he knew that it must be Hua moyao.


    However, he deliberately did not say it, deliberately to tolerate her, Xiao Mimi is a kind child, others to her a good, she will do everything to return, sure enough, the next day he received a gift, she quit the job.


    In the past, she used to spend her working time in front of Hua moyao''s eyes. When she was with herself after work, he and Hua moyao were tied one to one. Now, the whole situation has tilted to him.


    Xiao Mimi had nothing to do at home every day after her resignation, and she almost became a housemaid.


    Although Shen Wenyang gave her all kinds of beauty cards, fitness cards and shopping cards, she didn''t bother to go. She only went a few times symbolically and let it go.


    In the heart is holding the matter, how all can''t be like before that unbridled wants to do anything.


    For the first time, she disguised Shen Wenyang. She does not love him, but because he is good to himself, can not bear to refuse, always try to cooperate, such a life makes her very tired.


    One morning, when she was still lying in bed, she was woken up by a burst of "squeaky" furniture rubbing the floor upstairs. She kept getting up and opened the door, and saw some young men carrying things out. It turned out that they were moving upstairs.


    In the morning, she yawned and went to the bathroom to wash her face.


    One evening, Xiao Mimi went out to throw garbage in her slippers. From a distance, she saw Hua moyao, who was walking in her own direction.


    Xiao Mimi''s heart was pounding for a moment. He quickly turned around. What''s he doing here? Are you looking for yourself?


    Don''t want to tangle with him, Xiao Mimi hurried home.


    I didn''t expect that the footsteps behind her were getting closer and closer. She hastened to speed up. When she finally came to the door breathlessly, she turned back and saw that he was standing behind her, holding his arms and looking at her.


    "Hey, you, you, why are you following me?" Xiao Mimi gasps and shouts. She is worried that Shen Wenyang will come out and see her.


    Hua moyao''s eyes were full of smiles and looked at her: "who said I was following you?"


    "You''ve come here, but you''re not following me..." Xiao Mimi held his waist and questioned. Before his voice fell to the ground, he picked up a bunch of keys and raised them in front of her.


    Xiao Mimi looked for a long time, then suddenly realized: "you, you moved it?"


    Hua moyao took back the key and nodded.


    "Oh." Xiao Mimi embarrassed to death, "new neighbor, Hello, goodbye." He quickly opened the door and closed it when he went in.


    Shen Wenyang on the sofa looked at her and asked, "Mimi, what''s the matter?"


    Look at her gasping against the door. It looks like a wolf is following her.


    Xiao Mimi shook her head: "it''s OK. I''m a little tired climbing the stairs."


    Even if she was killed, she could not tell him that he found Hua moyao had moved here. Otherwise, he would have misunderstood what to do.


    Strange, she suddenly found that she was very tired recently. After a little exercise, she panted. Is it really too much, and her whole physical fitness has declined?


    Xiao Mimi would never believe that it was a coincidence that Hua moyao moved here, but she couldn''t say anything more. It''s their right to live where they like.

 Chapter 895

    But it can''t be denied that although she kept warning herself to stay away from him, she was always happy to learn that he moved here.


    It''s like having an affair. I know it''s wrong, but I''m still very excited.


    So, in the days after that, she can always meet him by chance.


    She had already avoided the time when he might appear, but he and she installed a positioning system, which was always so coincidental.


    Upstairs and downstairs encounter, do not say hello can not pass, say hello and some embarrassed and nervous, all unnatural, heart still thumping.


    He''s very polite. He hasn''t done anything special to her.


    One day, when she opened her door and was about to go out, Hua moyao happened to go upstairs. She looked at her with a smile and said hello to her. She was just about to open her mouth when she saw that he was holding a beautiful young girl on the other side and seemed to have a good relationship.


    Xiao Mimi''s face suddenly sank down, did not pay attention to him, directly threw the door back, some angry sitting on the sofa.


    Hua moyao, you have gone too far! Originally, she thought that he moved here because of himself. Although she was cold on the surface, she was still moved in her heart.


    Who can think of, he unexpectedly openly and beauty in and out, this is not intentional show love in front of her, deliberately angry she came!


    Although she killed all can not admit, but her performance, is clearly jealous.


    Hua moyao saw her face sinking down, slammed the door, and put a smile on her lips.


    He also really, in order to test her, in order to create pressure on her, spent a lot of hard work.


    "Brother, this is my little sister-in-law?" The girl next to him asked curiously.


    The girl''s nickname is Ya Ya, the daughter of Hua Ze Lu and Qin Nai Nai, and her cousin.


    Hua moyao nodded: "yes." Also looking at the closed door, the smile in the eyes contains a trace of helplessness and doting.


    She never hides her emotions, which is too obvious. However, he was happy and she cared.


    Xiao Mimi is really about to be angry. She is playing with a pillow as a sandbag on the sofa. She is still very angry when she sees him with other women.


    Hua moyao! You bastard! I will never forgive you again!


    After that, she saw him with the girl on the window several times, gnashing her teeth in anger. She even saw them coming upstairs, so she carefully put her ears on the door to listen to the outside movement. When she heard him call the girl, she was about to explode.


    He doesn''t go to work recently. He wanders around like a vagrant, just to accompany that girl!


    When she accidentally met him again in the corridor and the community, he said hello to her as usual, but she gave a cold face hum, ignored him, how to see him, how to feel uncomfortable.


    He reached out to pull her. She was slippery like a loach. He pushed him away and ran: "don''t touch me! I have a boyfriend


    Finally, once, she went upstairs, he and Yaya came downstairs and met face to face. She lowered her head and planned to pretend that she didn''t know her, so she slipped to the side.


    "Xiao Mimi." Hua moyao called her, she raised her head, very hypocritical smile, and then speed up to move forward.


    Hua Mo Yao winked at ya ya, and Ya Ya called out sweetly: "little sister-in-law!"


    Xiao Mimi is stunned. Is she calling her sister-in-law? Isn''t she Hua moyao''s new lover? She looked up in surprise at this pair of beautiful men and women.

 Chapter 896

    "Hello, my name is Yaya. I''m brother moyao''s cousin!" Ya Ya is very friendly and reaches out her hand and smiles at her.


    Even if she has a problem with Hua moyao, she can''t show her face to ya ya. She also takes her hand and says in a low voice, "Hello, just call me Mimi. He and I have broken up."


    Uncle has a baby daughter named Yaya, she has always known, but did not have the opportunity to know, did not want to meet for the first time is in such a situation.


    After saying hello in a hurry, she went back quickly. A knot in her heart was untied. Her mood was slightly relieved, and then she blushed.


    I''ve been acting a little too obviously these two days. As soon as I see him with other women, I feel uncomfortable and ignore him. Is he proud to death.


    This rotten person, let her misunderstand intentionally!


    She is also really impulsive, so she believes it. She thinks about what he and the girl are doing. She can''t eat well and sleep well.


    When Shen Wenyang came back from work, she was sitting on the sofa eating snacks while watching cartoons. She couldn''t help laughing when she saw the happy place.


    Shen Wenyang gently hugged her from behind: "how can I be so happy today?"


    Xiao Mimi touched her face unnaturally, did she? Is she so obvious? Shen Wenyang can read the joys and sorrows in her heart.


    "No, I''m happy every day with you." Xiao Mimi said with a smile on her face.


    Shen Wenyang is amused by her, kisses her forehead, puts his hands around her slender waist, and kisses her around her neck. It''s not pornographic, but it''s very ambiguous, and it''s getting more and more intense. Xiao Mimi is very nervous, but she doesn''t know how to refuse.


    They have been together for such a long time, and he will be cold if she refuses them once or twice, but if they let it go She really can''t imagine.


    "Ha ha, how itchy!" Xiao Mimi lay coquettishly back and pushed him away, just like ordinary little lovers playing.


    Shen Wenyang is not angry, raised his head, a sudden appearance, said: "so you are ticklish."


    Xiao Mimi looked at him with a smile, noncommittal, the heart is relieved, too good, muddle past.


    Shen Xuechang has a good temper. If he changes to other men, he will be angry if he goes on like this.


    He sat next to her and watched TV with her in one arm. Suddenly he thought of something and said to her, "you know, Hua moyao seems to have moved upstairs."


    Xiao Mimi''s heart clattered. She knew it for a long time. She could meet it almost every day. She was just afraid that Shen Wenyang would think more. She could only ask unknowingly: "is that right? I said, "how can I see a person like him when I take out the garbage one day?"


    I don''t dare to go into this topic for fear of revealing.


    In the morning, Xiao Mimi ran to pick up the water with a cup. The water in the water dispenser had already bottomed out. She immediately called the water delivery company to send a bucket of water.


    Before long, there was a knock on the door outside. She looked inside the cat''s eye. There was a short man in a cap with a bucket of water beside him. She quickly opened the door and let him in. She went into the room to help him get the money.


    Forget the price, she suddenly turned around, but coldly see the man standing not far behind him, eyes also flash away. Xiao Mimi was startled, that is definitely not a simple water delivery workers should have eyes.

 Chapter 897

    How long has he been following him quietly just now?


    The security door has been closed. She is the only thin woman in the family. If he is really bad for her, she has no chance to escape.


    Xiao Mimi pretended to be calm and gave him a smile: "you wait a minute, I''ll get the money and come out right away." Continue to walk toward the bedroom, just entered and quickly closed the door, anti lock.


    She stayed in the bedroom all by herself. What should she do? Her mobile phone and telephone were all in the living room. She couldn''t call for help. She ran to the balcony to have a look. It was so high that there was no one below. How could she dare to jump down? What could she do!


    She pasted it on the door carefully and heard the sound of turning things outside.


    This man is not a good man! She must have planned to kidnap her. Fortunately, she just turned her head. Otherwise, he would have covered her mouth from behind. At that time, her body and even her life would be a problem. Xiao Mimi was afraid.


    Maybe she stayed inside for a long time, or maybe she went outside for a long time and didn''t find anything valuable. The man began to knock on the door and began to twist it. He found that it was locked and knocked louder.


    Xiao Mimi is scared. What if he breaks in?


    In her hurry, she suddenly thought that Hua moyao lived upstairs. She stepped on the bed regardless, picked up a guy and kept throwing it to the ceiling, desperately, hoping to poke a hole out, just for him to hear.


    Hua moyao was going to go out. When he came back to pick up the documents, he suddenly heard the sound of "Dong, Dong". Every sound was a few seconds apart, sometimes heavy and sometimes light.


    Following the sound, he went to the bedroom. The sound came from below.


    Shen Wenyang is at work now. He must not be at home. There is only Xiao Mimi at home. Is that the voice she made?


    He will never be stupid enough to think that she is deliberately mischievous to disturb him, in which case she can smash his ceiling in the middle of the night.


    She is asking for help from him. She must have met something bad!


    He quickly took out his cell phone and called her. He only knew it was on, but no one answered.


    He ran to the balcony, opened the window, looked down and called her, "Xiao Mimi!"


    Xiao Mimi has been guarding here, and quickly poked out his head. When he saw him, he was almost excited and crazy. Great, Yao Yao is at home! Help!


    Outside, there was a life-threatening knock on the door, and the door was about to be removed. Xiao Mimi raised her head eagerly and said, "Yao Yao! Help me, there are bad people at home! I''m forced into the bedroom. He''s coming in! "


    "Don''t be afraid, I''ll go down at once!" As soon as he heard that she was in danger, he couldn''t wait for a moment, so he immediately turned around and went out.


    In order to ensure that everything is safe, Hua moyao calls the security section of the community, and the other party tells him not to act rashly. The rescue will come soon. He can''t wait and can''t wait to hang up.


    Standing in front of the security door, he was a little worried. He didn''t have a key. If he knocked directly on the door, he might be exposed. If he was in a hurry, the man would smash the door and take xiaomimi as a hostage. He didn''t want to put her in danger. How to get in as soon as possible without disturbing the man?


    Inadvertently, I saw a courier coming up with a package in his hand. As soon as I saw it, I went to him for help. After some negotiation, he disguised himself as a courier and knocked on the door.

 Chapter 898

    "Hello, express, please sign for it." He tried to suppress his emotions.


    Hearing the knock on the door, the man was startled. At first, he was stunned and walked slowly. He carefully saw from the cat''s eye that it was really from the express company. He just wanted to get rid of him quickly, so he opened the door, only opened a crack and reached out to get it. He could not see the house from the outside.


    Hua moyao handed the package to him as a cover. When he was not prepared, he grabbed his wrist with his other hand and twisted it hard. He went in and pressed him hard on the floor.


    That man does not want the life like struggle, unavoidably is another fierce battle.


    When the security came, the man had been trampled by Hua moyao.


    "Mimi!" When the rescue came, Hua moyao kicked him to the security guard and knocked on the bedroom door.


    Just now, hearing the sound of smashing the door and fighting, Xiao Mimi had already shrunk in the corner and covered her ears.


    He clapped on the door and called her several times, and then she came back to herself. Hua moyao was not the bad guy just now.


    She got up and ran to open the door. As soon as she opened it, Hua moyao held her firmly in her arms.


    Just now, it was too dangerous. In case no one came to save her, what should she do? Hua moyao held her in his arms, feeling the joy and fear of recovering her treasure.


    "Yao Yao." Leaning in Hua moyao''s arms, Xiao Mimi felt a sense of warmth and security that she had not seen for a long time.


    In the living room, the security guard and the police are investigating.


    It turned out that the water delivery worker had a friction with his colleagues in the morning, and he stabbed his colleagues to death when the fire came up. It happened that he was in the dressing room, and no one saw him.


    When he changed his clothes and came out to deliver water, he just saw that Xiao Mimi was the only girl in the family, so he wanted to tie her up, steal the money and valuables from the family and run away. He has even tried to kill her. As long as she doesn''t cooperate, he will get rid of her immediately. Anyway, he has already killed people and is not afraid to kill the second one.


    I didn''t expect to be seen through by Xiao Mimi. He has lost his humanity, desperately hit the door, trying to open it.


    Half an hour ago, the police received a phone call. Someone suddenly found that someone was killed in the changing room. They immediately launched an investigation. Unexpectedly, not long after, someone reported that the water delivery worker had robbed the room.


    He accepted the charge of robbery outside the homicide room.


    Xiao Mimi was shocked. Under the comfort of Hua moyao, she slowly relaxed.


    Hearing the news, Shen Wenyang rushed back to see him. Xiao Mimi quietly broke away from Hua moyao.


    As soon as Shen Wenyang came in, he looked at her up and down: "Mimi, are you hurt?"


    Xiao Mimi shook her head: "I''m ok. Hua moyao saved me. It''s just that this door has to be replaced. "


    Shen Wenyang touched her hair and held her in his arms: "you''re OK."


    Hua moyao coughed two times and said, "I''ll go first."


    "Thank you for saving my girlfriend." Shen Wenyang patted him on the shoulder to show his gratitude.


    Hua moyao smiles: "she used to be my girlfriend, too." Even now, she is his wife in the legal sense. He didn''t need anyone to thank for saving her. On the contrary, he would like to thank Shen Wenyang for taking care of her for so long.


    When Hua moyao turns around and walks away, he accidentally sees a picture in the bookcase.

 Chapter 899

    Shen Wenyang and a very beautiful girl''s group photo, the photo of Shen Wenyang looks like a student, green and tender. His hand on the girl''s shoulder, face expression some shy, some satisfied, like a young boy, smile so brilliant.


    Why, he thinks that girl looks familiar, seems to have some impression in his mind, but he can''t remember who she is or where he met her.


    Are she and Shen Wenyang lovers? Then why don''t you see them together now.


    I don''t know why, he always feels that this matter is not so simple. He must investigate who the girl is and what the origin is.


    Xiao Mimi always feels that her health is getting worse and worse recently, and she is more and more prone to fatigue. She often sleeps on the sofa watching TV. I don''t have a good appetite. I have no appetite for anything.


    There was even a time when I had dinner with Shen Wenyang. I felt sick in my stomach and ran to the bathroom with my mouth covered.


    Although she was relatively slow, she also noticed something strange. When she calculated her menstruation, she was even more startled. Should she be It''s already there.


    The next day, she went to the hospital to register, diagnose and wait for the result without telling Shen Wenyang. She was nervous and grabbed her bag.


    When she received the test sheet from the doctor and was told that she had been pregnant for seven weeks, Xiao Mimi was still shocked. She had a feeling that she couldn''t explain clearly. There were some small surprises, but more confusion.


    Some unbelievable touch their flat belly, she really, have a baby? The baby came so suddenly that she didn''t have any mental preparation at all. It was an accident for her that he appeared.


    It turns out that with a baby like this, the whole person''s mood suddenly softened a lot. Even when touching his stomach, he didn''t dare to use too much force for fear of scaring him.


    This is the child of her and Hua moyao, but now that she has broken up with Hua moyao and is together with Shen Wenyang, she suddenly finds that she has a baby, which is also a big trouble for the relationship between the three of them.


    She didn''t want to kill the baby, she wanted to give him birth.


    Now, she has no face to stay with Shen Xuechang.


    I''m sorry enough to ask him to help others raise their children? Wearing a green hat on your head? That''s not fair to him.


    She didn''t dare to let him know that she was pregnant, so she had to hide it from him, but under what circumstances should she break up with him in order to reduce the harm to him?


    As for Hua moyao, she couldn''t say more.


    Because of the appearance of this baby, she became more cautious.


    Although, she knows that he is very good to himself, very concerned about himself.


    Even if break up, these days performance she also see in the eye, he does not seem to give up.


    Just don''t know, he to her is forever single-minded? Or is it just a temporary interest?


    Can he accept this child?


    She was afraid that her child would become an illegitimate child, and she was even more afraid that he would let her kill her when he knew.


    Because what happened before made her defensive, she was not sure whether he really didn''t mind his family background, identity or even his previous career.


    She needs a decent reputation, and her children need a healthy home.


    She didn''t want to be his underground lover, which was no different from his mistress, even if he was nice to himself.

 Chapter 900

    She can''t take a risk until she''s clear about what he''s thinking.


    Sitting on the bench outside the hospital, she was in a trance with the test sheet in her hand.


    She decided that she would keep this little secret in her heart. Even if she couldn''t be with Hua moyao in the future, she would find a place where there was no one to bring up the child.


    Now, she is no longer a person. When she learned that there was a little life in her body, she suddenly became brave.


    Drink a mouthful of mineral water, but accidentally choke, the mouth of all the water sprayed out, accidentally wet the leg of the test sheet.


    She quickly put the water aside and took out a paper towel from her bag to wipe it clean. However, there was a blur on the test sheet, and the handwriting in some places could not be seen clearly.


    Xiao Mimi was very upset. She carefully collected the test sheet and went home with her bag.


    Just as he opened the door with the key, Hua moyao went upstairs and saw her and called her, "Mimi."


    Xiao Mimi turned her head and saw that he was standing there. She was shocked, as if she had done something bad for fear that he would find out. She was nervous for no reason. Her hand trembled and her key fell to the ground.


    She was in a panic and was bending over to pick it up. Hua moyao had already picked it up quickly. Her tone was full of spoiled words: "idiot."


    She reached for it, but he had already opened the door for her, so he put the key in her hand.


    "Thank you, thank you." Xiao Mimi stammered thanks. She didn''t dare to look at him. She opened the door and was about to enter.


    "Mimi." He stopped her at the door. "Come back to me, Grandpa. They miss you very much."


    At the mention of grandfather, her nose slightly sour, she also wanted to grandfather. A moment later, Xiao Mimi, who came back to her senses, quickly closed the door.


    Hua moyao looks helpless and stares at the closed door. If, at first, she and Shen Wenyang are together, and all kinds of love shows are to revenge him and deliberately annoy him, then now, she and Shen Wenyang are already a kind of commitment.


    He knows her. Shen Wenyang is too kind to her. Even if she doesn''t like him, she can''t break up.


    He felt that she was not as happy as she seemed.


    I saw a piece of paper on the ground. Did she leave it just now? Hua moyao picked it up. The handwriting on it was blurred in many places, but when he saw the word "pregnant", he was shocked.


    She''s pregnant? Was it because she was pregnant with Shen Wenyang''s child that she was guilty just now?


    This silly girl, can''t really and Shen Wenyang already


    Hua Mo Yao didn''t dare to think, as if a bomb had been thrown down and his whole brain was in a mess.


    He has to find out the truth, what the hell is going on!


    Clutching the test sheet in his hand, he ran downstairs in a hurry, driving to the hospital.


    With his relationship, it''s not difficult to get accurate information about Xiao Mimi''s pregnancy. When he got the backup information and learned that Xiao Mimi had been pregnant for seven weeks, Hua moyao was overjoyed.


    At that time, Mimi was still with him. Great, she had his baby, and he was going to be a father!


    He loves the most precious Mimi. He will give birth to a little Mimi in eight months. When he thinks of this, he is excited.


    If she was there, he would hold her in his arms and tell her how happy he was at the moment.


    Hua moyao''s heart suddenly rose from the bottom of the valley to heaven, and his mouth could not help rising.

 Chapter 901

    His wife, his children


    He was full of confidence, he was desperate to get her and the child back! No matter how strong the opponent is!


    Xiao Mimi came home, like a thief, with the doors and windows closed tightly. She opened her bag and looked for the test sheet.


    She''s going to hide it, where no one else can see it.


    The bag is almost rotten, still can''t find the sheet of paper soaked in water.


    Strange. Where is it? It''s clearly in the bag. Why is it missing?


    She went to bed and looked for it all, but she didn''t find it. She was so stupid that she couldn''t lose it?


    If someone you know finds it, it''s over!


    She looked around to make sure there was no one in the room. After that, she ran around the corridor and found nothing.


    The world is so big that even if she lost it, she didn''t know where it was.


    Can only comfort themselves, just a piece of broken paper, who would care so much, will be dustmen as waste paper into the dustbin, will not be seen.


    Pregnant Chen reaction is more and more intense, more and more frequent, she is afraid to be seen by Shen Wenyang clue, every day thinking, how to break up with him, do you want to directly tell him that he has been pregnant with Hua moyao''s child? She was afraid to think about his reaction.


    She only ate a little at every meal and didn''t want to eat any more. Looking at her lazy appearance, he only thought that she was not feeling well and took care of her. When he proposed to take her to the doctor, she quickly refused.


    And his consideration and care for her made her even more restless.


    She couldn''t bear to hurt such a kind man.


    If there is no Hua moyao, if she still likes him as much as she did in middle school, then she will definitely stay with him.


    It''s her honor to meet such a man.


    Hua moyao has been thinking about who is the woman in the photo she saw at Shen Wenyang''s house that day? Why does he feel so familiar, but he can''t remember. Just like when I was a child reciting the text, I knew the next sentence was very familiar, but I couldn''t think of it for a moment. That feeling is really a kind of suffering. I want to drive people crazy.


    He rummaged through all his previous photos, trying to find some clues from them.


    From kindergarten to high school, and then to foreign universities, graduate students, all the graduation photos, party photos, photos with classmates and friends, all out, a thick stack, stay up under the desk lamp contrast.


    In the graduation photo, he was dazzled by the dense heads. After seeing too much, his eyes were lax. He felt that everyone''s facial features were almost the same. Knead the temple, quickly concentrate and continue to search.


    For several hours, his eyes were so sleepy that he couldn''t find anything. Just as he was getting more and more disappointed and was about to give up, he picked up the last group photo and looked at it casually. He was about to throw it away. But he couldn''t help but see that one of the girls was the one with Shen Wenyang?


    It also happens that this is Qin Zixing''s high school graduation photo. I didn''t know how I got to him.


    Is that girl Qin Zixing''s high school classmate? That''s easy to say. Once you know the name, it''s easy to investigate.


    At two o''clock in the middle of the night, Qin Zixing received a "harassment call" from Hua moyao.

 Chapter 902

    "Zixing, what''s the name of the girl in blue in the first row of your high school graduation photos?" Hua moyao goes straight to the theme.


    Qin Zixing''s voice is hoarse, with a sense of difficulty: "brother, it''s two o''clock in the morning, what can''t be said tomorrow."


    He thought there was something urgent. He asked a girl.


    When Qin Zixing saw the photo he sent, he squinted at it and answered, "she seems to be Li Xiao. Why, you have a crush on her. No, she still confessed to you..."


    He hung up before he could finish there.


    Confession? After listening to Qin Zixing''s words, he suddenly had an impression.


    Before he went abroad to study, when he was boarding a plane, a girl came to tell him. At that time, he refused without thinking about it.


    From childhood to adulthood, there were many girls who expressed themselves to him, and he only regarded it as a dispensable episode, which he forgot afterwards.


    Hua moyao went to someone all night to investigate all the information about the girl. In the morning, he got the information with a pair of panda eyes, and his eyes were full of shock.


    She died several years ago. The date of her death was the day he went abroad!


    It turns out that after she was rejected by him, the girl walked out of the airport in a dazed state. Just after she went out, she was hit by a car and died on the spot, but he knew nothing about it.


    The feeling in his heart was unspeakable. His eyes were full of fatigue, and some stubble appeared on his chin. He closed his eyes and leaned on the chair. When he suddenly heard the news, he was shocked.


    He had no malice, but a girl left early.


    Although her death was not directly caused by him, it also had an indirect relationship with him. He could not help feeling guilty and sorry.


    Now, he finally knows where Shen Wenyang''s hatred for him comes from. It turns out that Shen Wenyang has always liked Li Xiao and put the responsibility for her death on him.


    No wonder he felt uneasy when he saw Xiao Mimi and Shen Wenyang together. So, he approached Xiao Mimi for other purposes?


    All the truth has come to light. If he goes to talk to Xiao Mimi now, Xiao Mimi will not believe it. On the contrary, he will feel that he is slandering Shen Wenyang. Then, he will think of a way to get the best of both worlds and let Shen Wenyang say it himself. At that time, he will see why Xiao Mimi has any reason to stay with him.


    The next day, after booking a private room in the teahouse, Hua moyao called Shen Wenyang. He only said one thing about Li Xiao and hung up. He didn''t believe that he would come.


    Sure enough, as soon as he heard the name from his mouth, Shen Wenyang''s eyes turned red, holding back anger and hatred.


    Does he have the face to mention a little name? Since Xiaoxiao left, hatred has been buried in his heart for many years. Now that Hua moyao has known about it, he will make a good calculation with him.


    When Shen Wenyang pushes open the door of the private room, Hua moyao is sitting on the sofa enjoying the photos on the tea table. They are all pictures of Shen Wenyang and Li Xiao.


    In the photo, the girl is sunny and the boy is shy. The boy''s eyes are full of tenderness when he looks at the girl. It''s easy to see that the boy likes the girl.


    Seeing him come in, Hua moyao smiles and shows him the picture on the table: "you look like a good match."


    Shen Wenyang clenched his fist tightly and said, "you killed her!" The hatred for him has been increasing all these years.

 Chapter 903

    Shen Wenyang and Li Xiao are neighbors. They grew up together from childhood. Although they were not in the same high school, their relationship has always been very good.


    He liked her so much, but before he could tell her, he found that she already had someone she liked. Every day when we were together, she would always talk about how that person was.


    He could only hide that feeling in his heart, because he was afraid that once he said it, they would not even have to be friends.


    As a friend and best friend, he has been caring for her all the time.


    That day, she said that Hua moyao was going abroad. No matter whether she could succeed or not, she would go and tell him that she liked him. She was afraid that she would never have a chance again.


    In fact, he followed her secretly. As expected, he saw her go away alone in a dejected mood. He followed her closely and guarded her silently.


    All of a sudden, a runaway car ran towards her. He didn''t have time to rush past and watched her crash and fall into a pool of blood.


    What it''s like to see the person he loves die in front of his eyes. The pain is like being torn apart by his whole person. The person he is willing to die is himself.


    For a long time, he often dreamed of her when he was dreaming. As before, she talked happily about how handsome Hua moyao was and how excellent he was.


    At the mention of Hua moyao''s name, she can''t help but smile from her heart.


    This name began to take root in his heart. He put all the responsibility on Hua moyao. If he had not refused Xiaoxiao at that time, Xiaoxiao would not have died.


    Even if he saw her in other people''s arms, he could not accept that he would never see her.


    Hua moyao killed the people he loved. He also wanted to revenge him and let him taste the pain.


    So, in the hospital inadvertently saw Xiao Mimi in Hua moyao''s arms, he was secretly layout.


    "I admit that I am responsible for Li Xiao''s death, but her death is definitely an accident!"


    He doesn''t want that to happen, but things are always unexpected. Who can be sure of natural and man-made disasters? It would be unfair for him to define him as a murderer just because of his refusal.


    "If you had agreed to her confession, she would not be depressed and would not have been killed by a car!" Shen Wenyang was already red eyed and growled in a low voice.


    Xiao Mimi was about to push the door when she heard someone talking inside. It was Shen Xuechang. He was so emotional that he seemed to mention another woman. She raised her hand back, and stood quietly at the door, not knowing whether she should go in at this time.


    Hua moyao said that she had something important to tell her, so she looked for it according to the address on the short message. How could she find that Shen Xuechang was also there? Aren''t they on the wrong track?


    Yu Guang has already seen the figure at the door, and Hua moyao has designed his lines to deliberately deceive him into telling his real purpose.


    "You are so small, what about Xiao Mimi? What''s Xiao Mimi in your eyes?"


    At this time, Shen Wenyang has completely lost his mind. There is only one purpose in his eyes, which is revenge. He hums coldly and says: "you killed Li Xiao, and I won''t let you have a good time! I also want you not to be with the people you love! I want you to suffer the same pain as me! I''m just making use of her. I want her to torture her and abandon her after she falls in love with me. I also want you to experience what it''s like for your favorite woman to be hurt. Life will be worse than death, right

 Chapter 904

    "Xiao Mimi is innocent. If you hate me, come to me. Why hurt Xiao Mimi for revenge?" Hua moyao''s voice suddenly raised.


    "Ha ha, for you? That would be too cheap for you! Xiao Mimi is pregnant. You don''t know. It''s your child. I''ll propose to her. I want you to never be with your lover and children! " Shen Wenyang''s face was full of the pleasure of revenge, and he said slowly.


    "If you dare to hurt her, I won''t let you go!" Hua moyao warned with a cold face.


    Xiao Mimi outside the door was completely stunned when she heard their conversation.


    She has understood the process of the matter. It turns out that Shen Wenyang is good to her not because he likes her, but because he wants to use her to revenge Hua moyao.


    She suddenly felt terrible. How could such a gentle senior be more terrible than the devil? How could he have the heart to hurt her? How could he do that.


    She kisses Hua moyao, she''s pregnant, he doesn''t know everything she does, but pretends not to know, so that she has no excuse to break up with him.


    She also feels guilty and reproaches herself every day. She thinks she is a villain. In the end, she finds that she is the most stupid and stupid! Almost sold and counting money.


    She didn''t hate Shen Wenyang, but she felt very sad. Although she doesn''t love him, she has feelings for him, at least she won''t do anything to hurt him.


    "So soon? That''s what you owe me! "


    Shen Wenyang is still using language to stimulate him, want to see him more painful, but found that his brow slightly wrinkled, eyes full of pain looking at him behind.


    Follow his eyes, turn around, but see Xiao Mimi don''t know when to come in, such as looking at strangers in general, a face can''t believe looking at him, eyes red.


    Shen Wenyang was in a panic.


    He admitted that at first he approached Xiao Mimi with this purpose and wanted to revenge Hua moyao. But slowly, he found that he didn''t have the heart to attack her, and his kindness to her was not all hypocritical.


    He said that on purpose just now. He said that too much on purpose, just to make Hua moyao sad.


    She didn''t think about it, but she stood behind and heard it all.


    Mimi must hate him. She must be disappointed with him.


    He cared more or less about her in his heart, otherwise he would not care so much about her feelings.


    Shen Wenyang suddenly feels panicked. He wants to pull her to explain to her. Seeing the defensive look in her eyes, what face does he have to touch her.


    Shen Wenyang turned to look at Hua moyao, gritted his teeth and said, "all this is designed by you! Hua moyao! You are so mean Go, grab him by the collar and hit him.


    Now, he fully understood that Hua moyao was deliberately stimulating him to say these words, and he also deliberately took the time to call Xiao Mimi to hear her.


    He is really, no discount means, even the death of Li Xiao are moved out.


    Seeing his fist waving, Hua Mo Yao didn''t even hide. He almost fell to the ground, straightened up, wiped the blood on the corner of his mouth, and even had a funny smile on his face.


    Come on, fight harder and see who Mimi is standing there.


    Shen Wenyang grabbed him by the collar and hit him with his eyes full of blood.

 Chapter 905

    Seeing the wound on his face, Xiao Mimi suddenly rushed over and stopped in front of Hua moyao: "don''t fight! Shen Wenyang, don''t hit him! "


    Shen Wenyang has completely lost his mind and pushed her away.


    Xiao Mimi hit the edge of the table, fell to the ground, holding his stomach in pain, pain just want to cry.


    "Mimi!" Hua moyao first noticed Xiao Mimi on the ground. Just now, he was knocked over on the ground. He was unprepared and saw Xiao Mimi pushed down.


    When Shen Wenyang came back with his fist again, he gave him a hard blow and immediately ran to squat on the ground, supporting Xiao Mimi: "Mimi, Mimi, what''s the matter with you?"


    "Yao Yao, I have a stomachache. It hurts." Xiao Mimi''s face was wrinkled with pain. Her voice was low and soft, but it was more painful.


    Hua moyao saw that the red blood had already flowed down her thigh root. She was wearing a short skirt, and the blood had almost reached her knee.


    As soon as Shen Wenyang saw the blood on her leg, he immediately calmed down and rushed to hold her hand: "Mimi, I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to push you, I..."


    He felt remorseful and wanted to slap himself hard. How could he really hurt her. He was just so impulsive that he accidentally pushed her.


    Hua moyao picked Xiao Mimi up and threw down a sentence: "if anything happens to her, I won''t let you go!"


    No matter how much he vented on him, he could even hit him several times in a row and he would not fight back.


    But if he hurt Xiao Mimi, he would fight with him!


    "Yao Yao, I hurt, I hurt." Xiao Mimi''s face was full of tears. Today''s scene shocked her so much that she didn''t understand whether it was the pain in her stomach or the pain in her heart. Perhaps, just can find an excuse to shed tears, just now, she stood at the door, tears endure too hard.


    "Be good, be good. If you bear it any longer, it won''t hurt for a while." Hua Mo Yao coaxes her and kisses her tears in a soft voice. Her heart aches so much that she can''t bear to put her down. But holding her while driving here will definitely make her more uncomfortable.


    Shen Wenyang also follows her from the inside. He did harm to her. Although he knows Hua moyao won''t let him touch her again, he still wants to do something for her to reduce his sense of guilt.


    Xiao Mimi is a good girl. She is pure and kind. She is a jerk. How can she do that to her for personal revenge.


    "You hold her, I''ll drive!" Shen Wenyang then went to drive.


    Hua moyao didn''t refuse. At this moment, Xiao Mimi''s physical safety is the most important thing, isn''t it?


    Shen Wenyang drives over to help him open the door. He holds Xiao Mimi and sits in the back.


    The two gas fields are totally different. The two men who fought fiercely just now cooperate so tacitly.


    Hua Mo Yao tightly hugs Xiao Mimi in his arms. His heart is like being held by something. He stares at the front with a serious face, but the action of holding her is so gentle.


    This is his child, he and Xiao Mimi''s child, he has no time to be excited, but he has to accept the news that he has left?


    No! Make sure you keep the baby. Mimi will be fine!


    ¡°fuck£¡ Red light again Shen Wenyang slapped the steering wheel, but he couldn''t help making rude remarks.

 Chapter 906

    It''s not easy to wait until the green light, when the car in front of him passes by, it suddenly turns into a red light. At this critical moment, it''s hard to avoid getting upset.


    "Break through!" Flower silent Yao thin lips light open, directly throw out three words.


    Shen Wenyang also has this intention, a step on the accelerator, directly ran the red light on the past.


    Finally, Shen Wenyang got out of the car and helped them open the door. He stood next to them with a hand blocking the door, for fear of knocking Xiao Mimi''s head.


    As soon as they got out of the car, the two men rushed inside.


    Put her on the operation cart, but Hua moyao stopped Shen Wenyang and refused to let him have another look. He said in a cold voice, "go back, I''ll be enough here."


    "Senior Senior... " Xiao Mimi on the cart suddenly stretched out her arms and yelled. Her voice was so weak that people were worried.


    "Mimi, come out and see the doctor first." Hua moyao hurried to coax her by holding her hand.


    Xiao Mimi shakes her head. If she doesn''t say something, she won''t see a doctor.


    No way, Hua moyao can only let Shen Wenyang pass.


    Shen Wenyang was so moved that she wanted to cry. She was willing to talk to him and call him a senior.


    "Mimi, the seniors are waiting for you outside. You go to see the doctor first." Shen Wenyang is worried about her health. It''s important to protect the fetus as soon as possible.


    "No!" Xiaomimi took his hand and refused to let it go.


    "Senior, it''s Yao Yao''s fault that he accidentally killed your lover. He didn''t mean it. After so many years, let go of the hatred." Her other hand touched her stomach, and her eyes suddenly filled with tears. "This is Yao Yao''s child. Maybe this time, I came out of the operating room and he was gone. Elder, no matter whether the child can be saved or not, you should take revenge and stop hating Yao, OK At the end, there was a lump in her voice.


    This is also her child. Of course, she cares about it. When she thinks that the child may be gone, her heart aches.


    However, seeing that the kind-hearted schoolmaster hated Yao so much, she felt uncomfortable. Anyway, the matter had come to this point. If the child''s misfortune could be exchanged for his forgiveness, it would be worth it.


    Shen Wenyang is also very unpleasant in his eyes. He holds her hand: "Mimi, I promise you, I don''t hate him any more. Your child will be fine, too. It will be! "


    Xiao Mimi was relieved, with a smile on her face: "thank you, senior."


    Great, seniors are willing to put everything down. She didn''t believe that seniors would be so bad, she won. I hope that this time, the two of them can resolve all the hatred.


    Of course, she hoped that her child would still be there, but in case the child died, she would try her best to persuade Yao Yao not to blame Shen Xuechang.


    With the efforts of doctors, the child was finally saved.


    She is too weak to be hospitalized for a few days.


    In the ward, Xiao Mimi is touching her stomach with satisfaction and happiness. Shen Wenyang comes in.


    "Senior." Seeing him, Xiao Mimi''s face was full of laughter.


    Shen Wenyang sat beside her, silent for a long time, can only face the chagrin to say a word: "Mimi, sorry."


    He thought all night last night. In fact, he couldn''t accept Li Xiao''s death, so he would find a place to vent his feelings and revenge on Hua moyao.


    Over the years, he has been blinded by hatred. If Hua moyao didn''t refuse her, what could he do? When the runaway car came, could he change it?

 Chapter 907

    None of them is right. It''s all their own fault. Xiao Mimi almost lost her baby.


    "Senior, I am very grateful that you can forgive Yao Yao." Now, her children are still there, and she already feels very lucky. What''s wrong with those things before?


    Isn''t she selfish? Isn''t she angry with Hua moyao that she impulsively accepts Shen Wenyang''s confession? Between them, no one is sorry.


    All the truth has been put on the table, she can finally break up with him without any pressure, so it''s good for both of them.


    "Senior, I tried to like you very hard, but I can''t. Senior, let''s break up. " Xiao Mimi tone light said, voice steady, slightly sorry.


    Really, she didn''t hate him at all, but suddenly felt that the relationship between them was far away, and it was impossible to be as close as before.


    Shen Wenyang gave a bitter smile and nodded: "OK, I hope you are happy with him."


    Now, there is no reason for him to keep her.


    Although, apart from the revenge factor, to be fair, he has a good feeling for her, but he is still very suddenly let go, just hope that she can live better in the future.


    Seeing Shen Wenyang leave the ward, Xiao Mimi feels suddenly enlightened.


    She and Shen Wenyang finally broke up, Shen Wenyang and Hua moyao hatred also untied, everything is so beautiful.


    I just hope that he can really put that person down and find a new love in the future.


    This baby is really her little lucky star.


    In the office, the doctor is introducing Xiao Mimi''s pregnancy to Hua moyao.


    She is still young, the body is not fully mature, early pregnancy and birth is not good for herself and the baby. What''s more, she''s in poor health. She''s really not suitable for pregnancy. The fetus is easy to slip, and it may even pose a threat to her life. It''s better to take it off and take good care of your body. It''s not too late in a few years.


    "Anyway, you are still young. It will be much better to have a baby when she is about 25 years old in three or four years." The doctor gave him advice from a very professional point of view.


    Hua moyao, who was still in the excitement, suddenly became gloomy. He frowned and kept silent for a long time before nodding: "OK, I see."


    This is his and Xiao Mimi''s child. Of course he cares. He even dreamt that she was waving to him with her baby in her arms. The voice of the baby called to him: "Dad."


    However, he was more worried about her health.


    The child is gone. She has only one.


    What''s more, she is still young. She is like a child. She needs to be taken care of. Can she take care of her baby?


    He is also a person in the room for a long time, smoked a lot of cigarettes, made a strong determination, decided to persuade her to kill the child. Later, when she is well, they can have another baby.


    When Hua moyao came into the ward, Xiao Mimi was reading a story book with relish.


    "Well, is there any discomfort?" Hua moyao walked over and naturally helped her to hook her hair behind her ears.


    Xiao Mimi shook her head and her big bright eyes were still staring at the storybook: "Yao Yao, I''m learning to tell a story to my baby."

 Chapter 908

    Seeing that she was so looking forward to the arrival of the baby, how could he have the heart to ask her to kill the baby.


    Hua moyao sat on the bed, helped her up, put her head in her arms, put her arms around her, and said in a low voice, "Mimi, I''ll discuss something with you."


    "Yes?" Mimi''s eyes are still fixed on the story book, indicating that he said.


    "Let''s Will you take the baby away In the dilemma, Hua moyao finally said something.


    Xiao Mimi was stunned and looked unbelievable. She got up from his arms, looked at him and asked, "what did you say?"


    "Take the baby away." What''s wrong with him? But I have to be patient to enlighten her.


    "Hua moyao, I knew you would not accept him! He''s my child. It''s none of your business! Why do you want me to take it off? For what? Get out of here! Get out of here! I don''t want to see you again Xiao Mimi red eyes, can''t help but pick up the pillow toward him.


    Originally thought Yao Yao to her is sincere, originally also is hypocritical, he unexpectedly wants to let her take off the child! Is her child a disgrace to him? Why take it off! He doesn''t want it. She keeps it herself!


    Look at her now, so impulsive, so easy to lose control of emotion, how can he rest assured.


    "Mimi, listen to me." Hua moyao pressed her shoulder and explained to her.


    Xiao Mimi opened his hand, covered her ears and shook her head: "I don''t want to listen, I don''t want to listen! You don''t love me at all


    All the explanations are excuses for her to kill her child. Isn''t she digging her heart.


    Hua moyao grabs Xiao Mimi''s hands and feet and presses her in his arms: "of course I love you! I love kids, too! The doctor said that your body is too weak. Now you are pregnant and hurt your body too much. When you take good care of yourself, can you regenerate? "


    "I''m not afraid! No matter how difficult it is, I will be born! Since you love him, don''t force me to take it away! " Xiao Mimi pushed him away with a stubborn look in her eyes.


    He hit her child''s idea, Xiao Mimi has a mother''s calf care psychology, full of alert to him, no longer believe any of his reasons.


    "Mimi..." Hua moyao can''t bear it in his eyes. He still insists on letting her give up.


    Two people''s opinions are deadlocked. Xiao Mimi and Hua moyao are in a cold war again. No matter how he explains it, it''s useless.


    She turned her head to cover the quilt and turned her back to him. She pretended that she didn''t hear what he said. What else can he do? Can''t he tie it up and take it off for her?


    If he really dares to do so, with Xiao Mimi''s character, I''m afraid he''ll never talk to him again in his life.


    He tried every means to persuade, but in the end, there was no way out. Hua moyao had to go to the doctor again to discuss.


    Seeing that she is determined to have children, the doctor is also relaxed. Although there are certain risks, it should not be a big problem to take good care of the fetus and pay more attention to it. It''s just that people around her have to take good care of her.


    After thinking about it, Hua moyao finally decided to comply with her and let her have the baby. He will take good care of her as long as she and the children are safe.


    Xiao Mimi already felt in her heart that Yao Yao didn''t want her children, and he was abandoning them. In this case, she''ll take the child alone. Don''t bother him, so he can rest assured.


    Hua moyao comes to the hospital after work and looks at the empty ward, but is told that Xiao Mimi has been forced to leave the hospital.

 Chapter 909

    He Leng for a while, quickly took out the mobile phone to call her, shut down. She drove home in a hurry, but there was no one at home. She didn''t go back to him.


    Where the hell did she go? Hua moyao searched all the places she could go, and asked the people she could contact one by one. She couldn''t be found everywhere. She was worried. She didn''t leave home in anger, did she?


    That stupid girl has a baby in her stomach. Where has she gone? Will she take care of herself? Don''t go out for a while. If the baby is gone and hurt herself, Hua Mo Yao will be worried to death.


    He didn''t ask for anything else, just for her and the children to be healthy by his side. Later, he was responsible for taking care of them.


    In the end, Hua moyao blocked her in the downstairs of the small apartment she lived in before she knew him.


    She just bought food from the supermarket. When she walked back with the bag, she looked up and saw him standing there with his hands in his pocket looking at her.


    Two people looked at each other for a while, Xiao Mimi pouted her lips, pretended not to see, and continued to walk forward without squinting.


    "Xiao Mimi." Hua moyao grabbed her shoulder and sighed, "don''t be angry. Come back with me. I won''t let you take off the baby any more. If you like, we''ll be born."


    It''s like she threatened him with her baby.


    Xiao Mimi rolled her eyes: "I love you. You are born by yourself. Don''t let us. This is my child. It has nothing to do with you."


    She has drawn a line with him and does not admit that she has any relationship with him.


    He straightened her body and put his arms around her waist. His eyes were deep and spoiled. He touched her forehead with an ambiguous smile: "can you be born without me? "Yes?"


    His breath was blowing on her face. At the moment, the atmosphere was a little ambiguous. Why did she feel that the bad smile on his face was deliberately to see her embarrassed? Why did she feel that she was being teased.


    Xiao Mimi''s heart beat faster. In order to cover up her unnaturalness, she stepped on him and yelled in a loud voice: "why, playing hooligans in broad daylight? Let me go!"


    She was wearing a pair of flip flops on her feet. No matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t hurt him.


    "Mimi, come back with me. I''ll take good care of you and the baby." He did not move at all, still whispered in her ear to coax her, his hand swam on her waist.


    "I don''t need your care! You can take care of yourself and your baby


    Playful. She never plays with him, but she doesn''t know what he''s thinking. Don''t count on her again. Xiao Mimi refused without thinking about it.


    Her heart, stirred by his frivolous tone and action, was as itchy as a cat''s paw. She was afraid that she would lose control if she went on like this. She quickly pushed him away, turned around and left. Her face was already red.


    Hua moyao grabs her arm again. In the process of pulling, the bag in her hand is broken and all the things inside fall to the ground. Xiao Mimi squats down to pick it up and reads angrily: "bad guy!"


    Looking at the bits and pieces of junk food, potato chips, instant noodles, biscuits, chocolate Is she going to eat these?


    Hua moyao understands Xiao Mimi''s life habits. She eats three irregular meals a day. When she is hungry, she will eat snacks to fill her stomach. After being with him, he tried hard to correct her bad habits, even if she ordered takeout, she had to eat by meal.


    She lived alone, and began to hoard these snacks for herself, and began to live the previous life, so how can she take good care of her body, and how can she and her baby be healthy.

 Chapter 910

    Hua moyao was really upset and angry: "Xiao Mimi, that''s what you said about taking good care of yourself and your baby?"


    She also knows that these things have no nutrition and are not good for her health, but some habits can''t be changed at once. She has worked hard to change them a little bit.


    As if she had been caught doing something wrong on the spot, Xiao Mimi didn''t dare to look up at him, but pretended to defend herself: "I just bought it for a rainy day, and I didn''t eat it every day."


    Hua Mo Yao took her hand and pulled her up.


    "Well, what are you doing?" Xiao Mimi''s other hand is still frantically picking up things on the ground.


    "Don''t pick it up, don''t Hua moyao couldn''t help but pull her up.


    Xiao Mimi yelled: "Hey, I bought it for a lot of money!" In a hurry, he grabbed the most expensive packet of chocolates.


    "I''ll give you how much." Hua moyao put one hand in her pocket, and the other hand wrapped her hand. He pulled her forward and stopped at the nearby vegetable market to select the ingredients.


    He walked in the front line in a suit and shoes. As soon as he took off his clothes, his shirt was tied in his trousers, and he rolled his sleeves to choose and settle the bill. Xiao Mimi held his clothes in her arms. Wen Wen followed him quietly, without even moving a little finger, just looking around.


    After a turn, Hua moyao''s hands were already full of bags. She couldn''t help holding her. She turned around and saw that she was squatting in the seafood restaurant to watch other people''s bastards with relish and poked her fingers from time to time.


    Hua moyao looked at her askance: "do you want to eat this?"


    Although pregnant women are not suitable to eat Wang Ba meat, he can bring stew for her to drink.


    "No!" Xiao Mimi shakes her head and stands up. It''s fun to live, but it''s boring to stew.


    He walked in front, and she followed him step by step.


    After downstairs, her eyes lit up, just dropped on the ground of things actually still! She looked at him like a thief, and was about to pick it up when he didn''t pay attention. He had eyes on his back. Before she could bend down, he warned her: "Xiao Mimi, don''t think about picking up those things again, I''ll throw them into the garbage can."


    Xiao Mimi turns a big white eye towards him resentfully, and reluctantly keeps up with his pace. Although he couldn''t see it at all, he could guess her expression at the moment.


    At her door, Hua moyao stops. As soon as she turns her head, they look at each other. She is still thinking about how to smuggle those snacks back. She can''t buy them for nothing. When she is wandering, they stand there staring at each other.


    "What are you doing? Open the door?" Hua Mo Yao''s head was close to her, his whole face was enlarged in front of her, and the tip of his nose was almost close to her.


    Xiao Mimi was in a hurry to open the door with the key.


    After he went in, he thought, no, why is he so familiar with the place where he lives? He has never been here before. He even knows which door it is.


    It turns out that as early as a year ago, when she stole his diamond, he had already found out the detailed address of her home. Otherwise, he could not wait for her to go out and kidnap her.


    Seeing the mess in the room, Hua Mo Yao was speechless: "do you take my son to live here every day?" Underwear was littered on the sofa, and her clothes were all over the floor and table.

 Chapter 911

    Hua moyao put away the things on the sofa, pulled out a piece of open space and settled her in: "you sit here for me, don''t make trouble."


    He carried the vegetables into the kitchen. After a while, there was the sound of water, cutting vegetables, cooking, and then the fragrance came. Xiao Mimi''s mouth was almost watering.


    Sometimes I think that Yao Yao is a good man. He has been in the hall and in the kitchen. He has been a hooligan and a second man. He is as beautiful as a flower and can earn money to support his family.


    Maybe it''s because he dotes on himself that she can get angry with him and make her angry. Only when she sees him chasing and coaxing herself can she have a sense of existence and feel that he cares about herself.


    He is so excellent, and there are so many women around who want to pounce on him. She is really afraid that one day, he will be seduced by other women, and even sensitive to his slight neglect of himself, she thinks that he doesn''t like himself.


    She is not good enough, not beautiful enough, to meet him is her blessing. If, one day, he had no feelings for himself, she would not be obsessed.


    Half an hour later, the meal was on the table.


    With the combination of meat and vegetables, the nutrition is balanced, and the color and fragrance are complete. Xiao Mimi''s eyes are straight when she looks at it. How long has she not eaten Yao Yao''s food? She''s dying!


    Hua moyao handed her chopsticks. She tasted them. She was so satisfied. They were so delicious! Compared with his, what she makes for herself every day is rubbish.


    Excitedly waving chopsticks to the mouth to send food, gobbling. Hua moyao kept putting her favorite dish in her bowl: "eat slowly, no one will rob you."


    Wind storm cloud general eat a little left, and then drink a big drink, satisfied with holding the round tummy.


    Hua moyao took the opportunity to coax her: "Mimi, come back with me, I cook for you every day."


    Xiao Mimi''s greedy insects are all hooked up. He is willing to compromise and is willing to be a cook for himself. I''m afraid that only when he is pregnant can he get this treatment in his life. This is the lure of chiguoguo. In the end, Xiao Mimi still swallowed her saliva and resisted the temptation and refused.


    All said, too easy to get will not cherish.


    Thinking about the relationship between her and Hua moyao, it was just a contract at the beginning, but later she was confused and moved. It was she who tried every means to chase him first. He clearly felt that he was indifferent and made her take the initiative.


    Later, although together, he also from time to time to make some "love" to hurt her heart. Now how to also want to let him anxious for a while, experience what she felt in those days.


    She can''t go back with him in such a muddle headed way. She has lost her freedom all her life, and her whole youth and life have been dedicated to him. At the thought of these, she is still a little scared and uneasy.


    No matter how Hua moyao coaxes her, she just doesn''t agree to go back with him and wants to live here.


    Can he rest assured that she lives here alone? I''m sure I won''t go back home. I''ll run here whenever I have time.


    Hua moyao is very adaptable and has the feeling of occupying the nest of a magpie. She knows more about the furnishings of the house than she does. Sometimes Xiao Mimi doubts whether it''s his house or her own, why she doesn''t have the momentum of the owner at all.


    In the evening, Xiao Mimi is watching TV on the sofa. Hua moyao acts as a pillow for her and reads newspapers.


    After watching TV, Xiao Mimi pokes Hua moyao''s arm with her finger. Hua moyao lowers her head. She points to the watch and says, "it''s almost eleven o''clock." He signaled that it was time for him to go.


    Hua moyao said carelessly: "Oh, my car broke down and was sent for repair. It''s raining outside and I can''t go back."


    Xiao Mimi looked at him warily: "are you going to stay here tonight?" Her house is so small, only one bedroom, one bed, where he lives.


    Hua moyao is very conscious: "I sleep on the sofa."


    That''s about the same. Xiao Mimi just went back to her room to sleep.


    In the middle of the night, when I got up to go to the toilet, Xiao Mimi couldn''t bear to see him shrinking on the small sofa.


    Do you want him in or not?


    Anyway, the bed is very big. You can sleep for two people.


    No, in this case, they all sleep together. What''s the difference with moving back? He can''t eat them all.


    Struggling between the two choices, he always changed his mind when he pushed the door and went out, so he had to go to the toilet. But as soon as he got back, he was lying in bed, and he couldn''t bear it.


    Back and forth for several times, Hua Mo Yao was worried and asked, "what''s the matter, diarrhea?"


    "No!" Xiao Mimi denied it and rushed back to her room.


    10¡¢ Nine, eight, seven 3¡¢ Two


    Hua moyao silently counted in his heart. Sure enough, within ten seconds, Xiao Mimi pushed the door out again and walked towards him with light hands and feet.


    "What''s the matter?" Hua moyao took her by the hand.


    Xiao Mimi some chagrin: "you come in to sleep."


    She walked in front, he followed her behind, in the dark, his lips slightly up, there is a kind of conspiracy to succeed.Two people lying in the same bed, a feeling of long absence. Although Xiao Mimi''s bed is bigger, it''s a single bed after all. She can''t feel his breathing and heartbeat faster than before.


    Xiao Mimi was a little nervous, but she almost didn''t fall down. Hua moyao caught her waist in time. As soon as she pulled, she jumped into his arms. He just hugged her and didn''t let go. His posture was ambiguous.


    "Hey, don''t move your hands." Xiao Mimi gave a warning.


    Hua Mo Yao hugged her more tightly and chuckled: "what else can I do to pregnant women?"


    On the surface, she was nervous and afraid that he would touch her. In fact, only she knew that she was afraid that she could not control herself and did something shameful.


    Now that he had said that, Xiao Mimi simply went out and found the most comfortable position to nest in his arms, with her face close to his chest and one foot on his waist. It''s a bit indecent, but she likes it.


    A small group of soft embrace in his arms, Hua Mo Yao just feel unprecedented wonderful, Miss tight.


    Hua moyao didn''t sleep all night. I don''t know whether it was enjoyment or torture.


    Xiao Mimi has a sweet sleep and a special sense of security in his arms.


    The next morning, Xiao Mimi woke up and stretched out. Eh, she seemed to touch something. When she opened her eyes, she found Yao Yao''s face.


    While he is asleep, he stealthily touches his face and then his belly. I don''t know what the baby will look like when it is born. Will it be more like him? Suddenly feel pregnant is a very magical thing, just like magic, change a new life.

 Chapter 912

    With the first time, there will be a second time. After that, Hua moyao always tried every means to find an excuse to stay with her for the night.


    I really don''t know what it''s good for him to live in his spacious house and huddle with her in such a simple place.


    Inadvertently, she found that his things had occupied her nest unconsciously.


    In the bathroom, in addition to her daily necessities, his toothbrush and razor, his slippers at the door, his tie and shirt in the wardrobe. Anyone who comes in and sees her knows that there is a man hiding in her house.


    At night, when two people sleep together, his hand is on her waist.


    Xiao Mimi quickly grabbed his hand: "Hey, what are you doing?"


    "See if you''ve been fattening up lately." His answer was serious.


    Before holding in his arms, thin can clearly touch the bones, recently, he fed every day seems to really grow a little meat.


    Thinking that after pregnancy, she will become fat and ugly, and her stomach will become bigger, Xiao Mimi is very depressed. She raises her head and asks him, "Yao Yao, which day will I become a big belly woman. Do you dislike me if you are overweight? "


    Hua moyao touched her head and said softly, "dear, I don''t dislike you for what you are like now. How long is the meat and how bad is it?"


    Is that saying that she''s just as bad as she is now?


    Originally quite sensational, he said, Xiao Mimi some angry in the quilt kick him: "asshole!" It''s a little sweet in my heart.


    The next morning, Xiao Mimi was eating a nutritious breakfast made by Hua moyao. When her cell phone on the dining table rang, she picked it up in a daze.


    There called a voice "total flower", she heard, Doctor Liu''s voice, subconsciously thought his mother and what happened, quickly asked him.


    Doctor Liu also recognized Xiao Mimi''s voice, but he didn''t ask Hua moyao how she picked up the phone. He was full of joy and told her: "Mimi, your mother is awake!"


    Xiao Mimi is so happy and crazy! Mom had been in a coma for two years, and finally woke up. How could she not be excited.


    Hang up the phone, breakfast did not mind to eat, run inside the room to change clothes ready to go out.


    Hua moyao came out of the bathroom and saw her running around. He was afraid that he would throw her. He asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "Yao Yao, Doctor Liu said my mother woke up. I''m going to the hospital to see her!" Her little face was full of joy.


    Looking at the breakfast table without moving a few mouthfuls, Hua moyao handed her the milk: "drink this first."


    In order to be able to go out quickly, although she didn''t have much appetite, Xiao Mimi took a few gulps to drink and wiped her mouth.


    When changing shoes at the door, she threw off her slippers and went to wear high-heeled shoes. Hua moyao held her and was stunned to find a pair of flat shoes for her to wear.


    Because of her height, she is used to wearing high-heeled shoes as soon as she goes out. Almost all the shoes at home are ten centimeters later. I don''t know how many years ago these flat shoes were. They are so ugly.


    She is not willing to wear: "I don''t want to wear this, it''s too ugly!"


    She used to run around the world in high-heeled shoes and often fell and sprained, which was enough for him to worry about. Now with her baby, she still wears such high shoes. In case of falling, Hua moyao would not let her risk her and her baby''s life.

 Chapter 913

    "Make do with it. It''s not safe to wear high heels." He squatted down and dressed her in person.


    Although the boss was reluctant, he did it. Xiao Mimi was moved and didn''t make any more trouble. She was still wondering when Yao Yao became such a mother.


    She wears flat shoes, which are much shorter than him. He leads her out like a child. Who can see what kind of relationship they have.


    There was some imbalance in his heart. When he squatted down, he messed up his hair.


    When Hua moyao takes Xiao Mimi to the hospital, Xiao''s mother sleeps again.


    The nurse said that she had just woken up for more than ten minutes and had just fallen asleep. She was still very weak. Every time she woke up, the time would not be very long. It would be better slowly.


    Xiao Mimi sat next to her, holding her mother''s hand tightly, staring at her without blinking, for fear of missing again.


    Yao Yao wasted so much time with her, and she was almost late for work. Xiao Mimi quickly turned to him and said, "Yao Yao, go to work first."


    Hua moyao told her a few words, the front foot just left, Doctor Liu back foot came in.


    "Mimi, congratulations. It''s a medical miracle for your mother to wake up!" He was also the first patient to wake up after so many years as a doctor.


    "Dr. Liu, thank you for treating my mother. You really are Hua Tuo alive!" Xiao Mimi is excited and incoherent. Dr. Liu is her mother''s doctor in charge. Her gratitude to Dr. Liu is hard to express, just like that of a life-saving benefactor.


    Doctor Liu is a little embarrassed. If he treated himself, I''m afraid he''s still in a coma. How dare he take credit? He quickly waved his hand and said, "it''s not my credit, thanks to Mr. Hua..."


    For a moment, he was quick to find that he had let it slip. Hua always didn''t let him reveal it, but he did.


    "General manager Hua?" Xiao Mimi was surprised, "Doctor Liu, are you talking about Yao Yao?"


    Now that she knows all about it, and Hua always accompanies her to the hospital, it seems that they have a good relationship, so it doesn''t matter to say it.


    Hua always kept a secret from her for so long. Now that everyone has waken up, it''s time to tell her the truth.


    So Doctor Liu told her all the details.


    It turns out that as early as a long time ago, he secretly subsidized her mother''s medical expenses, and mistakenly made her think that it was charity money from social enterprises.


    He tried every means to contact the world''s famous doctors for consultation on her mother''s condition. He didn''t want her to hold too much hope and bear too much pressure. He was afraid that she could not bear the pain of disappointment, so he chose to hide her.


    Even when she left him and threw herself into Shen Wenyang''s arms, he was still concerned about her mother''s illness.


    Whenever her mother''s condition has a slight deterioration, the hospital will always contact him in time, and he will help to deal with it. Only when her condition gets better will she be informed, so that she can have a comfort in her heart.


    The last emergency operation was just because he couldn''t get in touch with her.


    It turned out that he had been helping their mother and daughter in secret all the time and never stopped.


    Xiao Mimi was suddenly moved. She didn''t think about why Dr. Liu called his mobile phone for the first time.


    At the moment of trance, Xiao Mimi felt her fingertip move. She turned her head and saw her mother open her eyes. She jumped on her and hugged her in surprise: "Mom, you wake up, great! You wake up at last

 Chapter 914

    After waiting for two years, I finally saw my mother open her eyes. How can I not be excited? Tears can''t stop flowing out.


    "How old a girl she is, and she''s crying." Mother Xiao''s voice is a little deep and hoarse. Touch her head.


    There are only two of them left in the ward. Mother and daughter can''t finish talking. Xiao''s mother is still very weak. She just listens quietly with a loving smile on her face. Xiao Mimi sits there, holding her hand and chatting to her.


    Xiao''s mother saw that her daughter''s complexion seemed good. Her face was ruddy and a little fatter than two years ago. She was a little coquettish occasionally. It seemed that she must have been spoiled and not wronged, so she was relieved.


    During the period of her coma, although she couldn''t move, she was conscious. She could hear what Xiao Mimi said to her.


    By the way, in addition to Xiao Mimi, there is a man who often comes to see her. His voice is very young. Every time he comes, he always asks the doctor about her condition. He is rational and calm. If he is right, he is the person Xiao Mimi likes.


    It''s good that during her coma, a man came to love her baby daughter for her and let her suffer less.


    Maybe Hua moyao said hello in advance. At noon, the nurse delivered a rich lunch.


    See those things, Xiao Mimi suddenly a nausea, cover mouth retch.


    "Mimi, what''s the matter with you?" Mother Xiao''s bony hand grabbed her, worried.


    Xiao Mimi said, "Mom, I Are you going to blame me for being pregnant? "


    She was young and pregnant before she got married. She worried that her mother would be angry.


    Xiao mother patted her hand: "mother believe your eyes."


    These days, just by voice and wording, she felt that the man must be excellent and a good man who knows how to love his wife. Mimi needs to find a mature man, a man who is good to her.


    Ben thinks she owes Mimi a lot. She can find a good husband. She is happier than anyone when she is a mother. As long as find the right person, unmarried pregnancy is nothing.


    "Mom, that''s very kind of you!" Xiao Mimi hugged her mother and gave her a kiss. She didn''t expect her mother to be so open-minded.


    Since her mother woke up, Xiao Mimi has been running at both ends of the hospital every day.


    My mother is weak. Now she can''t get out of bed and walk. She has to take care of herself and do rehabilitation to get better.


    At the weekend, Hua moyao drove Xiao Mimi to the hospital. When she went to the bathroom, he had already entered the ward alone.


    This is the first formal meeting between Hua moyao and mother Xiao.


    When he pushed the door in, mother Xiao looked up at him. She only thought that the child was really good-looking, well-dressed, and had a good temperament. She looked very gentle. At first glance, she came from a well-educated family.


    "Hello, auntie. I''m Hua moyao." Hua moyao is very polite. He always respects his elders.


    Originally, I had a good impression on him by listening to the voice and the tone of his voice. Today, I like it even more.


    "You are Yao Yao that Mimi often mentions. Good boy, sit down quickly." Xiao mother is very warm to greet him, especially satisfied with the future son-in-law.


    "Auntie, Mimi is pregnant. You should know that I''m here to accompany you first. I''ll give Mimi a grand wedding and not let her suffer any injustice." Hua moyao said calmly, full of apology and sincerity.

 Chapter 915

    I''ve made my daughter''s stomach bigger. I''m sorry.


    His humble attitude, his calm, how responsible a child.


    Xiao mother smile: "you young people''s things, you young people make your own decisions, just Mimi is too childish, and she will let you suffer."


    "It''s a great honor to take care of Auntie if she is anywhere." When it comes to Xiao Mimi, he can''t help showing his indulgence and helplessness in his eyes.


    Xiao''s mother understands this feeling. Her Mimi is a little child. Sometimes she looks like a little cotton padded jacket, sometimes it''s a headache and helpless.


    Seeing Hua moyao''s expression, she has a feeling of finding resonance. She also knows that Hua moyao treats Mimi as half a daughter.


    With such a son-in-law who loves her daughter wholeheartedly, what worries her.


    It took Mo Yao a few words to make the future mother-in-law decide to entrust her daughter to him.


    When Xiao Mimi pushed the door in, she saw her mother smiling and chatting with Hua moyao happily. Hua moyao''s face was also full of smiles. The two seemed so harmonious that they didn''t seem to meet for the first time.


    It turns out that Xiao''s mother is talking about Xiao Mimi''s embarrassment when she was a child. She always talks about Xiao''s embarrassment. Xiao Mimi is thin skinned. Before she mentioned it, she would blush and complain: "Mom, what are you talking about?"


    She''s her favorite daughter, and she looks so cute even when she''s embarrassed. Now that she is about to get married, who else can she tell such a thing except her son-in-law.


    This is the secret between them. After that, no matter how Xiao Mimi asked Hua moyao what his mother said to him, he just laughed without answering.


    Xiao''s mother needs to do an hour''s muscle massage every day to recover their function as soon as possible.


    When the nurse came as usual to give her a massage, she was turned down by Xiao Mimi.


    "Mom, let me press it for you." She really hopes to help her mother do what she can and do her own filial piety.


    "Good." Xiao''s mother accepted with a smile.


    Two years later, her Mimi has really grown up.


    Xiao Mimi beat her legs and pinched her arms for her mother. She was very attentive and asked her mother about her strength from time to time.


    Before long, mother Xiao fell asleep.


    The pregnant woman''s fatigue makes Xiao Mimi sweat on her forehead, and her arms are too sour to lift.


    "Mimi, take a break." Hua moyao handed her a glass of water.


    "No, it''s not enough time. Doctor Liu said it would take an hour." Xiao Mimi is still insisting.


    "I''ll press." Hua moyao couldn''t help but ask her to sit on the chair and have a rest.


    To help people massage, Hua moyao did this kind of thing, and he didn''t know where to put his hands and feet. Under the guidance of Xiao Mimi, he slowly found a way to help his future mother-in-law.


    When mother Xiao opened her eyes again, what she saw was Hua moyao massaging her. Mimi was sitting comfortably beside her. She felt warm in her heart. Yao Yao was a good child.


    "Sorry, I fell asleep again." Xiao mother some sorry mouth.


    In fact, she also thought that when the children came, she hadn''t opened her eyes for such a long time. It would be a while if she could see more. Always sleepy when the arrival of unconscious fell asleep, suddenly wake up, but found that it has been a long time.

 Chapter 916

    Xiao Mimi upstairs her neck: "Mom, it doesn''t matter."


    It''s much better now than waking up for more than ten minutes at the beginning.


    At lunch time, the nurse pushed the dining car to deliver a pile of food as usual.


    Hua moyao left only millet porridge and a few light dishes, and the rest went back: "Mimi and auntie can''t eat greasy things, so they should replace them with some light ones to nourish the stomach."


    He was meticulous and considerate, and only wanted them to come as far as possible.


    They eat light, he will accompany to eat, not pick.


    After taking good care of her every day, Xiao''s body got better and better, and her muscles finally got a little stronger and could sit up.


    If it''s too stuffy in the ward, you can sit in a wheelchair and push it outside. It''s a great progress compared with the previous way of only lying in bed every day.


    Seeing that the weather is getting hot day by day, Xiao''s mother is also worried that Xiao Mimi, who is running back and forth, can''t bear to eat. She is advised not to take care of her every day, and the nurse''s care is also very good.


    Although there is not give up, Xiao Mimi still agreed to go to the hospital every two or three days.


    In order to please his mother-in-law, Hua Mo Yao also took great pains to go to the hospital from time to time. He did not grudge all kinds of good things, food, use, and anything that was good for his health. He was filial and worthy of his own son. Mother Xiao was full of praise for his son-in-law.


    When Hua moyao intentionally or unintentionally mentioned that Mimi was angry because of the child, and now she didn''t agree to move back, mother Xiao decided for him: "it''s OK, I''ll help you persuade her."


    No matter how to say, Yao Yao is also a kind, afraid of her body out of the fork just proposed to let her do. What''s more, he has agreed now. It''s a bit wrong that Mimi is still uncomfortable.


    Under her mother''s constant persuasion, Xiao Mimi finally agreed to move back to Yao Yao.


    She glared at him with some indignation, and he hooked his lips to her with pride.


    This hateful guy bought her mother to talk to him.


    On the day of moving back, Hua Mo Yao took all her luggage with her stomach.


    I haven''t come back for a long time. There seems to be some slight changes in my home, but I can''t say anything.


    When she opened the door of her bedroom, she was really surprised. On the cupboard and bed, there were many cartoon dolls and dolls she liked.


    Some of her love to take this, touch that, a face of joy asked: "when did you buy it?"


    "The last time I went to Japan on business." Hua moyao answered truthfully.


    "It''s so cute. Why didn''t you give it to me earlier?" Xiao Mimi loves her so much that it''s too late to meet her.


    Hua moyao said bitterly, "I''d like to give it to you. Someone ignores me when they meet, and deliberately finds a man to annoy me. These things almost have no impulse to give to others


    As soon as he said to give it away, Xiao Mimi quickly put her hand over his mouth: "don''t give it to others!" Maybe she felt that she was too overbearing. She quickly put down her hand and brazenly said, "even if you ignore me, you have to leave it to me! Or I''ll never talk to you! "


    The past has passed. Now that she has moved back, it means that she has forgiven him and hopes that he will treat herself well in the future.


    Hua moyao loved her shyness and rogue appearance, and held her tightly in his arms.


    Xiao Mimi took the initiative to ring his neck, she was too short, stepped on his feet, tiptoed, just barely close to his ear, whispered: "Yao Yao, if you do not leave, I will not abandon."

 Chapter 917

    One sentence softened Hua Mo Yao''s heart, and he felt that it was not enough to express his love for her.


    How he was willing to leave her was just that they misunderstood each other.


    When she was in love, Hua moyao held her head in one hand, and her soft lips covered her lips.


    Xiao Mimi was soft all over, and the weight of the whole person was hanging on him. He held her head in one hand and her waist in the other.


    For the sake of her and baby''s health, no matter how hard he works, he can only choose to be patient.


    Holding her hand calmly, Xiao Mimi was surprised to find that the wall had been chiseled through when she opened a door. It used to be a guest room, but now it was full of her clothes and made a dressing room for her.


    Yao Yao in order to coax her happy is really a lot of thought, she accepted, stand on tiptoe to kiss his lips.


    Hua moyao''s doting on her has reached a certain extent. He can''t take care of her every day when he goes to work.


    Even if no longer like the traces of others at home, in order to take care of her 360 degrees without dead ends, she still paid a high price to invite a senior sister-in-law to come.


    Xiao Mimi will also ask aunt Yuesao to teach her how to cook one or two courses of soup.


    One day, when Xiao Mimi rushed to the hospital with her soup in her arms, she found that her mother was not in the room.


    Maybe she was pushed to the back garden by the nurse. Xiao Mimi thought, holding the thermos bucket, she went to the garden.


    There are many patients in sick clothes in the small garden, or sitting on the grass chatting and watching the scenery, or walking slowly and exercising.


    A corner, see the mother''s back, Xiao Mimi excited shouting: "Mom! Mother SA Ya Zi Ran that way.


    Mother Xiao turned her head and was startled to see her like that. She cried out: "Mimi, slow down, don''t run!"


    She is always like this. When she is worried, she forgets that she still has a baby. When she runs and jumps, it makes people worry. How can she run when she has a big stomach.


    Squatting next to her mother''s wheelchair, Xiao Mimi was embarrassed to spit out her tongue. She forgot it again. Yao Yao saw that it was time to teach her a lesson.


    "Mom, I''ll make you some soup. You can try it." Xiao Mimi opened the heat preservation barrel like a treasure, and a faint aroma came to her face.


    "This is Mimi, my daughter. She doesn''t look steady and clever. I''ll make you laugh." Xiao''s mother looked up and said with embarrassment, but her tone was full of doting. In my mother''s eyes, my daughter is always the best.


    Later Xiao Mimi saw a handsome uncle sitting on the bench next to him. He was nearly 50 years old. He had some gray hair and wore a pair of black framed glasses. He seemed to have a good temperament. When he was young, he must be a handsome man who charmed thousands of girls.


    "Girl, be lively. I didn''t expect your daughter to be so old." Uncle Shuai sighed, looking at their mother and daughter''s eyes are very complex, kind, friendly, and a little strange things, it seems to be in the aftertaste of something.

 Chapter 918

    "Mimi, this is uncle Bai." Xiao''s mother looks a little unnatural, so she quickly introduces Xiao to Mimi.


    "Oh, how are you, uncle Bai!" Xiao Mimi didn''t care. She said hello with a sweet smile, "Uncle Bai, try my soup."


    When she said goodbye to Uncle Bai and Xiao Mimi pushed her mother back to the ward, she found that her mother was a little abnormal. She didn''t know what she was thinking. She was always in a trance. Even she had to talk several times before she could react.


    "Mom, what''s the origin of that white uncle?" Xiao Mimi couldn''t help asking curiously.


    "Nothing, just an old friend." Xiao mother said lightly, seems to be deliberately hiding something.


    Xiao Mimi didn''t ask much.


    After that, she always found that there were more fresh fruits in her mother''s ward, and even a bunch of flowers on the table from time to time.


    When asked, mother just said: "your white uncle sent." No more.


    She has been by her mother''s side since childhood. She has never heard her mother talk about Uncle Bai, and she has never seen her.


    If Uncle Bai is just an old friend of his mother''s when she was young, he happened to meet her in the hospital. It''s also natural for him to visit her occasionally. Now, uncle Bai''s visits to his mother are almost catching up with her daughter. This relationship is a bit unusual. She can''t avoid secretly suspecting that his mother seems to be hiding something.


    My mother has never enjoyed any happiness in her life. My father often drinks and gambles. My mother worries about everything at home. After my father''s death, I have to worry about being scared and leaving my hometown to work to pay off my debts. After all, my mother has a car accident.


    As her mother''s only daughter, she certainly hopes that her mother can live a happy life in her later years, and that she can be loved and accompanied by others. If she could, she really didn''t mind her mother finding her a stepfather.


    Mother always refused to say in her heart. She was worried to death. Through observation, she found that uncle Bai always seemed to come in the morning.


    Once, she got up early in the morning and arrived at the hospital. The door of the ward was open. Her mother was lying on the pillow. Uncle Bai was holding a bowl of porridge in his hand and feeding her with a spoon.


    They are so harmonious together, Xiao Mimi suddenly found that her mother''s face has improved a lot recently, her cheeks have a luster and a faint blush, no longer just wake up as pale and weak.


    Mother is a beauty, looks good, but also looks much younger and more beautiful than the average age. Mother''s beauty is from the inside out, people feel relaxed and happy.


    She can see that uncle Bai likes his mother. His movements are so gentle, and his eyes contain countless emotions.


    Mother is not totally without feeling, there are some girl like shame on her face, but she seems to be avoiding something, a little alienated from Uncle Bai.


    Not long after breakfast, my mother yawned and said she was sleepy. She lay down and fell asleep.


    Uncle Bai couldn''t help but tuck her in and got up.


    Xiao Mimi knows that her mother is pretending to be sleeping. She just wants uncle Bai to leave early.


    As soon as Baijiang went out, he saw Xiao Mimi and gave him a loving smile.


    "Uncle Bai, I have a question for you." Xiao Mimi finally can''t help but open her mouth. Her mother won''t tell her anything. She will be depressed if she goes on.


    "Well, I have something to say to you, too." Baijiang is also planning to have a chance to tell their story to Xiao Mimi.

 Chapter 919

    They hit it off and went back and forth to the back garden.


    "Uncle Bai, when did you and my mother know each other?" On the bench, Xiao Mimi twisted her head and asked curiously.


    It seems that they have known each other for many years, but why have they never contacted each other in the past 20 years? Mom didn''t even mention it.


    Baijiang sighed and youyou spoke.


    It turns out that as early as 20 years ago, Baijiang and Xiao Kexin knew each other.


    At that time, Baijiang was a well-known playboy. Xiao Kexin was born in a scholarly family. His parents were ordinary high school teachers. He had read poetry and books since childhood and had strict family education.


    Bai Jiang fell in love with her at first sight at her friend''s wedding and soon launched a strong pursuit. Xiao Kexin is a conservative girl, who dares to promise him a Playboy''s courtship, and mercilessly refuses.


    The more frustrated he became, the braver he was. Under his fierce attack, she could not retreat. Xiao Kexin, who had never been in love, finally fell in love with him.


    They loved each other so much that she didn''t even listen to her parents'' dissuasion. She stayed with him and was almost driven out of the house.


    They fall in love, after they fall in love. His temperament changed greatly, and he only doted on her, instead of indulgence. She also depends on him as the end result of her life.


    Unexpectedly, when it was time to talk about marriage, his family did not agree with him to marry her. They found him a fiancee with strong family background and forced him to marry. How could Bai Jiang agree? He quarreled with his father several times and even threatened to elope with her.


    Finally, his father came to her and begged her. For his future, Xiao Kexin finally agreed to leave him with tears in his eyes, proposed to break up, and made a false impression of falling in love with others.


    Bai Jiang didn''t believe that she fell in love with others. He harassed her every day and refused to marry the rich lady.


    In order to make him die completely, she beat down their unformed child, and married a man she didn''t love in front of him.


    Bai Jiang was disheartened and finally went back to marry the young lady, but he didn''t know how long Xiao Kexin had been crying secretly.


    Later, they had a child.


    They seemed to be in harmony. The young lady suffered from depression after childbirth and soon died. After that, he never continued.


    He complained about her and hated her. He kept her picture in the drawer of his study and thought about her day by day. After more than 20 years of thinking about her, how could he not understand why she left him at the beginning? He just wanted him to have a good future.


    She was too stupid to know that he would not give up on her so easily and exchange his happiness for his future.


    For more than 20 years, he tried to force himself not to inquire about her.


    Unexpectedly, when they met in the small garden that day, they were both slightly shocked, as if they were in love at first sight when they met for the first time.


    There were wrinkles on her face and white hair on his head, but no matter how they changed, their feelings for each other didn''t change.


    At that moment, as if spring flowers, birds, even the air has become fresh, everything around with lovely beautiful.


    Two people are chatting there like old friends. When she understated that her husband died and had only one daughter, he suddenly had an idea in his heart that he had missed his happiness. Why can''t they be together in the future?


    She was not the kind of sad woman who would not tell others how much she had suffered. He had heard of her experience from others. And she just a light look, just a few words with, let him feel more distressed. Such a beautiful woman, but to marry a do not understand her, do not know how to pity her people, suffered so much injustice.

 Chapter 920

    If he had persisted in those years, maybe he would not have been like this.


    He just wants to make up for her and give her happiness in the future.


    He often came to see her, took care of her, and made no secret of his love. He also knew that she still had her own heart, but she had a lot of worries and deliberately alienated him. They have formed their own families, he has a son, she has a daughter, the children can not accept.


    Xiao Mimi was deeply moved after listening. It turned out that her mother and uncle Bai used to love each other so much.


    If you marry uncle Bai, your mother will be very happy. Uncle Bai would feed his mother porridge and help her tuck in the quilt. As for her father, one of the times she was most impressed was that her mother was sick, took medicine and got up from bed to cook. When her father lost money in gambling and came back to see that the meal was not ready, she kicked over the stool and slammed the door. At that time, her mother was so sad.


    "Uncle Bai, I believe you can give my mother happiness, I will help you persuade her." Xiao Mimi grabs Baijiang''s hand and says it seriously. As long as she is good to her mother, she can accept anything.


    "Mimi, you can understand my uncle." Bai Jiang patted her hand.


    Xiao Mimi suddenly feels that uncle Bai looks very familiar, especially his face shape, which looks like someone.


    Xiao Mimi couldn''t help asking: "Uncle Bai, can I take the liberty to ask what your son''s name is?"


    "He, baichi, that boy is stubborn. I have to do his ideological work well when I go back." When it comes to Bai Chi, uncle Bai seems to have a headache.


    His mother died early from childhood and was indulged by others. He suddenly found a stepmother for him. I don''t know if he can accept it. If you can''t accept it, you have to accept it. This time, he has made up his mind. He must not miss it again.


    Although my heart has guessed that when I heard the name, Xiao Mimi was surprised and almost didn''t choke.


    It''s a coincidence that Bai Chi''s father is her mother''s first love. It seems that she may become a family in the future.


    When Xiao Mimi came back to the ward again, her mother was awake.


    Xiao Mimi sat by the bed, took her hand and said, "Mom, uncle Bai has told me all about you."


    "He told you all about it?" Xiao mother has a moment of God, murmured, "the past is good, why mention."


    "Mom, do you still like Uncle Bai Chi''s Xiao Mimi asked tentatively.


    Xiao Kexin vehemently denied: "children, don''t talk nonsense!" But there''s something about it.


    "Mom, what are you worried about? Although uncle Bai is not my father, I know he is better to you than my father! I hope you are together! Mom, I just want you to be happy If her father were still alive, maybe she would encourage them to divorce. A woman without love lives too sad. Her mother has the right to pursue happiness.


    Xiao mother''s tone finally softened down: "Mimi, my mother knows you are good for my mother. However, in the past 20 years, everything has changed. Even if you don''t object, what about his son? Mimi, mom doesn''t want you to suffer with mom. "


    It turned out that my mother was afraid that Bai Chi would not agree, and that she was afraid that she would be bullied along with Mimi. The boys growing up in the powerful family are inevitably some naughty, and there are many ways to bully others. After all, it''s not very pleasant to be under the influence of others.

 Chapter 921

    If it''s someone else, Xiao Mimi may have some worries. The key is Bai Chi, her best friend.


    Although Bai Xiaoshao felt very horizontal at the beginning, after a long time, he will find that he is also a child with a good character and no bad intentions.


    She does not believe that her mother''s personality charm will not conquer him!


    "Mom, you can rest assured that uncle Bai is such a good man. How bad can his son be? I won''t be bullied! " Xiao Mimi made a pledge to pat her chest. Baichi won''t bully her.


    Xiao Mimi said, Xiao Kexin are some heart, she really can, the pursuit of their own happiness?


    Mom''s body is getting better and better. She can barely walk. But her muscles haven''t fully recovered. She needs to be supported by someone.


    The doctor said that as long as you take good care of yourself and keep on exercising every day, you will walk like a normal person in a short time.


    Everyone yearns for freedom, especially lying and sitting for so long, eager to walk.


    Xiao''s mother practices walking very diligently every day. She walks hard, but she is very happy. She doesn''t want to stop for a moment. She even feels that sweating is a kind of happiness.


    Uncle Bai came to the hospital every day to visit his mother and practice walking with her.


    Every day, there is such a scene in the small garden. A handsome uncle who is nearly 50 years old is very careful to walk with a good-natured aunt. The aunt''s legs are inconvenient. The uncle holds her waist with one hand and her arm with the other hand. He moves slowly with her steps. He doesn''t feel any impatience at all. He supports her when she accidentally falls down with her legs She encouraged her when she was lost, and her eyes were full of tenderness from beginning to end.


    Everyone thought they were husband and wife, nearly half a hundred years old, and they could still love each other so much. It''s really enviable.


    Xiao Mimi is drinking the tocolysis soup from Aunt Yuesao at home. Bai Chi calls. It''s noisy over there. It''s in the bar and nightclub.


    "Mimi, I''m in a bad mood. Come and accompany me." The boy seems to be drinking too much, big tongue said, tone with some coquetry and pleading, listen to Xiao Mimi Beier sad.


    If Yao Yao knew that she had gone to a bar with a big stomach, he would certainly clean up and teach her a lesson.


    However, when she thought that Bai Chi was probably in a bad mood because of his uncle and mother, she decided to comfort him.


    As soon as Xiao Mimi stepped into the bar, it was full of demons and music. I haven''t been here for a long time, and I''m not used to it.


    When people are pregnant, they listen to music and look at paintings. Only her prenatal education takes her baby to get familiar with this kind of romantic place.


    Finally, he pushed away the crowd and found Bai Chi in front of the bar. Xiao Mimi went to pat him and called his name.


    At the sight of Xiao Mimi, baichi hugs her like her relatives, and hugs her tightly. Xiao Mimi is too strangled to breathe.


    "What the hell is going on? Let go first." Xiao Mimi pushed him.


    Bai Chi finally sat back and ordered a drink for Xiao Mimi. Xiao Mimi sat down beside him.


    "Xiao Mimi, do you know? My father wants to find me a stepmother! " White pool a hand smoke, a hand wine, smoke a cigarette, stuffy a mouthful of wine, the wine cup on the table beat Pa Pa ring, a face sad said.


    It''s really sad to see the child like this. I don''t know whether it''s a tear mark under my eyes or a drop of wine accidentally splashed when I knocked the glass just now. The effect of sadness is quite realistic.

 Chapter 922

    It turned out that he was so repellent to this matter, even beyond her imagination.


    Xiao Mimi strongly advised him: "white pool, maybe not as bad as you think, have a mother is also very good."


    "You don''t understand." Bai Chi shook his head and said, "can the pro and the post be the same? You know, the worst thing is there''s a queen sister! " Baichi took another sip of wine.


    Every single parent family''s children will be more or less resistant to their stepmother. Originally, they lived very well with their father. Inexplicably, they had a strange stepmother and a sister, occupying their original space. Even his only father wanted to rob them. Could he accept it.


    I feel that all my life is going to be disrupted. My father used to love him most, but now, regardless of his opposition, he is determined to find his stepmother. Now it''s all like this. Can he have a good life in the future?


    Bai Chi smokes a cigarette and spits out a smoke ring. Youyou and Xiao Mimi say, "after my mother died, there are all kinds of women who want to marry my father with all kinds of purposes. After 20 years, my father has not married again. Now he suddenly wants to marry back. He runs out every day as if he is evil. As soon as he gets home, he laughs with a picture in his study. You say that my father doesn''t love me and my mother doesn''t love me. What if my stepmother maltreats me? What if sister Hou bullies me? They''re going to shut me up in a small kitchen and let me do the dishes and cook every day? "


    Bai Chi was very aggrieved. They all said that once he had a stepmother, his father became a stepmother. When the time comes, he will be excluded by the three of them. Where will he go to cry.


    Xiao Mimi next to him has a black thread. He thinks that''s what he thinks of his mother and daughter. He pushes his head and says, "you think you''re Cinderella!"


    Bai Chi began to cry with Xiao Mimi in his arms again, and sang like a howl: "you never understand my sadness, like the darkness of night in the daytime..." I don''t know where I''m going.


    Xiao Mimi is extremely depressed. The child is really stimulated.


    With a pat on his back: "good, do not cry ha, stepmother is not so terrible."


    Bai Chi suddenly thought of something in general and got up from her arms: "by the way, you''re pregnant. Let''s go."


    He finally realized that pregnant women were not suitable for such occasions.


    Two people go outside, white pool also whispered a: "if that after elder sister like you like this." She is so careless and heartless that she won''t fight with him. It''s rare for Xiao Mimi to be such a frank girl.


    And soon after the fact once again proved that white pool is really the prophecy emperor!


    She went out of the bar and took the drunk baichi to a taxi. Then she went home at ease.


    When he went back, Hua moyao was already at home. He sat on the sofa, looked at the newspaper and raised his eyebrows: "where have you been?"


    Xiao Mimi, a little guilty, straightened her chest and replied, "I''ve been around for a while to exercise." Said, but also made a few arm movements.


    She can never hide her lies from Hua moyao. She is so lazy. Is she the one who will go out for exercise in the evening?


    She was about to leave when Hua moyao put down the newspaper and waved, "come here!"


    Xiao Mimi reluctantly past, but also a face of flattery to help him hold the shoulder, soft voice whispered: "Xianggong, you come back, work hard."


    Hua Mo Yao held her in her arms, pressed her on the sofa, tried not to press her stomach, buried her head around her neck, and sprayed hot and humid air on her delicate skin.

 Chapter 923

    Xiao Mimi''s heart moved, Yao Yao, this is suddenly spring? Subconsciously, he tightened his collar, but he didn''t move any further. He just frowned and sniffed, smelling on her.


    The smell of smoke and wine mixed with some other flavors. Hua moyao''s face was not very good-looking immediately. He asked in a calm voice, "tell me honestly, where have you been?"


    It''s not a good thing. Yao Yao has a premonition of rage.


    "Well, go to the bar. Baichi is in a bad mood. I went to comfort him." Xiao Mimi finally told the truth.


    Before she was pregnant, Hua moyao didn''t like her going to the bar very much. The place was so chaotic, and there were many things like fighting fans. Now that she is pregnant, how can she go to that place? Not to mention that someone intentionally hurt her, what if someone accidentally hurt her in a fight, what if more people crowded her. Why didn''t she think about it? Now the tire image is not stable. If she is not careful, the child may run away.


    He is so hard to bear every day, not to touch her, and for what, not just want her and the children are safe?


    Every day, I will be angry with him.


    Originally, he thought Hua moyao would scold her or beat her, but he didn''t want to. He left with a cold face and didn''t say a word to her any more.


    Xiao Mimi was dumb. She knew she was wrong. Yao Yao should be angry, but he scolded her and even beat her ass several times when he was angry. She couldn''t stand him coldly ignoring himself.


    "Yao Yao." Xiao Mimi hurriedly got up from the sofa to chase him. As soon as she grasped the corner of his coat, he gently broke away.


    "Yao Yao, I''m wrong. Don''t ignore me. I''ll never dare again!" Xiao Mimi holds his arm in one hand and holds the other hand up to the sky. She admits her mistake sincerely.


    Hua moyao was finally willing to look up at her: "do you know it''s wrong?"


    Xiao Mimi busily nodded her head: "mm-hmm!"


    "Auntie Li, help her bring the medicine." Hua moyao shouts to the kitchen.


    After a while, aunt Yuesao came with a big bowl of black things.


    Ju said it had the function of recuperating the body, but it didn''t taste good. Xiao Mimi always refused to use it. Unexpectedly, she was put in the first army today.


    Xiao Mimi bitter a small face, pinching the nose said: "can I regret it?" It''s too bad to drink!


    Hua moyao turned around again: Xiao Mimi had no choice but to say, "I drink! I drink it I''m willing to accept defeat.


    What''s more, Yao Yao didn''t give it to her. It was poison. It was all made of precious medicinal materials, which was beneficial to her body.


    She finally squeezed her nose and gulped down.


    Hua moyao also knows the pain, and he can''t bear it. However, as long as he can do all the pain, he can bear it for her. Only this medicine can''t do.


    Xiao Mimi put down the bowl and grinned bitterly. Hua moyao hugged her and praised her: "good girl." Then he bowed his head to kiss her and put his tongue in her mouth to share the bitter taste with her.


    Xiao Mimi was suddenly stunned, but she didn''t resist and didn''t yell any more.


    Slowly, she even felt the bitter and astringent in her mouth. On the contrary, she had a kind of other feeling. In a word, it was not so annoying.


    Unconsciously, my mother''s legs have fully recovered, daily life is no longer a problem. Until one day, the doctor informed, can be discharged.

 Chapter 924

    Thanks to Uncle Bai''s care, my mother was able to leave the hospital so soon.


    In her efforts to make up, her mother finally bravely accepted uncle Bai''s kindness to her, and their feelings were getting hotter and hotter.


    Mother rarely has a smile from the heart on her face, Xiao Mimi is also very pleased.


    One day, uncle Bai invited their mother and daughter to have dinner together. At the same time, his son Bai Chi got to know each other.


    Mother seems very nervous, grand like a blind date, constantly changing clothes in front of the mirror.


    "Which one should I wear? Is this too serious? Is this too bright? "


    In fact, she just wanted to make a good impression on Bai Chi.


    "Mom, you are naturally beautiful. You look good in everything. This one is very good." Xiao Mimi is here for reference. I''ll be late if I change like this.


    Xiao''s mother nodded her head: "you are sweet." I accepted her opinion.


    After changing clothes, mother and daughter go out to the appointed place.


    Approaching the door of the private room, Hua moyao called. Xiao Mimi said, "Mom, you go in first. Uncle Bai should be waiting inside. I answered the phone."


    She turns back to the corner to answer the phone. Hua moyao just tells her not to follow baichi and run around.


    In fact, Hua moyao is quite a dyke of baichi. He has no idea of any man who wants to be a dyke of baichi. Now, she and baichi are almost brothers and sisters. His alarm hasn''t been lifted.


    Xiao Mimi replied: "well, I know. Don''t worry, I have the sense of propriety."


    As soon as I hung up the phone, I found that Bai Chi was walking towards me. He didn''t seem to be in good spirits.


    "Hey! White pool Xiao Mimi waved to him.


    See Xiao Mimi, his face finally restored a little popularity, quite surprised: "Xiao Mimi, you also come here to eat, good coincidence ah!"


    Xiao Mimi still secretly smiles in his heart. It seems that he doesn''t know who his future stepmother and stepsister are. He teases him deliberately: "yes, what a coincidence. Why are you going?"


    Bai Chi immediately cried with a face: "come to see the wicked stepmother and stepsister!" His father is too much. If he doesn''t come, he will stop his pocket money. No matter how reluctantly he will come.


    Xiao Mimi''s smile is lovely: "Oh, then go quickly!"


    Bai Chi listlessly pushed open the door of the private room and went in. He sat on the chair without saying a word. Bai Jiang gave him a glance, and then introduced him: "ah Chi, this is your aunt Xiao."


    Xiao Kexin also smiles lovingly at him.


    Bai Chi finally looked up at the woman who was going to be his stepmother.


    She is not young enough, but she has a good appearance. It can be seen that she should be very beautiful when she is young. She smiles, her eyes are bent, and there are fine wrinkles in the corners of her eyes. She exudes a kind of gentle and intellectual temperament, and looks very kind.


    Just from the appearance, she is not the kind of very material and hypocritical, for what purpose to marry into their family, nor is she like a mean person.


    White pool finally opened respect mouth: "aunt Xiao is good."


    Xiao mother immediately happy face are blooming a flower, this child, also not as rebellious as she imagined.


    "Why hasn''t Mimi come yet?"


    Speaking of Cao Cao, Bai Jiang''s words just landed, Xiao Mimi pushed the door in.


    Bai Chi lazily raised his eyes. When he saw Xiao Mimi sitting opposite, he was so surprised that his chin almost fell off. He pointed to her incredulously: "you..." But he stammered and couldn''t say a word.

 Chapter 925

    "This is aunt Xiao''s daughter. Her name is Xiao Mimi. Mimi. This is Bai Chi." Baijiang didn''t know that they had known each other and was still introducing them seriously.


    "Hello, first time, please give me more advice!" Xiao Mimi put out her hand to Bai Chi with a smile on her face.


    Bai Chi holds her hand with a frustrated face: "this is each other."


    I didn''t expect that the woman my father wanted to marry was actually her mother! They want to get along with each other as brothers and sisters in the future?


    It''s too hard for Bai Chi this time. He never thought that one day they would face such a relationship. However, from another angle, he felt that thanks to her, they had the same interests and got along well. If he had another girl as his sister, he would be upset.


    Knowing that Aunt Xiao is Xiao Mimi''s mother, it seems that the relationship is getting closer all of a sudden, and baichi is no longer as exclusive as she was at the beginning.


    A meal is still smooth, white pool did not put his face, at most is silent, can''t blame him, he has too many things in his stomach, it''s hard to digest.


    I always think, why is the world so small? His father found a woman at random, but only his mother? Isn''t he and Xiao Mimi out of business? Although I know that she has someone she likes and has a baby, he hasn''t given up yet. Isn''t he forced to give up this time?


    On the one hand, it is his father''s happiness; on the other hand, it is his happiness. How can he not be in a dilemma.


    His father has been single for more than 20 years, and his love life is blank. It''s rare for him to be serious once. How can he break them up.


    After thinking about it for a long time, Bai Chi has decided to give up.


    Aunt Xiao is a good person. Her father is so old that she should have a companion.


    After dinner, in order to leave more space and time for her mother and uncle Bai, Xiao Mimi found an excuse to say that she had something to do. She said goodbye first and secretly flushed into baichi to make a wink. Baichi didn''t want to be a light bulb, so she quickly said, "I''ll see her off!" I went out with him.


    Xiao''s mother and uncle Bai looked at each other and laughed. It seems that the two children get along well with each other. With their strong personalities, they didn''t quarrel and get along so harmoniously when they first met.


    Who said they didn''t make any noise when they met for the first time? It''s just that mother Xiao and uncle Bai didn''t know. When they first met each other, they made a lot of noise every time.


    Xiao Mimi and Bai Chi come out one after another. Xiao Mimi is waiting for him outside.


    "Well, you guys, you''ve known for a long time, and you dare to cheat me!" White pool gnashing teeth said.


    when he was in the bar last time, she was depressed and asked her to come out. She knew he was her mother. He still kept make complaints about it.


    "Didn''t I surprise you?" Xiao Mimi has the cheek to smile, because she believes that Bai Chi never really gets angry with her.


    "Is it a surprise? It''s almost frightening! " When he saw her just now, his eyes almost fell out.


    "All right, all right! Do you forget that last time you said you hoped that my sister would be me? Is that true? " Xiao Mimi is still there to enlighten him.


    White pool molar Huo Huo: "I was joking!" He is just make complaints about it. Who knows it will happen.


    "Well, you said a long time ago that we would be a family. No, my mother married your father. We are a family, and your wish has come true." Xiao Mimi is still guiding him to think in a good way.

 Chapter 926

    The grinding voice of white pool is louder: "I don''t mean that!" At that time, he wanted to know whether they were good together or not. It was their parents who became a family.


    Oh, my God, is this a deliberate act? Let him realize every prediction, but it is always contrary to what he thinks.


    "Cut, you still say I''m a vicious empress sister, how to calculate this account." Xiao Mimi rolled her eyes.


    The two men went out while fighting. Baichi drove her home.


    On the bus, Xiao Mimi suddenly asked seriously, "Bai Chi, do you think my mother is very annoying?"


    She suddenly so serious, white pool really can''t accept, say the truth, get rid of Xiao Mimi is her daughter this layer of relationship, aunt Xiao gave him a very good impression, a kind of motherly feeling.


    "No, I think your mother is very good, really." White pool very honest answer, don''t want her to misunderstand what, especially repeat emphasize authenticity.


    "Then why can''t you accept my mother marrying your father?" Xiao Mimi asked a little wrongly.


    "Well I can''t accept it. " Baichi doesn''t know how to express it.


    Because before, too many women pasted on his father, including many young and beautiful women. They all have a purpose, that is to run to his family''s power and money.


    Baichi is extremely disgusted with that kind of women and their way of doing things, so subconsciously, he has some prejudice against the word stepmother. When he mentions stepmother, he will inevitably think of that aspect.


    "Bai Chi, don''t worry, my mother will definitely be a good mother! Her life is not easy. Now, she has a real feeling. I don''t want her to regret all her life. " Forgive her selfishness. She really doesn''t want her mother and uncle Bai to separate again, which is too cruel for them.


    How can baichi feel better? His father has been single for 20 years, but he didn''t get any advice to remarry.


    In fact, he knew that the reason why his father didn''t want to continue was not only because he had aunt Xiao in his heart, but also for him.


    Now that he has grown up and his father is old, he should be considerate when he meets someone he likes.


    Finally, Bai Chi decided to accept his father and aunt Xiao''s story.


    Every day, the house is cold and quiet, and no one can be seen. With Xiao Mimi''s living sister and aunt Xiao''s kind stepmother, their house will become warm.


    Xiao''s mother and uncle Bai''s wedding will be held in a week.


    In the eyes of ordinary people, they may think it''s too fast. It''s like a flash marriage. Who knows how many years they''ve been waiting for this day? More than 20 years!


    When Xiao''s mother put on her make-up and came out in her white wedding dress, uncle Bai was so infatuated with her that he held her tightly in his arms: "Kexin, you are as beautiful as before."


    In Uncle Bai''s opinion, Xiao''s mother is always what she used to be. No matter what she becomes, she is Xiao Kexin, who is loved in his heart.


    In front of the children''s face is white uncle so embrace, so boast, Xiao mother can''t help but red face.


    The wedding was very low-key and only invited a few close relatives and friends.


    Xiao Mimi and Bai Chi, the golden couple, once again become bridesmaids and bridesmaids to accompany their parents.


    This time, the bridegroom and bride are their elders, their parents, and their mood will inevitably be different.

 Chapter 927

    "I''ve been waiting for this day for most of my life, and finally I''m waiting. Kexin. I will use every minute and second left in my life to love you and make up for my regret. " Standing face to face, Bai Jiang holds Xiao Kexin''s hand and kisses her on the back of her hand.


    Many of you sitting on the stage have lived for more than 20 years, witnessing their love, separation, marriage and finally marriage. It''s hard to avoid a burst of regret and emotion.


    When Uncle Bai gently put the ring on his mother''s ring finger, Xiao Mimi cried.


    This is moved tears, see the happy smile on Mother''s face, she is happy for her mother.


    In the heart secretly said: white uncle, I entrusted my mother to you, must be good to my mother, you must not let me down oh.


    I don''t know if it''s because I''m sentimental when I''m pregnant. It''s the daughter who gets married and the mother will cry.


    When she saw her mother married out, she cried so much that she couldn''t stop crying.


    The white pool beside her couldn''t see any more. She hugged her, patted her on the shoulder and comforted her: "are you still afraid that my father and I will bully aunt Xiao? Take it easy. Aunt Xiao won''t be wronged! "


    Anyway, he is her brother now. It doesn''t matter how close he is. Xiao Mimi is not affectable. She leans in his arms and cries on his shoulder.


    She buried herself in tears, and Bai Chi took a provocative look at Hua moyao.


    In the past, he couldn''t fight for Hua moyao. Now, Xiao Mimi has become his elder sister. She has to take revenge. She is angry with him, or she will lose face.


    Hua moyao was really jealous. On the day of his mother-in-law''s great joy, he didn''t dare to be too obvious. On the surface, he was calm, but on the surface, he tightly clenched his fist, hoping to rush up and pull Xiao Mimi out of Bai Chi''s arms.


    His newly appointed brother-in-law is too arrogant. He began to abuse his private rights to eat his wife''s tofu so soon.


    When she learned that Xiao''s mother was going to marry Bai Chi''s father, Hua moyao was so happy that she almost didn''t applaud.


    In this way, Xiao Mimi and Bai Chi become brothers and sisters, which is simply the best way to kill their rivals.


    But I never thought that from another convenient point of view, it also promotes the closer relationship between Xiao Mimi and Bai Chi. They can play together in a proper way. It is true that there are advantages and disadvantages.


    His mother-in-law is already married. When does his Mimi wear a wedding dress to marry him? Hua moyao suddenly wants to get married.


    In fact, he didn''t think about getting married. When he learned that she was pregnant, he thought about getting married. He was busy with his work and couldn''t find time to plan. Today''s wedding gave him an impulse to marry her as soon as possible.


    Only by holding a grand wedding and announcing to the world that she is his wife, can he be at ease. At that time, there was anyone who dared to covet her.


    What''s more, she''s already pregnant. I''m afraid she''ll be able to see it if she drags on.


    Marry him after having a baby? He really can''t wait that long. He can''t wait to tie her tightly to himself with his marriage.


    At the end of the wedding, Xiao Mimi came out of her mother''s new house in the evening. Although she had been busy with her high-heeled shoes all day, she felt very happy.


    After she became pregnant, Hua moyao did not allow her to wear high-heeled shoes. After her hard pleading, she finally allowed her to wear today''s beautiful shoes and her favorite thin high heels.

 Chapter 928

    Hua moyao is waiting for her in the car. Xiao Mimi opens the car door and sits in the front passenger seat. She leans back, her head drooping, her eyes closed, and she smiles contentedly.


    Next to Hua moyao invades her body, holding her small face in one hand and kissing her like a dragonfly.


    Xiao Mimi some tired fly like waved: "Yao Yao, stop it."


    "Mimi, let''s get married." Hua moyao suddenly spoke in a low but serious voice.


    Yao Yao and her marriage, so suddenly, all the fatigue seems to be suddenly driven away.


    Xiao Mimi was excited. After seeing him for a long time, she felt sweet in her heart.


    She wants to marry Hua moyao. She really wants to marry him all her life.


    Getting married? A little curious, a little nervous, like the desire and fear of the unknown things, all of a sudden, she did not want to be put on the shackles of marriage so early, she was not completely ready.


    Yes, she is very timid. She doesn''t want to promise so hastily and get married in a muddle headed way. If the two love for a long time, and not in the morning and evening. If they really love each other, they will get married a few days later.


    Already moved, the corner of the mouth has already involuntarily raised, she still turned her head to one side, don''t twist reply: "I just don''t want to marry you!"


    I don''t think so when I say that.


    Hua moyao continued to confuse her mind and asked, "why, isn''t it good to marry me?" The voice is hoarse and low, very attractive.


    Xiao Mimi has been fascinated by seven dizzy eight elements, trying to cover up his shyness, retorted: "no, who love to marry who marry."


    "There are many women who want to marry me. After this village, there is no shop. If you don''t marry me, you can''t say..." Hua moyao pinched her ass punitively, in a frivolous tone, and deliberately slowed down her speaking speed.


    "You dare!" Xiao Mimi immediately anxious, can''t say what, can''t say later and other women married? He dares to have a different heart and see how she will deal with him.


    Hua Mo Yao is not impatient, but chuckles. He likes her jealous and anxious appearance, and kisses her on the lips.


    This guy is teasing her again. Xiao Mimi pinches his face angrily.


    Two people in the car tired of crooked, but suddenly heard behind the movement.


    Hua Mo Yao straightened up and looked around, but he saw Bai Chi sitting up with a yawn in his messy hair.


    Xiao Mimi was startled. She thought there was a thief in the car. She bent over the back of her chair and carefully turned her head. When she saw that it was Bai Chi, she was relieved, but also angry.


    "White pool! You''re playing tricks here and scaring me to death! " Xiao Mimi clapped her little heart and screamed.


    This guy, also eavesdropping on their flirtation, too much! As if some secret had been seen, it was embarrassing. Xiao Mimi blushed.


    "I was waiting for you in the car and fell asleep." Bai Chi pulled his hair, and a cheap smile suddenly appeared on his face. "Can you two be more reserved? People are too shy to listen Hey, hey, hey Just now, he heard it all by accident.


    "Oh! You are so annoying Xiao Mimi became angry and grabbed the paper in front of her and threw it away.


    Asshole! Who knows he''s eavesdropping from behind!


    Xiao Mimi was so ashamed that she wanted to bury her head like an ostrich.

 Chapter 929

    "All right, no more!" Bai Chi quickly laughs, hugs his head and begs for mercy. If he continues to tease him, he will drive his sister mad.


    For a long time, after her mood recovered, she suddenly found that Bai Chi was sitting at the back of the manicure. She didn''t want to get off the car at all. She turned her head and asked, "why haven''t you left yet?"


    "Aunt and dad''s wedding night, I can''t stay to disturb them." Bai Chi blew his nails and looked up at Hua moyao. "Brother in law, do you mind taking me in for one night?"


    Hua moyao''s mouth twitched for a moment. He didn''t say anything and started the car silently. He called his brother-in-law. Can he refuse?


    Bai Chi went to Hua moyao''s house so aboveboard and visited Xiao Mimi''s boudoir by the way. The former rival in love is now living in the same room. It''s just nature.


    The next day, he stayed at home and swayed. Yao Yao occasionally wanted to hug Mimi. He was about to start, but he didn''t realize it. It was really bad for his eyes. Hua moyao wanted to coax him to leave long ago, just because of his special relationship.


    Xiao Mimi didn''t think it had much influence, but when she accidentally saw that he turned out the snacks she had hidden under the sofa cushion and ate them, she was furious.


    Is it easy for her to avoid Yao Yao''s sight and hide some snacks? He ate them all!


    Hands shaking, a face can''t believe holding those empty bags, Xiao Mimi angry, open teeth and claws toward him in the past: "white pool! You idiot


    Baichi has not yet reacted, but she pours down on the sofa, pinches her neck and spits out her tongue.


    Just now, he just felt that there was a foreign matter under the sofa, so he lifted the cushion and looked at it. Unexpectedly, he found a package of snacks. He was very interested in playing treasure hunt, and soon found them all. Mouth idle also have nothing to do, to eat.


    He didn''t think it would be so serious for Xiao Mimi.


    "Sister, I''m wrong. I''ll buy it for you later. I''ll buy as much as I want." Baichi kept begging for mercy.


    "Xiao Mimi, how do you explain that?" Hua moyao didn''t know when he was coming. He raised those bags and asked seriously.


    Xiao Mimi completely changed her face and let go of baichi. She quickly took his arm to make an excuse for herself: "Yao Yao, listen to me, these have nothing to do with me. Baichi bought them!"


    Hua moyao stares at her and knows that the lie has been exposed. She is still trying to explain herself.


    Bai Chi gets up from the sofa and rubs her neck. Xiao Mimi has followed Hua moyao to the study. She keeps holding his arm to explain the snacks, while Hua moyao is always calm. The incident seems quite serious.


    White pool this just reaction come over, oneself pitied her.


    She had complained with him before. After she was pregnant, Yao Yao didn''t allow her to do this, she didn''t allow her to do that, and she didn''t allow her to eat snacks.


    No wonder the hiding is so hidden. Originally, she bought it secretly with Hua moyao on her back. Now she has to be taught a lesson.


    Under Hua moyao''s punishment and teasing, she admitted that she didn''t dare to eat tofu any more, and he just grudgingly forgave her.


    Half an hour later, Xiao Mimi''s face was ruddy and her eyes were watery. She came out of the study expectantly, Hua moyao.


    After marrying uncle Bai, Xiao''s mother officially settled in Bai''s house and became the new hostess.

 Chapter 930

    Worried that her mother would not adapt to the new home, Xiao Mimi decided to spend a few days with her mother at Uncle Bai''s invitation.


    As a result, the family is busy.


    Uncle Bai and mother Xiao love each other and respect each other like a guest, while she and Bai Chi play together every day, hurting and pinching each other.


    The night before, they secretly played games in the room until midnight. One of them was sitting cross legged with a lollipop in his mouth, with his teeth and claws open, and he was accompanied by yayahehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehe.


    Baichi is her best playmate. When we are together with him, we can always enjoy ourselves.


    Just having fun, the phone rings and Hua moyao comes to check.


    Xiao Mimi quickly pulled the lollipop out of her mouth and yelled, "silence! Hurry up


    White pool hands and feet nimbly pressed mute, Xiao Mimi just answered the phone.


    Just now, I was excited and yelled. Now my voice became soft and sleepy: "Hello, Yao Yao." The transformation was so great that the white pool nearby almost didn''t laugh.


    "Did you sleep?" Hua moyao''s deep and sexy voice came.


    "I''m in bed. I''ll go to bed right away." Xiao Mimi also pretended to yawn, soft voice and he reported.


    "Well, don''t stay up late. Go to sleep." Hua moyao''s voice is full of silk.


    "Good night, Yao Yao. I''ll hang up." The voice is still as soft as water. It seems that it will go to sleep in the next second. As soon as I cut off the phone, I put the lollipop in my mouth and yelled, "turn on the voice!"


    Pregnancy is a troublesome thing. She can''t do anything. She has been looked after by others every day. She has been obedient for several months. It''s hard for her. Let her go crazy.


    He continued to fight with baichi with full energy. Suddenly he found that his blood bar had dropped a lot. He raised his foot and kicked baichi: "you bastard, you''re cheating! Attack me while I''m on the phone


    Bai Chi retreated and refused to admit: "no! You must be mistaken! "


    "Start over, I''ll beat you!" Xiao Mimi''s blood is boiling, and the universe is exploding.


    Two people holding the handle of the game, biting their teeth, crazy press, the two little people on the screen are fighting.


    Play to really can''t go on, two people with big panda eyes, squint eyes to bed, and dead body.


    The next day, Xiao Mimi opened her eyes in a daze and found an arm across her body. She pushed the arm aside, got out of bed and went back to her room in a sleepwalk.


    I was so tired last night that I slept on the bed of baichi regardless. If my mother and uncle Bai saw me, they would not be able to explain clearly.


    Estimating the time when she got up, Hua moyao called again.


    Xiao Mimi was so sleepy that she couldn''t open her eyes. How could she be in the mood to answer his phone? She was so angry when she got up that she turned it off without looking at it.


    Hua moyao''s brow jumped and his face became very ugly. Why did he hang up? Direct shutdown?


    Xiao Mimi is miserable again. When she wakes up, she has to try every means to explain her bold shutdown. Anyway, she won''t admit that she stayed up late last night playing games.


    Xiao Mimi and Bai Chi are sleeping in their respective rooms with quilts in their arms until almost noon. Xiao''s mother knocks on the door to wake them up, but refuses to get up. She also wonders whether young people like to sleep in so much.


    Xiao Mimi rubbed her eyes when she came out, cold and clear, didn''t see her mother and uncle Bai''s figure. The aunt said that Mr. Bai accompanied his wife to the supermarket.

 Chapter 931

    Xiao Mimi smiles. The couple are very sweet. They are inseparable every day.


    After staying up all night, feeling dizzy, I poured myself a glass of water, squinted and was sitting on the sofa. Suddenly, I saw a human flesh cushion move, which almost didn''t scare her.


    White pool sprawled on the sofa, occupied the full.


    Xiao Mimi held the cup in one hand and pressed the temple in the other. She raised her foot and kicked him: "make room."


    Bai Chi closed his feet, leaned against the sofa, and half lay down.


    Xiao Mimi sat in the past, comfortably leaning back, and closed her eyes.


    At this time, the two goods face the same expression, are particularly decadent.


    White pool a hand, took the cup in her hand, lazily said: "thank you." Gudong Gudong a drink, beautiful belch.


    Xiao Mimi opened her eyes, looked at the empty cup on the table and kicked him: "asshole, I didn''t pour it for you."


    "Don''t be so stingy. I''ll play games with you every day in the future." Baichi said shamelessly.


    "Cut, it''s too boring to fight with you. I can beat you with my eyes closed." Xiao Mimi rolled her eyes at him.


    Baichi was a bit frustrated. After playing the game for so many years, he had never met an opponent. He was beaten so badly by Xiao Mimi for the first time. He couldn''t pull down his face and said with his chest: "that''s because I let you."


    "Yesterday, I was so anxious that I almost smashed the handle of the game. You are so kind that you said to let me, my dear brother, call me sister, call me comfortable. My sister will let you next time." Xiao Mimi is particularly frivolous to stir up his chin to tease him.


    Although he usually jokingly called her Sheng Jie, he never said it seriously. He teased him so blatantly. Bai Xiaoshao''s self-esteem was hurt, and he jumped over.


    As soon as Bai Jiang and Xiao Kexin opened the door, they saw Bai Chi''s fierce face and threw Xiao Mimi down on the sofa. They looked at each other, Bai Jiang''s stern face and yelled: "ah Chi! Don''t bully your sister


    White pool body a stiff, obediently sat to one side, a face of chagrin, finished, unexpectedly was his father to see.


    Bai Jiang handed the shopping to the nanny, came over, sat down there and began to criticize him: "bastard, let me see you bully Mimi later and see how I deal with you!"


    After all, he is a father and son. He knows his son''s virtue. He bullied the children in the kindergarten when he was young and was invited by the parents.


    Since Kexin married to their family, he treated Mimi as his own daughter, and didn''t let their mother and daughter suffer any injustice.


    "Dad, I didn''t bully her..." Bai Chi is still explaining that they are just joking. There is really no bullying, and Xiao Mimi is not as good as he thought.


    "You''ve got to be tough! Apologize to your sister Baijiang was angry and stern.


    Bai Chi can''t explain it clearly. She looks at Xiao Mimi desperately. But she sits there quietly with her head slightly lowered. She looks like she''s just been bullied. The fierce side just disappeared.


    "Ah Jiang, children are playing. It''s not so serious. Don''t get angry with children." Mother Xiao took him by the arm to persuade him.


    She knew that he was protecting their mother and daughter, but she could not be too harsh on baichi. What''s more, there''s no need for children to have such a big fight.


    "Yes, uncle Bai, I''m fine." Xiao Mimi just looked up and echoed.

 Chapter 932

    Under Xiao''s mother''s dissuasion, Bai Jiang didn''t go into it any further and gave Bai Chi a warning in his eyes.


    White pool want to cry without tears, his father and his sister after bullying him, only his stepmother is toward him.


    At lunch time, Bai Chi and Xiao Mimi enjoyed themselves there.


    Xiao Mimi picked up a dish on the side of Bai Chi. It was too slippery. She didn''t pick up two chopsticks. She was just about to take a spoon. Uncle Bai glanced at Bai Chi and said, "ah Chi, give your sister a dish!"


    White pool raised his head, mouth is still stained with rice, skimmed his mouth, help Xiao Mimi clip a few chopsticks, his father is really a stepfather.


    Next to the Xiao mother quickly to white pool clip a shrimp, a loving face said: "ah Chi, come to taste this, your father said you like to eat shrimp, this dish is the aunt personally cook, eat to see if you like."


    Aunt Xiao was good to him. Bai Chi was almost moved to tears. He bit off half of them: "thank you, aunt. It''s delicious."


    Get his affirmation, Xiao mother very happy, a smile said: "you like it, after Auntie do it for you every day."


    Therefore, the current situation is that uncle Bai is covering Xiao Mimi and mother Xiao is covering Bai Chi.


    After dinner, everyone else went to rest on the sofa with their stomachs in their arms. Xiao''s mother habitually picked up the pieces, gathered the remaining dishes together, and piled up the empty bowls.


    As soon as the nanny took out the cut fruit, she saw that she was clearing the table. She quickly took over the work in her hand and said, "madam, go and have a rest. I''ll do the work."


    "It''s OK. I can do it for you." Mother Xiao smiles and takes out a rag to wipe the table. She has been doing these things for more than 20 years, and she is very skilled.


    "Kexin." Just half wiped, but her hand was held. Bai Jiang took off the rag in her hand and put it aside. He helped her to have a rest on the sofa. "Kexin, your body is just right. I can''t bear you to be tired. It''s all done. Just sit there. "


    Xiao''s mother took the fruit he handed over and said with a smile, "good." In the heart is infinite happiness.


    Seeing that uncle Bai knows how to love her mother, Xiao Mimi is relieved. Great. Marrying uncle Bai is really the best destination for mom.


    Xiao Mimi is a little happy in her new home. She has good food and drink every day, and there are people to play with. Hua moyao is waiting for her at home. Every day he misses her so much that he doesn''t have the conscience to go home. He can''t help but urge her to come back. It seems that he is not a man at all.


    Or Xiao''s mother knows how to love her son-in-law. Seeing him call Xiao Mimi every day, she understands his good intentions.


    You said that she occasionally came to live for two days, and once lived for ten days and a half months. Yao Yao''s good son-in-law stayed at home alone every day. Did you say that?


    At the end of the day, Xiao''s mother turned her out and called Hua moyao to say, Yao Yao, Mimi will come home tomorrow. Come and pick her up.


    The next day, Yao Yao came early.


    This day coincides with the beginning of the new semester of baichi. Xiao Mimi holds Hua moyao''s arm and raises her head to discuss and ask, "Yao Yao, can we accompany baichi to school first, and then go back?"


    As long as it''s harmless, as long as she likes, Hua moyao will follow her and nod without hesitation: "OK."

 Chapter 933

    Speaking of all, he originally planned to help her go through the entrance formalities this semester and let her go to school.


    The plan can''t keep up with the change. She''s pregnant now, so she can''t go any more. She can only plan it after the baby is born.


    Freshmen enrollment, countless just finished the college entrance examination of young girls with a look of longing to pull the suitcase into the university gate, the campus is full of people, very busy.


    Under the influence of this atmosphere, Xiao Mimi once again became red eyed and had a stronger desire to go to school. She especially wanted to be one of them.


    If she stays any longer, I''m afraid she''ll have the idea of killing her children and going to school. It''s not suitable to stay here for a long time. Hua moyao takes her away in a hurry.


    Before, she just knew that she was pregnant, and her mother''s love was rampant for a while. Later, after pregnancy, all kinds of inconveniences, all kinds of disallowance, she gradually lost the original freshness, the feeling of the child is also a lot of light.


    Just imagine, who is willing to put something in his stomach, the longer the bigger, limiting his own action and freedom every day.


    Coming out of school, Hua moyao took her to the hospital for prenatal examination.


    After the routine examination, Xiao Mimi yawned in boredom, and Hua moyao sat beside her waiting for the result.


    "Congratulations, sir. From the image, there are two fetal sacs in your wife''s body, namely twins. At present, everything is developing normally."


    Twins? This time can give Hua moyao surprise is not small, unexpectedly suddenly pregnant two, his family Mimi''s small belly is also too proud! Hua moyao was so happy that he wanted to hold her in his arms and kiss her hard enough.


    Fortunately, she insisted on keeping the children, otherwise he would have regretted it.


    "Boys and girls?" Xiao Mimi didn''t expect to have two babies in her stomach. She blinked and asked.


    "This I can''t see it yet. " The doctor said awkwardly.


    Even if the development of the fetus is better, it is against professional ethics to tell the family of the puerpera through B-ultrasound.


    Hua moyao put his arm around her shoulder and said in her ear, "I like boys and girls."


    It''s a big surprise for him today. As for the boy and girl, we''ll find out when they are born. In short, as long as she was born, both men and women, it was a surprise for him, and he would be very happy.


    Hua moyao comes out of the hospital holding Xiao Mimi''s hand firmly. He is so happy that he can''t help himself. Under his calm appearance, he even beats his blood.


    But Xiao Mimi is just wringing her eyebrows and calculating that she will never be born again, and she will be punished again.


    Now life is like an ascetic. All the entertainment has been cancelled. She doesn''t want to experience it again.


    As soon as he got into the car, Hua moyao kept kissing Xiao Mimi''s face and muttering to himself, "baby, you''re great."


    It''s the first time that such numb words come out of Hua moyao''s mouth. He doesn''t feel sick at all. It''s a kind of extreme excitement and encouragement with indulgence.


    Now his kissing skills are getting higher and higher, and Xiao Mimi is soft all over by his kiss.


    Hua moyao adjusted the back of the chair to the lowest position, carefully put her on it, untied the button at the bottom of her shirt and lifted it up.


    Her flat abdomen is now slightly uplifted, but it is still smooth, white and glossy, especially lovely.

 Chapter 934

    Hua moyao couldn''t help but invade his body and linger. In her stomach are his children, two! In addition to excitement, there is also infinite pride.


    Xiao Mimi is numb and itchy by his kiss, but she has no strength all over her body. She laughs: "itch, Yao Yao, don''t do that."


    Hua moyao helped her pull down her clothes, fasten her buttons and hold her in her arms: "Mimi, let''s get married. When the child is born, I''ll help you go through the entrance procedures to study. "


    When it comes to marriage, she still has a little bit of resistance in her heart.


    Although she is pregnant now, she is also an unmarried girl in the eyes of outsiders. Once she gets married, she becomes a married young woman. The role changes too quickly.


    "I don''t want to marry you. I saw a lot of handsome boys at school today. If I have an affair, I can kick you out." Xiao Mimi rolled her eyes and said.


    "Don''t even think about it!" Knowing that she was joking, Hua moyao warned her in a gloomy way and bit her in a punitive way.


    His Mimi is too attractive. Don''t go to school and bring him a bunch of peach blossoms. At that time, he will have to be busy with his work, take care of his baby, fight for the third child, and have no headache.


    How dare he let her out without marriage tying her to his side.


    However, no matter what he said or how he cajoled her, she would not agree to marry him. Hua moyao also had a headache, and he didn''t want to rush her. He could only put the marriage aside for the time being, and take good care of her first.


    Hua moyao just put Xiao Mimi on the top of her heart, hoping that everything would come to her personally.


    During her pregnancy, she had a changeable temperament. Hua Mo Yao tried his best to tolerate her and sympathize with her. No matter how capricious she was, no matter how unreasonable she was, he didn''t have any impatience and won''t give her a look.


    Xiao Mimi also took a fancy to this point, and began to become arrogant and arrogant.


    Think of that year, he completely pressed her to death, casually stare at her, she was scared, a face flattery and he apologized.


    Now, the serf turned over and sang. Every day, Yao Yao asked him to do this and that for herself. She sneezed carelessly, so he had to come to see if she was ill.


    Xiao Mimi is sleepy. She nests on the sofa and sleeps all afternoon. She is lazy, like a kitten. Sometimes she is still sleeping when he comes back from work.


    Hua moyao pushed her. She got up and was very angry. She waved her paw to open his hand.


    Hua moyao was sitting beside her, looking at her sleeping face, putting one hand into her clothes and touching her stomach.


    It feels good. It''s soft and slippery. It seems to be a little bigger.


    Inside is his child. Xiao Mimi carries three lives, all of them are the most important people in his life. When he thinks of the child growing up in her stomach until she was born, he can''t hide his excitement. He is more gentle and his eyes can drown himself.


    He felt comfortable, Xiao Mimi did not exclude, for a convenient position, very enjoy lying and let him touch.


    Finally, when she had enough sleep, she opened her eyes in a daze, and aunt Yuesao had finished her dinner.


    She was wearing a big Pajama, her hair was messy, and she looked a little decadent. When she sat down there, Hua moyao put a bowl of porridge in front of her. It was like taking care of a child.

 Chapter 935

    Xiao Mimi is not polite. Try it. It''s light and delicious. The temperature is just right.


    A bowl of steaming porridge, in order to facilitate her to drink, Yao Leng is to take a spoon to stir her temperature.


    At first, she might be a little uncomfortable. After a long time, she became used to it. She enjoyed his special service generously and arrogantly. She felt that I was pregnant and I was afraid of who.


    I sleep too long during the day, and I can''t sleep in my bed at night with my pillow.


    In order not to affect the quality of her sleep, during pregnancy, they temporarily sleep in separate rooms.


    In the dark, Xiao Mimi was about to make a hole in the ceiling, still couldn''t sleep.


    It''s so boring to lie here alone. She can''t stand it any more and sneaks into Hua moyao''s room with a pillow in her arms.


    Hua moyao was falling asleep when he suddenly felt a wind coming in from the quilt. As soon as it sank, a small ball had shrunk in.


    Hua Mo Yao put her arms around her and touched her hair. Her voice was hoarse and sexy, and she said, "what''s the matter? Mimi


    "Yao Yao, I can''t sleep. Please talk with me." Xiao Mimi''s face is up, her hand is on his chest, and her voice is low.


    "Well, what do you want to say?" The nasal sound is a little heavy, but it is still spoiled and gentle.


    Hua moyao is really a rare good temper. In the middle of the night, he still has a job the next day, but he still chats with his wife.


    Some men must be annoyed. I work hard during the day, and I have to listen to you at night.


    "En, en..." Xiao Mimi racked her brains to think that she really didn''t know what to talk about. She suddenly had an idea and said, "Yao Yao, tell me a story. The baby wants to hear a story. "


    She also pushed everything to her baby. Hua Mo Yao could not help laughing and pinched the soft meat around her waist through her clothes: "do you want to hear it or does the baby want to hear it?"


    "Fetal education, fetal education, I listen to, is equal to the baby listen to." Xiao Mimi sophisticates. She turns on the lamp and gets out of bed barefooted. She gives Hua moyao the bedtime story book she bought not long ago. She nests in his arms and looks forward to hearing his story.


    She had read the book over and over for a long time, but she still wanted to listen to Yao Yao.


    She is childish like a child. Hua moyao is helpless, but she still takes it, leans on the pillow, opens the first chapter and begins to tell her.


    Yao Yao''s voice is very good. It''s a story that she has already read. She can''t stop listening to it when it comes out of his mouth. She won''t feel bored at all.


    Quiet bedroom, a desk lamp, he bare upper body, back cushion pillow half lean, she shrank in his arms, eyes blink, listen carefully, deep pleasant voice in the quiet night diffuse, it is so warm.


    "In the end, their family finally lived happily together." After reading the last sentence, Hua moyao closes the book and puts it aside. Xiao Mimi is still immersed in the story.


    "After listening to the story, go to sleep." After meeting her requirements, Hua moyao was about to stretch out her arm to turn off the light when Xiao Mimi suddenly touched her stomach and whispered, "baby, remember, it''s dad''s voice."


    I don''t know why. When he heard her words, Hua Mo Yao suddenly pulled it in his heart, as if he had been caught by a pair of small hands. He wanted to make his Mimi smaller and smaller. He held it in his hand like a baby and took it with him.


    If he was a little sleepy just now, now, because of her words, he was so excited that he couldn''t sleep all night.


    He held her tightly, uncontrollably, and held her in his arms.


    Tonight, he was reluctant to let her go, not sex, only love.

 Chapter 936

    He patted her gently, as if to coax the child to sleep. His voice was hoarse and low, as if to hypnotize her: "sleep."


    "Yao Yao, will you tell me a story every night before you go to bed Xiao Mimi took the opportunity to ask.


    Without doubt, Hua moyao nodded: "OK."


    Xiao Mimi was satisfied, stuck it in his arms, closed her eyes, and soon fell asleep.


    Hua moyao looked down at her, with waves in her heart, imagining that the child was born, and her grandmother''s voice called him "Dad".


    Two little babies and one big one. He will be happy no matter how tired he is.


    So, every night after that, what Xiao Mimi was looking forward to most was lying in bed, Yao Yao holding her and telling her stories.


    The next day, Hua moyao went to work with two panda eyes on his head.


    During the meeting, he accidentally fell asleep holding his head. The assistant next to him gently pushed him twice before he woke up.


    For the first time, people at the bottom were surprised. Although his sleeping posture is very elegant, although it is very pleasant, but the president took over the company for so long, who has seen him take a nap in public.


    At home, the child of aunt Yuesao got married and asked for leave to go back to her hometown. At the weekend, Hua moyao personally took care of her three meals a day.


    Yao Yao, dressed in casual clothes and wearing a pair of black framed glasses on the bridge of his nose, leads Xiao Mimi to the supermarket. Xiao Mimi is very excited.


    She was seduced by a bunch of delicious food.


    Looking at the rows of all kinds of spicy or salty snacks, Xiao Mimi''s mouth water is almost flowing down. Looking up at Hua moyao, he gave her a negative answer in his eyes. He would never allow her to eat those junk food again.


    Xiao Mimi had to give up and follow Hua moyao step by step.


    Just to a corner, suddenly saw a food promotion, new products on the market, free taste.


    Xiao Mimi''s eyes were red. As soon as the salesman saw that she was very interested, he handed her a small bag to try. Xiao Mimi couldn''t wait to tear it open to relieve her craving. Wow, it''s spicy. It''s so enjoyable.


    Looking up, Yao Yao had already pushed the car to the opposite condiment selling place, and she quickly followed up.


    Hua moyao asked her, "where did you go just now?"


    Xiao Mimi quickly shook her head: "I didn''t go anywhere."


    A mouth, exposed, strange smell, Hua Mo Yao had already smelled, pretended not to know.


    She wanted to eat those snacks, but she knew that Yao would not buy them for her.


    So, while Hua moyao was selecting things, Xiao Mimi would walk around and walk through the sales promotion points of other people from time to time to eat their samples, and carefully avoid him for fear of being seen by him.


    As soon as he looked over, she pretended to pick up the things on the shelf to have a look, and then put them down.


    Hua moyao and Yu Guang saw that she had eaten four small bags of other people''s food for more than ten minutes. He shook his head helplessly. This guy is really a rogue.


    Almost finished shopping, he went to the cold storage area to buy her yogurt.


    Xiao Mimi is in the front, Hua moyao''s cart is in the back.


    Taking advantage of his side to get yogurt from the shelf, she secretly fished a box of ice cream in the freezer next to him, secretly put it into the car, hid it at the bottom, and then walked on as if nothing had happened.


    After a while, she secretly hid several boxes. She thought that Yao Yao would never find out that there were so many things to pay for.


    What she didn''t expect was that Hua Mo Yao saw all her little actions in his eyes.


    As soon as she put the ice cream in the car, he took it out and put it back in the freezer.

 Chapter 937

    Every day at home, Xiao Mimi, who hasn''t been out of the supermarket for a long time, feels a little tired. When she sees a child sitting in the car next to her, her father pushes her, and she looks proud. She just wants to sit in and let Yao push her.


    Fortunately, after all the shopping, Hua moyao took her to check out.


    Xiao Mimi stares at her and sees that the cashier has put all the things in the cart into a bag. Hua moyao doesn''t say that she wants to return anything. Xiao Mimi is relieved. It seems that her ice cream smuggling is successful.


    Hua moyao put the things he bought into the trunk. As soon as he got on the bus, he didn''t go far. Xiao Mimi began to show her affectation again: "Yao Yao, I''m thirsty."


    She didn''t say she was thirsty in the supermarket just now. Now she''s thirsty on the way. Isn''t it troublesome?


    In fact, she didn''t think so much. When she was in the supermarket, she didn''t feel thirsty. Now she suddenly felt thirsty, so she said it frankly.


    Hua moyao didn''t think she was good at anything. He pulled over and asked her to wait in the car. He went to buy her a drink.


    The whole street is full of bars, KTV and other entertainment places. Hua moyao went a long way to find a small supermarket and bought her favorite juice.


    Xiao Mimi was waiting in the car. A flyer came to see her window open and handed her a pamphlet.


    Xiao Mimi took over the ad books of some hospitals, which were as eye-catching as the small magazines. There were some attractive sex stories and some jokes, and a lot of advertisements.


    Looking around, I didn''t see a place to sell water. Yao Yao didn''t know where to buy it for her. Xiao Mimi suddenly thought of winter. Yao Yao queued up for her to buy sugar fried chestnuts on a cold day. She couldn''t help but raise her mouth and feel warm.


    Bored waiting in the car, Xiao Mimi opened the little yellow book as a magazine to pass the time.


    Hearing the sound of opening the door, he looked up and Yao Yao came back.


    Hua moyao thoughtfully unscrewed the lid for her and handed her the drink.


    Xiao Mimi took a drink and felt sweet. She couldn''t help looking at Hua moyao''s side face. The more she looked, the more handsome she felt.


    Her heart flutters, unexpectedly secretly looking at him to commit the flower crazy.


    Hua Mo Yao didn''t drive in a hurry either. She put one hand on the steering wheel and untied the two buttons on her chest with the other hand. She was sexy and casual, waiting for her to drink slowly.


    Seeing his bare chest muscles, Xiao Mimi gulped down her saliva and straightened her eyes.


    Feeling that she was a thief, she looked at him secretly from time to time and took another drink. Hua moyao looked at her slightly: "what''s the matter?"


    Xiao Mimi recovered, quickly covered up, picked up the book on her lap, pretended to look at it seriously, and shook her head: "it''s nothing."


    Hua moyao glanced at the book on her lap. One side of it turned out to be an advertisement for painless abortion. This guy was still reading it so seriously that he wanted his head arched in.


    Hua Mo Yao Yin measured the mouth: "how, do you want to get rid of the child?"


    Xiao Mimi has no idea what is written on it. It''s just pretending. She doesn''t want him to find that she is looking at him drooling. After he reminds her, Xiao Mimi can see it clearly. She is more embarrassed and turns the page at once.


    Let men regain their power. When she sees this big title, Hua moyao wants to strangle her and feel that her male dignity has been challenged.

 Chapter 938

    When he got home, Hua moyao took the things he had bought into the kitchen and was about to put them in the refrigerator. Xiao Mimi ran to take the things in his hand and said, "I''ll put them, I''ll put them!"


    Hua moyao knew what she was thinking, but she didn''t touch her head with concern and said, "you are a pregnant woman. You should have more rest and don''t get tired of your baby."


    Xiao Mimi quickly waved: "no, the doctor also said, to the appropriate exercise ah."


    Hua moyao nodded: "OK, I''m outside. If you have something to call me."


    "Yes! Don''t worry Xiao Mimi has a lovely smile on her face. Seeing him out of the kitchen, she sneaks over and takes a look at him. He sits on the sofa and reads magazines.


    Xiao Mimi''s heart is full of joy. She has delicious ice cream, humming a ditty, and is trying to take out the things in the bag and stuff them in the refrigerator with high morale.


    Just, more and more lost, the smile of the corner of the mouth is smaller and smaller, strange, things have almost finished, how can not see the figure of ice cream?


    She poured out the last thing in the bag in a hurry, and pulled it. There was no shadow of ice cream, only a few boxes of imported condiments.


    Where''s her ice cream? She couldn''t find it everywhere, and her joy turned into anger.


    It must be Hua moyao. It must be him!


    Xiao Mimi angrily ran out to question him and took out the magazine in his hand: "where''s my ice cream?" Look at what she looks like now. She looks like a child with a bad temper, pinching her waist in one hand. She is a little shrew.


    Hua moyao pretended to be a fool, helped her glasses and asked her, "when did you buy ice cream?"


    If she says she wants to buy ice cream, can he agree?


    Xiao Mimi is right: "I secretly put it in the shopping cart. Where is it?"


    The girl was quite honest. Hua moyao also told her with a smile: "I put it back secretly."


    Now Xiao Mimi is very angry and aggrieved. On a hot day, he doesn''t allow her to drink cold or eat ice cream. He doesn''t allow her to eat ice cream secretly. How can she live this life!


    "Give me back the ice cream! Give me back Xiao Mimi some willful clenched his fist hit his chest.


    "When you have a baby, can I give you enough to eat?" Hua moyao took her in his arms and grasped her fist.


    He also understood her hard pregnancy and her craving for ice cream. The doctor said that her constitution is weak and cold. For the health of her and her baby, even if the weather is hot, those cool and ice ones can''t be touched.


    "No, I''ll eat it now, I''ll eat it!" Xiao Mimi is still making noise, shouting in his ear, coquetry and unreasonable.


    You see, he won''t follow her. This is what makes Xiao Mimi feel the most aggrieved. He won''t eat what she likes. Once again, I think about the suffering I have suffered since I was pregnant. What''s more, I feel aggrieved and have to cry. In fact, she was just looking for an excuse to vent her long accumulated depression.


    "Mimi, please stop it." Hua moyao, like a child, hugged her and patted her gently.


    "Yao Yao, don''t you like me?" Xiao Mimi said with a little choking voice.


    Hua moyao''s heart aches to death. This guy''s willfulness is really a headache. He doesn''t have time to love her. How can he not like her.


    "Baby, if you like, I can buy the whole supermarket and give it to you. You are not in good health. The doctor says you can''t eat ice. For the sake of the baby in your stomach, can you bear it? You see, you eat spicy food and cold food. Can you stand it? " Only Hua moyao could stand her, so he tried to persuade her to touch her stomach.


    The first sentence moved Xiao Mimi, like a glass of ice water, calmed her irritable heart, slowly calmed down, along with his hand, she can''t help but feel her slightly bulging stomach, here are two babies, she is going to be a mother.

 Chapter 939

    Look at him suspiciously, how can he know that she has spicy food.


    Hua moyao pinched her nose: "do you think your little trick can hide it from me?"


    He just pretended not to see it and turned a blind eye. In fact, he is really tolerant of her.


    Take it when it''s good, Xiao Mimi doesn''t make any noise, and acts like a coqueter in his arms: "after giving birth to the baby, will you buy a box of ice cream to meet me?"


    Hua moyao nodded: "good."


    "Eat all the snacks with me."


    "Good."


    "Give me what I want and do what I want."


    "Good."


    After giving birth to a child, it will be a long time. The key is to stabilize her now and not let her have negative emotions.


    Xiao Mimi has given birth to a child as a relief, a little can''t wait for that day to come soon.


    One night, Hua moyao came back from work and found her in her room.


    She is half lying on the bed with two pillows behind her. Her notebook is right on her bulging stomach. She is watching a movie and concentrating.


    Hua moyao goes over, closes the computer and takes it away from her stomach.


    "Yao Yao, what are you doing?" Xiao Mimi sat up and rushed to grab the wonderful place.


    "The computer has radiation. I''ve told you many times that you still put it on your stomach Confiscate Hua moyao turned her hand and let it go. She hated her forehead a little.


    Xiao Mimi is also a little weak. She forgot all of a sudden.


    Originally, I was lying on my stomach and felt uncomfortable. I put the computer aside and felt tired. I didn''t know when, so I ran to her belly.


    "Cell phone!" Hua moyao reached out again.


    Xiao Mimi reluctantly handed him: "why?"


    Hua moyao shut down, put a piece with the computer, thin lip light open: "confiscate together!" I went out with it.


    Xiao Mimi on the bed is silly. Do you want to confiscate the computer and mobile phone?


    She quickly got out of bed, followed the past: "Yao Yao, I will never put it on my stomach again, you give it back to me!"


    "No way!" He refused mercilessly. In fact, he wanted to confiscate all these things for a long time.


    In the face of Hua moyao, Xiao Mimi has no choice but to surrender.


    "Well, at least give me back my cell phone!"


    The mobile phone is also confiscated. It doesn''t completely cut off her contact with the outside world. She can''t make phone calls or send and receive text messages. It''s too depressing to live.


    "There''s radiation. I''ll give it to you after giving birth." Hua moyao said as he walked.


    "How can I get in touch with others? What can I do if I want to call you?" Xiao Mimi is still pulling him, even if the computer is confiscated, why don''t you use the mobile phone.


    "In the future, aunt Yuesao will be with you. I''ll call her if I have something to do." Hua moyao was resolute.


    Xiao Mimi completely speechless, go out there must be someone to watch her, this is too much!


    Without a little freedom and privacy, you can''t even call!


    How come there are so many things to do to have a baby? Xiao Mimi quit and began to spill.


    "Yao Yao, do you want me to suffocate? I won''t give birth to this child who loves to give birth to it!" Xiao Mimi got angry and pushed him away.


    Hua moyao is also very depressed. What do you think he is doing so much for? He just wants her and her child to be healthy. She suddenly says irresponsibly that she won''t give birth again. It''s not intended to make him feel bad.


    "Mimi." Hua moyao put the computer and mobile phone aside, pulled her, held her in his arms, and coaxed, "would you be more sensible?"


    Xiao Mimi a listen, more sad, is that she is not sensible, she willful, she unreasonable. He is busy with his work every day, so he doesn''t have so much time to accompany her. He doesn''t allow her to run outside. She just stays at home every day to pass the time. Now, he doesn''t even let her touch his computer or mobile phone. She doesn''t know what else to do.


    He didn''t understand her suffering.

 Chapter 940

    Xiao Mimi was angry, one of them said stubbornly: "I don''t want this child! I''m going to knock it out


    Hearing her words like this, Hua moyao''s heart seemed to be strangled and choked with pain.


    This is the child of both of them. He is so looking forward to the birth of the child, but she proposes to kill it because of her bad temper. How can she be so cruel.


    Since she was pregnant, he always connived at her, pampered her, spoiled her as much as possible, to be good to her.


    In the end, but let her temper more and more big, more and more lawless. These days, he is not a little irritable? It''s just because I love her, so I bear other negative emotions to be good to her.


    This girl is so ignorant!


    When she blurted out her words, Hua moyao''s face turned pale for a moment, and then became gloomy, dark clouds, filled with countless dangers.


    "What do you say, say it again?" Hua moyao asked in a calm voice.


    Seeing the change of his attitude, Xiao Mimi was a little afraid, but she still insisted: "I don''t want this child, I want to get rid of it."


    Hua moyao was too kind and gentle to her. She never believed that he would really do something to her when she had a big stomach.


    Without saying a word, he dragged her into the room.


    "Hello! Hua moyao, what are you doing? " From his not gentle action, Xiao Mimi felt his anger, quickly struggled and refused to go.


    Hua Mo Yao carried her on her shoulder, and she was not moved by her cry. She went into the room, kicked the door and threw her on the soft bed.


    Seeing his dark face and rude action, Xiao Mimi quickly got up from the bed, shrunk to the corner, picked up a pillow and stood in front of him: "Hua moyao, don''t mess! Otherwise, don''t blame me for being rude She pretended to fiercely waved the pillow in her hand twice, but her eyes were full of panic.


    On the contrary, Hua moyao came closer and closer, with a low voice: "Xiao Mimi, am I too polite to you these days?"


    Politely let her forget her name, kick nose face so unreasonable.


    Looking at him getting closer and closer, Xiao Mimi was about to get out of bed and run away. Unexpectedly, she stepped on her skirt and almost fell to her knees. She was stupid and embarrassed.


    It is obvious that Hua moyao''s eyes are more deep, and there is a kind of danger that she is very familiar with.


    But now, in his anger, he gave her the right way.


    Xiao Mimi finally knew that she was afraid. She squatted there with her hands around her chest and shivered: "I tell you, don''t mess with me!"


    Hua moyao clenches his teeth, grabs the frightened Xiao Mimi and slaps her on the butt. It''s like teaching a disobedient girl.


    "Ah Xiao Mimi was in pain, his face was incredible, "Hua moyao, you hit me?"


    Voice has not yet fallen, is a slap down, absolutely can not be soft hearted to her, this girl is not a child, when the lesson is still a lesson.


    "You know what''s wrong?"


    Slap and ask.


    Xiao Mimi cried back with tears: "Wu Wu, Hua Mo Yao, how dare you hit me! You bastard, I don''t want to have a baby for you! "


    Ho, dare to mention it, another slap: "if you don''t live, you have to live! You can''t help it


    Now Xiao Mimi is just like a daughter-in-law bought by a rich family in ancient times. Her purpose is to have a big fat boy, and her buttocks hurt. No matter how hard she cries, he has no pity for her. It''s useless for him to pretend to be a poor coquetry.


    Originally it was just pretending to cry, but later it came true.

 Chapter 941

    Skin suffering, to the end, she finally sobbed to admit the wrong: "sobbing, Yao Yao, I, no longer dare."


    Crying out of breath.


    As a matter of fact, Hua Mo Yao didn''t feel sorry for her, but because of her face, now that she started, this meal can''t be wasted. She must be taught a lesson.


    Otherwise, it would be impossible to slap her twice. This guy is even more accurate. He is reluctant to hit her and becomes more arrogant.


    As soon as he heard her admit her mistake, Hua moyao stopped and looked at her red little butt. She was so distressed that she picked up her skirt and wiped her tears.


    Xiao Mimi said in his arms: "Hua moyao, people say that my daughter is the lover of the previous life. In the next life, I will be your daughter. You can''t kill me!"


    This hateful guy, he actually had to hit her, he actually raped her!


    Unreasonable! overbearing!


    Hua Mo Yao snorted coldly: "if you were my daughter in the next life, I would not have you!"


    She wants to be his daughter, not to mention let him headache death, every day around in trouble, but also from time to time by the little boy hook up.


    She was born to harm him, and this life alone is enough for him to worry about.


    "You Xiao Mimi couldn''t speak for a long time.


    Finally, when she had enough to cry and stopped smoking, Hua moyao held her out.


    Put her on the copilot and fasten her seat belt. Xiao Mimi''s eyes were still red. She asked anxiously, "Hua moyao, where are you taking me?"


    "Hospitals." Hua moyao''s face was expressionless.


    Xiao Mimi was a little puzzled. Seeing that he was still taut, he began to think wildly. What did he take her to the hospital for? He didn''t really want her to kill the child, did he? She''s just angry and joking. Isn''t he serious?


    Uneasy went to the hospital, he took her to do birth examination.


    Looking at her stiff and cautious appearance, he looked down and asked, "Why are you so nervous?"


    Xiao Mimi has caught a glimpse of a girl coming out of the operating room who has just had an abortion. One hand is on her stomach and the other hand is on the wall. She looks very pitiful.


    She shook her head in a hurry and stepped back: "Yao Yao, I don''t want to kill the child!"


    Hua Mo Yao couldn''t help laughing: "who told you to kill the child?"


    Seeing his smile, Xiao Mimi was relieved. She thought he was still angry.


    Same as last time, blood routine, urine routine, all kinds of examination.


    Later, the doctor asked her to lie on the bed, lifted her clothes, smeared some cool things on her belly, and stuck a small instrument on her stomach for her to listen to.


    "Boom" sounds in the instrument, like a small train.


    Xiao Mimi, who was a mother for the first time, thought it was fun. She asked the doctor curiously, "what''s this?"


    "Fetal heart rate."


    This is the heartbeat of the baby. When she heard the answer, Xiao Mimi only felt that her heart was soft and her infinite maternal love was overflowing. She was so excited that she almost burst into tears.


    All along, she knew the baby in her stomach, but she could not feel him. Sometimes she even doubted whether it was an illusion.


    This is the first positive communication with the baby, the first time to hear the baby''s heartbeat, clearly feel him in his body.


    So excited, so happy, it''s really a wonderful feeling.


    She held her breath, listening quietly, as if listening to the most beautiful music in the world, a sense of happiness arises spontaneously.

 Chapter 942

    She suddenly wanted to hug Hua moyao and thank him for making her a mother.


    "Yao Yao, listen." She took the instrument out of her ear and handed it to Hua moyao. Her bright eyes were full of happiness and expectation, soft like a pool of water.


    Although Hua moyao didn''t show it, she was also very nervous when she first listened to her baby''s heartbeat and held her hand tightly.


    Finally heard, fast and powerful, because it''s twins, always a front and back of the two voices intertwined.


    The birth of new life is really a magical process.


    When she came out of the hospital, Xiao Mimi didn''t lose her temper. She was beaten by him and forgot. She was excited like a child. She chirped to him about the wonderful feeling of hearing the baby''s heartbeat just now.


    She is more and more looking forward to the next time to come to the hospital for birth examination, listening to the general voice of the little train.


    "Mimi, I''ve been busy at work recently and I''ve ignored you. How about waiting for me for a while? After these days, I will be at ease with you and the children. " While waiting for the red light, Hua moyao suddenly touched her face with one hand.


    Xiao Mimi blushed and nodded shyly: "yes."


    The next day, all kinds of comic books, girls'' novels, and mother to be manuals moved into her room. Xiao Mimi read every day to kill time.


    When Hua moyao comes back from work and has dinner together, she will share her reading experience with him.


    "Yao Yao, I saw a book today. The man in it looks like you."


    Hua moyao casually asked her, "what book?"


    "Shanshan wrote," devil president, steal your addiction. "


    Hua moyao It sounds familiar.


    When he came back occasionally, he would see her crying out of breath. He thought she was not feeling well, which made him worry for a long time. When he asked, he realized that in the novel he was reading, the author of stepmother wrote the leading role dead.


    You said that reading a book can''t be peaceful, the mood is so changeable, how can Hua moyao rest assured.


    Fortunately, the work in hand was finished, and soon Hua moyao drove Xiao Mimi out to relax.


    Xiao Mimi looks at the scenery curiously. It''s more and more remote and empty, but the car stops in front of a villa near the seaside.


    It''s a beautiful house with snow-white walls and sharp roofs. 300 meters away is the endless sea. It''s high-end and foreign style.


    Xiao Mimi watched foolishly and let Hua moyao lead her in, just like Grandma Liu entering the Grand View Garden.


    Hua moyao pulled back the thick curtains, and the whole house lit up in an instant. The large French windows were facing the sea, so spectacular.


    Next to the door opened, outside is a wooden balcony and promenade, there are umbrellas, tables and chairs, next to the swimming pool, shares of sea breeze, very comfortable.


    Xiao mile had to run out and lay comfortably on the couch rocking and rocking.


    Hua moyao took two bottles of water, put them on the table and sat down beside her.


    "Yao Yao, is this your house?"


    Why has he never brought her to such a good villa with sea view before? He has never mentioned it.


    Hua moyao closed his eyes and nodded: "well, this is the place where my mother had a baby when she was pregnant with me."


    Not so good memories, daddy and Mommy seem to be very exclusive to this sea view villa, rarely come.

 Chapter 943

    Only one time, mommy was hurt by the scene. She looked at the sea and was dazed. Daddy was full of apologies and hugged Mommy tightly from behind. After that, they never came again.


    After being pregnant with him, because of misunderstanding, Mommy had a baby in this empty villa alone, and no one cared until he was born.


    After a lot of things, they got back together. But since then, few people have come to this villa. When he was young, he would occasionally come to stay for a few days.


    It''s really a good place to have a baby. The air is fresh and the scenery is beautiful.


    With him, we will not let Mimi bear the loneliness like Mammy.


    Xiao Mimi naturally doesn''t know anything about his parents'' past. She only thinks that her mother-in-law raised a baby here and gave birth to such an excellent and perfect person as Yao Yao. If she raised a baby here, her baby would be as smart as Yao Yao.


    He opened his eyes lazily, the warm sunshine came in, and it was another beautiful day. After stretching, he got up and went downstairs. Yao Yao was dressed in home clothes, with an apron on his chest, ready for breakfast.


    In the morning, he was swimming in the swimming pool in swimming trunks. She was basking in the sun, shaking hands and feet, twisting waist, and secretly looking at him.


    In the afternoon, he was reading on the sofa, and she was lying on his lap, reading gossip magazines.


    In the evening, it''s a pleasure to go to the seaside to ride the waves, pick up shells and build castles.


    Every few days, he will ride her bike to the supermarket a few kilometers away to buy the food and daily necessities that he will use in recent days.


    Life is simple and casual, with him every day, even if he doesn''t talk much, he also thinks it is a kind of enrichment and happiness.


    They kept walking along the beach towards the distance. Xiao Mimi was dressed in a long skirt and barefoot. The turbulent sea water hit her feet from time to time. Hua moyao held her hand in one hand and her shoes in the other.


    It''s getting late. When I came back along the original road, I didn''t go far. Xiao Mimi refused to go. She said she was tired and couldn''t walk any more.


    In the past, she walked down without breathing. Now, with two more kids in her stomach, she obviously felt that her physical strength had decreased.


    Without saying a word, Hua moyao bends down. Xiao Mimi jumps up happily and almost doesn''t hit Hua moyao.


    Probably because of the twins, he obviously felt that Xiao Mimi''s stomach was a lot bigger, almost every time he looked at it, and the growth rate was more obvious than that of ordinary pregnant women.


    Her weight now is not light, and carrying her is more difficult than before.


    "Yao Yao, am I heavy?" Xiao Mimi asked, putting her arms around his neck.


    "It''s a good price." Hua moyao pinches her ass.


    "I hate it." Xiao Mimi can''t laugh or cry, beat him. Can this guy not be so honest and cheat her to death.


    Hua moyao is so bad that he speeds up his steps. Xiao Mimi is unprepared. She leans back, screams and hugs him around the neck.


    Xiao Mimi''s laughter, coquetry and Hua moyao''s low voice are far away.


    Before long, it was Xiao Mimi''s birthday.


    Hua moyao bought her a small cake to celebrate her birthday. When she asked her what she wanted, Xiao Mimi blurted out: "I want to eat ice cream!"


    Really, now with him, she felt very happy and satisfied. She wanted to eat ice cream without asking for anything else.


    Summer has passed, she did not touch a mouthful of ice, God knows how much she missed.

 Chapter 944

    "No, another one."


    Xiao Mimi took his arm and said, "I have such a birthday a year. Do you refuse to satisfy my little wish?"


    For the sake of her birthday, Hua moyao agreed to her small request.


    In Xiao Mimi''s cheering voice, Hua moyao takes her to the supermarket by bike. Greedy Xiao Mimi selects the biggest box and comes out happily. Hua moyao follows her to check out.


    Sitting on the bench outside, she opened the package happily, like a child.


    Worried that she would have diarrhea if she ate too much cold food, Hua moyao gave her a hand gesture: "only a quarter of it is allowed."


    Xiao Mimi was silly. She just chose such a big one just to have a good time. Some unhappy people pouted and haggled: "no, half."


    "A quarter." On this issue, Hua moyao never gave in.


    "One third." Xiao Mimi continues to fight for it.


    Hua Mo Yao casually held his arm: "that''s one eighth."


    "Okay, okay, quarter!" Xiao Mimi finally reluctantly compromised.


    Under Hua moyao''s supervision, she finished a quarter of the meal, turned her eyes, put out her tongue and licked it.


    He held it in both hands and handed it to Hua moyao: "Yao Yao, don''t waste it. I''ll give you the rest."


    Hua moyao always hated that kind of sweet and greasy things, and the things she licked tended to melt away, and she had no appetite.


    As soon as he refused to eat, Xiao Mimi burst into tears: "Yao Yao, do you dislike me?"


    "No Hua moyao has a headache.


    "Then eat it and I''ll feed you." She was very diligent to dig a big spoon into his mouth.


    He can see that the girl is deliberately taking care of him.


    During the day, she tossed for a long time. At night, she listened to Yao Yao''s bedtime story in his quilt. Without a few words, she fell asleep. She stayed on his bed and refused to go back to her room until she felt his arm around his waist.


    In Leiyan''s villa, Jiang wanting is lying on the bed, vomiting and diarrhea. The doctor''s 18 martial arts skills are all used, but they don''t get any better.


    Lei Yan was pacing back and forth.


    "What''s the matter with her?" Finally, I can''t help turning back and yelling.


    The private doctor was in a panic and was about to cry. With a bitter face, he said honestly: "less inflammation, Miss Jiang''s condition is really strange."


    He clearly checked the body, where there is no problem, just do not understand why will vomit and diarrhea.


    "Go away!" Lei Yan looks like he wants to eat people. He shouts at him and goes to look after Jiang wanting on the bed.


    The private doctor went out in a cold sweat.


    "Lei Yan, don''t scold him. I''m fine." Jiang wanting spoke weakly.


    Lei Yan sat by the bed, touching her head, not burning.


    I don''t know what''s going on. Since the beginning of the evening, she has been feeling sick and has been struggling for several hours. He has something to leave, but because of her condition, he can''t get away.


    As Hua moyao said, after a few months of playing, he really put himself in.


    Seeing her like this, he was worried, anxious and not in the mood to do anything else.


    "Do you feel better?" Lei yanrou asked.


    Jiang wanting nodded cleverly.


    Seeing that she doesn''t vomit or diarrhea now, it seems that she is really better. Lei Yan is at last a little relieved and says to her, "wanting, I''ll go out."

 Chapter 945

    He has a big business to talk about tonight, or he would not go out in such a hurry.


    He just turned around, she took his hand, big eyes full of supplication: "Lei Yan, stay with me, OK?"


    Looking at her pitiful appearance, how can he not be soft hearted? But today''s business is related to his future development. It''s hard for him to get into a relationship with the direct supplier of drugs. As long as the first cooperation goes smoothly, the latter cooperation will be easier, which saves a lot of intermediate links.


    "Lie down, I''ll be back with you soon..."


    Before he could speak, she sat up, put her arms around his neck and kissed him. She put out her tongue and went into his mouth.


    This is the first time for her to take the initiative, which man can stand such a direct flirtation and invitation, Leiyan finally did not resist the collapse of the defense line, more powerful kiss back in the past, just put her on the bed.


    The following things happened naturally, but after completely sinking in, he took out his mobile phone and called Hua moyao.


    He has done everything before and after. He must be safe. Just take the money to the appointed place to get the goods.


    To cooperate with such a large supplier, the minimum etiquette is always enough. It''s impossible to send a younger brother to pick up the goods at will. Now, he can''t get away. The best candidate is his elder brother Hua moyao.


    Vaguely hearing the phone ring, Xiao Mimi covers her head with a quilt. She vaguely hears that Hua moyao answers twice and gets up to put on her clothes. Xiao finally lifts the quilt and opens her eyes: "Yao Yao, what''s the matter?"


    In the evening, where is he going?


    "There''s something wrong with Lei Yan. I''ll get the goods for him. You can sleep well. "


    Help Leiyan pick up the goods? Xiao Mimi raised her vigilance and worried: "there won''t be any danger, will there?" Lei Yan is a gangster.


    "Don''t worry, it won''t be." Hua moyao touched her head placidly.


    Lei Yan is cautious and conceals everything. There are countless legal companies and legal representatives to cover up. If he is not completely safe, he will not decide to go in person, let alone let him take risks.


    Listen to him say so, Xiao Mimi finally relieved. Although Lei Yan is occasionally a little bit, he never makes fun of life. She closed her eyes again and said lazily, "well, you should come back early." As soon as the voice fell, he began to snore again.


    Before leaving, Hua moyao kisses her face.


    The next morning, Xiao Mimi was awakened by a telephone ring.


    When I opened my eyes and looked at the empty bed, I found that Yao Yao didn''t come back all night.


    I felt out my cell phone from under my pillow. As soon as I picked it up, there came an urgent voice: "Miss Xiao, Yao Shao has been shot and is being rescued in the hospital!" The situation seems critical.


    Xiao Mimi was so scared that she couldn''t believe her face. When she hung up the phone, she suddenly found that her tears didn''t know when they came out. She was cold and wet all over her face.


    Yao Ming Ming promised her that she would be fine and would come back soon. How could he be shot!


    was he seriously injured? Would he be in danger?


    She was so worried that she put on her clothes and ran outside.


    The traffic is inconvenient. I was worried about how to get to the hospital. As soon as I opened the door, I saw a car parked outside. A strange man poked out his head and said, "Miss Xiao, Yan Shao sent me to pick you up to the hospital."

 Chapter 946

    Xiao Mimi jumped up without saying a word.


    Lei Yan, she hates Lei Yan so much that she asks Yao Yao of her family to take risks and get shot for him.


    It turned out that last night, Hua moyao led the people to the appointed place to hand over the goods, open the box, inspect the goods, and check the money. It went very smoothly. When he was about to exchange the boxes, suddenly, someone outside yelled: "there are police!"


    Then he heard a noisy sound of footsteps and fighting, and all the people inside were in a mess. They all took out their guns and stretched out their swords. The boss of the other party was angry and yelled: "you fuckin ''betrayed me!" One shot at Hua Mo Yao.


    Fortunately, he responded in time and dodged. The police will come, which Hua Mo Yao wanwan didn''t expect. In this situation, the other party can''t calm down and listen to any explanation.


    When it comes to the safety of life, there are few people who already know about it. The other party didn''t leak the news. Naturally, they thought that they were deliberately playing shady moves. How could they let them go? They were withdrawing and shooting at the same time.


    Lei Yan''s little brother protects Hua moyao and goes out. With a pain in his leg, Hua moyao is unfortunately hit by a stray bullet.


    When the police came in, Hua moyao pulled out his gun and knocked down the light bulb. He fell into the darkness and they took the opportunity to leave.


    The police rushed in and seized only the white powder and cash they had no time to take away.


    Lei Yan''s younger brother drives Hua moyao to a private hospital and calls Lei Yan about his reaction.


    Leiyan of gentle village sat up all of a sudden, his face was gloomy. How could his infallible plan be leaked!


    His brother was injured. He had no time to think about anything and rushed to the hospital.


    After he left, Jiang wanting in the quilt bit the quilt and wept bitterly.


    Hua Mo Yao''s gunshot wound was not serious. He could only rub it against his thigh. Although he lost a lot of blood, it didn''t matter. At most, he couldn''t move. It would be better to keep him for a few days.


    When Lei Yan arrived, the doctor was bandaging Hua moyao. When he saw that his leg was like a mummy, Lei Yan thought, this is a bad thing. His brother won''t be seriously injured. He almost didn''t kneel down to blame himself.


    "Brother, I''m sorry for you." He was full of remorse and remorse. He blamed that he could not resist the temptation to let his brother take the risk for him.


    Hua moyao waved his hand: "it''s OK, small injury, it''s not in the way."


    After he was sent to the hospital, he suddenly wanted to make good use of it and make a bitter plan.


    After confirming that he was not seriously injured, Lei Yan''s sense of guilt was slightly reduced.


    Hua moyao''s light "there is a spy, and it''s the people around you" made him deeply meditate. Who betrayed him and who leaked the news!


    These brothers under his command are friends in need with him. After so many years with him, they were even chased and killed by enemies. They were desperate to block bullets for him. He has absolutely no reason to doubt them.


    At his side, Jiang wanting was the only one who could get in touch with the news.


    In an instant, all the spearheads are directed at Jiang wanting, and only she can touch his mobile phone and all his personal belongings.


    After they got acquainted with each other, there were several times when the shop in his hand was about to make a transaction when the police raided in the name of comprehensive inspection. At that time, they always thought it was a coincidence. Now, it''s totally different.

 Chapter 947

    No wonder she kept pestering him last night, where he is not allowed to go, she clearly did not get sick, is to hold him!


    This woman, originally from the beginning of contact with him with such a purpose!


    Lei Yan frowned and smoked. After thinking about something, he said, "Jiang wanting?"


    Hua moyao did not speak, but nodded gently.


    To tell the truth, he also thinks that the most suspicious character around Lei Yan is her.


    Leiyan in the heart really don''t know is a kind of what taste, anger certainly have, a woman that he treats wholeheartedly but in the end ruthlessly put him together.


    Originally, he just regarded her as a toy of his. Slowly, he felt that it was unfair to her. He wanted to take the feelings between them seriously. Now, he laughably found that he was a fuckin ''toy and was played with in the palm of his hand.


    In this life, what Leiyan hates most is betrayal and betrayal, especially being betrayed by the person who pays his true feelings, which is a kind of shame.


    Lei Yan mercilessly press to extinguish cigarette end, stride to go out, full of eyes of Yin ruthless.


    The door of the bedroom was kicked open. Jiang wanting in the quilt shrank into a ball and closed her eyes. She knew that there would be such a day.


    Lei Yan lifted the quilt and picked her up without any pity. Qingjing burst up and roared: "Jiang wanting, did you do yesterday?"


    He already suspected her, didn''t he? No, he already knew it was her. What''s the point of denying it now?


    Jiang wanting''s arm was caught in pain. She closed her eyes and nodded: "I did it."


    He didn''t know what he was looking forward to, but when he heard this sentence from her, it seemed that something was broken. Lei Yan slapped her angrily and knocked her over on the bed: "I don''t know what I''m sorry about you and you play this trick!"


    He had never been so serious to a woman. He gave her all his feelings, but she betrayed him!


    Jiang wanting''s beautiful face is swollen and painful. She looks up at him bravely: "I''m a policeman. I have to do this." She didn''t hesitate, she didn''t struggle, but she was a policeman, and that was her mission, and that was her original purpose.


    What a police officer! To hell with the police, in order to catch him, they are willing to send him to sleep. It''s worse than pigs and dogs.


    Lei Yan''s face showed a very distorted sneer. Since you''ve sent your mother to perform, I''m really sorry that I don''t accompany you!


    He dragged her downstairs. When she went down the stairs, her feet slipped and accidentally fell down. He didn''t care about her feelings, so he dragged her like a doll, threw her into the middle of the living room, and told the younger brother on duty: "call all the brothers over!"


    At this time, he, like Satan, sat on the sofa with a sullen look on his beautiful face, arms around his chest, right leg pressing on his left leg. He looked down at her from a high position. The hatred in his eyes could not be concealed. He was still the gentle one who treated her in every way. Jiang wanting knows that all this is her fault, not his fault.


    She was sitting in the middle of the living room in ragged clothes, her hair was messy, her face was swollen, and she had many bruises, but she had a kind of broken beauty.

 Chapter 948

    A few minutes later, the living room was full of men in suits, all of them bowed their heads respectfully. They didn''t dare to give out the atmosphere for fear of irritating the boss.


    Lei Yan usually has a good temper, especially when he treats his own people. He doesn''t get angry easily. Once he starts a fire, it''s also like a volcano erupting. It''s frightening. His brothers are also the first time to see him go wild.


    "This woman has been rewarded to you. Give me a good love for her!" Lei Yan''s eyes are full of hate, gnashing his teeth.


    His brother is still in the hospital. Fortunately, he is still alive. If he is seriously injured, he will shoot her.


    Anyone who dares to betray him will come to no good end. The rules handed down by his ancestors will be crippled even if they do not die.


    Now, she should pay for what she did!


    Jiang wanting''s beautiful eyes are full of panic. She looks up at him incredulously. She would rather he beat her and scold her. It doesn''t matter. Even if she kills her, she just doesn''t want to give her to others.


    However, when she saw the ferocity in his eyes, she stepped back and was disappointed. He wanted to treat her in such a cruel way. He was really, really amazing.


    "This..." The brothers didn''t dare to move. The boss usually dotes on this woman. They would like to dig out their eyes if they look more. Now they don''t dare to look at her.


    The boss is angry now. He can''t tell when he will wake up, think of today''s events and take revenge on them.


    Seeing that they didn''t move, Lei Yan clapped a table and roared: "do it! Will I not listen to my orders? "


    Seeing that they still didn''t move, he grabbed the gun on the table and pointed at them: "I''ll shoot if I don''t do it again!"


    At last some of them bent down and reached out to her.


    "Don''t touch me! Don''t touch me Jiang wanting constantly back, behind a cool, but it is close to the wall, back no retreat.


    See hand person still hesitant Yu of slow down movement, Lei Yan another clap table: "quick!" The front of a few people bite their teeth, reach out to pull Jiang wanting.


    Jiang wanting is gentle and polite to them. They all respect her very much. When they learn that she is a traitor, they are shocked.


    The traitors deserve to die. They understand Lei Yan''s anger, but when he points a gun at her, they can''t do it, so they have to continue.


    "Lei Yan, I beg you, please let me go, don''t do this to me!" Jiang wanting full of tears, crying to Leiyan beg for mercy, just climbed over to hold his leg, but his face disgusted kick open her.


    See his brow tight wrinkly appearance, the person under the hand hurriedly pulled her.


    After all, Jiang wanting is a girl. She has many people and is strong. Her hands and feet are pressed. No matter how she cries or how she struggles, it''s useless. After a few times, she gives up her resistance.


    From the beginning to the end, Lei Yan sat on the sofa and looked on coldly, not moved by it.


    She fell naked on the floor, tightly around her body, surrounded by young and strong men, she was like a piece of meat on the chopping board, even there was no room for resistance.


    For her, it was a humiliation she had never suffered in her life. She would rather die than suffer like this.

 Chapter 949

    When her skin was touched by a strange man, she felt sick all over, but she couldn''t spit it out.


    She closed her eyes in despair, two lines of clear tears, clenched her tongue tightly, to death.


    She doesn''t hate Lei Yan, not at all. He was so kind to her, but she betrayed him, because she couldn''t bear to see him die, but selfishly almost killed his brother, he should hate her.


    She only asks that in the next life, he is not a gangster boss, and she is not a policeman. How good that would be.


    Lei Yan on the sofa watched her every move and finally realized her abnormality. She wanted to die! There is no reason for more anger.


    Leiyan walked over, slapped her to the ground, then picked up her hair and pinched her chin. A stream of red liquid flowed down the corner of her mouth. Jiang wanting was hit with stars in her eyes.


    "Try again! You''re going to die, and I won''t let you go! " Leiyan vicious warning, but even he didn''t find out, just saw her want to die that moment, his heart is more flustered.


    Jiang wanting''s pupils shrink and her face is full of pain. He hates her so much, but she is not qualified to die?


    Wu Yang Yang''s a living room person, see of Lei Yan more vexed and impatient, turn a head, low roar a: "roll! Get the hell out of here


    He was furious and his eyes were congested. I don''t know whether he tortured her or himself in the scene just now.


    All he knew was that he wanted to shoot the guys who were touching her. He tried to clench his fist and tell himself that she deserved it. His hand was almost choked out of blood, and he couldn''t help it.


    The younger brothers heard Lei Yan''s roar, such as the amnesty order, and quickly withdrew. They secretly patted their chest. Fortunately, they didn''t dare to do anything more.


    On the carpet, Jiang wanting''s white body was covered with bruises, which made her eyes full of tears, shaking tightly around her body.


    He didn''t have the heart to let his subordinates destroy her. Jiang wanting looked up at him with tears streaming down her face. However, he pointed to the door and said to her, "get out of here, too. I don''t want to see you again!" Look at her, is a deep anger and hate, accompanied by bursts of pain in the heart, it makes him miserable.


    Jiang wanting clenched her teeth, got up hard, picked up her clothes, put them on, and ran outside.


    As soon as Xiao Mimi got out of the car, she rushed to the hospital and went straight to the most luxurious ward. She saw a group of people standing on the other side of the corridor. They were very familiar and looked like Lei Yan. She ran to grab one and asked, "where''s Yao Yao?"


    The man pointed to the first ward inside. Xiao Mimi let go and ran in, but he was stopped by a little brother at the door.


    "Sorry, Yao Shao doesn''t want to see anyone."


    "I''m his wife!" Xiao Mimi anxious to see him, was stopped a little anxious, quickly show their identity.


    That person a face is sorry and helpless of say: "Yao little order, you came also don''t see."


    As if a basin of cold water splashed down, Xiao Mimi was stunned. How could it be that Yao Yao didn''t want to see her? He must be lying to her!


    "You lied! You let me in Xiao Mimi pushed him away and was about to rush in, but she was caught by her arm from behind. It didn''t hurt her and made her break away.


    "Miss Xiao, I''m really sorry. This is Yao Shao''s order. We can''t disobey it."

 Chapter 950

    "You let me go! Let go Xiao Mimi twisted her body as much as possible, trying to break away, step on him, hit him, all kinds of methods have been tried, there is nothing she can do.


    What''s the matter with him? She''s worried to death. Yao Yao dotes on her most. Why is he so cruel that he doesn''t see her at this time? A bad premonition has come naturally.


    "Yao Yao! Yao Yao She was crying out loud and heartrending, just for him to hear and let her in. She was his Mimi. Didn''t he want her?


    Just then the door opened and the doctor came out.


    Xiao Mimi grabbed him in a hurry: "doctor, what''s the situation of the man inside?"


    The doctor took off the mask, just sighed helplessly, said nothing and left.


    Xiao Mimi has been completely silly, big drops of tears rolled down, Yao Yao, dead?


    "Yao Yao, please don''t do anything! Whatever you want me to do! I will listen to you in the future! Yao Yao, do you hear me Xiao Mimi is crying all the time outside. She desperately wants to break in, but she is stopped. She falls on the ground and holds the door. She is crying in agony.


    Several younger brothers looked at each other and saw her crying like this. The younger brother who stopped her just now advised her: "Miss Xiao, don''t be too sad."


    "Get out of here!" Xiao Mimi pushed him away viciously and pushed him a few steps away.


    Xiao Mimi took the opportunity to open the door and rushed in.


    The little brother outside can''t laugh or cry. Yao Shao''s move is absolutely amazing. He was also ordered to stop her outside, to create a false impression on her, and let her in when she was almost crying.


    As soon as he went in, he saw Hua Mo Yao lying on the ward, motionless, with his head on his side and his back toward her. How much blow should he have caused her.


    Another wave of tears welled up. She rushed to him and held his clothes tightly, crying: "Yao Yao, you don''t have to do anything. If you die, what should I do with my child? Do you want to make me sad? You promised that I would be fine. You promised that. How can you have the heart to leave us... "


    A few hours ago, he told her stories and put his arms around her to sleep. But a few hours later, he was lying in a cold hospital bed. How could she accept it.


    Her face turned into a flower cat crying. Her hair was in a mess. When she got up, she came straight over. She didn''t even care to tidy up. She was wearing pajamas and slippers. How miserable it was. Warm tears were dripping on his arm.


    "Cough..." Hua moyao coughed weakly for two times. She couldn''t stand her mournful howling. She turned around and said, "I''m not dead yet."


    Still alive! Excellent! Xiao Mimi burst into a smile and hugged him: "great, Yao Yao, you are still alive!"


    She just hugged her, still immersed in joy, but he pushed her away, his eyes were full of alienation.


    "You go." He didn''t want to look at her more and spoke faintly.


    "Where are you going?" Xiao Mimi couldn''t keep up with him completely. He was stunned. What did he mean and why did he let her go.


    "You are still so stupid..." Hua moyao held his forehead with some headache and continued, "let''s break up, Xiao Mimi."


    She finally saw that he was still alive, too late to be happy, but he wanted to break up with her. When Xiao Mimi heard this, she knew how sad she should be.

 Chapter 951

    "Did you break up with me because you thought I was stupid? Hua moyao, make it clear to me! Why break up! I still have your baby in my stomach. Are you breaking up with me? " The sudden change of his attitude made her angry and unwilling. She grabbed his clothes and asked. She is not a clinging person, but she just wants a reason that she can accept.


    Before so many things happened, he didn''t dislike her. He occupied her and hurt her. The first sentence he met was to break up. Was his head broken?


    "Cough." Hua moyao was shaken by her and coughed twice. Her tone was flat and she said, "I''ll find you a good mother-in-law and let you marry. As for the children, if you want to raise them, one by one, if you don''t want to raise them, I''ll be responsible for both. You can rest assured that I will treat them well..."


    Before the words were heard, Xiao Mimi slapped her and said, "Hua moyao, you asshole!"


    She was so worried about him, but he wanted her to marry other people, and he said that he wanted to find a good mother-in-law for her! Does she think that''s why she likes him?


    Hua moyao lifted up the quilt, revealing a bandaged and mummified leg, with a painful and helpless face, said: "Mimi, my leg may be useless, and I will be a disabled person in the future. I can no longer give you complete love, and I can no longer protect you as before. I don''t want to drag you down, do you understand?"


    When Xiao Mimi saw his leg, she covered her mouth subconsciously. She wanted to say something, but she couldn''t speak. Her throat was very dry.


    Yao Yao is so arrogant and perfect. How can he suddenly become disabled? How can he stand it.


    She suddenly regretted slapping him just now. It turned out that he didn''t break up with her because he didn''t love her, but because he loved her too much and didn''t have the heart to drag her down.


    He was sad enough. It would be more too much for her to leave him at this time. She loves him, no matter what he becomes.


    She hurriedly touched his face, tears repeatedly: "Yao Yao, I''m sorry, you can''t protect me, I''ll protect you, I want to be with you, even if your two legs are gone, I still want to be with you, please don''t let me go."


    He was helpless: "do you know what this means? I go to the toilet, you have to help me, I take a bath, you have to help me wash, I may not even be able to do the simplest things! Will you marry me like this? "


    "I will! Yao Yao, even if you are paralyzed and can''t move, I won''t leave you. When you get out of the hospital, we''ll get married! " Eager to express her determination not to leave him, she said, holding his face.


    In the past, she refused to get married several times just because she resisted marriage. Later, after thinking about it for a long time, she realized that it was because her mother''s marriage was not happy after she married her father. She had been influenced by it for so long that she felt that marriage was terrible.


    Yao Yao is a good man. In her life, I''m afraid she will never meet a man who is as kind to her as Yao Yao.


    As long as he doesn''t drive her away, she will marry him at once!


    Hearing Xiao Mimi''s words, Hua moyao''s throat suddenly tightened, and he felt that it was better than ever. Although I designed a trap for her in advance, I had predicted the result, and I was very excited when I heard that she would marry him. Want to kiss her hard, but still have to weigh, dare not show any flaws.

 Chapter 952

    "Do you really want to marry me?" He had a flat tone, hiding the surprise.


    Xiao Mimi did not say anything, with action to prove, holding his face, a bow, kiss up, in order to show their determination.


    Slowly, Hua moyao accepted her. Did he succeed in cheating?


    Although the means is a little mean, but she can agree to marry him, his purpose is also achieved, this shot was too worth it.


    Lei Yan just pushed the door in, saw the picture that children are not suitable for, and quickly went out again.


    Xiao Mimi blushed and was about to retreat. Hua moyao pulled her back again. Before she had enough, how could she let her go so quickly.


    When he was finally satisfied, he let her go and said to her, "there''s a bathroom next door. You go to wash your face first."


    Xiao Mimi, with a red face, lowered her head to the bathroom he said. When she looked up, she couldn''t bear to look directly at herself in the mirror. She was embarrassed and dirty like a little beggar. He really had to talk.


    But it''s like I''m kissing him.


    Lei Yan walked into the ward and sat there smoking stuffy cigarettes. His expression was dignified and he looked very upset. For a long time, he choked out a sentence: "brother, I''m sorry."


    Hua moyao seemed to be in a good mood and relaxed. He looked at him: "this line has been used."


    Not only will he not blame him, but he will also thank him for his success in cheating marriage by chance.


    Lei Yan fell into silence again. He smoked a lot and put out the cigarette end. A big man''s voice was hoarse and even choked: "I''m blind. It''s a bloody cop!" He''s keeping a cop around for so long.


    Hua moyao didn''t feel surprised. After guessing that Jiang wanting had done it, he already knew her identity.


    It''s just that poor Lei Yan really loves a woman for the first time, but he is hurt like this.


    "She''s in love with you." Hua moyao spoke faintly.


    What? Lei Yan suddenly looked up at him, she stayed beside him, deliberately seduced him, the purpose is not only one, is to catch him, how can like him.


    "She managed to hold you back because she didn''t have the heart to hurt you." Hua moyao said the truth.


    Leiyan clenched his fist tightly. It doesn''t matter whether it''s love or hate. From now on, he and all her friends and friends will buy and sell the same pen!


    Jiang wanting ran out of Lei''s villa in disheveled clothes, and the whole person was lost.


    Wearing slippers, a person along the road crooked walk, very embarrassed.


    In the morning, a beautiful young girl dressed like this is walking on the open street. There are rich people nearby. It''s hard to imagine.


    Occasionally, when a luxury car slows down and honks, she quickly leans to her side, her hair falling down to cover her face.


    I don''t know how far I''ve gone. I didn''t take the phone. I''m penniless. I''m getting closer and closer to the downtown. There are more and more people. She''s evasive. I really don''t know what to do.


    Just at this time, a car slowed down beside her and honked at her. She thought it was a frivolous and ill intentioned person, so she ran away, but she heard someone call her: "Tingting?" There was some temptation in the voice, with some disbelief.


    When she heard someone calling her name, she turned back subconsciously, only to find that it was her boss, Liu Yan.


    After confirming that it was her, Liu Yan got out of the car and helped her up. His eyes were full of heartache. A good girl, just like this, can''t it be heartache?


    At the beginning, when she was an undercover, he didn''t agree with her. However, there were many people in the Bureau. He was a little stronger. The people below said that he had selfish intentions. He could only watch her take risks.


    Before, he had advised her several times to withdraw as soon as possible, but she didn''t agree.


    Last night, he received the information she got and asked her to come back. It was too dangerous there. Good people had been arranged outside to meet her, but she didn''t come out.


    He stayed up all night, worried about her safety, and finally met her here this morning.


    Without saying a word, Jiang wanting let him take her to his home.


    Her heart at this time is contradictory and painful.


    She actually moved the sentiment, liked own mortal enemy, she latent very successful, Leiyan believed her very much, if acts according to the plan, certainly can catch them all. However, she deliberately delayed Lei Yan, but also deliberately reported the wrong location, the original trading location is No. 1 warehouse, she said it became No. 2 warehouse.


    She is not a qualified person. She is sorry for her childhood dream and her father.


    She is an incompetent partner, Leiyan so trust her, she betrayed him.


    The thought of his angry look at her made her sad.


    Originally, I thought I could be hard hearted and keep telling myself that it was work, integrity and morality. I did it right, but why was she so sad.


    "Tingting, you take a bath first, and I''ll help you buy clothes." Liu Yan led her into the bathroom, like a doll without soul.Jiang wanting voice dry, low said: "thank you."


    Liu Yan looked at her uneasily and went out with the door closed.


    Jiang wanting is lying in the bathtub with her eyes closed. The previous scenes come to her mind. In just a few months, her attitude and emotion have changed so much.


    When she was a child, her father was a hero in her mind, a straight uniform, always looked so heroic.


    Catching thieves, getting rid of bad people and protecting people''s safety are the embodiment of justice.


    Little she has always had a police dream in her heart, hoping to grow up like her father.


    There is no doubt that she was admitted to the police academy. After graduation, she joined a city police station and became a little policeman.


    With a cavity of blood, she is diligent, just and hard-working, only to realize her ideal.


    She is young and beautiful, friendly and friendly. All male colleagues in the Bureau like her very much, and even secretly discuss that she is a well deserved policewoman in the Bureau.


    In less than half a year, she was promoted from an ordinary police officer to a team leader.


    Xu is too good, some of them are very sharp, and some bad rumors come one after another.


    Colleagues on the surface of her polite, secretly began to point.


    Most of all, her father is the director of the Bureau and has paved the way for her. She has risen completely because of her father''s relationship.


    Her efforts were doubted for no reason. How miserable she should be.


    Before long, her father was jailed, all the property in the family was confiscated, and her mother remarried to Hong Kong.

 Chapter 953

    The sudden change in her family is a great blow to her. In one day, the family was broken.


    At that time, she was in a bad mood, and her colleagues were even more unscrupulous. Often in front of her, some ugly words came out.


    When my father was still in power, those people used to flatter and slander me every day.


    Although it is difficult for her to accept her father''s corruption and bribery, she is her favorite father and her idol all the time.


    Because of this, she secretly cried behind her back and fought with the female colleagues of the Bureau in a rage.


    From the beginning to the end, only her boss Liu Yan comforted her, encouraged her and accompanied her through the most difficult period of time.


    Later, the bureau decided to launch a major operation to collect Lei Yan''s evidence and arrest their gang.


    However, his organization is deeply rooted and covered by layers of barriers, which is not so easy to grasp.


    Before, no matter how hard they enforce the law, no matter how hard they try to move the people at the bottom of him, it''s like pulling out a hair for him, which has no effect at all.


    He is so hidden that ordinary people can''t get close to him, let alone get his trust.


    A meeting was held to discuss the plan. It was proposed to use the beauty trick to break into his internal affairs.


    This method is a bit crazy. Everyone looks at each other. The gangsters like Lei Yan must be very terrible. Beauty trick? If you are not careful, you will lose your life. Who is willing to take risks.


    Jiang wanting suddenly said: "I request to carry out this task."


    She just wants to prove that she has the strength to become an excellent policeman, not by her father.


    Everyone was surprised, but she insisted.


    After the meeting, Liu Yan came to talk to her and advised her to give up. She is still an innocent girl. It''s not worthwhile for her to be innocent for the sake of a gangster. No matter how he tries to persuade her, she will not waver.


    That time in the bar was the first time she saw Lei Yan.


    Her eyes full of fear to avoid chasing, "accidentally" fell in front of him, raised his head to ask him to save her.


    Seeing his young and beautiful face, I didn''t know that a man could be so gorgeous, even she felt inferior.


    If she didn''t know his identity in advance, she would never have thought that he was Lei Yan who made countless people scared.


    He rescued her, but let her go at will. She hurriedly begged him to take her in. Finally, she stayed with him as she wished.


    In the beginning, she suffered a lot and suffered a lot every day.


    In order to paralyze him as soon as possible and get his trust, she really used every means, and even took the initiative to climb to his bed. As a result, she was driven out in a mess.


    She had only one purpose to get close to him, to get evidence of his crimes, and to arrest him.


    I don''t know who moved first. I thought I was just a bed companion, but when I fell, I was busy taking care of myself.


    When she saw that he was taken away from his entertainment places and smoked with a calm face, she would feel faint heartache, some unbearable and full of guilt.


    What is justice, what is evil, what is good, what is bad.


    She thought about it countless times.

 Chapter 954

    Being with him for such a long time, at least in her eyes, he is not the bad person in her mind.


    He was a gentleman, elegant, compassionate man who had never done anything unreasonable. Excluding his identity as the big brother of the underworld, he will be a good man.


    Slowly, she enjoyed his tenderness and thoughtfulness, and managed their feelings carefully. Occasionally, she suddenly realized that she was not here to talk about love, and that she was immersed in tangles and contradictions from time to time.


    after their feelings were stable, she also asked him why he wanted to do that kind of business, wash clean and do some serious business okay?


    If it goes on like this, they are doomed to have no good results. She can''t bear him.


    He thought that she was trying to persuade him because of lack of security. He said with a smile, "even if I don''t do it, there will be others."


    He is not a vicious person, at least under his control, the region is relatively peaceful.


    If it''s someone else, it may be bloody.


    Finally, on that day, he will go out to talk about a big business in person.


    She did not forget her job. After a long hesitation, she finally reported the time and place to the Bureau secretly.


    The feeling of guilt for him came like a flood. She could not imagine how cruel it would be for her to send him to prison.


    She pretended to be ill and didn''t let him go. She even seduced him. The more he cared about her, the more sad she was. Why can''t they be like ordinary lovers?


    Early the next morning, when she heard from the phone that her brother Hua moyao was injured, her heart suddenly shrank.


    His brother is the closest person to him. She has met him. He is very nice. She hurt him cruelly in the end.


    She had time to run away. She didn''t know what she was looking forward to. Maybe she thought that after she ran away secretly, it would be impossible for them to be together forever.


    She didn''t run because she loved him and missed him.


    Until he came home, thunder fury crazy revenge her.


    He didn''t have no feelings for her, at least he didn''t really have the heart to let his men hurt her.


    His anger, his pain, she saw in the eyes, until he was driven out, she deeply felt that he was not better than him.


    "Tingting, is it ready?" When Liu Yan came back from buying clothes, he found that the bathroom door was still closed. He knocked gently.


    Jiang wanting just recovered. Unconsciously, the water in the bathtub was cold.


    After changing her clothes and coming out of the bathroom, she was totally new, but her eyes were still full of melancholy.


    "Sorry, team Liu, I didn''t finish the task."


    It''s her dereliction of duty not to arrest Lei Yan, but she doesn''t regret it. On the contrary, if she really catches him, she will be more sad.


    Liu Yan thought that her depression was due to this reason. He patted her on the shoulder encouragingly and said, "you have done a good job. Moreover, we have gained a lot this time. We have seized a lot of drugs and cash. You are the greatest contributor."


    In the afternoon, Liu Yan took her to the police station to report.


    After a few months, when she returned to her job, some colleagues gave her a thumbs up and praised her for being brave and doing a great job.


    Some people say that all the colleagues have been preparing for such a long time, and they even guarantee that there will be no problem, but because of your negligence in one place, they all run away. Leiyan since found your undercover identity, you can still come back alive, you two won''t really have an affair?


    Although what they said is true, Jiang wanting still feels very sad to hear such sarcastic words.


    Anyway, no matter what she does, they can''t be satisfied. She has already betrayed Lei Yan for her work. She has a bad feeling in her heart. When she comes back here, there are still sarcastic remarks. Is this the so-called good man? The so-called just people?


    Jiang wanting suddenly feel very desperate, tired of this kind of life, she was in a bad mood, now is no longer interested in staying.


    She went to Liu Yan''s office and offered to resign.


    Liu Yanzhi was tired physically and mentally. He saw her hard work. She was a good police officer. He couldn''t bear to let her go. He tried to persuade her and told her to take a month off first. You can travel with public funds and decide whether to resign when you come back?


    In the whole Bureau, Liu Yan is the only one who treats her sincerely. Jiang wanting doesn''t want him to be disappointed, so she nods and agrees.


    She is in such a bad mood that she really needs to relax and think about her future.


    Xiao Mimi spends most of her time in the hospital every day. She accompanies Hua moyao and takes care of him. In fact, she is thankful that she doesn''t make trouble for him.


    Every time she saw his tangled legs and thought that he might never stand up again, she could not help but hurt herself and shed tears secretly.


    However, he seems too calm, and she is afraid that her negative emotions will infect him and make him sad. She can only pretend to face him easily every day. When she has nothing to do, she practices signing and drawing on his bandaged leg with a pen.This is the first time that Xiao Mimi is so sensible and obedient. It seems that she has grown up a lot all at once and is accommodating him everywhere.


    It''s a rare opportunity for Hua moyao to enjoy her care.


    In the ward, Hua moyao is half lying on the bed reading a newspaper while Xiao Mimi is sitting on one side to help him peel an apple. It''s like carving a work of art. He can cut an apple as seriously as no one else.


    Hua Mo Yao casually glanced at her, and felt funny. He casually looked at the things in his hand and looked at her from time to time.


    But he didn''t pay attention to it. He heard a low scream. He raised his eyes, but he saw that her face was very white. There was a small cut on her index finger, bleeding, and the apples were rubbed.


    This fool, why is he so careless? It''s time for Hua moyao to be worried. He quickly pulls her over. The small wound hurts her, but it makes him very worried.


    His bloody fingers were in his mouth, warm and warm. Xiao Mimi felt as if an electric current had slipped through her whole body. She took a breath unconsciously, and then turned red. She only felt that she was too sensitive and ambiguous just now.


    He was just simply concerned, and sure enough, when he heard her little voice, he felt a throb in his heart.


    He opened the drawer, took out the band aid, wrapped her wound, and pulled her in his arms.


    Xiao Mimi was afraid that someone would come in later, and quickly pushed him: "Yao Yao, don''t do that."


    He couldn''t hear it. He just hugged her hand harder.


    Xiao Mimi pushed him away and his face turned red. He let out a low cry of pain. Xiao Mimi realized that when she was struggling just now, she accidentally kicked his injured leg and immediately regretted it.

 Chapter 955

    Xiao Mimi hurried to touch his injured leg carefully and asked anxiously: "Yao Yao, how are you? Does it hurt? Or I''ll call the doctor. "


    He just pretended to hurt to win her care. He knew that she was not willing to leave him. He was shameless and said, "if you kiss, it won''t hurt."


    Xiao Mimi is a little bit difficult, looking at the half true and half false in his eyes, finally still red a face down, Bo for a while.


    Hua moyao''s hospital stay is the most time Xiao Mimi has been played in her life.


    He goes to the bathroom. She has to help him.


    One of his arms is on crutches, the other is on her shoulder. He hugs her tightly, as if the weight of his whole body is on her. In fact, he is not willing to let her suffer.


    He has been helped into the bathroom, heard the sound of water, she stood next to some guilty, turned to look at the wall, is afraid to look at him.


    But he also seriously asked her to zip up for him, and there was a good reason to say that one hand could not pull, so there was no such bullying.


    She didn''t want to. She blushed at the thought of something, so he said in her ear with a smile, "what are you thinking about?"


    Xiao Mimi was even more embarrassed. The more she wriggled, the more her mind seemed impure. She could only pull it up for him.


    In fact, most of the time, he just wants to be accompanied by her. She is so clumsy that she can''t even take care of herself. How can she take care of him.


    Xiao Mimi''s stomach is more and more bulging, the whole person is more and more lazy, and her appetite is bigger and bigger.


    She asked aunt Yuesao to help Yao Yao stew the body soup, and finally most of it went into her stomach. He watched her drink with a smile. Two people''s appetite, often she ate one of their own, but also to his "endless" part of the disposal.


    His hospital bed is big enough, even sometimes she half pushed to lie on it, to see that she is really tired, he does not move his hands and feet, just quietly embracing her, not long after, she will sleep sweet, cheek powder, meat, it is pink piglet.


    During the period when Hua moyao was in hospital, she was not only tired and thin, but also fat, and her whole life became more and more vivid.


    She hates her stomach, bulging, like a middle-aged man''s beer belly. It looks so ugly, but Hua moyao likes it very much. She hugs her stomach and sticks it up from time to time. She listens with intoxication. She doesn''t know what to hear and sometimes smiles.


    Xiao Mimi was curious and asked him, "what did you hear?"


    Hua moyao opened his eyes, full of smile: "baby said, you are a stupid Mommy."


    Xiao Mimi a listen, some angry, hit him: "you are stupid daddy." In line with the idea that it should not be too late, Hua moyao has set the wedding day as soon as possible, and has obtained the consent of Xiao Mimi and the two families.


    He has sent someone to do all this, invited the world''s top wedding dress designer to help Xiao Mimi design her most perfect wedding dress, and invited his brother-in-law, top jewelry designer Tang Suwen, to help her create a set of dream jewelry.


    Necklaces, earrings, diamond rings, bracelets, and the raw material of this set of jewelry is the precious diamond Xiao Mimi stole from him for the first time.


    In addition to Tang Suwen''s design and hand-made, this set of jewelry is even more valuable.


    When Hua moyao held it in her hand and presented it to her, Xiao Mimi only felt that her eyes were dazzled by the glittering things. It was so beautiful. Every detail and proportion was just right.

 Chapter 956

    More and more feel familiar, she was surprised to ask him: "this is the diamond Lei Yan sent you?"


    Hua moyao nodded.


    Xiao Mimi''s heart is happy, or feel some pity: "that diamond is so expensive, how to cut."


    Hua moyao said with a smile, "no matter how expensive it is, I don''t care. The important thing is that you can like it."


    Without her, no matter how expensive it is, it''s just a decoration for him. Because this diamond makes them know each other, it means a lot to him.


    Xiao Mimi blushed and nodded, "well, I like it."


    Yao Yao''s sincerity is in her eyes.


    More than a year ago, she stole the diamond from him. As a result, she stole his body and heart by mistake. Finally, she succeeded in stealing a husband back.


    It''s the most successful thing she''s ever stolen in her life.


    "Mimi, will you regret marrying me?" He whispered in her ear.


    Xiao Mimi shook her head firmly: "I don''t regret it, Yao Yao, I love you."


    Hua moyao is half happy and half sad.


    In the case of his leg injury, Xiao Mimi can bet on her future and promise to marry him without hesitation, which makes him very happy. As expected, she didn''t see the wrong person.


    However, after all, disability is an act. In fact, his legs are completely good. How can he tell Mimi the truth? She knows if she will be very angry in the future.


    If he doesn''t use this bitter trick to motivate her, she may not agree to marry him until the baby is born.


    Now, he can only continue to pretend, let her know after marriage, at that time, the marriage has been married, no matter how angry she is, it is his wife.


    The wedding date was pushed forward and the invitation cards were distributed.


    Hua moyao has been discharged from the hospital. He recuperates at home every day, and it''s inconvenient to move with crutches.


    As a bride to be, from time to time, someone comes to her home and asks her to try on her wedding dress. If it''s a little inappropriate, she takes it back and changes it again. It''s been tossed for several times. It''s as if it''s not marriage, but spaceship''s ascension.


    Some sweet, some small expectations, and a little bit of fear.


    Only when the relationship is stable to a certain extent, can we consider getting married. It''s really a very happy thing to get married with the people we love.


    However, some people say that marriage is the grave of love. After marriage, can they go through the seven-year itch and love each other forever?


    Love is beautiful, marriage is cruel, she is really worried.


    In the evening, Hua moyao was sending an email in his study. Xiao Mimi went in with a bowl of soup in her hand, and her face was excited: "Yao Yao, I helped you cook the soup..."


    Joy begets sorrow. As soon as her voice falls, she slips and falls to the ground. Tang spills her hand.


    As soon as Hua Mo Yao saw that she fell so hard and lay on the ground in all directions, he was distressed. He rushed up to support her with an arrow step: "Mimi, how about it? Is there any injury? Does it hurt my stomach?"


    She is now a pregnant woman, a special need to take care of the crowd, carrying three lives, he was afraid that she would fall out of something, he was ready to carry her out at any time.


    "It''s all right. It''s all right with the stomach." Xiao Mimi groaned and groaned low. She just subconsciously propped up with her hand, so her stomach was OK. She pitied her ass and was hurt to death.


    A bowl of hot soup was poured directly into his hand. Although it was not serious, Hua moyao was still worried. He bent down to pick her up and took her to wash and apply the medicine.

 Chapter 957

    Suddenly aware of something like, Xiao Mimi called: "Yao Yao, you put me down."


    Hua moyao was confused, but he put her down. He thought she was not feeling well and asked her, "what''s the matter?"


    Xiao Mimi looked him up and down and asked, "where''s your crutch?"


    Hua moyao suddenly remembered that he was finished, but he couldn''t explain it clearly. Just now he was so worried about her that he forgot it and rushed over.


    See his face embarrassed, a face remorseful help forehead, Xiao Mimi is to understand how to return a responsibility. Look at his flying gait, he is not disabled!


    She was very angry and beat him hard: "Hua moyao, you bastard, you''ve been cheating me all the time!" Turn around and walk to your room without looking back.


    He also said that he was going to be disabled, which made her so worried about him. As a result, he lied to her. Seeing her worried about him, he had a great sense of accomplishment, didn''t he? It''s fun to play her around, isn''t it? Recalling this period of time, he used leg injury as an excuse to tease her and cheat her into tears, she had to worry about his feelings and follow him, even more angry. She hated his deceit in particular.


    "Mimi, listen to me." He went to pull her in a hurry.


    Xiao Mimi turned back and said to him viciously, "wedding, cancel!"


    On hearing this, Hua Mo Yao''s head grew bigger and he pulled her to explain.


    Xiao Mimi closed the door when she got back to the room. He squeezed out and refused to give up. He didn''t dare to use too much force to hurt her. One wanted to come in and the other didn''t let him. They were deadlocked.


    "Mimi, you see our invitation has been sent out. It''s not good to cancel the wedding at this time." Hua moyao said flatteringly.


    Hooligans, bandits, this is Xiao Mimi the most angry point, he is simply cheating!


    If marriage is such a sacred thing that can be used to cheat, she doesn''t know what he dare not cheat her after marriage.


    "It''s your own business. You can go alone." She yelled at him angrily.


    Originally obedient every day like a kitten, now, with sharp teeth and claws, it is a crazy little beast.


    "Mimi, it''s wrong for me to cheat you. I just love you too much and want to marry you too much. Do you hate to marry me so much?" He apologized sincerely, and his eyes were hurt.


    Absolutely can not be cheated by this guy, Xiao Mimi some wavering, but still very firm said: "two things are not the same, you reflect on it!"


    It''s one thing to be willing to marry him or not, but another to cheat her.


    "If my leg is really disabled, you will marry me, then..." Hua moyao took a fruit knife from the nearby table and stabbed it in his thigh.


    Xiao Mimi was shocked and screamed: "Hua moyao! You are crazy He went to grab the knife in his hand.


    "Mimi, let go, don''t hurt you." Hua moyao gently pushed her away, as if determined to go on.


    How can Xiao Mimi watch him injure herself? What he looks like now really makes her sad and angry. She can''t help but slap her. Her eyes are full of tears: "Hua moyao, can you stop torturing me like this?"


    Last time I heard that his leg was broken, she was sad enough. She could only cry secretly. Now, knowing that he wasn''t hurt, although she hated him for cheating herself, she was relieved. Fortunately, he was OK. However, he wanted to hurt himself, but he wanted to stab himself in the leg with a knife. Wasn''t he stabbing her in the heart? Is she forced to see his leg disability before she would marry him?

 Chapter 958

    She is just angry that he shouldn''t let her be frightened or deceive her feelings. What she said about canceling the wedding is just angry words. If he is allowed to play tricks, can''t she make a small temper?


    Seeing the tears in her eyes, Hua moyao threw away the fruit knife and hugged her tightly. He kept apologizing in her ear: "sorry, Mimi, sorry."


    He played too much this time. She was so worried about him. How could he have the heart to make her sad.


    "Baby, I just want to tell you that I love you and I will give you whatever you want, even my life." He felt guilty to death.


    Xiao Mimi leans in his arms and grins like a child. These days, she has imagined countless times how to support him and take care of him in the future. She is very sad, and now all her forbearance has been released.


    Hua moyao kept comforting her, apologizing to her and flattering her, but he didn''t dare to be extreme. He was worried every day for fear that she would repent.


    Left him in the cold for a few days, Xiao Mimi finally agreed to marry him. If we delay further, we may not know what will happen.


    This wedding, Hua Mo Yao spent too much thought to prepare, taught him enough, she did not want him disappointed.


    In that month, Jiang wanting went to many places, many places she once wanted to go, but had no time to go.


    Forget everything for the moment. At this time, she is just a young woman traveling alone. She can relax and record all the scenery along the way with an SLR.


    She is tall, wearing a long dress with national characteristics, walking on the ancient stone path, with a variety of small shops on both sides.


    A head of soft long hair spread to the waist, white skin, not from the red lips, everything looks so natural, so beautiful, like a picture roll.


    However, no matter how leisurely the pace can not hide her eyebrow light melancholy, and then the brilliant smile will always make people feel a little heartache.


    She liked this old town very much, so she stopped for a few days and stayed in a small and exquisite inn.


    In the morning, she sat in the hall drinking tea. The warm sunshine came down. A book was spread out on her knee. Her long hair was casually hooked to the back of her ears, casual and generous.


    Tired of watching, he propped his chin and looked out of the window. People from all over the world strolled around the town, or little lovers holding hands, or young people in groups of three or five. He was calm and happy. For the first time, he thought that it was interesting to see the people passing by.


    One of the young couples, probably high school students, has a youthful and childish face.


    The girl accidentally twisted her feet. The boy looked worried and looked around for a place to rest. As soon as he looked up and saw the plaque of the inn, he hurriedly picked up the girl and came in. He put her on the chair and took off her shoes to check her feet. The girl said shyly, "I''m ok."


    About four or five minutes later, the girl''s feet could reach the ground, and he helped her to leave. The girl was leaning on his chest. The young love, pure and green, was so touching.


    Jiang wanting only feels that her nose is sour and her eyelids are drooping silently. Now she is alone. She always feels that her heart has been dug out and can''t be filled.


    Lei Yan How she hoped that he would accompany her to see such a beautiful scenery.

 Chapter 959

    She can''t let go of this relationship, she can''t let go of him. However, now he hated her to death, the more he thought about it, the more heartbroken he was.


    In the evening, she listens to music and drinks in a small bar nearby.


    The waiter brought up a light blue cocktail: "Miss, that gentleman bought you a drink."


    Jiang wanting looked along. A young man with wine in his hand nodded to her not far away. She politely replied with a smile, but didn''t touch the glass of wine.


    "You look blue, miss." After a while, a nice voice came, and the man had already sat next to her.


    "Yes." There was some alienation in the tone.


    She is not so active and enthusiastic to all men. For men who take the initiative to chat up, she is a little defensive and doesn''t offend or get close to them.


    "You may not remember me. I live in the same inn with you. You are beautiful." Men have no taboo praise.


    A few days ago, he was taking a picture in the street of a small town, and she just broke into his camera lens without knowing it.


    She slightly raised her head and covered her eyes with her hands. The sun was shining on her face. Her skin was as transparent as if it was beautiful. Her face was quiet and serene. Her smile and twinkle were so moving. He hurried to catch it. When he came back, she had disappeared.


    His heart is full of chagrin and loss, such a beautiful girl, how can not ask her contact information.


    Unexpectedly, the next day she found that she lived in the same inn with herself.


    Every day, when she was reading in the hall and looking at the scenery outside the window, he sat not far away to look at her, so he stayed in this place for several more days.


    She is like a fairy who doesn''t eat fireworks. People can see her from afar but can''t play with her. He can''t bear to destroy the beautiful artistic conception.


    That night, I finally couldn''t help chatting up, but the goddess didn''t seem to want to know him, which made him a little disappointed.


    In the face of his praise, she only said, "thank you." I don''t want to say more.


    She put down her glass and was about to leave. Just then, the light of the whole bar went dark and became very quiet.


    Just as people began to get upset, the lights on the stage came on, and a girl with twenty or so short hair and a pretty face stood on it.


    "I''m sorry to take you ten minutes to tell my God." The girl''s tone is sincere.


    Most of the bars are tourists who travel here. It''s really admirable to summon up courage in front of so many people and confess to the people they like. No matter Oriental or westerner, they all applaud encouragingly to give courage to girls.


    The girl held the microphone in her hand and looked straight ahead: "song song, this is the fifth time that I have confessed to you. Although you patted my head before to let me stop joking, I really like you very much. We''ve always been friends. In the four years I''ve been chasing you, you''ve fallen in love three times and had five ambiguous objects. I don''t hate them, but I''m really envious and jealous. Song song, you say you like thinner girls, I will try my best to lose weight, in order to give up my favorite food for you, you like girls with short hair, I will cut off my long hair, I really want to be what you like. Song song, if you accept me, please give me a hug. If you refuse me, I will lose, but I will not give up. There will be the sixth and seventh confession later. I hope you don''t bother me. I really like you. When you are upset and sad, don''t forget that I care about you forever The girl''s voice is getting lower and lower, some choking.

 Chapter 960

    The whole bar was quiet, and even an echo could be heard. Everyone listened to her confession carefully.


    A weak girl, even have the courage to do so many changes for her male god, in the pursuit of love on the road, her strong touching.


    Everyone doesn''t know who song song is. She is so considerate that she doesn''t want to put any pressure on her male god.


    In ten minutes, if her male god didn''t come on stage to embrace her, then she would have to leave the stage silently, lick her wounds alone, and then go on with her sixth confession.


    Little by little, the girl stood quietly on the stage, her eyes lost more and more, people can''t see it any more. It''s a pity that such a dedicated girl can get the blessing of eight lifetime cultivation, and she doesn''t accept it.


    "Accept her! Accept her People clap and shout spontaneously.


    When the pointer pointed to that space, the girl bowed to the audience: "thank you, I will not give up loving him." Is preparing to leave, just at this time, a tall and thin boy stood up: "stupid bear." Some helpless tone, and some sweet, strode toward the stage.


    The girl''s face is incredible, watching her man walk towards her until she falls into a warm embrace.


    "What do you like about me, which is worthy of standing here in disgrace?" The boy''s voice was low, with some blame.


    He began to fight, drink and fall in love in middle school, but she has always been a good girl with excellent character and learning.


    Although she knew him very early, she showed her heart to him several times. He didn''t hate her, but he didn''t want to destroy her, so he refused.


    Today, when he heard her confession again, he was so moved. Over the years, she was the only one who stayed with him with no regrets. Reason told him that he couldn''t miss it.


    Everyone under the stage cheered and screamed, clapping hands: "together! Together


    The girl on the stage is even more happy and is about to faint. She is not a girl with active personality. Afterwards, she felt that she was so crazy on the road of pursuing him.


    Jiang wanting only felt deeply shocked that the girl finally got love after all kinds of difficulties, and what about her?


    She rushed out of the bar and went back to the inn as if she had suddenly thought of something. She packed up all night.


    Lying in bed, she did not sleep all night, and her mind was full of the scene at night.


    She finally understood her heart. Since she liked him, why not try to get his forgiveness and let him accept her?


    The next morning, Jiang wanting flew back to city A.


    She put down her luggage and went straight to the police station.


    Seeing her coming back, Liu Yan asked with a smile, "how are you playing?"


    The next second, she submitted her resignation: "team Liu, I want to resign."


    Liu Yan''s face is incredible. Her dream in life is to be an excellent policeman. Originally, she thought that when she went out for a tour, she would continue her dream when she was relaxed. Why did she suddenly change so much? The ending was a bit out of his expectation.


    "Tingting, have you forgotten your dream? Once, you said you wanted to be a policeman all your life. "


    "I didn''t forget, but now, I have more important dreams to pursue." Jiang wanting replied solemnly.

 Chapter 961

    In a confusion, she finally found her own direction. Her dream is to be with the people she loves.


    The police and the boss of the underworld are incompatible with each other.


    Between career and Lei Yan, she can only choose one. For Lei Yan, she is willing to give up being a policeman.


    She insisted, but Liu Yan couldn''t do anything about it. In the end, she was approved.


    Jiang wanting came out of the police station with a sense of relief.


    She is no longer a policeman at last. She can pursue him again.


    Since Jiang wanting left, Lei Yan has been decadent for a long time.


    It''s not that I''ve never been betrayed before. I''ve never felt so bad like this.


    Knowing this, he wished he had not been so soft hearted to take her in.


    Now, let him do her according to the rules, and he was not cruel enough, so he had to swear to himself that he would never have anything to do with that cruel and hypocritical woman again.


    Although he didn''t say it, my younger brother could see how depressed and irritable he was.


    Every night I go out of romantic places and drink until midnight, when there are beautiful women around me, but they always want to be closer, I feel a kind of disgust in my heart. I frown and push them away and go to sleep alone.


    Anyone can see that Lei Yan has moved his true feelings this time.


    It''s the first time that my close brother has been with him for so many years to see him treat a woman so seriously. She''s a soldier, he''s a bandit, they''re not meant to be together.


    I can''t bear to see that he has been so passive. My younger brothers are smart enough to find a woman who is very similar to Jiang wanting and put her beside him in an attempt to make him transfer his feelings.


    Leiyan drunk back to the room, open the quilt, in see a red fruit woman with innocent and pure eyes looking at him, is more angry.


    Such a beautiful face, such a familiar face, but stabbed him in the back.


    Leiyan can''t help but say, staggering raised foot to kick past, extremely furious and rude: "roll!"


    The woman fell to the bottom of the bed. She was frightened and screamed. She used her hands and feet to climb out. When the younger brothers outside saw the situation, they all helped her forehead one after another. It seemed that the plan had failed. Unexpectedly, the eldest brother was even more angry.


    Lei Yan''s drunken eyes are dim, and his younger brothers are respectfully standing outside. The woman is wrapped in clothes and shivering in the corner. Seeing Lei Yan come out, she is full of panic. Just like he was, he is too scary, just like a bloodthirsty Satan. She is even worried that he will tear her up in the next second.


    "Inflammation, less inflammation." The younger brothers dare not lift their heads. The boss is so terrible now.


    It''s rare for the boss to be so impolite. That woman''s betrayal has such a strong impact on the boss.


    Leiyan calm face, swept them one eye, voice warning: "later, who dare to send a woman to my bed, gang rules disposal!"


    The whole body all a shiver, the head low of deeper.


    Leiyan usually seems to be laughing, seriously, is also a ruthless role, otherwise how can let so little brother obedient.


    After this incident, Lei Yan suddenly woke up from his drunkenness. Is it worth torturing himself every day for such a woman?


    The next morning, Leiyan came out of the room with a clear mind. The whole person looked sunny and had a smile on his face.

 Chapter 962

    A period of time ago, the eldest brother was sleeping until the third day. He squinted dejectedly, lit a cigarette and sat on the sofa smoking for a long time. His whole body was full of fog. Although the artistic conception was beautiful, it was worrying.


    All the little brothers are incredible to wipe their eyes. Once Leiyan, back!


    Although he still thinks in his heart occasionally, he has learned to control his emotions. At least on the surface, he has completely forgotten the previous things.


    In the morning, he was throwing darts in his living room when he heard a loud noise outside. He frowned and asked his younger brother what was the matter. He ran out to see the situation.


    Go out to see, don''t feel headache, Jiang wanting how to come.


    Although we didn''t hate this woman at first, she betrayed the boss, and it was hard to avoid prejudice against her. The boss hated her itching teeth, didn''t kill her, and let her go. Now, she has the face to come back. Of course, they can''t let her in. Unexpectedly, she insisted so much that she desperately begged them to ask her to come in, saying that there were very important words and wishes Lei Yan said.


    "Miss Jiang, go back. Yan Shao won''t see you."


    Inflammation little not easy mood is better, now see she is not to oneself add block?


    "Please, let me see him. I really have something important to say to him." Jiang wanting rushes over and grabs his clothes like a life-saving straw. Her tone is full of supplication. She really wants him to know that she really likes him, and her feelings for him are not deception.


    She was too hard, and her clothes were a little untidy. My younger brother was embarrassed: "Miss Jiang, please don''t do that!"


    Just at this time, Leiyan came out from inside and saw that it was her. It was hard to hide an anger in her eyes.


    "Lei Yan!" Jiang wanting''s eyes brightened for a while. She pushed away the people in front of her and ran towards him. However, she was tightly held by the people behind her.


    "Lei Yan, I''m sorry. I''m wrong. I have something to say to you. Don''t ignore me, OK?" She apologized to him like that.


    Once upon a time, he was so gentle to her. When he saw her running over, he would take the initiative to stretch out his arm and catch her steadily. Once, their relationship was so close.


    Now, he was cold, didn''t look at her, cold mouth: "throw her out!"


    She was only a few steps away from him, but she couldn''t touch the corner of his coat. She could only get farther and farther away from him.


    Let her shout hoarse voice, but he did not look back at her.


    There is no room for resistance, she was carried out, was thrown outside, no matter how she pleaded, no Lei Yan''s order, she could not step in.


    He and she, there is no way to recover it? Why her heart will be so painful, so helpless.


    She won''t just give up. She can''t just lose him.


    In the bar of the small town, didn''t the girl succeed in her fifth confession?


    She has done so many things that hurt him. She should be more persistent and work harder.


    He didn''t want to see her. She waited outside his villa every day. One day, he would be moved by her sincerity. In order to make him forgive, it doesn''t matter how hard she is.


    The little brother on duty at the gate also changed his shift every few hours, but she stood there all the time.


    Even the little brother who was guarding the door couldn''t see it any more. He advised her: "Miss Jiang, you''d better go back. Yan Shao doesn''t want to see you again. It''s useless for you to wait any longer. Why torture yourself so much?"

 Chapter 963

    Jiang wanting turns a deaf ear. All she knows is that if she flinches, then they are really impossible.


    In the living room, Lei Yan is playing games. His younger brother whispers in his ear, "Yan Shao, Miss Jiang has been standing outside for a day."


    Don''t say a woman, even a man standing for so long, don''t eat or drink will also can''t stand, her face pale almost fainting. I don''t know what attitude Yan Shao has towards her. I can''t help coming to see how to deal with it.


    If it wasn''t for her, he wouldn''t risk his life and report to Lei Yan.


    "Whatever she wants." Leiyan only light response, under the action did not stop for a moment.


    It seems that Yan Shao is completely dead to her.


    It''s better for her to retreat in the face of difficulties.


    At night, the iron door outside opened, and the exhausted Jiang wanting finally came to the spirit. When she saw Lei Yan''s car coming out, she rushed up and patted the glass to call him. Unexpectedly, he just frowned and urged the driver to drive, regardless of her.


    Jiang wanting was brought down to the ground, rough ground scraped wrist, she stood up, desperately chasing in front of the car, shouting: "Lei Yan, Lei Yan!" But I watched the car disappear in my sight.


    She is really desperate, really want to cry.


    One of the bars Lei Yan often goes to is the one where she first met him.


    Jiang wanting, with a tired body, stops a taxi by the side of the road and goes straight to the bar.


    Sure enough, in the crowd, she finally found him. He was still sitting in the position that symbolized the status of power and nobility, with his close younger brother and some hot women.


    He hugged, smiling and whispering to the woman in his arms.


    Young men and women, close to the body, under the lights.


    Seeing all this, she just felt it was so dazzling.


    Originally, she thought that she was unique to him, but it was only a month. Did he have no feelings for her? Is there no place for her to exist in his eyes and heart?


    Once the sweet past is like a dream, nails deeply embedded in their own flesh, remind her that all this is not an illusion.


    She doesn''t want to give up! Don''t want to leave so cowardly! Although she knew it would be a tough road.


    Jiang wanting suddenly strides forward, and all her younger brothers are stunned when they see her coming. Lei Yan clearly sees her, but when she is like the air, she becomes more and more angry with the women around her.


    Jiang wanting pulled aside the woman who was flirting with him, pushed her aside, bent down, put her arms around his neck, and gave him a hot kiss.


    Her kiss was warm and domineering. All the actions were done in one go. Everyone was stunned. She was the first one to kiss her in full view.


    Even Lei Yan was completely unprepared, she was forced to kiss, she drove straight in, like the memory of the good taste, but it has been a matter of right and wrong.


    It was a shock, followed by an overwhelming fury.


    At the beginning, in order to deceive him, confuse him, give his body, now, take his body to do chips, this woman is so cheap?


    Lei Yan mercilessly pushed her away and wiped her lips with disgust. Her eyes were cold. Jiang wanting fell on the sofa, pressed the wound and bit her lips without saying a word.


    The men and women who were used as ornaments were so surprised that their chins almost fell off. All this happened so suddenly that it was just the plot on TV, which gave people too much visual impact.


    "All of you, dodge!" Lei Yan stares at her without strabismus and says to the people around her.


    The people on the sofa quickly stood up and pulled out until there were only two of them.


    "Lei Yan!" Jiang wanting is overjoyed and gets up to hug him, but Lei Yan pushes her away.


    He stood with his arms in his arms, his eyes full of disdain and disdain, so he looked at her and made no secret of sarcasm: "how about playing outside? You''ve made such a great contribution, you must have been promoted to an official position, right? The future of officer Jiang is limitless. Congratulations. "


    Jiang wanting''s eyes are full of shock, he left her here is not to give her time to explain, but to push her to despair.


    "No, it''s not!" She desperately shakes her head, she goes out to travel to relax, not because she has made contributions to go out to relax, but because she has been immersed in his feelings.


    "Then tell me what it is Lei Yan suddenly cruelly grabbed her chin, and her eyes were full of anger, "what you got from me is not enough? What else do you want this time! "


    Jaw was pinched pain, the most painful is the heart, tears can not help but flow out.


    In his eyes, did she approach him again with a dirty purpose? She knew that she could not explain it in any way.


    She closed her eyes and clenched her lips. After a long time, she said, "Lei Yan, I like you."


    She knew how ridiculous it sounded to him, and she plucked up the courage to say it.Sure enough, hearing her words, Lei Yan''s anger was even worse. He came up and said in a low voice: "do you think I will believe you again? Do you think I''ll be fooled again? I never want to see you again


    Release her chin, he did not return to the stride, Jiang wanting fell on the sofa, can only look at his unfeeling back.


    But she didn''t blame him at all. She was mean and stupid. Since she betrayed him, she had to bear all the consequences by herself.


    After that night, Lei Yan seemed determined not to see her again.


    Knowing that he was in love with her, she hurt him for the first time and wanted to hurt him for the second time. Do you really think he is a fool?


    Jiang wanting tried every means to get in touch with him again. She was depressed every day and didn''t think about food and tea.


    Finally, when she was watching the news, she saw a piece: Hua moyao, the president of Hua family, will get married in XX Hotel on X, x, and her fiancee is still a mystery.


    Hua moyao is getting married. His wife should be Xiao Mimi.


    Before on the island, she had a short contact with them. Hua moyao was a very good man. Xiao Mimi was so cute that he regarded her as his daughter. Now, they are finally going to get married.


    During this period of time, Lei Yan is away from home every day. She doesn''t know his whereabouts at all.


    He should show up at Hua moyao''s wedding. Although she knew she couldn''t get in without an invitation, as long as she could watch outside and see him, she would be satisfied.


    Hua moyao and Xiao Mimi got married as scheduled.

 Chapter 964

    The day before yesterday, Xiao Mimi was received by her mother''s Bai family. They couldn''t see each other for a day. They both felt that there was something missing in their life and they had no interest in life.


    Uncle Bai treats her as if she were her own. Now that she is going to get married, she is very happy. When she is going to marry her own daughter, she will accompany her with the dowry. Anyway, we can''t make our Mimi look inferior to her mother-in-law in this respect.


    At night, Xiao Mimi is lying in bed tossing and turning and can''t sleep. Hua moyao calls at the right time with a low voice: "Mimi, are you asleep?"


    "No. Yao Yao, I can''t sleep. I''m so nervous. " Xiao Mimi told him secretly.


    Tomorrow, they will get married, always feel that marriage is an unknown world, a little curious, but also a little afraid.


    Finally, he could marry her. Hua moyao was a little excited, a little cautious, and gently advised her: "good, I''m here. Don''t be nervous. Marriage, I promise, is not as terrible as it seems. "


    "Yes." In his comfort, Xiao Mimi nodded.


    "Yao Yao, tell me a story." Now she''s in a good spirit and can''t sleep.


    "Good." Hua moyao was patient and began to tell her bedtime stories.


    Although across the phone, but as can feel his gentle doting eyes, only feel sweet, Qinru heart.


    There was a silence on both sides as the last word fell.


    "Mimi." He called her low, but there was no response, only heard a uniform breath, in his voice, she had been safely asleep.


    Hua moyao kisses the microphone and hangs up. In a few hours, he will see his little bride, and he is really looking forward to it.


    In the early morning of the next day, Xiao Mimi was dug out of the quilt. She took a bath, made up and made up. A group of people around her for a long time, even her nails, and her waist was broken.


    When she finally appeared perfectly, everyone''s eyes were full of amazement. Today''s Xiao Mimi is breathtaking.


    The right high waist wedding dress is beautiful and can cover her bulging stomach. It is worthy of being made by top designers.


    A beautiful set of diamond and platinum jewelry sets off her skin like snow, and her whole body exudes a pure and luxurious atmosphere.


    Even because of pregnancy grow out of small meat, are so lovely, do not feel redundant.


    "Elder sister, I didn''t expect you to be so talented!" The most surprised one is Bai Chi, who risks being killed by Hua moyao to ask for a hug.


    Is this Xiao Mimi who fights with him every day? Is this Xiao Mimi who wears her hair everyday and has no image at all?


    In front of this person, is simply a goddess! It turns out that the moment a woman puts on her wedding dress, there will be such a big change.


    Xiao Mimi''s character was a little bit astringent. She was a little shy and gave him a hug.


    Life''s most important day, she is now like this, not too ugly? Will Hua moyao not be too disappointed to see it?


    Of course, she wanted to see him with her best.


    When Hua moyao came into Bai''s house and saw Xiao Mimi for the first time, he was shocked, surprised, and even touched. He had the feeling that my family had just grown up. His Mimi finally grew up and became a beautiful and charming little woman.


    So beautiful Mimi, budding like a cluster of flowers, people can''t help heart.

 Chapter 965

    Hua moyao stretched out his arm and held her tightly in his arms.


    Before leaving, mother Xiao took Mimi by the hand and told her: "Mimi, Yao Yao is a good son-in-law, you must cherish him. Now I''m going to be a wife and a mother, but I can''t be a child like I used to be. "


    "Don''t worry, mom. I''ll spoil and love her like you." Hua moyao assured his mother-in-law.


    In the luxurious and beautiful wedding car, he held her hand and stared at her. He couldn''t see enough. Xiao Mimi blushed. He was too straightforward.


    Hua moyao took her and stepped on the red carpet to receive the invited guests.


    She had a big stomach and high-heeled shoes. Hua Mo Yao put one arm around her waist and let her lean on herself to lighten her burden.


    Those who can come to huamoyao''s wedding are rich or expensive, and the scene is unprecedented.


    My grandfather is the leader of my family. All of them are here. My father-in-law Hua Zexi''s mother-in-law Tang Suhe, uncle Bai and mother Xiao, uncle Hua Zelu and his aunt Qin nainainai, uncle Tang Suwen, uncle Kavin, Lei Yan''s parents Lei ousupiao, uncle REG and aunt Kitty.


    Even Yunluo, the president of Yunshi group, and Qin Ruoyu, his wife, joined in.


    All kinds of people who can only be seen on TV are dazzled by Xiao Mimi.


    Xiao Mimi still has to go to school. It''s not convenient for her to appear in the major entertainment news in such a high profile that no one in the city knows. Although Hua moyao has a media seat, no one is allowed to take photos with her camera. They can report the wedding, but only in words.


    All the guests sat down. In the expectation of everyone, with the playing of the wedding march, Hua moyao took Xiao Mimi along the long red carpet.


    White wedding dress, black suit, two people are as dazzling as stars, is really a very eye-catching picture.


    Under the witness of all people, they promised each other that they would never separate and exchanged precepts with each other.


    After the solemn ceremony, Hua moyao hugged her and kissed her on the corner of the mouth.


    Spontaneous bursts of applause from the audience, blessing the couple married.


    Hua moyao''s marriage, a city do not know how many girls heart will be broken.


    While immersed in a romantic atmosphere, a group of pictures suddenly appeared on the big screen behind him, and the whole hall was in an uproar.


    Hearing the agitation under the stage, Xiao Mimi and Hua moyao look back, and the screen shows the pictures of her singing and dancing in the nightclub.


    The picture of her heavy makeup, wearing exposed, strong nightclub atmosphere, really indecent.


    A scene that was once unbearable to recall suddenly appeared in the eyes of the public on her wedding day, which made her panic.


    But what do you think of the people at the bottom? What kind of noble women can''t be found in such a rich family as the flower family, and they even want to marry a woman who comes out of such an occasion?


    If she is a clean and innocent girl with an ordinary family background, a sparrow flies to the branch to become a Phoenix, and Cinderella meets her prince charming, people will feel very romantic instead.


    But she is a degenerate dancer, which is a shame to the flower family.


    Xiao Mimi''s eyes are full of panic. She takes a small step back and looks at Hua moyao helplessly.


    There were so many people looking at her under the stage. It felt like they had committed a crime and had been stripped to the streets. They were so ashamed that they wanted to find a place to drill.

 Chapter 966

    Hua Mo Yao''s face was a little angry, and he protected her in his arms.


    Who on earth put such things on purpose when they got married.


    He knows all about her. He knows what she has done before. He si didn''t mind her past, on the contrary, he was also distressed that she worked so hard to make money at a young age.


    She is simple and kind-hearted, and everyone who really knows her knows it. But those photos are enough to make others believe that she is a bad girl with a dark history, which not only damages the face of Hua family, but also affects her reputation.


    The staff were shocked. It was clearly a romantic wedding photo. How could it suddenly become these things? They quickly switched the picture back. In less than a minute, those pictures have left a deep impression on people.


    At this time, an Weiwei came in with exquisite makeup, just like attending an award ceremony.


    "Is this the true face of the bride?"


    It is said that Hua moyao is going to get married, but she is not reconciled anyway. How could she lose to such a worthless woman.


    Finally, once, she found a picture of Xiao Mimi dancing in a nightclub and pasted it on the wall for publicity. After Xiao Mimi left, she forgot to tear off the picture in the corner.


    An Weiwei found the manager of the store and asked about the photos. At first Gao Cao was very careful and said that she had resigned for a long time.


    Later, an Weiwei took off his sunglasses and showed his identity. He said that he wanted to find a good dancer for his album MV, and thought she was very suitable.


    Gao Cao only knows that Xiao Mimi is Congliang and works in a serious company. He doesn''t know that she is with Hua moyao.


    When an Weiwei said this, he thought that this is definitely an opportunity for Xiao Mimi. Maybe in the future, she will make a lot of money. He immediately gave her all the photos of Xiao Mimi.


    With these photos, an Weiwei paid a high price for the staff, adjusted the package of the printed pictures, and the indecent photos were interspersed in the wedding photos.


    She must let everyone see what kind of person Xiao Mimi is. She is not worthy of Hua moyao.


    The people at the bottom began to whisper. What they were talking about was how Hua moyao fell in love with such a woman. Didn''t they slap themselves in the face?


    A good wedding was made like this, Hua moyao eyes spray fire, tightly protect Xiao Mimi in his arms.


    Seeing that some sensation has been created, an Weiwei stares at Xiao Mimi on the stage and says, "Xiao Mimi, you don''t deserve to stand there at all!"


    Xiao Mimi felt that she was shaking all over and buried in Hua moyao''s arms. She didn''t dare to lift her eyes.


    She didn''t dare to retort. She was too mean. She had done so many shameful things before, and she would only make Yao Yao ashamed.


    "match is not match you has the final say!" Hua moyao answered in a gloomy voice, but he was very firm.


    If it wasn''t for Xiao Mimi in his arms and his current image, he would have kicked her out in person.


    Reporters are also very excited to take pen and paper to record all this in front of them. It''s so exciting that Hua moyao''s bride is actually a dancer in a nightclub. The news came from his former gossip girlfriend an Weiwei. What''s the emotional entanglement between them.


    When all the public opinions were aimed at Xiao Mimi, Bai Jiang stepped forward with dignity: "Mimi is my daughter of Bai family, who dares to say she doesn''t deserve it!"

 Chapter 967

    Another piece of explosive news!


    In terms of the political influence of a city, who can compare with Bai family?


    Baijiang''s father was a founding general and had four sons, each of whom made remarkable achievements in politics. Baijiang was the youngest.


    With their family''s political status, how many CHILDES in city a can match his daughter?


    I didn''t expect that the bride had such a bright future. She was a descendant of the Bai family!


    Three generations of the rich and three generations of the officials, now it seems that they are equal! It''s perfect!


    Xiao Mimi''s identity as a nightclub dancer has also undergone a subversive change, which has risen sharply. People just despised it, but now they only look up to it.


    An Weiwei''s face is full of surprise and inconceivable, originally thought, this time can severely humiliate her, let her never lift her head. Unexpectedly, Baijiang was her father!


    "Children are not sensible, so it''s hard to avoid doing crazy things when they are young. This young lady, you take these things to say that my white family is not good enough for the flower family. What''s your intention? " With a dignified face, Bai Jiang turns to ask an Weiwei, who is speechless.


    It is true that children with money and power have their own ways of leisure and entertainment.


    Does the daughter of the Bai family go to a nightclub for money? It''s just for entertainment. Making money and entertainment are two very different natures. One is worshipped by others and the other is worshipped by others.


    Now rich and powerful young masters and young ladies have never done anything crazy when they were young. Taking these photos to destroy other people''s weddings is really not authentic and obviously ill intentioned.


    An Weiwei is just a little star, which is inferior to Xiao Mimi, who is the descendant of the white family.


    All the people lean to Xiao Mimi''s side.


    Xiao Mimi looks at Bai Jiang gratefully. Uncle Bai''s words just now, his tone and manner are very handsome.


    "Mimi is the daughter-in-law of my flower family. No matter how slandered by others, she will always be a member of my flower family!" The nearby Huaze River also stood up to show its position.


    Her mother''s family, her mother-in-law''s family are all distinguished, and they all protect her as a treasure.


    The young couple love each other, and the elders in the family recognize each other. Suddenly, a person comes out to play catch the wind and make mischievous remarks to sow discord, which will only make people feel annoyed, and everyone''s spearhead is directed at an Weiwei.


    An Weiwei, who was still full of confidence, began to feel uneasy in an instant.


    Originally, I wanted to see other people''s jokes, but I was seen as a joke by so many people. Once again, all the anger comes down to Xiao Mimi.


    Xiao Mimi, you are very powerful. At the critical moment, there are so many people standing up to protect you!


    When the crisis was finally relieved, Xiao Mimi looked up at Hua Mo with guilt and said, "Yao Yao, I''m sorry, I''ve disgraced you again."


    Hua moyao kisses the corner of her lip: "I''m sorry, I didn''t protect you." Let her bully in.


    Under countless pressures, an Weiwei turned around and was about to leave, but a woman with elegant temperament stood up: "an Guixiang, I haven''t seen you for so many years


    An Weiwei''s back is stiff, and the whole person is in a daze. All the people are confused. Is an Guixiang an Weiwei?


    An Weiwei slowly turned his head and saw that his face was already earth colored. He murmured, "Helen."

 Chapter 968

    Helen is her roommate at university. She went abroad before she finished her college. After all, they haven''t seen each other for several years. It is said that she is now a famous fashion designer and has held her own fashion show in Paris.


    "Oh, I forgot. Now you''ve changed your name, not an Guixiang. When I meet my old friend, I have prepared a present for you. " Helen said lightly, came out of the seat and handed the waiter a USB flash drive.


    An Weiwei''s face was full of panic and screamed: "Helen, don''t do this!"


    Today is really lively, a wedding, leading to so many hot spots, it seems that the next will be more exciting.


    I''m afraid there''s something fishy about this woman''s panic. Lei Yan on the side of a look, the bodyguard stopped an Weiwei.


    On the huge screen, there are photos of an Weiwei, including buckteeth, dead fish eyes, and collapsed nose. At most, she has good facial features. There is no sense of beauty. Some of the bed photos she took with some men in her arms are extremely powerful. There are even screenshots of SMS records. She said some explicit words, which shows that she was once a junior.


    This is definitely an exposure that subverts people''s eyes.


    In people''s eyes, the goddess, who was originally high above, suddenly became an inferior woman.


    Since entering the entertainment industry, an Weiwei has always been a pure Saint image, attitude is very determined to deny that he had a whole face.


    All her dirty and dirty crimes have been exposed and can''t be deceived any more. An Weiwei just feels deeply desperate and falls to the ground.


    "An Guixiang, we were in a dormitory when we just went to university. Your family was poor and the economy was tense. How did I help you? You were short of money. I tried every means to lend you my things. I gave them to you without saying a word, and how did you repay me! A year later, let me find out you''re with my boyfriend? "


    After the event, her boyfriend tried to explain that she was just seduced by her and asked her to forgive her. However, she broke up with him and broke up with an Guixiang. She felt sick when she thought about it.


    An Guixiang is a very vain and buoyant person. For money, she had improper relations with many old men during her college years. After saving enough money, she went to have plastic surgery, full of lies and deception.


    In order to become famous, in order to be superior, she has made a three-level film. I don''t know how many times she has been hidden by the rules, and she has changed the name of earth''s dregs.


    In fact, Helen can completely ignore her affairs, but she goes further.


    She should not, should not, should not seduce other people''s husband, harm people''s family broken.


    The woman who died was Helen''s best friend.


    Such a young life, there are three months old baby in the belly, jump, then disappear.


    Seeing her best friend''s tragic death, Helen only feels the pain in her heart. Seeing the messages and photos in her mobile phone, she holds her fist tightly.


    Xiaosan turns out to be an Weiwei. An Weiwei deliberately shows her intimate friend the ambiguous messages and photos between her husband and her husband to stimulate her. She is the murderer who killed her intimate friend!


    That man also repents at the beginning, a big man, after crying like a girl.


    At that time, an Weiwei was already popular, kicking him to find a bigger and more powerful backer.

 Chapter 969

    In the twinkling of an eye, it has been several years. I didn''t expect to meet again on this occasion.


    In the heart that kind of evil spirit, anyway also want to come out, let everyone see, she is exactly what kind of person.


    As soon as this matter was exposed, an Weiwei''s reputation was completely destroyed, and even the journalists who love gossip at ordinary times began to get angry.


    Small three this is disgusting, she also killed two lives, did not expect her so vicious.


    After showing all the photos, Helen asked the waiter to give the U disk to the reporter.


    In the voice of questioning, an Weiwei only felt confused in his mind.


    She''s here to ruin someone else''s wedding, but now she''s ruined her life.


    As long as the news comes out tomorrow, she will be ruined.


    Hit her to the most humble situation, Lei Yan makes a wink, immediately there are bodyguards to lift her to the outside.


    "Listen to me, it''s not like that! no, it isn''t! She''s lying! That bitch is lying An Weiwei shouts in a shrill voice. She is really unwilling to pay so many years of hard work in vain.


    There''s a lot of hard evidence. Will anyone believe her again? The people who can become the guests of Hua moyao''s wedding are those who have some influence in the society. How many people have not heard of Helen''s name? Will they discredit her?


    Everyone is immersed in today''s events and can''t extricate themselves. It''s like a roller coaster, one after another. The amount of information is huge, and it''s hard to digest for a while.


    This is probably the most tortuous wedding in history.


    "Well, now that the excitement is over, the wedding can continue." Hua moyao opened his mouth at the right time.


    People have just come back to their senses. Today they are here to attend the wedding, not to see the excitement.


    Fortunately, the next very smooth, Xiao Mimi for the first time know that the original marriage is such a tiring thing, her leg is about to break.


    Lei Yan sees Hua moyao holding Xiao Mimi''s waist and toasting at the table. He shows his deep love for them.


    Originally, people from the two worlds came together by accident and finally entered the palace of marriage. He watched them all the way.


    But, in addition to blessing, his heart is still a little inexplicable loss, frankly speaking, he is jealous.


    The happiness of both of them set off the loneliness of his heart.


    Lei Yan is a little depressed in his heart, and he doesn''t want to destroy the beautiful atmosphere of his brother''s marriage. He leaves first and goes out for a walk.


    Long fingers holding a cigarette, head slightly low, hair slightly long, are about to cover the eyes, appear more profound, add a trace of melancholy color.


    Seeing him coming out, the bodyguard at the door called respectfully: "Yan Shao."


    Leiyan did not look up, casually waved his hand, is a response, a person smoking outside.


    Not far away, Jiang wanting squats under a big tree and stares at the door without blinking.


    There was a tight guard inside. She couldn''t get in without an invitation. She tried several times, but was blown out by the bodyguard at the door, so she had to wait here.


    When she saw the moment when Lei Yan came out, she became happy and felt that all the hard work was worth it. She got up and strode towards him.


    His frowning, smoking, smoking ring, each action, in her view, is so unique, so charming.

 Chapter 970

    However, when she was only a few meters away from him, she found that there was a little red dot on his body, like a laser light for children to play with.


    Jiang wanting turned her head. There was no one in the back. She didn''t see the light source. Who was so funny to play such a prank.


    When she saw that point through her back and pointed directly at his heart, Jiang wanting suddenly understood something and screamed: "Lei Yan! Be careful Out of control, he threw himself at him.


    It wasn''t a prank at all, but someone wanted to assassinate him! Although his whereabouts are secret, he is a gangster after all. It is inevitable that there will be some enemies.


    Lei Yan only heard her scream. Before she could turn around, she felt a man pounce on his back and hit him unprepared. She took a step forward, her arm tightly around his waist.


    For a moment, the people behind him seemed to be impacted by the strong force, lying on his back without any strength, and even vaguely felt a sticky hot breath.


    His sensitivity to blood made him realize what had happened, but he couldn''t believe it.


    Holding her hand around her waist, she turned back. Without support, she could not stand steadily and slid to the ground. A blood hole in her chest was so shocking that his eyes were hot.


    Before, he did not know how many times he had been injured, how many times he had shed blood, and how many people had seen more miserable wounds, but he had never been so afraid as now.


    In order to protect him, she was shot for him.


    Lei Yan''s eyes turned red and his face roared at her angrily: "Jiang wanting! How can you get this shot for me! For what? Who allowed you to do that! Don''t think I''ll forgive you if you do that! Dare to die, you give me a try


    Lei Yan has never cried since he became an adult. This time, he has an impulse to cry. It is conceivable that he is now in the heart of how uncomfortable.


    He would rather be shot by himself than be afraid of her now. Although he hated her, he was even more afraid that he would never see her again. He would not allow her to die like this!


    Jiang wanting vomited two mouthfuls of blood, her consciousness gradually lax, lying in his arms, she can only see his thick neck, red face, face is very ferocious, yelling at her, but nothing can be heard. But she could see that he was worried about her, so she would be satisfied even if she died.


    She weakly said: "Lei Yan, I''m sorry, I owe you that gun, I also pay off now, forgive me, OK?"


    Even if her body hurt again, she felt so relaxed, as if her debt had been paid off. She only hoped that he would not hate her any more because she had been shot for him.


    "Pay off? This is what you will never know! Jiang wanting, please cheer me up At this time, Lei Yan is like a red eyed beast, watching her close her eyes and yelling at her desperately.


    With this shot, she wants to pay off? She made him so worried, so scared, and owed him more.


    If she wasn''t like this, he would beat her up. Who would let her get shot for him!


    "Yan Shao, here comes the car!" A bodyguard hurriedly pushed the door open and came down.


    Although the gun is equipped with a muffler, Jiang wanting''s cry and Lei Yan''s roar startle the bodyguard and drive quickly.


    Leiyan stooped to hold Jiang wanting, strode up, and told others, this matter temporarily don''t make public.

 Chapter 971

    Today is his brother''s wedding, everyone is happy, suddenly hear this kind of thing affect everyone''s mood.


    He put her on his leg like a baby, one hand holding her neck, the other hand holding her hand tightly.


    She closed her eyes, a gorgeous red on her chest, her face was pale, and her lips were bleeding out. Why did she feel that her body was getting colder and colder.


    At this time, Lei Yan had no calmness of the past, and his mind and heart were in a mess.


    Seeing Lei Yan worried like this, the bodyguard drove the car fast.


    She was so badly injured that if she went a minute earlier, she would have more safety.


    At the same time, I tried my best to overtake. Suddenly, a car came out at the corner in front of me. I was about to hit it. I quickly turned the steering wheel and stepped on the brake.


    It''s hard to avoid some instability when driving so fast in the traffic flow, or braking rapidly or in an emergency.


    Suddenly, Jiang wanting frowned and vomited a lot of blood.


    Seeing the shocking red, Lei Yan just felt that his heart was going to be dug out and roared: "can you drive a car or not! You are playing with your life! "Ah?"


    When the bodyguard heard this, he was very excited. He took care of the wounded in the back of the car and drove the car steadily.


    Seeing that she was breathing more and more weakly, Lei Yan was in a hurry again and roared in front of her: "drive faster!"


    The elder brother of the bodyguard in front of him is about to cry. He is scared and finally drives to the hospital. Lei Yan gets out of the car with Jiang wanting in his arms and runs inside. He doesn''t stop for a moment.


    Until Jiang wanting was covered with an oxygen mask, put it on the emergency bed and pushed it to the emergency room, she felt something. She opened her eyes slightly and saw Lei Yan pushing the bed beside her. She squeezed his hand: "Lei Yan, I like you, don''t leave me, OK?"


    She had difficulty breathing, and there were still blood beads on her lips. At this time, what should he feel when he heard her say such words.


    She fought her life to save herself, and at the moment of crisis, she rushed forward. How could he not believe that she really liked herself.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t leave." He held her cold little hand in a hoarse voice.


    She was satisfied, closed her eyes and fainted again.


    She held a finger of him tightly. He couldn''t bear to pull it out so hard. At present, she was dying. He couldn''t bear to leave her alone on the operating table.


    Lei Yan insisted on going in to accompany her surgery, a doctor dust-proof clothes, hats, masks, all wrapped tightly.


    In the operating room, the doctor focuses on the operation. Lei Yan sits next to her, holding her hand tightly, as if holding her so tightly, she won''t leave.


    The bullet went straight through her lung. I''m afraid the doctor''s serious expression could tell what it meant.


    Lei Yan looked at her chest, the blood hole, tweezers, scissors in the inside to explore, like years of suffering. Until a bullet was dug out and fell on the plate with a clatter, like hitting his heart.


    How can not love, than hurt in his own body also hurt.


    Leiyan secretly grasped the fist, what she suffered today, in the future he wants a thousand times back! If anything happens to her He must let all those people be buried with him!


    There was a tense and serious atmosphere in the operating room. Everyone dared not go out and relax their vigilance.

 Chapter 972

    The operation is very difficult and the risk factor is high.


    Finally, the doctor took off his mask and was relieved.


    "The operation is very successful, but there will be sequelae. After recovery, you can''t do strenuous exercise. Pay attention to take good care of the patients, so as not to make them feel overwhelmed. "


    In these hours of waiting, Lei Yan seems to have exhausted all his energy. After hearing this, he finally put down his heart.


    Holding her hand, looking at her weak face, the heart is full of complex emotions, fortunately, she won''t let her go if she dares!


    From the operating room to the intensive care unit, Lei Yan quietly accompanied her there for a long time.


    His white shirt is covered with blood stains, his beautiful face is full of fatigue, so he pays attention to the image, even makes himself so embarrassed. Lei Yan looked at it and recalled the moment when she yelled her name and exclaimed to be careful. She unexpectedly rushed out to block a fatal bullet for herself. If it wasn''t for her, I''m afraid that the person lying was Lei Yan, and it was very likely that she was lying in the morgue to let the enemy quickly. Remembering what Jiang wanting did to him before she left, Lei Yan''s heartache was drawing for no reason.


    At the wedding ceremony, Hua moyao, who has finished offering wine to the guests, suddenly finds that he hasn''t seen Lei Yan for a long time. Today, he got married. Lei Yan must feel sad when he saw such a scene. It''s hard to feel it in his heart. Hua moyao understands him, so it''s necessary to comfort him.


    Around the circle, Xiao Mimi received a lot of red envelopes. She was sitting there in her arms, enjoying herself while eating. Tang Shi and Bai Chi were beside her.


    Hua moyao went over and whispered in her ear, "you stay alone for a while, I''ll go out."


    Xiao Mimi nodded obediently and laughed lovingly: "good."


    Guess 89 not leave ten words, Leiyan must be a person smoking stuffy cigarette outside, just, he came out to find a circle also didn''t see.


    Asked the bodyguard at the door: "Lei Yan did not come out?"


    Just happened at the door of the shooting scene is really shocking, Lei Yan''s people have gone to the nearby looking for a sniper, Yan rarely asked not to tell other people.


    The bodyguard replied: "Yan Shao said he had something to do temporarily. He left first."


    Hua moyao takes out his cell phone and calls him, but no one answers for a long time.


    When Lei Yan came out, he was only wearing a shirt, and his suit and mobile phone were still on the seat inside. He took Jiang wanting to the hospital, but he didn''t have time to take them.


    Hua moyao thought that he was probably in a bad mood. As a big man, nothing should happen to him.


    Don''t want to let Xiao Mimi wait for a long time, no deep research, go back.


    In the evening, Hua moyao drives Xiao Mimi back to her new house. She walks around in high-heeled shoes all day, her legs and feet are swollen.


    After getting out of the car and considering her hard work, Princess Hua moyao took her in.


    Every time you weigh yourself, you will find that the number has reached a new height. Now I''m afraid my weight will surpass him.


    Obviously feel that he holding himself more and more difficult, Xiao Mimi tightly around his neck, for fear that he accidentally drop himself.


    He and the roundworm in her stomach like, understand her every idea, still have time to pinch her ass: "so don''t trust me? Don''t worry. I''ll hold it steady no matter how heavy it is. "


    What he held in his arms was his whole future. Even if he fell to himself, he would not let her suffer any harm.

 Chapter 973

    It''s worth a lot of money.


    Xiao Mimi''s face is full of happy smile, bashful buried in his arms, sweetly enjoying all women crazy for the flower less tenderness, just for her one person''s tenderness.


    The original romantic and passionate wedding night is incomparably warm for them.


    Hua Mo Yao took good care of the hot water, soaked her feet, squatted in front of her, holding her feet, soft kneading, pinching, just to reduce her fatigue.


    Hot water a bubble, and then after his careful care, Xiao Mimi while enjoying his service, while comfortable leaning on the sofa, closed his eyes, sleep, originally swollen feet, that kind of tired feeling is gone, as if the whole body blood unobstructed.


    On the soft big bed, Xiao Mimi showed her round tummy. She asked shyly, "Yao Yao, is my tummy particularly ugly?"


    "No, it''s beautiful." Hua moyao held her stomach and gave her another kiss.


    Xiao Mimi can''t stand being touched and kissed by him. I''ve already asked Hua moyao to take a bath.


    today is the wedding night. They''ve been busy all day, and they''ve already been very tired. So Hua moyao obeyed Xiao Mimi and went to bed to take a bath.


    Until more than ten minutes later, he came out of the bathroom and went back to bed again. He put his arms around her and slept peacefully.


    Hua moyao put her arm out and put her in his arms. He said solemnly, "after giving birth to the baby, you have to accompany me a little more. I''ve been left out in the cold for a while."


    When Xiao Mimi heard this, she stretched her hand back and tried to scratch Hua moyao. "Who left you out in the cold! You are! How dare you cheat me into getting married! Watch me scratch you


    Hua Mo Yao doesn''t care at all. She has a good temper.


    After a long time, Xiao Mimi gradually calmed down and lay on the bed with a lot of imagination. I didn''t expect that from the beginning of the narrow road, to now married as a wife, even bickering, are full of warmth and love.


    In the hospital, Lei Yan''s family never came back. He asked his younger brother to bring his clothes. He took a bath in the hospital and cleaned himself up. He stayed in Jiang wanting''s ward and often stayed up all night.


    She had an oxygen mask on her nose, a pale complexion, her eyes closed, and was unusually quiet.


    He didn''t know what he was keeping here for. He always felt that it was a belief in his heart. Only when he saw her wake up with his own eyes could he feel at ease.


    After all, she did it to save herself. He comforted himself with this reason, not that he had fallen in love with him.


    The longer she was in a coma, the more worried and anxious he was. He was really afraid that she would never wake up again.


    Under the double pressure of heart and body, his people are very tired.


    Finally, one morning, he sat on the phone and heard a low cry: "Lei Yan."


    His voice was light, not real, as if ethereal. He thought he was hallucinating.


    When he heard it for the second time, he turned back and saw that she had opened her eyes. She looked very weak, and the wound seemed very painful. When he saw that her brow was slightly wrinkled, his eyes were full of joy and smile.


    See her wake up, has been in the haze of Lei Yan heart suddenly turned to sunny, excited heart are thumping straight jump, even have a kind of impulse to tightly embrace her in the arms.

 Chapter 974

    She finally woke up, really woke up!


    Repressing the joy in his heart, he tried to pretend to be calm and asked, "you''re awake."


    The Jiang wanting of sickbed nods gently: "en."


    She thought that she was going to die, but God favored her and let her live.


    As soon as you open your eyes, you can see the person you love. You can imagine how happy she should be. And to hear his voice, it''s true, not a dream. Suddenly, I felt that everything was worth it.


    She was very difficult to reach out slightly, trying to grasp the hand he put on the bedside.


    A little bit of effort, accidentally involved in the wound, slightly frown, effort nine cattle two tiger force, is about to reach his fingertips, he suddenly pulled his hand, stood up: "you wake up, I''ll go, the nurse will take good care of you."


    Finish saying, didn''t wait for her reaction, turn to walk.


    There was alienation in his tone, like a stranger.


    It seems that only because she was injured for him, he was here to guard her, and as soon as she woke up, he left indifferently.


    Did he really not care about her at all and didn''t have her in his heart?


    "Lei Yan, don''t go." Jiang wanting subconsciously wants to pull him, involving the wound, but fell on the bed, the pain was breathed.


    Leiyan just a little meal, or stride away.


    He was distressed, but could not turn back.


    From knowing her identity as a policeman, he knew that he and she would never be together.


    Seeing his indifferent back, Jiang wanting''s heart is full of acerbity and loss, tears in her eyes, she has done this, he still won''t forgive her?


    He has never been here since he woke up and saw him once.


    Every day, doctors and nurses take good care of her.


    Luxury ward, considerate service, really be regarded as God, I''m afraid few people in hospital can enjoy this kind of treatment. However, she was not happy at all, not at all.


    Every day, listless lying in bed, like a doll without soul. Most of the time, I was sleepy. When I was sober, I looked at the door without blinking. How she hoped that he would appear and come to see her. It''s just that she woke up so long that he didn''t come once.


    Her heart like dead general, without him, everything to her is meaningless.


    When the doctor came to change her dressing and prick her needle, she just lay silent and let the needle stick into her wrist. Her face was expressionless and her brow would not wrinkle.


    Not long after the operation, she could only eat a little liquid food. The nurse brought porridge. No matter whether she liked it or not, she would take two mouthfuls with her. It seemed that she just wanted to live.


    Living in disappointment and despair every day, the whole person has no vitality, and the wound healing is particularly slow.


    In fact, this period of time, Lei Yan has been around her.


    That day, after seeing her wake up, he really made up his mind that he would never see her again.


    Doctors and nurses have been ordered to take good care of her, and after she recovers, people will send her out of hospital.


    Who knows, just a few days did not see her, he began to restless, did not sleep well, eat bad food, can not work at ease, always feel eyes closed, the brain is her blood, vomit blood picture, for him, it is a kind of torture.

 Chapter 975

    In order to reassure himself, he always came to the hospital every day, but he stayed in the next room and didn''t come to see her. Only when she was asleep, she occasionally came in to have a look, stood by the bed, looked for a while, and then went out.


    Every day, I deceive myself and her.


    One morning, the nurse brought a bowl of porridge to the ward to feed her breakfast. When she came to the door, Lei Yan came. Seeing the steaming porridge in her hand, she picked up a spoon and tasted a small mouthful. In a flat tone, she said: "she is allergic to seafood. Don''t put shrimp. The taste is a bit heavy. It''s a little lighter."


    After all, he knew all her habits clearly.


    "Yes, I''ll redo it." The nurse hastened to redo it at his command.


    All the doctors and nurses who take care of Jiang wanting don''t understand what kind of relationship they have.


    That woman lies there every day, just like a living dead person. It''s really sad to look at her. She''s so young and beautiful. She''s only a handful of bones, just like a withered flower.


    Yan Shao clearly cares about her, even what she likes to eat, can''t eat anything is clear, simply considerate, why so cruel, one side are not willing to let her see.


    They only dare to think about these things in their heart. No one has the courage to understand them.


    "Miss Jiang, congee." A soft voice rang out. Jiang wanting opened her eyes. The young nurse was calling her.


    At eight o''clock every morning, someone would come to feed her breakfast on time. Just now, she had woken up. She didn''t see anyone, so she closed her eyes again. It turned out that it was delayed for half an hour today, which was a bit unexpected.


    Twenty four hours a day, more than half of her time is sleeping. In fact, it''s not because I''m sleepy or want to sleep, it''s just that I use sleep to paralyze myself.


    With the help of the nurse, she straightened up and put two pillows behind her.


    As soon as she took the first sip, she felt that today''s porridge was a little different from her usual.


    Although she didn''t pay attention to the taste and took a drink as a task, she obviously felt that today''s food made her more comfortable.


    After a few drinks, she asked the nurse, "has Lei Yan ever been here?" Almost blurted out.


    This is the first time since she woke up. Although her voice is dumb, I didn''t expect it to be so nice.


    Little nurse Leng for a while, almost didn''t tell the truth, suddenly thought, inflammation less every day, every day don''t let her see, just don''t want her to know he came.


    "No The nurse shook her head.


    "Oh." Jiang wanting''s eyes suddenly darkened again. She didn''t take a few mouthfuls and shook her head to say she didn''t eat.


    The nurse took out the pillow behind her and asked her to lie flat. She tucked in the quilt for her. After a few seconds, she quietly closed her eyes again.


    Seeing her like this, I''m not happy.


    Every day with the best medicine, drinking well prepared nutrition porridge, but because of a bad mood, bad appetite, recovery is extremely slow.


    The doctor said that now she is very negative and has no idea of active treatment and early recovery.


    One night, waking up from the darkness, Jiang wanting felt that her throat was dry and her whole body was weak, as if her body was no longer her own.


    She just reflected that she was sick, but her brain was blank and she fell asleep again.

 Chapter 976

    In the morning, when the nurse came to deliver breakfast, she called her several times, but she didn''t respond.


    Accidentally touched her forehead, immediately startled, can''t help but scream, Miss Jiang forehead is so hot! She has a high fever!


    Jiang wanting was disturbed by her scream. She was burning faintly. Half asleep, she heard the little nurse running out and shouting: "doctor, Miss Jiang has a high fever! Yes, call Yanshao quickly


    Lei Yan, his name is the focus of her thoughts. No matter how badly she burns, she is also very sensitive to his name. What she is thinking now is not whether she is seriously ill, but whether he will come?


    In less than a minute, a large number of doctors poured in, taking her temperature and temporarily cooling her with alcohol.


    Until 20 minutes later, suddenly heard someone respectfully called a voice: "less inflammation." Then the original noisy ward suddenly quieted down.


    "How is she?" It''s his voice. It''s the voice she dreams of hearing.


    "Fortunately, the discovery is timely, and there is no life danger." The doctor replied.


    "Yes." Leiyan light should a.


    Then, a cold hand touched her forehead, like a clear spring in the hot sun, which was so comfortable.


    Jiang wanting tried her best to open her eyes, but she could only open a slit. In the hazy, she saw that it was really him. He finally came to see her.


    She tried to reach for his hand and call his name, but she was too weak to move a finger.


    After the nurse fed her medicine, Lei Yan said to them, "go out first."


    After the sound of footsteps, the ward became unusually quiet.


    The fever was already tormenting her. She tried not to let herself fall asleep and kept her brain awake. She felt him sitting by the bed. Before long, the hand was wrapped by the other hand, the touch of the skin, soft as if to touch her heart, unspeakable joy and moving.


    He holds her hand, as if playing with a good jade, can''t put it down. His thumb gently and carefully rubs the back of her hand, with infinite warmth.


    He thought that only when she had fallen asleep and had no feeling could he dare to show her true feelings like this.


    If he knew that she was still awake, he would not do so.


    He managed to persuade himself to be merciless to her, not to give her a little hope. If she was gentle with her, wouldn''t she be more sure that he didn''t have the heart to attack her, and was even more obsessed with her?


    At this time, Jiang wanting is comfortable and seems to be surrounded by warm things. Although she has been trying to concentrate and seize the time with him, she can''t resist the strong sense of sleepiness. Her consciousness is a little lax. She finally collapses and falls into a deep sleep.


    Knowing that he was with her, even if he fell asleep, he was very happy. However, she was always worried about gain and loss. She was afraid that when she woke up, he would not be able to sleep for a long time. When she woke up again, she felt that her hand was still being held. When she was relieved, she was pulled to another world by nightmare.


    During her sleep, she felt that her clothes were gently untied, and a cool thing came in. When she woke up, she knew that he was taking her temperature with a thermometer.


    It seemed that she was staring at her watch and measuring it every other period of time. At the last time, she obviously heard that he was relieved. She knew that her fever should have gone down.

 Chapter 977

    One morning, she was almost in a daze of sleep in the past, only occasionally awake for a few minutes.


    After the fever subsided, when she finally woke up and had the strength to open her eyes, she couldn''t wait to look for his figure with her eyes. However, there was no one nearby, and there was no one in the room.


    Clearly feel, he was just at his side, how suddenly wake up, he is not there?


    She tried to raise her hand and looked at it. Just now, he was holding it all the time.


    As if a dream in general, beautiful a little unreal. Wake up, all the prosperity and warmth are gone.


    At this time, Jiang wanting''s heart is full of loss.


    She was sure that he had been here, but he left without a word.


    If she is strong enough to feel the chair beside the bed, she will find that it is still warm. Lei Yan has just left.


    He held her hand and sat for a whole morning. When he felt her fingertips moving, her brows slightly frowning, and he tried to open his eyes, he released her hand and stood up to leave.


    He didn''t want her to see his tender side. He didn''t know how to face her. Continue to be indifferent to her? He was afraid to see her hurt expression, he was afraid that he would not have the heart.


    Therefore, he can only choose to escape.


    Almost as soon as he left, she woke up.


    After that day, her life returned to the pattern it had been.


    She had expected that he would come to see her, but day by day, her hopes failed, and he never came.


    The nurses and doctors took care of her more meticulously. They were very nervous about her body. They would check her for half a day at any disturbance, and there was no possibility of her getting sick at all.


    She can''t even help begging the nurse if she can call Lei Yan. She really miss him.


    The nurse couldn''t stand her plea and dialed his phone. However, after hanging up the phone, she told her that Yan Shao was very busy and didn''t have time to come.


    He didn''t want to come to see her. In fact, she was very clear in her heart, as if a ladle of cold water was pouring down.


    She lives like a walking corpse day by day, living in the world where she will never see him, as if she were in the dark corridor where she will never go to the end.


    In her eyes, she is his faith, her sun.


    Home, no dream and work, give up, without him, she really nothing.


    The brief warmth of that day has become her spiritual sustenance.


    Lying in bed, with her eyes closed, she would think of the feeling that he held her hand and rubbed the back of her hand.


    He still had feelings for her in his heart. She was ill and had a high fever, so he came to take care of her.


    Is it only when she is seriously ill that he will feel distressed and come to see her? Although that day was vague and a little unreal, as long as she felt that he was there, she would be very satisfied.


    If he could stay with her all the time, she would really like to fall asleep all the time, wake up occasionally, and feel his breath.


    She really missed him. In order to see him again, she had a terrible thought in her heart. She wanted to torture her body.


    The next day, the nurse gave her medicine. She took it and said, "I''ll do it myself. You can pour me a glass of water."


    While the nurse turned to pour the water, she hurriedly put the medicine in her palm under the pillow. At the moment when she turned back, she took the medicine and put the medicine in her palm into her mouth.

 Chapter 978

    Without any doubt, the nurse handed her the glass of water. She took two mouthfuls and gave it back to her.


    It doesn''t take much time to hide a few pills. She just needs to take advantage of the nurse''s inattention when she drinks the pills, or find a name to hide her.


    She has been playing Tibetan medicine every day for a week, and has not been found at all.


    However, when the doctor checks her body, he will find that her recovery is extremely slow, which is beyond imagination.


    They can''t figure out what''s wrong, why, all the drugs have kept up, nutrition is OK, just don''t recover.


    When some frightened and Leiyan reported this situation, he just frowned slightly, but said nothing.


    She repeated this childish to boring little action day after day, just like a child who expects to be cared for, just want him to come and see her.


    She knew that the doctor would definitely report her current physical condition to Lei Yan.


    However, after waiting for a long time, he did not appear, and she was a little frustrated.


    Is it because it is not serious enough to attract his enough attention?


    Jiang wanting really tried every means to torture her body. As long as she kept secret from the doctors and nurses, she would not be so blatant. As long as she didn''t lose her life, she would endure the pain.


    Since I was hospitalized, I haven''t broken every day. My wrists and ankles are full of needle holes. I began to put needles in my forearm.


    One day, after the nurse mm helped her tie up the needle, she went out to get something when she saw that she was asleep.


    Hearing the distant footsteps, Jiang wanting opened her eyes to see that the ward was empty. She aimed at the hanging arm, stretched out her other hand, bit her teeth, and secretly pulled out the needle.


    The liquid did not flow into the blood vessels, but into the bottom layer of the skin. Before long, it puffed up a small piece.


    Just then, the sound of footsteps outside the door became clear, and she quickly closed her eyes and pretended to sleep.


    The nurse came in, looked at her, suddenly noticed a small piece of swelling on her forearm, and ran over.


    Jiang wanting also timely wake up, open the big eyes looking at her.


    "Miss Jiang, the needle is off. I have to prick it for you again." The nurse quickly pulled out the needle.


    "Oh, it doesn''t matter." Jiang wanting is very cooperative with the fist, arm to her, the needle once again into her skin.


    In the few hours of hanging, the nurse can''t keep looking at her all the time. She always leaves occasionally. And it was the one who left that gave her time to start.


    Always "careless", the needle fell off, and she also a face of innocence and ignorance.


    Often lose a drip, have to tie two or three times to finish smoothly.


    One arm was bruised and swollen. It looked particularly shocking.


    And once, she looked at the little liquid left, while the nurse did not pay attention, secretly adjusted the flow rate to the maximum.


    The nurse turned back and saw that the blood had begun to flow backward along the tube. She was so scared that her heart almost stopped. She quickly came to pull out the needle.


    Having been a nurse for so many years, she has a good grasp of the time of drip. How could she finish the drip so long in advance.


    If she was seen by Yan Shao, she would not be able to take it.


    Jiang wanting''s condition is reported to Leiyan every day.

 Chapter 979

    Although she seems to actively cooperate with the treatment on the surface, her physical condition is getting worse and worse. How can Lei Yan not notice that there is something fishy in it.


    Once, while she was asleep, he walked into her ward gently.


    Her face was pale and thin again. On her two lotus like arms, there were such heavy marks, green, purple, and the scars scratched by the tip of the needle, which made her look particularly dazzling.


    He can''t even help trying to touch it.


    Is she tormenting herself or him.


    He reached under her pillow and, sure enough, found a handful of all kinds of medicine.


    From the beginning, when the doctor told him that she had not recovered at all, he had already guessed the reason, which confirmed his conjecture. She did all this on purpose.


    She tortured her body like this, didn''t she want him to care about her? But she couldn''t do what she wanted. Even if she was worried, she couldn''t come to see her.


    After only a moment''s silence, he left.


    After she came out, she told the nurse that she had to watch her swallow the medicine with her own eyes and stare at her side all the time.


    With Lei Yan''s command, no one dare to neglect. Jiang wanting was staring at every drop of water, there is no possibility of any hands and feet, can only be safe and quiet hard scalp medicine, drip.


    Jiang wanting has taken tormenting herself as a task. It seems that if she doesn''t, he will never come.


    Every day, she hides from the nurse and makes small movements secretly. Suddenly, the other party''s supervision is strict, which makes her very depressed. It seems that the only way is also broken.


    After the normal medication, Jiang wanting''s physical condition has obviously improved.


    However, every day is depressed, the whole person is also more and more depressed.


    The nurse brought a light and delicious porridge, and she didn''t have any appetite. At the beginning, she gave face a bite or two. At the end, she shook her head and refused to take a bite.


    Subconsciously, she has been using hunger strike to vent her emotions.


    I can''t take a lot of medicine every day without taking anything.


    She is a clever and obedient girl. She knows not to embarrass others. She has always been obedient before, but now she begins to become willful, irritable and easily angry.


    Seeing her health going from bad to worse, the nurse advised her to eat more, but she didn''t give face.


    "Today''s porridge is delicious. Miss Jiang, have some." The nurse scooped up a spoonful of porridge to feed her and chased her wriggling face.


    She hasn''t had a good meal for two or three days. Today she weighs herself and loses weight again. If she goes on like this, the consequences will be unimaginable.


    Jiang wanting was annoyed, and her anger ran up in her heart. She knocked off the bowl in her hand with a wave: "I said I don''t want to eat any more!"


    The bowl fell to the ground and smashed. The ward suddenly became quiet. The little nurse was frightened and stunned for several seconds.


    To see her quietly bow to clean up a mess of the figure, to tell you the truth, now Jiang wanting is very upset, very remorse, she does not know how she has become like this.


    She would like to say sorry to her, but her heart is also full of grievances and sadness, her heart is bitter, who knows, who will comfort her.


    She can only act cold-blooded, don''t head, try not to pay attention.


    The little nurse picked up the debris and went out to take out the garbage. She met Lei Yan at the door. I''m afraid he had seen the scene just now.

 Chapter 980

    "Yan Shao, Miss Jiang still refuses to eat." She whispered.


    In fact, she was not angry at all, because sometimes when she saw Miss Jiang lying there like that, she really felt sorry for her.


    Through the door, see her emaciated body, Lei Yan slightly frown, silent for a while, said: "you go to Sheng bowl of porridge."


    He had to watch her eat.


    After a while, Jiang wanting saw that the little nurse came in with porridge. She pinned her head and said, "don''t force me any more. I really don''t want to eat it."


    She has been very sad, she does not want to let innocent people become her emotional vent object.


    "Feed her!" Suddenly a familiar voice, Jiang wanting suddenly turned her head, but saw Leiyan behind, her eyes seemed to have a light.


    The little nurse went to the bedside and whispered to her, "Miss Jiang, the inflammation is coming. Please have something to eat."


    Then he sat down beside her. And Lei Yan sits on the chair a few steps away from her, it seems that he specially stares at her and drinks porridge.


    He finally came, but he was so far away from her. Did he cheat her into drinking and then walk away like before and never see her again?


    These days, she has been suffering from waiting and missing. She should not compromise so easily.


    She still refused to drink. She couldn''t escape. She was fed into her mouth and pushed out with her tongue.


    He frowned at her, she also looked at him, very calm, and provocative.


    See her spit out porridge, the nurse quickly took a handkerchief to clean her, a face helpless to see to Lei Yan, she can''t hard irrigation.


    Jiang wanting never knew that as an adult, she could be a rogue to such a degree.


    "If you don''t want to eat again, I''ll ask someone to give you a nutrition injection." Leiyan thin lips light open threat.


    "You feed me, I''ll eat." She still looked at him, and seemed to fight with him to the end.


    Now she is a rogue to a certain level.


    Obviously feel the face of thunder inflammation is gloomy a few minutes, don''t seem to want to talk with her more, get up, just about to leave.


    Seeing his back, Jiang wanting in the hospital bed felt sour: "go, go, anyway, I have nothing to worry about now. My father is in prison, and my mother runs away with others. Even if I die, no one will care."


    Leiyan suddenly stopped, back a stiff, listen to her that tone say these words, he would feel a pain in the heart.


    In the end, he went back and said to the nurse, "go out first."


    The little nurse put down the bowl and went out as soon as she could.


    Looking at him sitting by the bed, with her slender hand holding the bowl and the other hand holding the spoon, she immediately felt happy like a child, and moved her body to adjust a comfortable posture.


    He scooped a spoonful of porridge and put it in her mouth. She opened her mouth and drank it. In order to stay with him longer, she drank it very slowly.


    She can''t drink a few mouthfuls of porridge at ordinary times, but she drinks them all at once.


    See her originally lifeless face finally have a little spirit, eyes blink not blink of looking at him, Leiyan heart and never was touched.


    Time with him is always so short, he put the empty bowl aside, was about to get up, she took his hand, a face of eagerness: "I haven''t had enough, I want to drink!"

 Chapter 981

    Leiyan slightly twisted eyebrows, or nodded: "good, I call people to get." She has a better appetite. Let''s eat more.


    In fact, Jiang wanting has been very full, hungry appetite is so small, how can eat so much.


    For him, she drank two bowls of porridge.


    As soon as he left, she turned pale and her forehead was covered with cold sweat. Before long, she spat out.


    Frightened the nurse, she went to the doctor.


    Lei Yan hasn''t gone yet. Listen to the doctor, she''s just like this because she eats too much. She''s full of anger.


    Rushed into the ward, looking at her face, powerless, low growl: "Jiang wanting, torture yourself so fun?"


    Can she take care of herself a little bit, and why she always makes a little bit of a situation.


    "Lei Yan, is it so hard to forgive me?" Her face was full of pain.


    Completely defeated by her, the original anger also subsided a little bit.


    She is so willing to stay with him, no matter how indifferent he is to her?


    Jiang wanting''s extreme and persistent fight for some benefits for himself. He slowly compromised with her and would take time to feed her every day. Although it was only less than an hour, it was enough to make her ecstatic.


    They can not say a word quietly. He feeds the food slowly. She looks at him without blinking. The atmosphere in the room is very harmonious.


    Jiang wanting is no longer noisy. She cooperates with the treatment very well every day. Under his care, she recovers quickly.


    Finally, on that day, she had fully recovered and could be discharged.


    That morning, Lei Yan came early, put his hands in his pocket, came in and said to her, "let''s go, I''ll take you back."


    He walked in front, and she followed him with her head down. At this time, her mood was complicated.


    More than once, she took his clothes and asked him to forgive her, showing her love for him. She wanted to show her heart to him, but in the face of this topic, he always avoided answering.


    She felt that, compared with the previous indifference, he had been much better to her, but he had not completely forgiven her, did not accept her.


    She was in the hospital to save him from the injury. Now that she has recovered, she has nothing to do with him. She doesn''t know what kind of decision he will make.


    Or the familiar car, Leiyan took the nurse''s luggage and put it in the trunk, then opened the door to let her on.


    In the car, no one spoke, but the mood was very complicated.


    He holds the steering wheel in his hand and drives steadily. If she is careful, she will find that his driving speed today is obviously lower than usual.


    Half an hour later, the car stops outside the police station and stops suddenly. Jiang wanting, who has been silent, suddenly turns to look at him.


    Leiyan tone light said: "arrived, get off."


    After that incident, he didn''t have the heart to investigate where her home was. Since she was a policeman, it should be the utmost of his duty to send her to the police station.


    She had been hanging a stone in her heart, praying that he would not drive her away. In the end, she was waiting for this cruel ending.


    "Lei Yan, I''ve resigned. Don''t let me go, OK?" She fell down on his lap, clasped her arms around his waist, and prayed humbly.


    Hearing the news of her resignation, he was really shocked. Did she really resign for him?

 Chapter 982

    A soft heart, but still let go of her arm, do not let her hold himself, low sigh: "we can not."


    She did everything she could, and he still wouldn''t let himself stay with him? How can he accept himself.


    Jiang wanting suddenly saw the cigarette box in front of her.


    Jiang wanting took out one and put it in her mouth. She couldn''t wait to touch the lighter and set it on fire.


    Seeing her crazy behavior, he grabbed the lighter and yelled at her: "Jiang wanting! You are crazy I want to smoke!


    "You give it back to me, you let me smoke, so I can never leave you, so you don''t have to worry that I will betray you again." Jiang wanting is still trying to grab the lighter in his hand. At this time, she has completely lost her mind.


    Not a world person, she will accompany him together, so that they can be aboveboard together.


    "You''re fuckin ''sick!" Lei Yan was really angry this time. He lowered his voice and roared.


    Jiang wanting just calmed down, and there were tears in her eyes.


    She is crazy. If she continues to make trouble, he will only hate her more.


    Lei Yan got off, took out his luggage and put it on the side of the road. He had already done so obviously. She could only get off slowly and stand on the side of the road, watching him go away. Finally, she could not help but shed tears.


    After several autumn rains, the weather has become colder and colder. Jiang wanting stands alone in the street. The withered maple leaves fall down on her, which is so piercing cold.


    Lei Yan''s car stopped at the first corner, sat in the car, supported his forehead and smashed the steering wheel.


    He had been sleepless all night, just wondering if he would try to forgive her and accept her.


    Let go, he did not give up, forgive, after all, she is betraying themselves, hurt his brother hurt people ah.


    A few days ago, they all got together in the old house. After their marriage, Hua moyao and Xiao Mimi became more and more inseparable, sticky and sweet. They really envy others.


    Jiang wanting in order to save his hospitalization, Hua moyao and his younger brother all know.


    Hua moyao came to persuade him to smoke all day long.


    Love on the road who will make mistakes, she has been very humble in trying to make up, even at their own lives. If you like it, don''t let go, lest you regret it in the future.


    The younger brothers also forgave her and said they would not resent her any more.


    But he always felt that he couldn''t get over the dilemma in his heart.


    After a while, Jiang wanting stood there, covering her chest and coughing with tears in her heart.


    This is the sequelae after the gunshot wound. Although she is cured, she can''t compare with before. Now she is much weaker. She coughs when she takes a few breaths of cold air.


    Seeing what she was like, how could he bear to walk away, as if beating on his heart.


    This separation means farewell.


    If she coughs a few times, he can''t stand it. If something else happens, how can he not worry.


    Jiang wanting bent over and coughed, tearful, finally better, patted her chest, straightened up, but found that, I do not know when, in front of a car.


    She stood there in amazement.


    "Get in the car." He seemed to be impatient, pressing the glass and yelling at her.


    Happiness came too suddenly, Jiang wanting has completely lost her head, heard him so a shout, just back to God, afraid of his regret like, quickly opened the door and jumped up.

 Chapter 983

    In his life, the most tangled, the most hesitant time, can only rely on external forces to make decisions. He took out a coin and told himself that if it was the front, he would take her back. If it was the back, he would drive away.


    Close your eyes, throw it up, spread out your palm, when you see the front, you just feel infinitely relaxed. It''s lucky that he''s looking forward to the result from the bottom of his heart.


    Lei Yan got out of the car and picked up his luggage again.


    This time in the car and just the mood is diametrically opposite, he took her home, two people are a burst of joy.


    I''ve been away for a long time, and finally I''m back here. Everything is so familiar.


    Jiang wanting tightly takes Lei Yan''s arm, reaches out her hand, and caresses every furniture carefully.


    They finally got together again. It was not easy.


    Afterwards, she also asked him why he suddenly changed his mind and suddenly decided to forgive her.


    Because at that time, she was really desperate and felt that he would never look back.


    He just gave her a light look and responded: "you have so serious sequelae that your bowels are almost coming out. I''m going to abandon you again. Who else wants you?"


    Although she pretended to be angry with him: "hate." The heart is full of joy.


    Together, Leiyan is very concerned about her condition, always visit famous doctors all over the country, want to cure her sequelae.


    Because every time he hears her cough, even if it is mild, he will feel very uncomfortable and distressed.


    Holding her in his arms, Lei Yan can''t imagine how he would have been if he hadn''t taken this brave step and didn''t look back.


    I''m afraid it will take a long time to discover that life is not like death. Can he be happy without the most important love?


    After losing, we can understand how to cherish. No verbal communication, just a hug, they can understand each other''s heart.


    On the second day of Hua moyao''s and Xiao Mimi''s wedding, the major media have already exposed the scandal of an Weiwei''s early years of plastic surgery and being a junior.


    Overnight, all her previous auras were in pieces, her reputation was ruined, and she was scolded.


    Many of the cast members who planned to work with her gave up the idea one after another. Hua moyao also stopped her endorsement contract with Hua''s jewelry company.


    Now she has no choice but to retire. In order to clear her reputation, the company has terminated her contract with her. In the future, does the company dare to sign her? She''s, like, completely blocked.


    An Weiwei''s popularity dropped sharply. Everywhere she went, reporters gathered around her and asked her questions in sharp language. She could only hide in her hometown in the countryside and evade the interview of reporters and media.


    It''s like a rat in a gutter. You can''t see any light.


    From the original image of goddess, to today''s scheming woman, slut, all of these are created by her.


    If she didn''t go to the wedding to look for trouble, if she didn''t deliberately sarcasm and frame up Xiao Mimi, and make her make a fool of herself in public, it would never happen.


    In the end, I hurt myself.


    But she didn''t know how to reflect. Instead, she imposed all her anger and hatred on Xiao Mimi.


    Xiao Mimi is very happy after marriage. She has a powerful husband who takes care of her every day.


    It seems that Hua moyao, the father to be, is more nervous and excited than Xiao Mimi.


    They''re all first time kids. They don''t have much experience.

 Chapter 984

    Hua moyao specially helped Xiao Mimi apply for a training class for expectant mothers. She accompanied her to class every week, and there was no end to the class.


    Other mothers are very serious learning, Xiao Mimi seems not much interest, a little casual.


    Changing diapers, feeding, peeing, so boring.


    After several times, she didn''t want to go. However, Yao Yao personally sent her to the place and accompanied her all the way. She had to go reluctantly.


    This week, teachers are teaching expectant mothers how to put their children to sleep.


    "Yao Yao, I''m sleepy." Not long after listening, Mimi yawned and pouted.


    Hua moyao followed her and didn''t care. It was an excuse that she didn''t want to learn. He helped her to rest in the next lounge.


    Mom and dad always have to have a smart one. Since she doesn''t want to learn, the later courses can only be completed by him.


    So, every day in class, you can always see a group of women with big stomachs, there is a man with elegant temperament, who is good at learning.


    Xiao Mimi is like a tortoise. She has a big stomach and can''t turn over on her back every day. She has to be supported by Yao Yao.


    A few days before delivery, Hua Mo Yao completely put everything on hand, only at home with her.


    She slightly a twist eyebrow, he would be very nervous to ask her: "what''s the matter, is not a stomachache?"


    Seeing him so nervous about her, Xiao Mimi always pretends to be painful to scare him.


    Finally, she was waiting for the day when she sat on the sofa watching TV, laughing and suffering from abdominal pain.


    She hurriedly covered her stomach and called Yao Yao.


    Without saying a word, Hua moyao took her to the hospital.


    Originally, Xiao Mimi was not nervous, because Hua moyao instilled in her ear from time to time that it was not painful to have a baby.


    But when she came to the hospital and saw so many women in pain, she was afraid again.


    When the severe pain really hit, Hua moyao beside her hand, how soft voice comfort also does not help, big drops of sweat on the forehead, pain straight rolling on the bed.


    Seeing her like this, Hua moyao was so distressed that he wanted to suffer all the pain for her.


    Before long, Xiao Mimi fainted in pain.


    When she woke up, Hua moyao was guarding her in front of the hospital bed, with a warm face.


    "Yao Yao, is the baby out?" The first thing she said when she woke up was to ask the child.


    Because she felt as if her body had been hollowed out.


    "Come out, Mimi, you see, our child." Hua moyao said, kissing the corner of her mouth.


    When she was in the delivery room, the doctor ran out and told him that he had two daughters, and the mother and daughter were safe. He was almost not happy.


    His Mimi gave him two little daughters. The child was so cute that he didn''t dare to touch it for fear of hurting her tender skin.


    Xiao Mimi lowered her head and saw two pink little people lying beside her. They were sleeping soundly with their eyes closed.


    It turned out that she was born with these two little guys, and suddenly felt an infinite sense of achievement.


    "Yao Yao, I didn''t lose face to cry just now, did I?" She was a little embarrassed to ask.


    She only remembers the pain, but she doesn''t remember what happened later.


    "No, honey, you''re brave." He praised her.


    Although she had no image at first, she was about to collapse, but soon passed out.


    It was as if after a sleep, the child was born.


    Looking at the mother and daughter on the bed, the big one and the small one, he couldn''t see enough of them. He wanted to hold them all in his arms, shelter them from the wind and rain all his life, and let them live a happy and peaceful life.

 Chapter 985

    "Is the baby called An''an and Ning Ning?" Hua moyao helped her to tidy up her hair and asked her for advice.


    "An an, Ning Ning Peace. " Xiao Mimi murmured repeatedly, nodded, "well, it''s very nice."


    In the twinkling of an eye, Anning has been born for nearly half a year.


    Hua moyao seems to have become a super father, taking care of the baby every day.


    In the crib, two babies are lying side by side, looking around with dark eyes, pure and beautiful.


    "Yao Yao, help me zip up!" Xiao Mimi is wearing a beautiful dress and shouts with her bare back.


    Today is her first day in school. She must dress up like a young girl. She can''t be seen as an older girl.


    Hua moyao was giving her baby milk powder. When she heard her cry, she quickly screwed on the lid, shook it twice, tried the temperature, and came in.


    Put the bottle aside and come over and zip her up.


    "Yao Yao, am I fat again?" Xiao Mimi looked in the mirror and asked, always feel that this dress is much tighter than before pregnancy.


    "No, it''s just right now." Hua moyao is very comforting. She finally grows some meat for fear that she will fight to lose weight again.


    "But it looks strong." She was still watching, frowning.


    The babies are curious to see daddy and Mommy cuddling there. They see daddy coming in with a bottle, but they put it aside and don''t give them any food.


    In order to express their dissatisfaction, the two babies grinned and began to cry.


    The big one hasn''t coaxed well, and the small one starts to cry again.


    Hua moyao was in a hurry. He took the bottle and patted them. He coaxed them in a low voice: "An''an, Ning Ning, don''t cry, daddy will feed you."


    Soft pacifier into the mouth, the two little guys once hold, Gudong Gudong drink very hard.


    Hua moyao was nearby, holding the bottle and watching them eat. His eyes were full of tenderness.


    Just got up, he still had a slight stubble on his mouth. He didn''t feel embarrassed at all. On the contrary, he was more masculine. Looking at his daughter''s tender eyes, he was very loving.


    Looking at the loving father and daughter, Xiao Mimi felt soft.


    Considerate husband, lovely baby, the most expected things in a woman''s life, she has all, what is not satisfied.


    After eating and drinking enough, an Anning Ning was very quiet, and lay on his little bed without crying.


    Hua moyao went to the bathroom to clean himself up and came out with a clear mind.


    After breakfast, the nanny takes care of Anning Ning and leads Xiao Mimi out.


    Xiao Mimi entered school as a freshman with other students.


    On the day of admission, a was a sea of people.


    Although he has changed into casual clothes to cover his edge, Hua moyao is still very abrupt in the crowd.


    He helped her carry her bag with one hand, walked in front of her, helped her go through all kinds of procedures, and she followed him.


    Occasionally, he would stop and wait for her when he was blocked by the crowd. He would stretch out his hand to her for fear of losing her.


    With her contacts and relationship, she can get a back door. There''s no need to go through such a troublesome procedure.


    She doesn''t want to be special. She''d rather run around in the sun.


    See other students to go through the accommodation procedures, Xiao Mimi had also proposed to live in the dormitory, was Hua moyao mercilessly refused to drop: "no way!"

 Chapter 986

    Every day he goes to work and she goes to school. It''s enough for him to see her only at night. If she lives in the dormitory and comes back once a week, he''s not crazy. He can''t go to school every day.


    But she always felt that the university would not be perfect without experiencing the collective life of the dormitory.


    She also knows that there is Yao Yao at home and a baby. It''s not good to live outside, but she still wants to experience it.


    Xiao Mimi flattened her mouth and whispered, "but sometimes it''s inconvenient to live at home when there are classes in the morning."


    "Don''t worry, no matter how early class I come to see you off, no matter how late class I come to pick you up." Hua moyao completely gave up the idea that she wanted to live in school.


    He has already said this, Xiao Mimi has nothing to say.


    If he was willing to send himself to school, it would be very clear. If he asked again, it would be unreasonable. He had to give up.


    "Primary school girl." Suddenly I heard a very cheap voice.


    Turning around, the guy in baichi shakes over.


    Xiao Mimi grins: "Bai Chi, your skin itches. Be careful I tell Uncle Bai!"


    This guy, even dare to rely on a few years higher than his own public ridicule.


    At home, uncle Bai pays great attention to the problem of politeness.


    Although she is not much older than him, she is his sister after all.


    Bai Chi shouts Xiao Mimi''s name several times. Uncle Bai hears it and gives him a hard lesson. He has to force him to call his sister instead.


    If you know that he calls his elder sister primary school sister, you have to criticize him severely.


    Stinky boy, it''s against him.


    Xiao Mimi a threat, white pool slave came up, immediately subdued: "don''t, don''t, sister, I''m not wrong."


    Ding Dong, a text message was sent to the class meeting organized by the head teacher.


    "I can take her there, brother-in-law. Go to work first." Bai Chi volunteered to take up the work.


    Hua moyao has been with her all morning. No matter how upset she is, she can''t follow her to the class meeting. After that, she stayed in this environment for four years, and she had to learn to be independent.


    "Well, please." Hua moyao nodded.


    Bai Chi leads Xiao Mimi into the classroom. There are many people in it.


    Xiao Mimi looks very small. She can''t see that she has married and had children. Sitting in that group of people under the age of 20, she is very harmonious.


    Bai Chi told her: "call me after the class meeting, and I''ll show you around the campus."


    On her first day at the University, she was novel and strange. Although she had been here with Bai Chi for half a year before, her mood today was totally different from that at that time.


    When Bai Chi leads Xiao Mimi around the campus and meets many acquaintances, they will point at her in surprise and ask, "isn''t this the girl who often comes to rub lessons? She is so small! Just a freshman. "


    Pat chest, a face of oath and she said: "sister, what need help in the future, just speak!"


    Xiao Mimi pretended to smile shyly: "thank you."


    But my heart turned a white eye, my mother than you big good, my mother baby will soon play soy sauce.


    A woman is such a contradictory creature. If people think she is mature, she will be angry. Does she look so old?


    People think that she is too small, and she is a little worried that her sister''s name is taking advantage of her.

 Chapter 987

    In the afternoon, Hua moyao came to school to meet her as soon as she got off work.


    Sitting in the car, Xiao Mimi seems to be in a good mood, holding a bag in her arms.


    "How was school today?" He asked, fearing that she might be wronged.


    Xiao Mimi nodded: "well, the students are very good."


    Hua moyao glanced at her bag as a treasure and asked, "what''s in it?"


    When he asked, she suddenly remembered and showed him the same treasure: "camouflage clothes, military training will start tomorrow." The little face was full of joy.


    As soon as he heard the military training, Hua moyao''s eyebrows beat. In the scorching sun, a group of people stood there, standing in a military posture and kicking forward. All day long, their legs were swollen.


    How could he have the heart to let her suffer that kind of crime? He turned around to discuss with her and said, "Mimi, I''ll say hello to your Dean, don''t take part in military training, OK?"


    "Why?" Listen to him say so, Xiao Mimi immediately blow up hair, holding clothes back.


    "Military training is too hard. You just gave birth to An''an and Ning Ning, and you can''t afford to suffer such torment." Hua moyao put her body first, and was very persuasive.


    "Others can do it, and so can I. Yao Yao, don''t worry. I can stick to it." Xiao Mimi has a firm attitude.


    She knows that her husband has a lot of power. In a word, she can solve the problems that can''t be solved by other people, but she really doesn''t want to be special.


    If it''s so good to be protected by him every day, it can''t be, and she can''t participate, then what''s the significance of her going to this university.


    No matter how much Hua moyao tried to persuade her, she didn''t want to give up military training. There was no way, so Hua moyao had to agree.


    At the beginning of the military training, she thought it was fun. After two hours standing down, she was already weak and tottering. At the end of the day, her whole body was falling apart and her feet were heavy. But she was in pain and happy.


    Hua moyao came to pick her up. She opened the door and sat up without saying a word. She leaned back and closed her eyes. She looked very tired.


    Seeing her like this, Hua moyao asked, "are you tired today?"


    Xiao Mimi hardened her head: "it''s OK!"


    She has been so firm and Yao Yao said to participate in military training, not only she a hard, other people are also very hard, if she so shrink back, is not too cowardly, too shameless?


    Hua moyao doesn''t care about face. He only cares about her.


    I had to agree with her to take part in the military training. I also hoped that she would retreat in the face of difficulties. I couldn''t stand it any more. So I told him that he would find a reasonable reason for her not to take part in the military training.


    By the time I got home, Xiao Mimi was already asleep in the car.


    Hua moyao was about to hold her when she woke up.


    After a long day in the playground, I was dirty all over. I took a bath in the bathroom and fell asleep on the bed.


    Hua moyao told her that she couldn''t wake up when she was eating. She was tired and didn''t want to move.


    After feeding An''an and Ning Ning, they have to take care of her.


    Hua moyao brought the food up and sat by the bed to feed her.


    Xiao Mimi is lying on the bed with her eyes closed. He feeds her a spoon. She takes a bite and chews it slowly.


    After all, at the end of the day, we need to consume a lot of physical strength, and we still have to eat food.


    Seeing that she was so tired, Hua Mo Yao felt sorry for her.


    Every night when he came back, he would ask her whether she was tired or not.

 Chapter 988

    As soon as she let go, he immediately called the school leaders to say hello and let her avoid military training.


    But she is very stubborn, do not want to give up.


    A few days later, she lost a lot of weight, also a black circle, her face was tanned.


    lay on the bed, her face cool and cool, and her eyes opened slightly.


    he specializes in facial mask that can cure sunburn.


    Yao Yao is very considerate. Xiao Mimi thinks sweetly in her heart. In the blink of an eye, she goes to sleep again.


    Although military training is hard, it''s not boring at all. Xiao Mimi takes it seriously every day.


    During the break time, several people gathered around to chat in twos and threes. They were all young and lively. Before long, they became familiar with each other.


    After mixing, some words don''t have to be hidden and carefully dare not say.


    A girl took Xiao Mimi''s arm and asked, "Xiao Mimi, is that your brother who sent you to school that day? It looks very handsome


    "Yes, yes! Can you introduce it to us


    Treat handsome guy, all girls can reach resonance.


    When a girl asked, many girls agreed.


    Can she tell them that the man is her husband? Can she introduce her husband to other girls?


    Xiao Mimi said awkwardly: "yes, it''s just that my brother already has a girlfriend. No, he''s married and has two children."


    It''s a pity that all the girls are sighing.


    Xiao Mi Mi cherishes college life more than anyone else.


    Only the senior management of the school knew that Xiao Mimi was Hua moyao''s wife, and intentionally or unintentionally hinted that the people below should take care of her more.


    The people below only know that she has a strong background, but they don''t know her origin.


    Fortunately, Xiao Mimi is low-key, friendly, and has no airs at all. She gets along well with her classmates and is polite to her teachers.


    She has a very serious learning attitude, as before, even if she can''t understand the content, she will never give up. The teachers are very impressed with her.


    Every morning, when Hua moyao goes to work, he sends her to school and picks her up after work. Life is simple and regular.


    Every so often, Hua moyao will go to school to learn about her.


    Whether she has studied hard or not is secondary. The key is to see if she has been bullied, whether she is happy or not, and whether there are boys who make up her mind.


    Of course, these are all on the premise of avoiding Xiao Mimi. He can''t guarantee whether she will be angry when he knows her activities at school like the back of his hand.


    "Miss Xiao, she studies very hard, but..."


    In the office, the head of the Department reported to him, which was a little difficult to say.


    All the teachers responded that she was serious, but the homework she handed in was a little funny, which was lower than the imagination. It turned out that she still didn''t learn anything.


    Hua moyao is holding a stack of things in her hand, all of which are her homework, as well as the registration forms of the election club and student union, and even some photos of participating in the activities.


    He had seen her 2-point paper, and all this was expected, as long as she felt happy.


    In the twinkling of an eye, it is near the end of the term.


    Xiao Mimi moved the battlefield of her study to her home. She studied very late in his study every night.


    She should study hard and try to get a scholarship. She can''t be looked down upon by that guy in baichi!

 Chapter 989

    That guy, dare to insult her IQ, thief Xi Xi Xi asked whether he need to send answers to help her cheat.


    Is she that easy to fail? Asshole!


    There was a pile of textbooks on the small desk in front of her. Her hair was loosely tied behind her head. There was a ruler in the middle of her hairstyle. The pen cap was used as a clip to leave the bangs. She had a small face and tried to bite the pen.


    Advanced mathematics, how so difficult, messy letter formula made her head big. Looking at which formula is almost the same, but which algorithm is different.


    She looks like an ascetic these days. Every day when she comes back, she just spreads out her books to study. She studies in the middle of the night. Although she doesn''t know how to understand several problems, she always goes to bed late.


    Hua moyao is worried about her health. You say it''s not good to do something at a good time in the evening, but she''s too busy to talk to him at all.


    "Where can''t it be, eh?" Hua moyao finished his work and went over to ask.


    Xiao Mimi takes a pen and points the textbook.


    It''s a small formula problem. She has gone over and over again and hasn''t learned it yet.


    Hua moyao was patient and told her. She suddenly realized and nodded. Unexpectedly, five minutes later, she got stuck in the same type of problem again.


    Hua moyao holds her forehead. He really wants to tell her, baby, it''s really not suitable for you to understand these difficult problems with your IQ. You''d better go to sleep.


    He doesn''t need her to learn these to become particularly excellent. In the future, he will become a strong woman. It''s enough to have him at home. He is responsible for making money to support his family. He does not need her to buy things in the supermarket, can quickly calculate the size of the package of goods which is cost-effective, which she can take.


    Send her to school, but to realize her dream, so she did not have to work so hard, serious.


    He had been sleepless and abstinent for a long time, and he couldn''t bear it.


    After a topic, a hand on her shoulder, kiss her mouth, voice low with temptation: "Mimi, go to bed early, these will see tomorrow."


    Xiao Mimi didn''t agree and pushed him: "you stay away, I still have a lot to watch."


    When she understood it, he would not suffocate.


    Xiao Mimi was so angry that she couldn''t study at ease. She pushed him away and yelled: "Hua Mo Yao! Don''t touch me! If I don''t get the scholarship, you go to the guest room! "


    Look at her. She''s really worried. She has a big temper. Hua moyao looks depressed. With her strength, even if he doesn''t harass her, she won''t get the scholarship.


    But she seems to be determined. Now, he can''t force her to the bed. Maybe she will be angry and ignore him for several months. He doesn''t have the courage to challenge.


    After Xiao Mimi finished the exam, Hua moyao was very upset and went to a university.


    After listening to him, the head of the Department wanted to see how Xiao Mimi''s papers were doing, check and accept the achievements of the past six months, and immediately presented all her papers respectfully. He also stepped down carefully to leave him a private space.


    Hua moyao opened the paper that he hadn''t had time to read. He just glanced at it and had a headache.

 Chapter 990

    If he doesn''t come, the level of her work and her failure are all problems, not to mention the scholarship.


    After the exam, he also asked her how she did, she was quite confident that she did well.


    This fool, such a simple question, he taught her countless times, changed a number, she still made a mistake.


    Hua moyao helplessly takes a pen to change the paper for her.


    He really didn''t expect her to be so smart and excellent as long as she was his little wife.


    As long as she likes, he will try to follow her.


    Including her want to get a scholarship, for her, it is absolutely a lot of efforts, but the outcome is a bit unexpected, but it doesn''t matter, as long as she is happy, he will secretly help her come back.


    Half an hour later, Hua moyao closed his pen and came out of the office.


    In the past few days when the score comes out, Xiao Mimi is worried every day. Like a big stone hanging in her heart, she has no time to do other things.


    Hua moyao put his arms around her and was pushed aside by her.


    Finally, when I found the test score on the Internet, it was unimaginable high. Xiao Mimi was so overjoyed that she pulled Hua moyao over and said, "Yao Yao, you see, I''m in the top! You should be able to get a scholarship! "


    Of course, he was totally calculating to change her test paper, so that her achievements would not be too sharp, but also satisfy her little vanity.


    On the surface, he had to pretend to be surprised and happy to compliment her.


    Xiao Mimi was elated, happy and relaxed.


    When Hua moyao started again, he didn''t feel so disgusted. He began to cooperate with him and respond to him.


    After meeting her, Hua moyao hugged her and sighed that if he wanted to get close to her, he had to take circuitous tactics. Is it easy to do this?


    Xiao Mimi is looking forward to the scholarship every day. Although it''s only a few hundred yuan, it means a lot to her.


    As long as she wants, Hua moyao can give her more money, but that''s not what she wants.


    For her, the scholarship is an affirmation and encouragement for her study. After all, she works so hard that if she can''t get it, she will be disappointed and feel inferior. After that, I can finally raise my eyebrows in front of that bastard in baichi.


    How to spend the money. Must do a meaningful thing, after all, she so cherish.


    After thinking hard, she decided to buy Yao a new year present.


    If you think about it carefully, she has been in school for half a year, no matter she or the baby in her family, it''s all up to Yao Yao to take care of her.


    Yao Yao had to go to work, go home, take care of her children and always help her.


    Without him, she couldn''t have been so free and easy.


    With the hundreds of dollars, she went all over the shopping malls to buy him a new year''s gift.


    A little bit higher grade is too expensive, a little cheaper is not worthy of his identity, in order to choose a gift, Xiao Mimi is not less trouble, often in turn a day, empty handed back.


    Hua moyao thought that she was going shopping to add some clothes to herself. Seeing that she came back empty handed every time, he asked, "why didn''t you buy anything?"


    Xiao Mimi wanted to give him a surprise. She didn''t want to tell him that she was choosing a gift for him. She shook her head and said, "I didn''t like it."


    She always lives at will and has enough money. She doesn''t have the heart to pursue luxury goods. Even if she married a rich husband, her everyday clothes are the most common.

 Chapter 991

    If you buy something for him, she may go into expensive and frightening brand stores and buy it for herself. It doesn''t matter whether it''s from the stall or not.


    Even often wearing dozens of Yuan clothes, mixed with the value of tens of thousands of bags Yao Yao gave her.


    Hua moyao always wanted to give her the best, even in her clothes, she also wanted to buy her the most luxurious and beautiful, and said to her, "buy whatever you like, don''t save money, do you want me to accompany you at the weekend?"


    Xiao Mimi shook her head in a hurry: "no, I''ll just go shopping by myself."


    If he goes with her, her plans will not be fully revealed.


    After shopping for a few days, Xiao finally chose a wallet with reasonable price, acceptable quality and style as a gift for Hua moyao.


    A few hundred yuan scholarship was spent, but it was very comfortable.


    Holding the wrapped wallet, I feel that all the hard work in the past six months is worth it.


    She went home with her purse, and when he didn''t pay attention, she stuffed it into the cupboard, into the drawer, hiding, and didn''t dare to be found by him.


    Hua moyao always thinks that she''s sneaky and abnormal. He doesn''t know what she''s doing. However, he doesn''t pursue her. She''ll do it.


    On the new year''s day, Xiao Mimi opened her eyes and Hua moyao gave her the lucky money as usual. He said he would give her the lucky money all her life.


    "Yao Yao, I have a gift for you, too." Long waiting for this day, Xiao Mimi got up, opened the drawer, took out the wallet of the inner three layers and the outer three layers of the bag and handed it to him, "I bought it for you with my scholarship. I hope you like it."


    Hua moyao took out the wallet and couldn''t put it down. He felt his eyes were burning.


    It''s not such an expensive purse, but it''s priceless to him. What matters is her heart.


    She was so looking forward to the scholarship that she could hardly wait for it to be framed as a memorial all her life.


    She could not even bear to move herself. She was willing to buy a wallet for him. It is conceivable that there was so much emotion in it.


    Happiness is inevitable. Hua moyao was deeply moved and wanted to rub her into his body.


    And a little comfort.


    It''s like raising a child and paying a lot for him. One day, he will know how to come back to you and give you his most precious things. How can he not be moved.


    "Mimi, I love it. Thank you." Hua moyao held her in his arms.


    Now, she replaced her valuable wallet with the one she bought.


    He didn''t change his wallet for many years.


    When growing up, Anning Ning blinked and asked him, "Daddy, daddy, this wallet is old. Why don''t you change it for a new one?"


    He would kiss his daughter''s face and say, "because it''s from your mommy."


    Until it was too broken to use, he was reluctant to throw it away and locked it in his own drawer.


    An ordinary wallet, but because the person who gives it is special, he will treasure it all his life.


    Life goes by quickly. In the twinkling of an eye, three years have passed. Xiao Mimi has more than half of her college career, and Bai Chi has already graduated from a university and continues to pursue postgraduate studies.


    An''an and ning''ning baby grew up and went to kindergarten.


    The longer the little girl is, the more lovely she is. Her face is pink, her lips are red and her teeth are white, and her eyes are watery, just like Xiao Mimi.


    For Hua moyao, the happiest thing every day is to take a big baby and two little ones out in the morning, send the little ones to kindergarten and the big ones to university, go to work by himself, and ask for a parting kiss before getting off.

 Chapter 992

    Come back from work and pick them up by the way.


    Every day in the house, they are bustling and active.


    As the new year approaches, there are more and more social activities at work.


    One night, Hua moyao came back from the party, and the three babies were sitting around the low table, concentrating on their own affairs.


    An''an and Ning Ning draw with colored pens. Xiao Mimi holds her notebook while checking materials and writing papers.


    "Daddy Seeing Hua moyao coming back, An''an and Ning turn around and shout sweetly.


    Soft voice, straight to Hua Mo Yao heart, a day of fatigue also disappeared.


    "Baby, give daddy a hug." Hua moyao loves his daughter as lively and lovely as an elf. No matter how busy he is, he will spare time to accompany her.


    For him, Xiao Mimi is also half a daughter. He treats his wife as a daughter without discrimination.


    An''an and Ning Ning put down their crayons and rushed towards Hua moyao with their arms open.


    Hua Mo Yao held them in his arms and gave them a big kiss on the face, one in each hand, holding them high.


    Two babies sat on his arms and put their arms around his neck.


    He went to the low table and put them down. The two babies took him by the hand and said, "Daddy, daddy, what do you think of my painting?"


    Hua moyao took a serious look and nodded his head to praise him: "well, Ann''s painting is very good! Ning Ning is also a great painter


    Two babes said: "Daddy, tomorrow Christmas Eve, I want a big Christmas tree!"


    Hua moyao nodded: "good!"


    "Daddy, I want a lot of presents. Will Santa come?"


    "Ann and Ning Ning are so good that Santa will come."


    Hua moyao, holding two babies in his arms, sat cross legged on the carpet like them, guiding them to draw.


    Before long, the two little guys fell asleep in his arms.


    Hua Mo Yao carefully carried them back to the small bed in his room, and watched the two babies with the same face fall asleep, even in the same sleeping posture. With a smile, he gently closed the door and came out.


    Now life, he is extremely satisfied.


    Xiao Mimi is still sitting there meditating, biting the pen to think about the paper, it really takes a lot of brain.


    Hua Mo Yao hugged her from behind: "what''s the matter? It''s sad. "


    Xiao Mimi very depressed pointed to the topic, said: "this paper is very difficult to write."


    It''s not easy for her to finish her university courses. Obviously, he doesn''t know how many assignments Hua moyao wrote on her behalf. Secretly, he doesn''t know how many times he has helped her change her papers secretly.


    Hua moyao sat down beside her and helped her finish the task. After his advice, she finally finished the paper.


    The next day, Hua moyao takes Xiao Mimi to the mall to pick out Christmas gifts for the babies.


    Although Xiao Mimi is not a caring mother, her confused and careless personality makes her less meticulous than other mothers. In terms of getting along with her daughter, they are more like the same generation, but they are very sympathetic.


    "Ann likes funny little toys, Ning Ning likes cute plush dolls." She can tell her daughters'' hobbies with her eyes closed.


    She said unconsciously as she stuffed toys into the cart.


    Hua moyao is always uncertain about girls'' toys.

 Chapter 993

    But Xiao Mimi is different. She also has a childlike heart. Generally, the babies she likes will also like it, so many of her favorite ones are put in.


    After the purchase, the two returned with a full load.


    In the middle of the journey, Hua moyao had a sudden pain in his stomach. He held the steering wheel with one hand and pressed his stomach with the other. I wanted to go back like this, but I found that it was far more serious than I thought.


    Feeling that the speed is getting slower and slower, Xiao Mimi turns to look at him, but sees his eyebrows slightly frown, big drops of cold sweat on his forehead, slightly painful and uncomfortable.


    Xiao Mimi panicked and asked him: "Yao Yao, what''s the matter with you?"


    Finally, Hua moyao pulled over and said to her, "Mimi, I''m a little uncomfortable. You can drive instead."


    In front of her, no matter the pressure of work, or physical pain, he can endure, will not show to let her know.


    Since he told her that he was not feeling well, it means that he must be in great pain and can''t bear it.


    Xiao Mimi was worried about his health. With a worried look on her face, she pushed the door open and got out of the car to exchange places with him.


    Hua moyao asked her to sit in the driver''s seat, fasten her seat belt and close the door.


    He held his waist with a little difficulty and was about to open the back door, but before he touched it, Xiao Mimi stepped on the accelerator and the car had already flown out.


    She was really worried and nervous. She just wanted to get him to the hospital as soon as possible.


    So when she heard the door closing just now, she subconsciously thought that he had got on the car.


    Standing on the side of the road, looking at the car far away, Hua Mo Yao was stunned for a long time. He really couldn''t laugh or cry, with a helpless face.


    This guy left him behind! A big living person can be left behind! I''m really confused.


    They are all mothers. After all these years, she hasn''t changed at all.


    He didn''t wear his coat, left his mobile phone in the car, and had pains in his stomach. It was Xiao Mimi''s negligence that made him stand in such a mess on the road.


    Helpless, he really lost to her, anger is not, resentment is not.


    "Yao Yao, don''t worry, I''ll take you to the hospital right away!"


    In the car, Xiao Mimi is still driving in a hurry, comforting Hua moyao behind.


    She didn''t drive skillfully, and she didn''t dare to divert her attention and stare at the road ahead for a moment.


    Without hearing the response, she was even more worried and quickly asked, "Yao Yao, are you ok?"


    It''s been a long time since no one answered. Xiao Mimi''s heart is almost twisted together.


    He can''t have hurt so much that he can''t even speak.


    While waiting for the red light, she quickly turned back to see him.


    However, where there is Yao Yao''s shadow, the back of the car is empty, not even a ghost.


    Xiao Mimi''s heart clattered. Her brain was in a short circuit state. What about Yao Yao? Yao Yao is gone!


    How could she not understand why Yao Yao was not in the car? A classic line came to her mind:


    Yao Yao became a butterfly and flew away!


    Shake head quickly, ah ah bah, this is not to coax a ghost!


    The indicator light jumps to the green light, until there is a car honking in the back, she regains her mind, starts the car, adjusts the direction, and returns along the road.


    While driving, while carefully searching for the figure of Hua moyao, I blame myself.


    She is so stupid that she can lose Yao Yao by driving a car!


    Yao Yao''s body is still suffering. It''s really pitiful for her to be left on the side of the road in such a thin dress on a cold day.

 Chapter 994

    Finally, in front of her eyes, she saw Hua moyao''s figure. She drove in a hurry, pushed open the door and jumped down.


    Hua moyao raised her head. She had already jumped on him. She held his arm and looked at him up and down: "Yao Yao, what''s the matter with you? I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to


    His whole body temperature is very low, she is guilty to death, quickly helped him into the car.


    Originally, I was still so angry. Seeing her self reproach, I couldn''t bear to blame her.


    Dai Meng is born. It''s not her fault. If you want to blame him, you can only blame him. He just falls in love with her. Doesn''t he just like her lovely and simple?


    Hua moyao comfortingly patted her head and said, "it''s OK. I''m not cold."


    It''s not cold. Who was shivering just now.


    When she got back to the front of the car, he was worried.


    She could have lost such a living man as him. If Ann and Ning Ning were in her hands, she would have lost them many times.


    Hua moyao began to congratulate himself that his two daughters were brought up by herself. If she took care of her children at home, could he rest assured?


    Xiao Mimi took Hua moyao to the hospital. After an examination, there was no big problem. She only prescribed some medicine. It''s OK. Xiao Mimi is relieved.


    His stomach ache may have something to do with last night''s social intercourse. Go back and take some medicine and drink some hot water.


    Xiao Mimi finally brought him home and helped him in.


    Seeing that Daddy seemed a little uncomfortable, Anning ran around him, handed him slippers, and looked up at him with his trouser legs.


    "What happened to daddy?" The two little guys are worried.


    Hua moyao said with a smile, "Daddy is OK."


    Sitting on the sofa, Xiao Mimi brings him medicine and water. Two babies lie on him and touch his forehead to see what''s wrong with him.


    "Ann, Ning, let daddy have a good rest." Xiao Mimi is persuading the baby.


    Anning Ning is very obedient and doesn''t quarrel any more, so she goes to play.


    With his most beloved caring for him, how could he let them worry and not get better as soon as possible.


    It wasn''t long before they started to jump around again.


    In the evening, Hua moyao moved the Christmas tree he bought from the mall to the living room and clapped his hands happily.


    Xiao Mimi accompanied them to put candy and toys on the tree with ropes. Hua moyao was responsible for the placement and connection of color light bulbs.


    The kids were having a good time. They took the dolls and said, "this is daddy, this is Mommy, this is Ann, this is Ning Ning."


    Xiao Mimi took a look: "nonsense, how can Mommy be so ugly." She picked a more beautiful one from the toys and put it in her hand. "This is Mommy."


    After a night''s hard work, the Christmas tree was finally decorated with a lot of small things. As soon as the switch was turned on, colorful light bulbs flickered up, not to mention how beautiful it was.


    Ann and Ning Ning happily played under the Christmas tree very late.


    When Hua moyao coaxes his daughter to sleep, the two daughters are huddled on a small bed and want to listen to him tell stories.


    Hua moyao sat by their little bed and came without any preparation.


    His voice was slow, and the little girl listened carefully. After a story, there was still some meaning.

 Chapter 995

    Ann suddenly asked curiously, "Daddy, why don''t you read when you tell stories? Oh, I see. Daddy made up the story himself She also nodded in a sudden light.


    "Daddy didn''t make this up."


    Can he tell his daughters that when they were still in their mother''s stomach, he didn''t know how many times he told them?


    Over and over and over again, I know everything by heart.


    "Good baby, go to bed early. You''ll see Santa''s gift in the morning." Hua moyao touched his daughter''s forehead and said softly.


    The little guy was very cooperative. He said good night and closed his eyes. When


    returned to his room, Xiao Mimi was sitting cross legged on the bed with nail polish. He blew a few breaths on the newly painted fingernails and carefully placed a chicken claw shape.


    "Sleep in peace?"


    "Well, I just fell asleep."


    Hua moyao came over, sat by the bed, looked at her painted nails and asked, "why don''t you brush your toenails together?"


    Xiao Mimi''s paws swayed in front of him, indicating that her hands were not dry enough to smear her feet.


    Hua Mu Yao smiled lightly, took nail polish, pulled her feet and began to paint her nails.


    He held her toes in one hand and a brush in the other. He painted it carefully.


    Her feet are white and tender. All her toes are pearly. Her nails are small. Bright red is on them, not to mention how beautiful they are.


    But, after all, it was the first time he used this kind of thing. He was not proficient enough. If he was not careful, he would brush it out and dye it on the skin at the edge.


    Xiao Mimi some shy sweet smile, bent down to see him painted, while looking, but also pointing and shouting: "ah! It''s on the outside! No, it''s too little. Brush more! "


    Under her guidance, his skills are getting better and better. She praised him with satisfaction: "Yao Yao is great!"


    Seduced by her cry, Hua Mo Yao gently scratched her feet. She laughed fiercely, curled up her toes, rolled and begged for mercy. Before finishing painting her nails, Hua Mo Yao rolled her on the bed and turned off the lamp.


    In the middle of the night, Xiao Mimi in her arms had already fallen asleep.


    Hua moyao got up from the bed, pushed the door out, and put the toys he bought at the head of An''an and ning''ning''s bed.


    The babies are sleeping soundly with their mouths slightly open. Their eyelashes are long. The more they look, the more lovely they are. In the end, mother and daughter, and Xiao Mimi sleep in the same way.


    Hua moyao didn''t mention how much he loved his family''s treasures. He couldn''t help kissing them on their little faces. Then he stepped back.


    When he came back to the room, he also put a delicately packed box on the head of Xiao Mimi''s bed.


    The next morning, Anning woke up, rubbed her bleary eyes, and couldn''t wait to see if Santa Claus had sent them any presents.


    One night, there were so many toys at the head of the bed. They were so happy that they ran out with the toys in their arms. When they saw Hua moyao, they pulled his pants and looked up and said, "look, Dad, look! Santa Claus did send gifts


    Hua moyao looked at Xiao Mimi, who was still sleeping in the room, and bent down to touch their little heads: "Daddy knows, an Anning is better. How about going to the room first? Don''t make Mommy sleep."


    The two babies ran back to their room and played with a lot of new toys.

 Chapter 996

    Xiao Mimi was still woken up by the children''s voices. She stretched her waist, vaguely raised her arm, touched a hard thing, and then felt the outline. It looked like a box. Take it up, squint and have a look. Eh, good eyesight, I haven''t seen such a thing before. When is there such a thing on the bed.


    He opened it curiously and looked at it. There was a brand new car key in it, shining with attractive light.


    The sleepers were scared away in an instant, and the whole person suddenly became very sober.


    Just then, Hua moyao came in. She pointed to the box and stammered, "this, is this for me?"


    "Well, do you like it?" He had a pet smile on his face.


    My wife likes it so much. She has long dreamed of having her own car, but he is always worried about her safety and refuses to let her drive. He has been working part-time as her exclusive driver.


    I didn''t expect that she would also have a Christmas gift, or such a big gift. She was so excited that Yao Yao would always surprise her.


    "Yes! I love it Excited, Xiao Mimi pounced on him with the box in her hand, tightly hugged his neck, jumped on him, and pushed him back a few steps.


    However, she knew that no matter how she jumped on him, he would hold her firmly.


    Her legs were folded around his waist, holding his head, and his arms held her legs firmly, like a giant baby.


    He pinched the soft meat around her waist in one hand: "how can such a big person still be so bold."


    Xiao Mimi is the most ticklish. She can''t help laughing and wriggles to avoid his attack. In front of him, she will always be like a little child.


    "It''s OK to send you a car, but if you have conditions, you can drive it only after you graduate from university." Hua moyao said, biting her clavicle.


    "Ah? How long will it take? " Xiao Mimi hands on his face, holding his head, staring at his eyes, reluctantly pouting.


    She was going to take annining for a ride in her new car. I bought it for her so early, but I didn''t let her drive it. I couldn''t eat it when I saw it. How depressing.


    "It''s only half a year, good and obedient." Hua moyao coaxed her with a soft voice.


    All of a sudden, she drove to school alone every day. He was really worried.


    Knowing that Yao Yao in her family cared about her, Xiao Mimi flattened her mouth and said in a low voice, "well, half a year is half a year. I''ll listen to you."


    Anyway, the car is already my own. I can''t run.


    Hua moyao loved her so much that he gave her a kiss on the mouth: "that''s nice."


    After a night of snow, the outside has become a silver world.


    Anning Ning is lying on the French window, looking at the beautiful scenery, cheering and running to Mimi''s room: "Daddy, Mommy! It''s snowing! It''s snowing


    The two men, who were still in ambiguous posture, heard the voice of their baby daughter. Xiao Mimi was thin skinned, and for fear of being seen, she jumped down from Hua moyao.


    Just keeping a safe distance from him, two little babies broke in.


    "Daddy, Mommy, it''s beautiful outside. Let''s make a snowman!"


    In the end is twins, the heart has a soul, with tacit understanding. An an pulls Hua moyao and Ning Ning pulls Xiao Mimi. They are both coquettish and rogue. They drag their hands out.

 Chapter 997

    "Get dressed and make a snowman." Hua Mo Yao never gave up to let them down. He put on small boots, wrapped them in thick cotton padded jacket, and kept on wearing hats, gloves and scarves. After being fully armed, he led them outside to play with snow.


    An Anning Ning is very kind when she sees xuege. It''s cool and beautiful. It''s really fun.


    Accompanied by mom and Dad, they are like happy little angels, shoveling snow with plastic shovels in their hands.


    Hua moyao snowballed and made a snowman for his little angels. It wasn''t long before the shape of a snowman appeared, only without facial features.


    Anning Ning patted her hands happily and said: "Daddy, daddy, it''s written in the book that the eyes of the little snowman are grapes, the nose is carrots, and the mouth is orange petals."


    "Daddy, how about another dress for the little snowman?"


    The first time I made a snowman with my baby daughter, I always wanted to leave the most perfect memory in their childhood. Hua moyao nodded: "Daddy, go buy it."


    An Anning Ning holds a thigh and rubs his small face: "Daddy is so good."


    Hua moyao squatted down and held one in one hand: "kiss it."


    Two small pink mouth at the same time close to his cheek, soft kiss, as if to his heart. In this life, it''s worth doing for them.


    Hua moyao stands up, smiles in his eyes, looks at Xiao Mimi, opens his arm slightly and signals her to come.


    "All the babies kiss, it''s just you."


    In front of the children, she always pays attention to her own image, her cheeks are slightly red, so she doesn''t want to listen to him.


    "Mommy, don''t be shy. Go ahead." Anning Ning two little villains pushed her behind, forced her to Hua moyao''s arms.


    He hugged her tightly and gave her a kiss on her face. Then he was satisfied. He let her go, bent down and pinched the little girl''s face: "Daddy will be back in a moment. Don''t run around and stay with Mommy, OK?"


    The little girl nodded her head cleverly: "good!"


    After Hua moyao left, Xiao Mimi led her two lovely daughters in the snow to have a snowball fight. The pink figure was active in the snow-white world, and sometimes there were bursts of laughter like silver bells.


    Not far away, a woman in a black windbreaker and hat saw their happy scene and could not help holding her fist.


    Next to it is a small pavilion. Ann and Ning Ning, who are tired of playing, sit on the chair in the pavilion and shout, "Mommy, I''m thirsty."


    "You sit here and Mommy will warm your milk." To wrap the daughter like zongzi to tie the scarf again, Xiao Mimi this just feel relieved to go back to get milk for them.


    The little girl is sitting there, swinging her little feet. Suddenly, a strange woman comes in front of her.


    Ning Ning, holding the baby in her arms, blinked and asked, "Auntie, who are you looking for?"


    Wearing sunglasses, an Weiwei doesn''t speak. What a lovely little girl she is. She looks so close that people can''t help but want to hold her. But they are Xiao Mimi''s daughter. When she thinks of her name, she immediately has a disgust for the little girl in front of her.


    Only she slightly side head, behind came two very strong men, toward them. Aware of the approaching danger, the little girl had no time to shout, so she was covered in her mouth, picked up and thrown into the car.

 Chapter 998

    Without waiting for their reaction, an Weiwei quickly jumped into the car and drove them away.


    A few minutes later, Xiao Mimi came out with two boxes of warm milk in her hand: "An''an, Ning Ning, the milk is good!"


    As soon as I looked up, the babies who were sitting on the chairs just now disappeared. She glanced around without seeing the little girl.


    As she walked forward, she looked around, raised her voice and called out to them: "An''an, Ning Ning, come out quickly, don''t play hide and seek with Mommy, the milk should be cold later


    "


    "On my count of three, if I don''t come out again, Mommy will be angry!"


    Xiao Mimi went around and yelled for a long time. No matter how she yelled, no one responded.


    Although an Anning Ning is naughty and occasionally hides to tease her, she always jumps out and hugs her legs and calls her "stupid mommy" soon, which never really worries her.


    It was the first time that she could not find them for such a long time, as if they had disappeared out of thin air.


    Xiao Mimi felt that something was wrong, and her voice suddenly became urgent: "An''an! Ning Ning! Where the hell are you? Why don''t you answer your mother? "


    She''s really worried. She''s in a hurry. It''s just a matter of going back to warm up the milk. It''s less than ten minutes to go back and forth. Why did the babies suddenly disappear?


    Did they run away to play? They''re not in any danger, are they?


    At this time of her heart, even walk all flustered almost did not fall a somersault.


    Just now, the girls were waiting for her on the chair in the pavilion.


    She cast her eyes, but saw a small plastic shovel and a small toy falling from the ground.


    This doll is Ning Ning''s most precious. She holds it everywhere. How can she play without it and throw it on the ground at will. Something must have happened to them!


    Xiao Mimi picked up the children''s things, flurried out her mobile phone and called Hua moyao.


    Hua moyao just came out of the supermarket with a pile of things. As soon as he picked up the phone, the voice of crying came immediately.


    "Yao Yao, no good!"


    Hua moyao put his things into the car and answered the phone with another hand: "what''s the matter, Mimi? What''s the matter? Don''t panic. You can speak slowly."


    "Yao Yao, An''an and Ning Ning are gone!" Xiao Mimi immediately burst into tears.


    What? Annining''s gone? For him, no matter how big it is, I''m afraid the loss of his baby daughter will be a big blow to him.


    Hua moyao immediately jumped into the car and drove home with one hand: "what''s the matter? How could they disappear? "


    "I just went back to warm up some milk. When I came out, the people disappeared. Yao Yao, what should I do?" At that end, Xiao Mimi was crying. She had completely collapsed. She didn''t know where to look.


    Although in life, Hua moyao has been taking care of her baby daughter, even more intimate than her mother.


    But after all, they were born in October. After all, they were the meat that fell from her. Like every mother, she loved her daughter deeply.


    When she knew that they might be gone, she was out of her mind. Her strength seemed to be drained, leaving only despair.


    "Mimi, don''t panic. Wait for me at home. I''ll go back soon. Don''t run around." He quickly comforted her, and first stabilized her for fear that she might have another accident.

 Chapter 999

    Hang up the phone, Hua moyao drove the car fast, straight home.


    Xiao Mimi was sitting on the chair where the babies just sat, weeping alone. As soon as she saw Hua moyao''s car coming, she rushed over.


    Hua moyao got out of the car and held her firmly.


    Xiao Mimi showed him the toys left by the children, sobbing: "these are Ning Ning''s toys. I''ve searched all over the neighborhood, but I can''t find them. They must have been kidnapped by bad people."


    They are not far from home to play, how far can they run in a few minutes, how can they disappear for no reason.


    Hua moyao''s eyebrows were twisted into a ball, but at this time, he had to keep calm. He put his arm around Xiao Mimi''s shoulder: "Mimi, don''t worry. Do you remember the amulet that Ann and Ning Ning wore around their necks?"


    "Amulet?" Xiao Mimi wiped her tears.


    Indeed, when an Anning Ning was very young, he found someone to make a pair of exquisite little pendants to wear on their necks, and said that this is their amulet, which should be worn forever and can''t be taken off.


    On the little pendant, their names are engraved, one is "an" and the other is "Ning".


    Hua moyao nodded: "it''s not an ordinary pendant. One is equipped with a micro camera, and the other is equipped with a tracking locator."


    Although he is worried about Anning''s safety, he still has to give Xiao Mimi hope to let her down.


    He can''t tolerate a little injury and accident for his baby daughter, and paves a smooth road for their growth as far as possible. I was afraid that one day I would make such a pair of pendants. I didn''t expect that they would be used today.


    The reason why he didn''t tell Xiao Mimi at the beginning was that he was afraid that she would think and worry.


    "Really? Yao Yao, let''s see how they are and where they are. Go and save them quickly Xiao Mimi quickly took Hua moyao''s arm and said.


    In the car, An''an and Ning Ning''s small bodies shrink into a ball, carefully looking at all the strange things outside, there is a strange aunt in front of them driving desperately, they are really scared.


    "Wuwuwuwu, daddy, Mommy, where are you? I want to go home." Ning Ning could not help sobbing in a low voice.


    As a sister, Ann should be brave and hold her tightly.


    two identical girls as like as two peas.


    "Don''t worry, Auntie is a good person and won''t hurt you." See the little girl crying pear rain appearance, an Weiwei is not so boring to a child rough.


    How can they be good people if they are kidnapped and taken to a place no one knows.


    The two little girls have already defined her as a big villain. How can they believe that she won''t hurt them?


    She makes them not see their parents. She''s a bad person!


    The car stopped in front of a house in the suburb. An Weiwei got off and took them in.


    Reluctantly into the two little girls far away in the corner of the sofa, afraid of her appearance.


    "You are ANN, are you Ning Ning?" An Weiwei came over, touched their heads and said kindly.


    Knowing that hard won''t have any good fruit, Ann protects her younger sister behind her and nods sweetly: "en."


    they are as like as two peas. No one can see who they are except daddy and Mommy, including the strange aunt.

 Chapter 1000

    In the aspect of character, An''an is a little bit more intelligent and calm at the critical moment. Ning Ning, on the other hand, is a little timid, crying when something happens.


    Ann thought that their two children would not be able to fight with the aunt in front of them. She didn''t mean to hurt them now. They couldn''t make her angry. They had to coax her and make her happy. Maybe they would relax their vigilance and they could find a way to ask for help.


    "It''s too hot at home. Come on, take off your coat." An Weiwei started to help Ann take off her coat. Ann was also very good. After taking off, she politely said, "thank you, auntie."


    Everyone likes cute children, and an Weiwei enjoys it.


    Rather rather life and death are not willing to give her touch, shivering stay behind ANN, still keep wiping tears.


    "Don''t be afraid, Auntie just wants to invite you to stay for a few days, no other meaning." An Weiwei''s hand reaches out to Ning Ning. Ning Ning cries even more fiercely.


    "Don''t be angry, auntie. She''s rather timid and afraid of strangers." The appearance of Ann''s little sister helped her take off her scarf and coat.


    After all, an Weiwei hasn''t lost her humanity. Although she is jealous of Xiao Mimi and hates her, she can''t help hurting two such lovely children.


    She kidnaps An''an and Ning Ning just to make Xiao Mimi worried.


    Why Xiao Mimi so happy, all want not want to have, and their own, but nothing. It''s hard for her, and it won''t make her happy.


    When an Weiwei took off his sunglasses, an praised and said, "aunt is so beautiful!"


    Tongyanwuji, when a child praise beautiful, it should be really feel beautiful, this sentence can make an Weiwei happy and beautiful.


    For the first time in a long time, she felt her face: "really? Do you think Auntie is beautiful? Is that Auntie beautiful, or is your mommy beautiful? "


    "Of course, my aunt is beautiful!" Without hesitation, Xiao an betrayed her mother.


    In a word, he coaxed an Weiwei into a good mood.


    Originally, the two girls and Xiao Mimi were bound together. When I think of Xiao Mimi, I have a little hostility to them indirectly.


    I didn''t expect that the little girl was so close to her.


    She doubted whether Xiao Mimi was born with such an interesting and pleasant little girl. Of course, there''s no reason to hate it.


    "Nonsense, you didn''t..." Xiaoning is bent on his mother, immediately refuted.


    She is not as good-looking as mommy. Even daddy says that mommy is the most beautiful in his eyes.


    Before she finished, Ann covered her mouth in time and didn''t let her say it.


    It''s better not to be brave when it''s time to be brave, and dare to say anything when it''s time to be brave.


    Can''t you see that? This aunt doesn''t seem to like mommy. She should be her rival.


    She is like a wicked stepmother in the story. If Ning Ning dare to say that she is not as good-looking as mommy, maybe she will change her face immediately, or even give them poisonous apples.


    Fortunately, an Weiwei didn''t care about Ning Ning''s half words.


    Ann said quickly, "Auntie, I''m hungry. What can I eat?"


    "There are biscuits in the fridge. I''ll get them."


    Ann turned her head and asked, "can aunt cook? My mom''s cooking is so bad that it''s not as good as other kids''

 Chapter 1001

    An Weiwei seems to be in a good mood: "OK, I''ll give you a taste of my aunt''s craftsmanship. You wait at home, and I''ll go shopping."


    After that, he put on his black windbreaker, hat and sunglasses. Armed people couldn''t see their faces, so he went out.


    As soon as she left, Ann took Ning Ning Ning''s little hand and ran to the door. After twisting for a long time, the door was locked.


    They turn all over the room, looking for mobile phones, looking for phones, looking for ways to get in touch with the outside world.


    In the end, it was nothing.


    Ning Ning cried again anxiously: "elder sister, how to do? Will daddy and mommy not find us? Will we be locked here forever by our aunt? "


    They really don''t want to stay here. They miss daddy and Mommy.


    Ann is also very sad in her heart. She hugs Ning Ning and says, "no, daddy is so powerful. I''m sure I can find him to see us."


    When Xiao Mimi saw An''an from the screen through the small camera in front of Ning Ning''s chest, she cried excitedly: "An''an! It''s them! It''s really them


    Fortunately, they seem to be OK. At this time, she would like to rush over and hold her baby daughter in her arms.


    When the camera turned and saw a familiar face, Hua moyao''s face was a little more heavy.


    An Weiwei, it''s her who kidnapped his daughter. She''s so brave!


    This time, Hua moyao was completely angered. He was bound to make her pay a heavy price!


    Xiao Mimi did not expect, after such a long time, an Weiwei has not given up. Now she only prays for an Wei not to hurt an an and Ning Ning.


    Hua moyao''s eyes flashed a trace of grim light. He didn''t talk much and immediately called the police.


    According to the coordinates displayed by the small tracker on ANN''s chest, he drove the car fast and chased it. Xiao Mimi, holding a tablet in her arms, is constantly paying attention to the situation of her daughters.


    When an Weiwei opened the door with a pile of things in his hand, the police lurking around all of a sudden surrounded him.


    "Police! Don''t move An Weiwei was twisted his arm to one side, and his things fell to the ground.


    She wanted to kidnap them for a few days and then send them back secretly. What she didn''t expect was that the police would come so soon.


    Hua moyao pulls Xiao Mimi out of the car, walks over quickly, pushes the door in and looks for their baby daughter.


    And An''an and Ning Ning in the room have already been scared to hide behind the sofa when they heard the movement outside.


    "An an, Ning Ning?" Hua moyao cried out in a low voice, for fear of startling them.


    "Daddy and Mommy are here to pick you up. Come out."


    Heard someone come in, hiding behind the sofa an an and Ning Ning is tightly cover their ears, atmosphere dare not out.


    Ning Ning vaguely felt that his voice seemed familiar. He released his finger and heard Hua Mo Yao''s voice. He quickly shook An''an and whispered, "sister, it''s like Daddy!"


    Two little guys lie on the sofa and look out secretly. When they see that it''s really their parents, they run out happily.


    "Daddy, Mommy, we''re here!" Two round little meatballs came.


    Hua moyao and Xiao Mimi squat down, one by one full of energy, and their little bodies rub and rub in their arms. That''s a good feeling.


    Xiao Mimi almost couldn''t help crying again. Her eyes were red. She had been crying all the way.


    Blame her carelessness, almost lost her daughter. I really can''t think how to live without my baby daughter.

 Chapter 1002

    "Stupid Mommy, don''t cry." Ann wiped her eyes gently with her little finger.


    Xiao Mimi adjusted her mood and said, "Ann, I just heard you say I''m not as beautiful as that aunt."


    "That''s right. Ann also said that her mother''s cooking is terrible." Ning Ning also took the opportunity to complain.


    "Mommy is the most beautiful!" Ann embraces her neck, fawns on her face with a big kiss.


    A few minutes later, Hua moyao came out with her two daughters in one hand, followed by Xiao Mimi.


    His suit is still stiff and looks so handsome. Even if he holds two little guys, it doesn''t affect his elegant image at all.


    He casually looked at an Wei''s only eye, disdaining to say a word to her, eyes full of disgust.


    "She''s the one who kidnapped my daughter!" Hua moyao''s voice was cool and said to the captain of the police. It''s like accusing a strange and heinous villain, not a bit of nostalgia.


    "All right, we''ll take it seriously." The captain nodded.


    Hua moyao gets on the bus with her baby daughter in her arms. Xiao Mimi followed them.


    Xiao Mimi had the heart to plead for her, but after all, she kidnapped her daughter. She didn''t care about anything. Let the police deal with it.


    Looking at the back of their family leaving, an Weiwei leans against the wall and feels like death. After all, she personally buried herself.


    "Miss an, you are suspected of kidnapping. Please come with us!" The police handcuffed her and took her into the car.


    "Daddy, is that Aunt going to jail?" Ning Ning lies on her father''s neck and sees that an Weiwei is in handcuffs and is escorted by the police.


    "Yes." Hua moyao answered faintly.


    He is really reluctant to be seen by his daughter. Anwei only hurts Mimi and their daughter again and again. She really deserves to die.


    "Daddy, that aunt didn''t hurt me and ANN. Can daddy ask the police uncle not to arrest her?" The kind Ning Ning pleaded for her. Although, she is still very afraid of the bad aunt.


    The child''s voice is not big enough for everyone to hear. An Weiwei didn''t hear how Hua moyao answered, but a tear came out of the corner of her eye.


    Ning Ning''s heart is too good, and they protect her too well. There is only beauty in her world, but no evil at all. Hua moyao is both sentimental and worried. If he doesn''t worry about whether he will be bullied in the future, she is like this.


    As expected, an Weiwei was sentenced and jailed. But to her surprise, Hua moyao seems to be lenient. Because with his ability, it is not impossible for her to stay in prison.


    Fortunately, an Anning Ning didn''t suffer much and left no psychological shadow. At the beginning, they were afraid of any disturbance. With their careful care, they soon became lively again. I forgot everything before.


    Otherwise, Hua moyao would not have let an Weiwei off so easily.


    In the last semester of University, Xiao Mimi actually ushered in the "second spring" of her life.


    The other side is a beautiful boy, named Xiabin. He is a bit shy. He has two dimples in the corner of his mouth when he smiles. It makes people feel relaxed when they get along with each other. Xiao Mimi also has a good impression on him.


    But the university classroom is always in a hurry, at most it is just a nodding acquaintance, there is no important thing, there is little intersection, and there is little understanding of each other.

 Chapter 1003

    It seems that at the class dinner a year ago, Xia Bin came late and sat at the girls'' table, just next to Xiao Mimi.


    Xiao Mimi has a lively personality, and she is older than them. She always regards herself as her elder sister. She takes the initiative to say one or two words, and then talks about it. She feels a lot closer at once.


    Everyone likes beautiful children. Xia Bin is a good boy. He is a gentleman. He knows how to take care of girls. He will take the initiative to bring food and drinks to her and the girls around her. He is very careful and he is totally casual to please girls.


    Compared with other energetic boys who only know how to shake off their arms and drink, he is quiet and polite.


    Xiao Mimi''s affection for him is on the rise, and she has the impulse to accept him as her younger brother.


    After a while, the other drunk male students found that Xia Bin had missed the net and asked him to drink. A few bottles of wine were placed in front of him, beer and white. He wanted to refuse, but he couldn''t refuse.


    The boys'' roaring voice drowned his voice. He drank a few mouthfuls symbolically. He had to force him to finish a table. He was a little worried and helpless in the middle.


    Seeing that he was forced to look like this, Xiao Mimi couldn''t see it any more. When it was time to do it, she stood up and said, "don''t embarrass him. I''ll drink for him."


    Xiao Mimi''s heroic appearance shocked everyone else. In the past four years, she has been showing her pure and lovely image, and suddenly revealed her nature, which inevitably surprised others.


    They are all young people in their prime. A girl suddenly stands up to help Xia Bin. What do other people think.


    Whistling, coaxing, clapping, instantly lively up.


    The students mistakenly thought that they had an improper relationship. Although there was no malice, Xia Bin blushed and took a careful look at her.


    Compared with Xia Bin''s embarrassment, Xiao Mimi is much more calm.


    she has Yao Yao and will not think about other boys in that way, so she is very calm. What''s more, she treats them as little brothers. It''s just a cajole. Let them go. As the saying goes, the body is not afraid of the shadow. The more the explanation, the darker the description.


    I didn''t expect that she would stand up and help herself. Even if she couldn''t drink any more, she couldn''t be infected by a girl. Xia Bin, who was always calm, didn''t hesitate to take the wine on the table and drink it.


    Xiao Mimi picked up another glass of wine. Bai bin quickly took it and said, "I can do it myself." This feeling he led, but can''t let her in.


    Seeing him drinking bravely, his cheeks turned red. I don''t know whether it was alcohol on his face or being coaxed by his classmates. Xiao Mimi thought, what a pure and kind boy.


    That night, she ended up drinking a lot of wine.


    He probably seldom drinks at ordinary times. He is so dizzy that he vomites several times. His classmates in the same dormitory helped him back.


    Xiao Mimi didn''t care. The next day, she met her face-to-face outside the classroom. She gave a polite smile and asked, "how are you, are you better?"


    Xiabin felt his head shyly: "thank you, much better."


    Looking at his mental distress, he didn''t seem to be fully over. There was a bottle of green tea in his hand, and he was not thirsty. He reached out and gave it to him: "here you are!"

 Chapter 1004

    Then he stepped into the classroom first.


    Xia Bin holding green tea in her hand, staring at her back, only felt that the peach blossom all over the world was in full bloom.


    For her favorite for a long time, afraid to put forward will feel abrupt, silently put this feeling in the heart.


    These two days of contact, as if suddenly pulled into the distance between each other, she was so easy to get along with.


    Although she may only be concerned about as a classmate, his heart is thumping, which stimulates his determination to get close to her.


    In the next few days, they always meet from time to time.


    When she went to the canteen to have dinner, she was so crowded that she didn''t even have a place to stay. He would suddenly reach out and say, "Xiao Mimi, come and sit here."


    Seeing that he was also a person and there was no one else around, she would smile and walk over.


    She is studying in the study room, facing a difficult problem, scratching her ears and not knowing what to do.


    The draft paper under her arm was gently pulled out, she looked up, he did not know the right to sit next to her: "this question I will." Then help her explain in detail.


    In this way, unconsciously, two people gradually get to know each other.


    Getting along with friends is also a kind of feeling. With congenial people, you will feel very comfortable, but you will not feel close even if you get along with them for a long time.


    Xiao Mimi and Xia Bin are quite congenial. Soon after, Xia Bin became another strong male friend after Bai Chi.


    The difference with Bai Chi is that she is bad. Bai Chi is worse than her. Being with Bai Chi will always lead her to a more crooked and evil road.


    Together with Bai Chi, they can roughly pinch and kick each other, and she can completely ignore her own image.


    Xia Bin is a good person, has a good personality, and excels in all aspects. She is a young man of Miao Hong, who unconsciously transfers positive energy to her.


    With shabin, her gentle side is also reflected, completely like a changed person.


    Shabin is like a worm in her stomach. He always talks about what she likes and is interested in, and occasionally tells some cold jokes to make her laugh.


    Every day we have class together, study together and chat together, which is quite happy.


    It''s not easy to be a confidant in life. Xiao Mi cherishes his friend very much.


    Xiao Mimi''s any tiny change can''t escape Hua moyao''s eyes.


    He always feels that something seems to be wrong with her recently, with frequent text messages and phone calls.


    Sitting on the sofa watching TV, Ding Dong a text message came over, she picked up the phone, press several times to send, back and forth can send a night, do not know who sent, beaming, chat so high.


    Hua Mo yaonai, however, occasionally came to have a look and asked, "who is that?"


    She would also dislike his hindrance and push him aside: "no one, just a classmate."


    Although full of curiosity and worry, he can''t force her to be too tight and restrict her right to make friends. He still has to pretend to be calm.


    He should have thought of this since he planned to send her to school. She would inevitably make friends with several classmates.


    On Valentine''s day, Anning Ning sent her to my grandfather. He bought a bunch of chocolates from work to give her a surprise and spend a romantic Valentine''s day with her.


    When she went to pick her up from work, unexpectedly, as soon as she got on the bus, she took out a box of beautifully packaged chocolates from her bag, tore open the package with eyes full of light, took out one and put it into her mouth, with a face of enjoyment and a greedy appearance.

 Chapter 1005

    Hua Mo Yao was relaxed and became alert. He asked her, "where did you come from?"


    Anyway, he would never believe that she would buy a box of chocolates for herself at this festival, packaged like that. It must be sent by others. What''s the purpose of sending her chocolates on Valentine''s day?


    Xiao Mimi, unaware of Hua moyao''s change, raised her chocolate in her hand and said, "this is from Xiabin." I thought he liked it, so I peeled one and put it in his mouth.


    Fearing that he might misunderstand her, she quickly added: "if someone gave him something, he didn''t like it, so he gave it to me."


    At first, she was quite embarrassed. When someone gave him something, she gave it up a few times. Later, when she saw him throw it in the garbage can, she had to take it and comfort herself that it was helping others.


    Hua moyao had heard something about that Xia Bin, but he was helpless. This little fool, no one would be good to another for no reason, especially between men and women.


    I don''t think she has the courage to betray him, but with the man''s consciousness, he knows that the boy must be unkind to her.


    Just because she didn''t know it, she took him as a friend.


    At this time, pour cold water on her, she will think that she is careful and can only bear it in her heart.


    After getting out of the car, when Hua moyao took out a large handful of chocolates and gave them to her, Xiao Mimi was full of surprise and joy, holding the chocolate bouquet in one hand and tightly around his neck in the other.


    Others give chocolate, she just as delicious candy.


    Yao Yao gave a different meaning, she was reluctant to eat one.


    Seeing her happy appearance, Hua moyao felt a little more comfortable.


    Until one day, he went to school to pick her up, and saw her talking and laughing with a boy from a distance. His sense of crisis soared sharply.


    Sitting in the back, Ning Ning holds the doll in one hand and points to the front: "Daddy! Look! Mommy''s with other uncles! "


    "That uncle is pretty handsome. Daddy, does Mommy like other people?" Ann asked, echoing.


    Hua moyao turned and rubbed their little heads: "that''s Mommy''s classmate, little girl, don''t think about it."


    On the surface, she comforted her daughter, but in her heart, it was like scratching.


    He is so precious to her, so possessive of her, do not want anyone to touch, see her smile at other men, how can he not daydream jealous.


    "I''ll go back first. Goodbye." Xiao Mimi said goodbye to shabin, crossed the road, opened the door, got on the car and tied up the seat belt.


    Hua moyao asked casually: "who is that man?"


    "Sabine, my classmate!" Xiao Mimi''s answer was very frank, and she didn''t want to cover anything up or explain anything.


    It''s just that they are too close to each other? The boy''s eyes are too sticky to see her, right?


    Let them continue to develop? He can''t be indifferent.


    Starting from Xiao Mimi''s side, he interferes with their relationship. He''s afraid that she won''t understand and hurt her, so he turns around and turns around with him.


    Since she entered the school, he watched carefully every day and went to the school secretly every three or five times to learn about her. He was afraid that other boys would look at her. Unexpectedly, one of them really appeared near graduation.

 Chapter 1006

    He would never let anyone who thought badly of her stay with her.


    University a offers an elective course of entrepreneurship guidance for senior students, one class a week. The course is not very heavy. It is only a basic introduction and buffer for college students to enter the society and choose entrepreneurship.


    The Dean once hired Hua moyao to be the lecturer of this course at a high price. Hua moyao was really not interested in teaching and educating people, so he got rid of his busy work.


    In order to kill Xiao Mimi''s "second spring" in time, he took great pains.


    When he took the initiative to go to the dean''s office and offered to teach this course this year, the Dean was flattered and shook his hand excitedly. He was allowed to offer all the conditions.


    Although Hua moyao is not self-employed and self-made, he has a lot of business acumen. In his hands, Hua has made great progress and improvement in just a few years. I believe that even if he does not have the foundation left by his ancestors, he can become an excellent young entrepreneur.


    If he can give lectures on entrepreneurship guidance and teach in person, the students will benefit a lot.


    I don''t know where the news came that a very handsome teacher came from the school, or a rich man, a typical Gao Shuai Fu.


    In just a few days, it spread all over the campus, and everyone was eager to have a try, intending to see the young teacher''s handsome face.


    On the way home, Xiao Mimi told Hua moyao a joke. She was not only a handsome teacher, but also a child. It was so easy to be crazy.


    Facing Yao Yao''s face every day, no matter how handsome people are, they can''t get into her eyes.


    Hua moyao still drove without squinting and asked her, "aren''t you interested?"


    "Of course, it may be an embroidered pillow with its own appearance. No matter how handsome it is, there is no Yao Shuai in my family." In order to show her loyalty, Xiao Mimi went over and hugged him around the neck to kiss him. She also gave the new teacher a lot of special approval.


    Hua moyao also focused on driving and warned: "don''t mess with me, I''m still driving."


    This guy is a real little villain. With his aunt''s protection, he can''t move her. From time to time, he comes to tease him. Last night, he deliberately kisses him and touches him. Just as he felt that she pulled away, he still worries.


    Xiao Mimi flattened her mouth and scolded in a low voice: "tut." Sit back and eat your own snacks.


    In the first class of entrepreneurship guidance, the classroom is full, even people who seldom attend classes come. It can be imagined that everyone is enthusiastic and curious about this new teacher.


    Xiao Mimi and shabin came a little late and were pushed to the bottom row.


    Bell for several minutes, the new teacher has not come, Xiao Mimi can not help but his impression greatly reduced. It seems that the second generation of the rich, who are not reliable, come to deceive people by virtue of the superior position given by their families. It''s OK not to listen.


    She buried herself in playing mobile games, loading the gap, picked up the water cup on the table to drink a mouthful of water, suddenly heard a familiar sound of footsteps, feel around all of a sudden quiet down, probably the new teacher came, she would like to see how good he looks, so great charm.


    As soon as he looked up, he saw Hua moyao in a stiff suit, carrying two books to the platform.


    Xiao Mimi''s mouth has not yet had time to swallow the water all of a sudden to spray out, on the table, the front desk students on the back of the head everywhere she spray is water, she also choked straight cough, in the quiet classroom is extremely abrupt.

 Chapter 1007

    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry." She coughed and apologized.


    In any case, she would not have thought that the new teacher would be Yao Yao of her family. She rubbed her eyes for fear that she might be wrong. The guy looked at her straightforwardly, but he didn''t tell her anything.


    Next to the summer bin hurriedly take out a paper towel to her mouth water, carefully help her along the back, action some intimate, let Xiao Mimi are embarrassed.


    He took the tissue in his hand and said, "I''m ok."


    After she stopped, Hua moyao gracefully put the book on the desk, picked up the chalk, and wrote his name on the blackboard, smiling at the audience: "sorry, I''m late. My name is Hua moyao. From today on, I will be the lecturer of your class. "


    There was a burst of applause under the stage, which was almost crazy.


    This new teacher is really the best in appearance, character and aura. It''s really not disappointing.


    After a simple opening speech, it is a formal opening speech.


    Standing on the platform, he is confident, elegant, leisurely, and his tone is not urgent or slow, which attracts people''s eyes. Even the students who always like to sleep in class are energetic and attentive.


    At the end of a class, all of us listened carefully, but we didn''t have enough.


    Even Xiao did not expect that her husband was so eloquent and suitable to be a teacher.


    After class, Hua moyao picked up his textbook and said, "Xiao Mimi, please come to my office."


    Xiao Mimi, who is cleaning up the book, points to her nose and nods slightly.


    "Take it for me." Xiao Mimi and Xia Bin finish and quickly follow out.


    She also has a lot of questions to ask him, how did he suddenly come to school as a teacher?


    "Yao Yao, how did you become a teacher?" When there were few people, Xiao Mimi took his arm and asked with her head raised.


    "Pay attention to the influence. I''m your teacher now." Hua moyao walked forward without strabismus and said quietly.


    Xiao Mimi reluctantly let him go, obediently followed him.


    This guy put on the teacher''s airs for her in the first class, hum.


    They walk from front to back, just like teachers and students.


    Just walked into his office, Xiao Mimi did not have time to sigh, his office is so luxurious, almost catch up with the dean. Hua moyao hugged her and gave her a kiss.


    The sudden action let Xiao Mimi startled, reaction to quickly push him away, pull his collar, a pair of rabbit like vigilant looking at him: "flower teacher, don''t like this."


    Just now, I kept a distance from her and oppressed her with the teacher-student relationship, but now I want to do something wrong with her.


    Hua moyao raised her chin with one hand and said, "Xiao Mimi, do you think I''m dead? I dare to be under the stage with other men in front of me. "


    The first class was hit by him, it seems that the boy is really covetous for her for a long time.


    She was really wronged that she was at a loss when she put on such a big hat. Although the action of wiping her mouth and patting her back was really intimate, it was not flirting. They were just classmates.


    Xiao Mimi understood that he came to school as a teacher just to stare at himself.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, I didn''t! I''m just pure friends with shabin. Don''t think about it Xiao Mimi quickly denied it and bit back, "it''s you! You''ll be attracted as soon as you get here! "

 Chapter 1008

    Just now there were so many girls under the stage. They looked at him without blinking. They wanted to eat him, which made her feel very uncomfortable.


    Hua moyao kneaded her hair helplessly, printed a kiss so rudely, and bit her lips with the meaning of punishment: "Xiao Mimi, let me say what''s good about you, why are you so stupid! How do you understand that he likes you? "


    He can see clearly on the stage. Is that the eye that an ordinary friend should have? The boy has tenderness in his eyes, and he knows what it means.


    Xiao Mimi ate pain and pushed him away. She didn''t dare to look into his eyes.


    For some time, she did feel that Sabin was too kind to herself. She doubted whether he liked herself or not. If she did, she had to keep a distance from him and let him die completely. After all, she can''t be with him, can''t give him hope.


    Just, when she mentioned it in a roundabout way, he gave her the feeling that he just regarded her as a good friend. Moreover, he said that he had someone he liked, his high school classmate, not in a city.


    Her character is careless, no hesitation to believe him, more at ease to continue to be a friend.


    People are so sincere to themselves, can''t they be cold?


    Today, Yao Yao suddenly put it forward. She felt a little hesitant, but she still said, "you''re bullshit! "He''s got people he likes. He''s not in a city."


    Hua moyao is more speechless, and she is too easy to cheat.


    "Do you often see him call that person and send gifts?"


    Er, when I think about it, he seldom talks about him and that girl.


    Just at this time, her phone rang, took out a look, Xiabin called.


    She was about to answer the phone when Hua moyao robbed her.


    "Well, what are you doing? Hua moyao, give it back to me! " Xiao Mimi used both hands and feet to grab it, but she couldn''t get it.


    Hua moyao refused.


    After a while, Xiabin called again, probably because she hadn''t come out for a long time to worry about her.


    After hanging up several times, a text message came.


    Looking at the tone of concern, Hua moyao said, "Mimi, didn''t you say it''s impossible? I''ll show you what he thinks. "


    Fast button, typed four words, I like you, sent in the past.


    Xiao Mimi exclaimed, too late to stop, he sent out, this is the phone back to her.


    "You bastard! Too much! " Xiao Mimi beat his chest angrily. How can this guy be so hateful? He can send this kind of message casually with her mobile phone. Isn''t it intentional to make others misunderstand? That''s too much!


    Hua Mo Yao was not angry and took her hand.


    Soon, shabin called back.


    Hua moyao pressed the hands-free button, and the excited voice came immediately: "Mimi."


    Hua moyao''s lip language indicates her response. Xiao Mimi doesn''t want to let others know that she is with Hua moyao, so she just sticks to her head and says "en".


    "Are you serious about what you just sent me? Mimi, I like you very much, too. I always like you very much! " Sudden confession let Xiao Mimi surprised, afraid he said more outrageous, without hesitation hang up, shut down.


    I was shocked. How could it be? Didn''t shabin say that she was a friend? How could he suddenly tell her that he didn''t have someone he liked? Was it really just a cover? As Yao Yao said, he had already thought of himself?

 Chapter 1009

    "Well, then why didn''t he tell me?" She couldn''t persuade herself to believe it.


    "Did he tell you that you would still be with him?" Hua moyao asked.


    Xiao Mimi shakes her head. She won''t. A person secretly loves himself and accompanies him in the name of a friend every day. When he thinks about it, he feels uncomfortable and always feels that he owes something.


    The feelings between friends are mutual, but love, just his unilateral pay just, she can''t respond.


    "Do you understand this time?" Hua moyao looked at her with her arms in her arms as if she was in bed.


    Xiao Mimi was full of frustration and wanted to cry: "Yao Yao, I really didn''t know it would be like this."


    If she knew it would be like this, she would keep a distance from him without being reminded, but she really just regarded him as a friend.


    "Fool, I''ll have a dim sum in the future." Hua Mo Yao is helpless to put her into his arms, no more blame.


    When Xiao Mimi went out of the office to the classroom to look for shabin, he was a little embarrassed.


    Just now, she texted that she liked him. He was really ecstatic.


    All the time, he never dared to show his heart to her, just for fear that his friends would not do it after he said it.


    Thinking that his guardian finally got her heart, he didn''t hesitate to call, but hung up there.


    "Well, shabin, I''m sorry. I sent the wrong message just now." Xiao Mimi some embarrassed explanation.


    Although Hua moyao''s attempt made him feel bad, he cheated and didn''t respect others.


    Like a person is not wrong, but she has been married, can not give him happiness, why give him hope.


    "It doesn''t matter. I''m joking, too. You don''t care." Said shabin with a smile.


    Just, suddenly feel the atmosphere between two people began to become strange, Xiao Mimi extremely not adapt.


    Since that day, Xiao Mimi began to hide from Xia Bin intentionally or unintentionally. She is also a person who attaches great importance to friendship and can''t give up his friend in her heart. She can only try to take a gentle way not to hurt him.


    Xiabin also felt her strange, thought, maybe that day''s confession scared her, straight blame oneself at that time too impulsive. However, he didn''t give up and didn''t take the initiative to stick it up to annoy her. He always cared and watched her in silence near her.


    She may not know, but Hua moyao clearly saw in class that the boy''s eyes always inadvertently came to her.


    When Yao Yao came to teach her, Xiao Mimi thought it was very interesting, but later she couldn''t stand it.


    His classes are full, and even many girls from other departments come here. An elective course is more grand than a professional course.


    So many crazy girls drool at their husbands. Who can stand it.


    After class, the most discussed by the girls is just the handsome guy. Who else is handsome besides her husband.


    She could only bear to hear that those people talked about her husband wantonly.


    He didn''t have a few classes, and I don''t know how many women fell under his trousers.


    All kinds of envelopes, chocolates, flowers and small gifts never break when I go back to the office after class.


    Xiao Mimi sneaks around his office all the year round, fiddling with his pile of love gifts and says sourly: "Yo, Miss Hua, which one do you like? I''ll help you to build a bridge."


    Hateful guy, teach her every time, but he and a butterfly like, everywhere to provoke peach blossom.


    "Isn''t that right in front of you? Why do you need a bridge?" Hua moyao pulls her into her arms and takes the opportunity to eat tofu.


    Xiao Mimi angrily pushed him away and asked, "you won''t always be a teacher here, will you?"


    Every day around so many girls, than her beautiful, good learning, excellent, she is really jealous ah!


    Hua moyao liked to see her jealous, and she finally realized his feelings.


    "It depends on the mood." Hua moyao said carelessly.


    "I warn you! If you dare to stare at other girls, be careful I''m not polite! " Xiao Mimi pinched her waist like a shrew.


    "Oh? How can I be rude? " Hua moyao looks at her with a funny face.


    "She had a grim smile on her face.


    Just, have not had time to say, has been knocked down by him: "come on, I''m looking forward to it."


    "Hey, don''t touch me. There''s class after that." Xiao Mimi desperately struggled to climb out from under him.


    In class, he is a teacher and she is a student.


    He looks like a teacher and a man of integrity.


    In the office, no one would think that Gao Fu Shuai, who is elegant and doesn''t eat fireworks in class, has such a side in private.


    One day, Xia Bin came over with two concert tickets in his hand and said, "Mimi, I bought two concert tickets by trust. Let''s go to see them at the weekend."


    That''s Xiao Mimi''s favorite European American singer. Xianshao came to China to hold a concert. It''s really rare to see her for many years. When she saw it, she was greedy and wanted to agree.However, he thought that he was a married woman. Knowing that he liked himself, he went out with him, not only to cheat him, but also to be unfaithful to Yao Yao.


    In time to contain the evil idea, Xiao Mimi shook her head and said with a sorry smile: "I''m sorry, I have something to do this weekend, so..."


    Hearing her meaning, although Xiabin was very upset, he said quickly: "it''s OK, it''s OK."


    Xiao Mimi saw a trace of loneliness in his eyes, and she was not happy.


    When she came out of the classroom, she went straight to Hua moyao''s office to find him.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as I got to a corner, I saw Hua moyao standing at the end of the corridor, cuddling with a girl.


    Xiao Mimi just stepped out of the foot "brush" to take back, Yao Yao actually dare to carry her private meeting beauty, they even hug, really put her as a decoration!


    She leaned against the wall and looked at her head carefully. Her face was murderous. The more she looked, the more angry she was. She wanted to give them a big slap in the face.


    She devoted herself to him. In order to worry about him, he deliberately pushed off going to the concert with Xia Bin. He turned around and hugged other girls.


    Xiao Mimi angrily turned around and left.


    As soon as she left, Hua moyao released the girl, patted her on the shoulder like a teacher, and turned back to the office.

 Chapter 1010

    When he didn''t see Xiao Mimi reporting, he called her, but in exchange for an extremely impatient voice: "busy, play by yourself!"


    Hua moyao listened to the blind voice, a face of helplessness, she suddenly ate explosives, is the big aunt to come? No, it just finished a week ago.


    He always knew more about her physiological period than she did.


    I didn''t see her all day. When I drove her back, she opened the back door and sat in. She took out her mobile phone and just played games. She didn''t want to say a word to him.


    There must be a reason for her sudden coldness.


    Hua moyao''s heart was like a mirror, and she could not figure out what she saw secretly.


    Xiao Mimi''s fingers poked at the screen flexibly to play games. The more she played, the more annoyed she was. She just wanted to poke the screen.


    Hua moyao is so hateful. The more he thinks about it, the more angry he is! She ignored him, and he was not willing to say a word to her!


    Unbearable, Xiao Mimi directly quit the game, dialed the number of Xiabin, tried to adjust the tone, extremely gentle said: "Xiabin, my family''s problem is solved, and I can go to the concert with you at the weekend."


    "Really? Mimi, that''s great! " Over there, shabin was ecstatic and excited.


    "Well, I''ll see you at the end of the week. Bye." Xiao Mimi calmly hung up the phone, this is a kind of pull back a feeling, feel comfortable.


    Looking up, Hua moyao in the rearview mirror was really not calm, and his face was very ugly.


    She rolled her eyes provocatively and put her cell phone in her bag.


    "What do you mean, Xiao Mimi?" He asked in a low voice.


    She went to the man to get angry with him!


    "That''s what you see!" Xiao Mimi has a strong sense.


    "Didn''t you break up with him? Why did you promise to go out with him again? " Hua moyao asked.


    Xiao Mimi was angry in her heart, and her anger rose one by one, and she burst out at a little bit: "why, let the governor set fire and forbid the people to light the lights? You may have a hug with other girls, and I won''t be allowed to watch a concert with Xia Bin! "


    When Hua moyao heard this, he really had a headache.


    "I didn''t hug her." Hua moyao said in a low voice and gesture.


    Well, he dare deny what she saw with her own eyes.


    "Hua moyao, although my eyes are hard to use, I''m not blind to that point, you bastard..." The more she thought about it, the more aggrieved she was.


    She has worked very hard to be his wife. She only recognizes him in her life. After he hugs other women, he turns around and lies to her. How can she accept it? Her eyes turn red.


    The expression of her desire to cry or not, Hua Mo Yao is more helpless, distressed a smoke a smoke, which willing to make her sad.


    Hua moyao explained the whole story to her.


    It turned out that when he came back to the office after class, he saw a girl crying in the corner.


    Hearing the footsteps, the girl raised her head and saw that it was him. She quickly wiped her tears and stood up.


    Although Hua moyao didn''t know her name, she knew she was a student in her class.


    As a teacher, an excellent and humane teacher, he can''t ignore it.


    Standing at the teacher''s point of view, the girl said with tears that she broke up with her boyfriend and was lovelorn.

 Chapter 1011

    As soon as the words fell, tears burst out of the bank again. It was urgent to find a hug and lean on his shoulder.


    Hua moyao couldn''t push her away. Her head was on her shoulder. One hand naturally drooped, and the other hand patted her on the shoulder to comfort her and enlighten her. It''s just like an elder, without any ambiguous action.


    She sobbed less and less, finally raised her head, dried her tears and said, "thank you, teacher."


    Seeing that she was in a better mood, he also gave a little smile and went back to the office.


    This is a casual episode. He didn''t take it seriously. Unexpectedly, Xiao Mimi saw it.


    After listening to his explanation, Xiao Mimi looked at him askance: "what you said is true? Didn''t you lie to me? "


    "This is my last lesson. Do you think I''ll get in touch with her in the future?" He doesn''t even know the girl''s name.


    Xiao Mimi thought, "OK, this time."


    She is not a careful person, the misunderstanding is solved, happy, and no mood.


    Hua moyao didn''t know where to take out two tickets for the concert and handed them back.


    Xiao Mimi took over, happy to death, very surprised to ask: "when did you prepare?"


    Originally, he also knew that she liked the singer very much, so he tried every means to get tickets for her, intending to accompany her to see it.


    Xiao Mimi was moved to death again.


    "Do you choose to go with him or with me?" Hua moyao asked while driving, and his mood relaxed obviously.


    That still need to consider, of course, Yao Yao!


    Xiao Mimi stood up, cat put his waist around Hua moyao''s neck, leaned over his head, gave him a kiss on the cheek, and answered with action.


    Sitting back in his seat, holding the ticket in his hand, he took out his mobile phone and was ready to call Xia Bin, telling him that he couldn''t keep the appointment.


    Hua moyao''s face unconsciously floats a smile, which is both sweet and helpless.


    As soon as the phone was over, Xiao Mimi quickly cut it off again.


    She is really overjoyed, how to ignore the feelings of Xiabin?


    How miserable she must be for her to promise and refuse.


    No, she can''t do such a cruel thing.


    However, she really wanted Yao Yao to accompany her to the concert.


    She was holding her cell phone, her brow locked, and she didn''t know what to do.


    The sudden ringing of the phone scared her so much that she almost threw away her cell phone. At first glance, Xia Bin called, hesitated for a moment, but she got through.


    "Mimi, did you just call me?"


    If she refused, Xiao Mimi really couldn''t say it. Her mouth moved and she stammered: "that, shabin, do you mind if I take one more person to the concert?"


    "Yes?" Xia Bin was stunned and didn''t respond.


    "Don''t worry, he has his own tickets."


    "Oh, well, of course I don''t mind." Xia Bin''s promise was very straightforward, but he still felt some pity in his heart.


    After hanging up the phone, Xiao Mimi looked relaxed.


    Hua moyao admired her very much. She could think of this kind of decision.


    When the concert arrived as scheduled, Xiao Mimi took Hua moyao''s car to the stadium and saw them get off together. Xia Bin was quite surprised: "Miss Hua?"


    He did not expect that she said to bring people to the original is to bring flowers moyao.


    Hua moyao nodded slightly. He said hello and led them in. When there were many people, he would habitually pull her arm.

 Chapter 1012

    Xiabin didn''t know what it was like to see them behave like this.


    Everyone knows that they have known each other for a long time. Hua moyao is Xiao Mimi''s elder brother. He sent her to school that day.


    Maybe their brother and sister have a good relationship, and Xiabin can only try to ignore their casual intimacy.


    Xia Bin''s two tickets are in the common area, and Hua moyao''s is in the VIP area. It''s easy to find someone next door to change the tickets. Who doesn''t want to enjoy VIP treatment at ordinary fare.


    During the whole concert, only Xiao Mimi was very excited and desperately yelled in her voice. There were two men, one was sincere and green, the other was calm and calm. They all came to accompany her.


    At the end of the concert, Xiao Mimi felt that it was time for her to have a showdown. She always cheated Xia Bin, and she also felt guilty.


    In the 24-hour coffee shop, she stirred coffee for a long time, sorted out her ideas, and finally opened her mouth. She looked at Xiabin sincerely and seriously and said, "Xiabin, I''m married."


    Xia Bin''s face was surprised. She couldn''t believe it. Was she joking with him?


    Xiao Mimi took Hua moyao''s arm and said, "my husband is Hua moyao."


    Hua moyao is also calm and cooperative.


    The news was so shocking that he couldn''t believe it.


    Xiao Mimi took out her mobile phone and showed him a group of photos: "look, this is our daughter, Ann and Ning Ning, who is four years old."


    When it comes to her daughter, she unconsciously shows a kind of maternal love.


    See the picture, very lovely twin baby, sure enough, many places between eyebrows and eyes are very similar to her, can he still recognize this fact?


    He has been very fond of people, actually married, have children, he has a sense of despair of lovelorn moment.


    "I''m sorry, shabin. I didn''t mean to cheat you. I just want to live in a normal university." Xiao Mimi sincerely thanks.


    "It''s not your fault." Xia Bin said with a smile.


    Her status is really unusual. It''s really unusual for her to enter and leave the campus under the title of married, having a son and Mrs. Hua moyao. He knows what she thinks.


    She is now willing to tell him the truth and has been very frank with him.


    Xia Bin finally accepted the reality of her marriage and said with a smile, "don''t worry, I won''t tell anyone."


    From now on, he can only wholeheartedly treat her as a friend, and can''t have any more indiscreet thoughts.


    This man is really excellent. It seems that he has a good eye for the same person he likes.


    In the evening, Hua moyao was in his study reviewing the students'' final papers and collecting their scores.


    Xiao Mimi came in with a cup of coffee and put it in his hand.


    Hua moyao put his eyes on the paper without blinking. His brow was still slightly frowning. He looked at it carefully and annotated a few words from time to time.


    Ignored by him for a long time, Xiao Mimi, with her eyes and attention, walked over and stood in front of him, put her arms around his neck and folded one leg on his leg. The action is natural and a little coquettish.


    "What''s the matter?" Hua moyao finally turned his eyes to her.


    Xiao Mimi looked down at him and said shyly, "Yao Yao, can you give me 90 points?"

 Chapter 1013

    oh I''m here to open the back door.


    Hua Mo Yao looked funny, relaxed and leaned back: "why?"


    "I bet with baichi that if I can be excellent, he will lose the game machine he just bought to me."


    She has been greedy for that game console for a long time, and her eyes are still shining. It is said that at present, it has not been listed in China. Bai Chi asked his friend to buy it abroad and send it back by mail.


    Hua moyao touched his chin, revealing the merchant''s nature: "what''s my advantage?"


    He''s starting to put forward conditions now. It''s just a play. Xiao Mimi couldn''t help shouting with joy: "I can borrow you to play for a week!"


    Hua moyao is in a cold sweat. He is not interested in that kind of game machine.


    Touching his chin, he was very embarrassed and said, "well, there is a ratio limit for the number of excellent students in a class." Pick up the pick out next to see the eye, a face tangled, "this is very good, this is also good, do not give high marks are not good."


    "A month!" Xiao Mimi continues to increase her chips.


    He continued to admire those papers.


    Put out his conditions can not tempt him, a listen to what he said, Xiao Mimi anxious: "then what do you want?"


    Hua moyao looked at her with her eyebrows. What else could she give him and he was very interested in?


    Xiao Mimi bowed her head. Is this a sign to ask her to compensate with meat? Xiao Mimi finally understood what he meant.


    For the sake of the game!


    "Do you give me 90 points?" She asked. Face if peach blossom, eyes water.


    "Look at your performance." Hua moyao''s voice is hoarse and low.


    After a fierce battle, Xiao Mimi was tired and sleepy. She narrowed her eyes and asked him, "how was my performance?"


    Hua moyao was still at his end and nodded: "not bad."


    I didn''t expect to be a teacher with such benefits. I can coerce my grades.


    This, Xiao Mimi relieved: "then you remember to give me 90 points." I turned my eyes and went to sleep.


    Hua moyao shook his head helplessly, but he was spoiled.


    Seeing that she was fast asleep, he got out of bed and continued to revise his paper.


    She pieced together and transcribed it from the Internet. In any case, he could not give her such a high grade, which is against the morality of the teacher and unfair to other students.


    However, as her husband, in order to make her happy, he can help her write a new one.


    It took Mo Yao several hours to search and sort out the data, and finally he wrote a high-quality paper again.


    A few days later, Xiao Mimi went back to her mother''s home with her report card and happily took out the game machine of baichi, with a proud face.


    Baichi is not reconciled, he just bought less than a month''s game machine so lost?


    Why didn''t he think that her teacher was Hua Mo Yao, and Hua Mo Yao was so precious to her? This is just a casual breeze. It''s not easy to get high marks?


    I feel cheated by their marriage.


    White pool a face unfair Accusation: "you cheat!"


    "I''d like to admit defeat in gambling, my dear brother. Welcome to my home often." Xiao Mimi doesn''t care. She is a rogue.


    Hua Mo Yao, who was protecting her, simply took the game console in her hand and held it for her.


    White pool is not dare to go to rob, watching their husband and wife arrogantly go out, gnashing their teeth in the dark scold, it is male and female thieves.


    Four years have passed.


    Xiao Mimi is finally going to graduate.


    That day, early in the morning, An''an and Ning Ning were dug out of the bed.


    Two little girls brush their teeth on the stool and ask Hua moyao: "Daddy, why did you get up so early today?"


    "Today is Mommy''s graduation ceremony. Have you forgotten?" Hua moyao gently rubbed their hairy hair.


    An Anning Ning suddenly realized that after school yesterday, her father and kindergarten teacher asked them for leave.


    Xiao Mimi put on her bachelor''s clothes and stood in front of the mirror, stinking.


    Anning put on a beautiful little princess skirt, and Hua moyao led them out.


    In the school, there are a lot of people, and there are students in bachelor''s clothes everywhere.


    People stand together in twos and threes and take pictures of each other. When they leave, they want to leave something as a memorial.


    They are about to walk out of the ivory tower and enter the society. They are full of curiosity and a little confused about the future.


    For parting, everyone is a little reluctant.


    Hua moyao, holding an''anning''s hand, attracted many people''s attention as soon as he appeared.


    Did not expect to spend teacher really married and had children, good lovely girl, or twins. With such a lovely daughter and such a handsome husband, their mother must be very happy!


    At the graduation ceremony, the Dean gives the graduates their diplomas next to each other and puts on their bachelor''s hats.Xiao Mimi''s Bachelor''s cap was brought by Hua moyao himself. As a former teacher, the biggest sponsor of the school, it is not abrupt to give students bachelor''s caps.


    But, only Xiao Mimi enjoys this kind of treatment, all female schoolmates are extremely envious and envious.


    Xiao Mimi this welfare is also very good, unexpectedly is the flower teacher to wear for her personally.


    Xiao Mimi smiles and looks up at him.


    She finally got what she wanted, finished her university course and graduated smoothly. Everything was like a dream.


    Hua moyao looked at her eyes full of tenderness, and her happiness was his greatest comfort.


    In the past four years, he has also worried a lot, but he has the illusion of going back to college with her.


    Up to now, I have a sense of accomplishment to accompany her to graduate together.


    The intersection of eyes only for a moment, take the diploma, she quickly stepped down.


    At the end of the graduation ceremony, the students in the class get together to take a group photo. When the photo is fixed on a group of youthful faces, they wear bachelor''s clothes and throw up their bachelor''s hats.

 Chapter 1014

    All innocence and romance will stop at this moment.


    The future, for everyone, is a new unknown.


    After the group photo was taken, everyone scattered and took photos in piles in every corner of the campus.


    Hua moyao leads An''an and Ning Ning to wait for her not far away. Seeing that they were disbanded, Ning Ning called her at the top of her voice: "Mommy! Mommy


    Xiao Mimi asked voice to see, a big two small stand there, the small two also desperately waved to her.


    Xiao Mimi full face smile, straight toward them.


    The students around were stunned. When they understood that "mommy" was calling her, they asked: "Xiao Mimi, what''s the matter!" A large crowd began to hunt her down.


    Xiao Mimi saw that there were so many people behind her. She ran faster and stopped beside Hua moyao, panting.


    The other students also stopped behind her and bent down to breathe.


    "Don''t think you''ll be able to protect yourself with teacher Hua! Xiao Mimi, what''s going on? Be lenient if you confess, and be strict if you resist! " The students are grinding their teeth.


    Looking at the large number of them, Xiao Mimi smiles, then puts one hand around Hua moyao, and the other hand around An''an: "OK! Hua moyao is my husband. This is our daughter, An''an and Ning Ning. "


    Looking at their family standing together in a harmonious and loving way, everyone was surprised. If it wasn''t for Ning Ning''s voice "mommy", I''m afraid no one would have thought of it?


    "Well, Xiao Mimi, you cheated us for four years!" All the students were indignant.


    Seeing the students around, Xiao Mimi quickly said, "in order to make amends, today''s dinner party is my treat! If you go late, there will be no seats! Go, go


    We just let her go for a while. We responded one after another and began to choose the place. It''s magnificent. A group of wolf claws reached out to her daughter: "Wow! It''s beautiful! How lovely


    Hua Mo Yao hugged her and whispered in her ear, "Xiao is very generous. I don''t know if I have enough money to pay the bill."


    This guy is smart. He took him as a shield in time and was used by her. How could he get something back.


    "Didn''t you pay for it?" Xiao Mimi was surprised that he didn''t really want her to invite him.


    "I didn''t promise." Hua moyao shows his hand helplessly.


    As soon as he said this, Xiao Mimi put on a bitter face and whispered, "you know I don''t have money."


    How can she afford to hire so many people.


    "I can cushion it first. You can think about how to return it to me." Hua moyao is another enigmatic figure.


    "Ah? What else do you want to pay back? " Xiao Mimi is depressed. There is no such clear plan between husband and wife.


    "You are my wife. You can be invited to dinner. They are not." Hua moyao''s calculation is very clear.


    How much did she pay for the meal.


    Xiao Mimi tearfully pretended to be poor and looked up at him: "no money."


    "No money, no meat." He said carelessly.


    Well, the fox''s tail is finally exposed.


    Xiao Mimi a forced helpless, forced to prostitute expression, secretly wipe tears.


    "Daddy, Mommy, what are you whispering about?" Ann and Ning Ning are held by a strange uncle and aunt. When they look back and see their parents biting their ears, they can''t help asking.


    Xiao Mimi blushed and said, "nothing." Holding Hua moyao in his arm, he strode forward.

 Chapter 1015

    At the time of parting, it is hard to avoid some sadness.


    At the dinner table, everyone had a drink. Seeing that Miss Hua is so kind to Xiao Mimi, we are all jealous.


    There are girls gnashing their teeth said: "Xiao Mimi, when you said your brother had married and had children, dare to love this wife is you!" If they had known this, they would not have made up their minds.


    Xiao Mimi also knew that she was deceiving and unkind. She quickly picked up the cup and said, "sisters, I''m sorry. I''ll punish myself for three cups."


    "That''s about the same." Everyone began to laugh heartlessly again.


    Before, I saw a post on the Internet. After the college entrance examination, I got married and had a baby. I just went to college. I didn''t have many classes. I took my children with me. When I graduated from college, it was time for my children to go to kindergarten. It was easy to find a job.


    Originally just as a joke entertainment, did not expect, Xiao Mimi this girl is really according to this rhythm.


    Out of the restaurant, facing a huge bill, Hua moyao swiped his card to pay without blinking.


    At gate a, Hua moyao is wearing a suit, holding An''an in one hand and her in the other, looking at her with doting eyes.


    Xiao Mimi was dressed in a bachelor''s uniform, wearing a bachelor''s hat, holding Ning Ning in her arms, and her face was full of happy and sweet smile.


    Ann and Ning Ning kiss her face.


    I don''t know who captured this picture, and it began to go crazy on the Internet.


    At school, Xiao Mimi is very low-key, not many people know.


    I didn''t expect that as soon as I graduated, I became a school celebrity.


    But it doesn''t matter.


    On the night of graduation, Hua moyao showed Xiao Mimi the bill: "it''s more appropriate for you to think about what you should do."


    Xiao Mimi gaped at the string of numbers and wept silently. Her classmates were too cruel.


    They were eating and drinking with her money.


    In order to pay off the debt, Xiao Mimi suffered a lot. In the end, she cried for mercy.


    After 10 months of pregnancy, Jiang wanting finally gave birth to a baby boy.


    After being a housewife for such a long time, Xiao Mimi learned to cook soup without learning anything else, especially for pregnant women who have just given birth.


    She specially cooked it and put it in a heat preservation bucket. She rushed to the hospital to give it to Jiang wanting.


    When Xiao Mimi pushed the door in, the one on the bed was still sleeping. She put the soup on the table and suddenly realized that she had forgotten to bring the spoon. She went out to look for the spoon.


    As soon as she went out, the people in the hospital bed opened their eyes, looked around weakly, touched their abdomen, and their voice was dry and hoarse: "where''s my child?"


    The nurse came in with a medicine bottle and said with a smile, "Miss He, you are awake." Clean to help her change a new drip bottle.


    "Nurse, where''s my child?" A woman grabs her hand like a life-saving straw and asks eagerly.


    "Child Mr. Koo took it. This is from Mr. Gu The nurse said with an embarrassed face and handed her a divorce agreement.


    The woman looked at the divorce agreement, big drops of tears could not help falling down.


    Yesterday, she had a difficult labor and almost died on the operating table.


    But when she opened her eyes, she didn''t even see the child''s face. She didn''t even know whether he was a boy or a girl. He looked like a mother or a father. Waiting for her, it was just a cold and cruel divorce agreement.


    He is so cruel! Is this the man who grew up with himself and lived for more than 20 years? Is this the man you love so much that you have to marry him?

 Chapter 1016

    She found her cell phone and dialed the familiar number with trembling fingers.


    After a few beeps, his charming and elegant voice came: "hello."


    "Please! Please give me back the baby There was a cry in her voice, and she could only repeat it.


    All her things are gone, how many days and nights, the belly of the child gave her the courage to live, she really can not do without him.


    All she can not, can promise him, except her children!


    "Miss He, you are probably mistaken. The child''s surname is Gu." The voice over there was calm.


    "As long as you give the child back to me, I''m willing to sign a divorce, and I''m willing to leave the house clean." The woman''s eyes were misty with tears and her face was eager.


    "It''s the same whether you want it or not."


    Before she spoke again, the phone had been hung up over there.


    Yes, she did not agree, the result is not the same? He would still divorce her, and she would not even see her own children.


    He Xiaobai gritted his teeth and pulled out the needle on his arm. She wanted to go to him and beg him. She wanted to see her child, no matter she was dead or alive.


    Two feet just touched the ground, but almost fainted, the wound pain people can''t help but breathe. But she didn''t care so much.


    Seeing her like this, the nurse was startled and went to stop in a hurry: "Miss He, Miss He, please don''t be like this. The doctor said you have to stay in bed for half a month."


    He Xiaobai, eager to listen, pushed her away and ran out with trembling legs.


    "I borrowed a spoon! Wanting, I''ll give you a taste of my soup. " Xiao Mimi came back with a spoon. When she heard the excitement inside, she thought Jiang wanting was awake. She pushed the door and cried excitedly.


    As soon as she opened the door, a figure flashed inside. She stepped back a few steps unprepared for being hit, while the man was obviously weaker and fell to the ground.


    Xiao Mimi fixed her eyes on a strange woman in sick clothes. She was very young, beautiful, pale, and looked a little lost.


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry!" Xiao Mimi apologized and helped the nurse to lift her up. Looking inside, she saw where Jiang wanting was.


    A look at the doorplate, only to know that he went wrong, the wrong person.


    Xiao Mimi picked up the scattered paper on the ground and handed it to her apologetically, but she was attracted by the big words.


    Divorce agreement? She just had a baby, her husband is going to divorce her?


    Full of disbelief, some despicable glance down.


    Xiao Mimi deeply felt that the man was just a scum! This woman was just like the old society was abandoned, and was directly swept out of the house. No child, no property.


    Because of the same woman, I felt sorry for her and gnashed my teeth at the man.


    He Xiaobai took the divorce agreement from Xiao Mimi, stood up straight and ran out, with some unsteady steps.


    "Where are you going? I''ll go with you." Xiao Mimi trotted a few steps to follow up.


    "No, thank you. I can." The woman smiles weakly.


    And Xiao Mimi is fascinated by this smile. She''s really a beautiful woman. She laughs like a bird.


    I don''t know how cruel a man is to hurt her so much.


    "Xiao Mimi!" Suddenly I heard someone call her.


    Xiao Mimi turns her head and Lei Yan strides over.

 Chapter 1017

    "Brother said you would come in the morning, and no one answered your phone call. I thought you were lost." Lei Yan''s cold sweat.


    If it''s really because he lost his soup, his brother will not let him go.


    "Oh, I left my cell phone at home. I''ll get the soup." Xiao Mimi said that she was out of her mind.


    She was worried about the woman.


    "Maternal bleeding, dyspnea, fast! Emergency stop bleeding! Insert oxygen pipe


    "The puerpera is on the verge of shock, inject sedative immediately!"


    "Miss He, Miss He, please cheer up!"


    In the operating room, a group of doctors and nurses panicked to carry out emergency rescue for the puerpera in emergency.


    He Xiaobai weakly narrowed his eyes and saw the nurse''s anxious face swaying in front of him. His mouth was open and closed. He didn''t know what to say. He felt that his life was like warm liquid under his body. He lost his consciousness and finally fell into darkness.


    In the quiet ward, there is a faint smell of disinfectant peculiar to the hospital.


    In the ward, there was a young woman. She had a drip tube on her arm, her eyes were closed, her eyelashes were thick and curly, and she looked like a pair of butterflies wandering on her feet. Originally, she was white and round, even with a little baby fat face, but now she was as thin and pale as the white sheets under her body, even the beautiful lips like petals.


    Sunlight through the glass sprinkled on her face, she seems to feel, delicate eyebrows wrinkled, hard to open the eyes, blankly scanning the environment.


    Familiar with everything, originally, she is still alive.


    The pain in her lower body reminds her what kind of catastrophe she has just experienced. She subconsciously touches her lower abdomen and suddenly thinks, what about my child?


    "Miss He, you are awake at last." The nurse came in and skillfully helped her put on a new drip bottle.


    "Nurse, where''s my child?" He Xiaobai got up in a hurry, took the nurse''s hand and couldn''t wait to see his baby.


    A burst of tearing pain in her lower body made her face a little paler.


    The nurse''s face was stiff and embarrassed and said, "child Mr. Gu took it away. Mr. Gu said that he would have the divorce agreement given to you as soon as possible. "


    For a woman who has just come back from the edge of life and death, it''s a big blow to face divorce after giving birth.


    He Xiaobai took the nurse''s hand and put it down. Unexpectedly, he still refused to let her go.


    She had never seen her baby look like, but was mercilessly carried away by him.


    How many days and nights, when she was almost desperate, the baby in her stomach made her feel the hope of a new life.


    She can do without everything except her children!


    At this time, she is just a desperate mother who can''t see her child. She wants to go to him in person, and she wants her child back no matter she lives or dies!


    He Xiaobai gritted his teeth, pulled out the needle on his arm and brought out a string of blood beads. She had just landed on her feet and nearly fainted in pain.


    At the sight of her crazy behavior, the nurse was startled and rushed to help her: "Miss He, Miss He, you can''t do this. The doctor said you can''t get up in half a month." Her body just can''t stand the toss.


    She just wanted to see her child as soon as possible. She didn''t have the heart to worry about other things. She pushed the nurse away and ran out of the room in spite of the pain.

 Chapter 1018

    On the road, a woman dressed in hospital clothes and looking a little crazy tried to stop a taxi, which caused many people to look sideways.


    Eager to see the child''s strong desire to support her drag weak body back home.


    "Easy West, open the door, let me see the child!"


    She yelled outside for a long time, but a strange face opened the door for her. However, one day, he even changed his nanny, and he Xiaobai''s heart suddenly cooled a little.


    She rushed in regardless, but saw Guyi sitting gracefully on the sofa looking at her, with a trace of irony in her smile. Next to him sat his personal lawyer.


    Her wound hurt badly, and her legs were a little soft. She forced herself not to fall down.


    She tried to calm down and asked, "where''s my child, easy? Let me see him Her voice was shaking slightly.


    "You''re here, just in time." He came over and handed her some papers. "This is the divorce agreement. Sign this first."


    He Xiaobai looked at the dazzling words and tried not to shed tears. She knew that he didn''t marry her because he loved her. Unexpectedly, he couldn''t wait to divorce her.


    After all, they have come to this stage. It''s just torture to be together. Divorce is a relief.


    He doesn''t like her at all, and he won''t like her children either. If he signs earlier, he can see the children earlier. He Xiaobai didn''t even think about it. He quickly signed his name. The pain in her body made her hand tremble.


    "So simply? Don''t you look at the content? " He had a smile on his lips.


    "Where''s my child?" She asked, staring at him with red eyes. She has signed the agreement as he wishes. He should return the child to her.


    "Apart from being the mother of the child from a biological point of view, you have nothing to do with him in other aspects." He handed over the agreement to his private lawyer and said it slowly.


    "What do you mean by that?" She clung to his collar in disbelief, her knuckles turning white.


    He slowly released her and took his hand: "Miss He, we have divorced. According to the agreement, the children are supported by me, and all your father''s assets are inherited by me. This is your father''s will. So, please get out of here now. "


    On the will, it was written in black and white: guysy married her and got 50% of her father''s estate. They had children and he got another 50%.


    So, he agreed to marry her, he agreed that she had his children, just wanted to inherit her father''s legacy from the beginning?


    He Xiaobai instantly felt a whirl of heaven and earth, his lips trembled and could not speak.


    That''s because my father believed that he would love her all his life. That''s because my father wanted them to be happy together!


    She was so swept out, even their own children were left completely. She misjudged him. He was meaner than she thought. He''s really, really heartless.


    Tears, like broken beads, could not help gushing out. She was silent for a long time. Finally, she tore off the will in her hand and rushed towards him. She yelled: "goosey! You big liar! You big jerk! You don''t like that child at all. Why don''t you give him back to me? " At this time, she wanted to scratch his face and die with him.

 Chapter 1019

    "Yes, I''m a jerk. I just want you to be miserable." He easily grasped her hand, low voice, word by word, with infinite cold unfeeling.


    The child is just a tool for him to use, but her whole life. He clung to her lifeblood and made her feel suffocating despair.


    In front of a daze, he Xiaobai could not help but take a small step back, only felt cold all over.


    He shook off her hand, his face full of displeasure: "blow her out!"


    At his command, the new baby sitter quickly put down what she had on hand and went forward to push her out.


    "Don''t touch me! Easy West, easy West, I beg you, give the child back to me! I''ll do whatever you want me to do She struggled desperately, weak body even resistance is futile, she cried out of breath, trying to humble to beg him, even humble kneel on the ground to pray for him.


    How she hoped that he could look back at her, how she hoped that he could take care of the past.


    He turned his back to her, holding a goblet in his hand, shaking the liquid gracefully, took out the phone and opened it with thin lips: "Hello, security department, there is a crazy woman here, please drive her away."


    "Bang!" No matter how hard she tried, she was mercilessly pushed out of the door. She fell to the ground with her hair down. Several men in uniform trotted over and crudely pressed her shoulder to drive her out of the community.


    "Please let me in, my child is still in it!" She rushed in like a madman, but she was stopped again and again until her weak body could no longer support her and fell into darkness again


    He Xiaobai is Miss Qian Jin to the letter. His father he Zhan is the richest man in H city. His mother died early and she is the only daughter. Naturally, he is held in the heart.


    She grew up like a little princess. She lived in the most luxurious villa of rich people in H city. She wore and used the best clothes, and her father loved her most in the world.


    Guysy is the second most important man in her life.


    In his early years, his parents'' company went bankrupt. After giving birth to him, he Zhan, an old friend of his father, jumped out of the building and died. He Zhan took the initiative to take him to his home and treated him as half a son.


    She and Gu Yixi grew up together. In he Xiaobai''s life, they were accompanied by Gu Yixi.


    Gu Yixi had a good relationship with girls since childhood. When she was in kindergarten, girls wanted to sit with him. In junior high school, girls pestered her as a messenger to send love letters to him. Every time, she was jealous and crazy. Why was she not so popular as him.


    No matter how old, all the girls in the class fall in love one after another. No matter how hard it is, there will always be one or two suitors. Only she has no one to care about. She can''t help but feel a little dissatisfied and often tugs at her face: "am I really that bad? Why nobody likes me. "


    Until one day, a girl unconsciously said to her: "at the beginning, so and so intended to express his love to you, and then he was called to the corner by the old handsome man to talk."


    He Xiaobai realized that he had no pursuer, and that he was sabotaging.


    She didn''t complain to her father about the peach blossom disaster. He took charge of himself.


    On the way to school, she angrily questioned him. He was still paralyzed and ignored her.

 Chapter 1020

    "Hey, you don''t have a crush on me, do you?" Originally just angry to stimulate him, he finally agreed to look back at her, nodded, serious expression.


    Has always been excellent, superior to the school flowers are disdainful of the ancient childe like her?


    He Xiaobai was so surprised that his chin almost didn''t fall off. He stared at him like a monster for a long time, then turned around and ran.


    He was so angry that he caught up with her, pressed her on the wall, gritted his teeth and asked, "he Xiaobai, what''s your expression? Do I like you so much?"


    He Xiaobai shakes her head very honestly. She doesn''t hate it at all. On the contrary, she hears that he says that he loves her secretly. She blushes and heartbeats a little, but it''s hard to accept this reality for a moment.


    He took her hand overbearing, her face flushed behind him, after that, they will be together.


    Until two years ago, a young girl, accompanied by her boyfriend, went to the wedding dress shop to choose a wedding dress.


    The girl is not slim enough, but she is very symmetrical. Compared with other skinny women, she is a very fat girl. Facial features are extremely beautiful, and long hair in the middle and waist make her look more gentle and temperament.


    He Xiaobai came out of the dressing room wearing a white wedding dress. He was as beautiful as a picture, and he was carrying a skirt: "Yixi, is it good-looking?"


    Goosey''s eyes were fixed on her from the beginning to the end. Naturally, the softness and love could not be disguised. No one could see that he must love her very much.


    "It''s beautiful." His eyes were full of wonder. In his eyes, no matter what she looks like, she is the most beautiful, not to mention wearing a wedding dress.


    The thought that she was going to marry him soon made him feel excited.


    "How happy you are, miss!" The boy friend is so handsome and patient that even the salesgirl can''t help praising him.


    "Thank you." Her lips are crooked.


    She also firmly believes that she will be the happiest bride if she marries Yi Xi.


    In order to make her waist look thinner, he Xiaobai chose a high skirt wedding dress similar to the European medieval dress, which was tightly tied on her body. The clerk spent nearly half an hour to help her put on.


    When she tried on her wedding dress, guysy got a strange phone call, and then she felt a little uneasy.


    Aware of his absence and inattention, he Xiaobai asked, "Yi Xi, what''s the matter?"


    "Xiaobai, I''ll take you back first. The company has something to deal with."


    He Xiaobai is not a vexatious girl. He has just taken over his father''s company as a temporary president. He must have a lot to do.


    She said with a smile, "OK."


    In the evening, after coming back from the company, Gu Yixi was tired and irritable. When he Xiaobai rushed to hold him eagerly, he quietly pushed her away and said, "I''m tired." Go to the bathroom.


    Holding him for a moment, he Xiaobai smelled the strong smell of smoke on his body. I know she is allergic to the smell. Before, he never smoked.


    It may be that he Xiaobai can''t help him in his work. He can only understand and tolerate him everywhere.


    After that day, he went out early and came back late every day, and seemed to be indifferent to her.


    A week later, their wedding was held as scheduled, simple and low-key, with only a few friends and relatives invited.


    Her father entrusted her to him before he died. The reason why they married in such a hurry was to fulfill their father''s last wish.

 Chapter 1021

    Few men can wear white so handsome and elegant. He Xiaobai in white wedding dress and Gu Yixi in the same white suit walk down the red carpet. Beautiful men and beautiful women look like idol dramas, which makes people envious.


    He looked a little tired, with faint dark circles under his eyes, probably the same as her. He didn''t sleep all night last night.


    The first time I was confessed, the first time I held hands, the first time I kissed, the first time I was willing to spend my life with someone Past events come to mind.


    He Xiaobai looks at the people around her like water. Today, she finally wants to marry him.


    They made a promise to each other in front of the priest, they exchanged rings with each other, they accepted the applause and blessing of the guests


    He Xiaobai, who weighs more than one hundred and two, is suffering from wearing a 10 centimeter high heel. After a day''s ceremony, his feet are full of shoes.


    However, as long as you think you can live with the person you love most for a lifetime, no matter how hard it is, it''s worth it.


    After the guests dispersed, but did not see the figure of Gu Yixi, bridesmaid Xiaoshu accompany he Xiaobai back home.


    Xiaoshu is her college classmate. It''s not too much to say that she is the best boudoir.


    "Why didn''t your old master come back? I''m not so shy as to run away." Left wait right wait don''t see Gu Yixi come back, small Shu teases a way.


    Everyone can see what guyisi does to he Xiaobai. On a cold day, Xiaobai wanted to drink yogurt. Gu Yixi was afraid that she would have a stomachache when she was cold, and there was no place to heat it. He didn''t hesitate to put it into his arms and warmed her with his body temperature.


    This girl is really lucky, envy others, there is a man who loves her with rope life.


    "No, he''s probably tied up with his friends. Maybe he''ll be back soon." He Xiaobai said with a smile.


    But I don''t know why, there is always some uneasiness in my heart. Maybe I''m a little nervous when I think about what will happen on my wedding night.


    "Is it hard to sit like this? Come on, I''ll take it off for you."


    In order to present the most perfect three-dimensional shape, there are thin steel rings fixed inside the wedding dress, he Xiaobai can only sit upright on the sofa, looks strange tired, Xiaoshu really can''t go on.


    "No I''ll wait for easy to come back He Xiaobai''s cheek is slightly red and he quickly refuses.


    This is the first marriage in her life. She will wear a wedding dress and wait for easy to come back.


    Xiao Shu has been sour for a long time.


    Seeing that it''s late, Gu Yixi hasn''t come back yet. He Xiaobai doesn''t have the heart to delay Xiaoshu for too long. He Xiaobai asks Xiaoshu to go back first.


    Xiao Shu also worried about Gu Yixi''s coming back. She left with a big light bulb to spoil the scenery.


    Before leaving, he did not forget the half meat not vegetarian good words to remind a few, bashful he Xiaobai hit her with a pillow.


    Night gradually shrouded, lights, he Xiaobai a person sitting on the huge sofa, unconsciously, the room is dark.


    Her waist is very sleepy, but the strong wedding dress is tightly tied to her body like steel plate, and the huge high waist fluffy skirt makes her feel flustered when leaning back. She''s like a statue of a bride. She can''t move even sitting there.


    Why hasn''t easy come back to rescue her? She can''t make it.


    Today is his wedding day, and he is probably still entertaining friends.

 Chapter 1022

    She didn''t want marriage to be a shackle to each other. She trusted him unconditionally and gave him enough freedom as much as possible. He Xiaobai couldn''t help but didn''t call him. Such a sitting would be several hours.


    She was really about to fall asleep. All day long, except for a few glasses of wine, she almost didn''t drop any water. At this time, she was sleepy, tired, hungry, with backache. It was like being beaten in a sack. She couldn''t help laughing bitterly. I didn''t expect that she would be so tired after marriage.


    Looking at the mobile phone, it''s almost zero. Easy hasn''t come back yet.


    Finally, she couldn''t help but dial the first phone in her recent contact.


    "Easy West!" Her tone light, can''t wait to call him.


    "Hello?"


    Along with he Xiaobai''s voice, a beautiful female voice also came.


    Noisy music, women''s laughter, he Xiaobai''s nerves suddenly collapsed.


    What''s that place? Why do women answer the phone? At that moment, the woman''s sensitivity made he Xiaobai''s mind seem to burst, and his heart beat violently. He felt that he was about to burst his wedding dress.


    "Sorry, wrong number." She hung up in a hurry.


    But when I look at the phone, it''s really easy''s number. Why does a woman pick it up? It must be a cross line. It must be like this.


    She tried to suppress her mood, took a deep breath and dialed the familiar number again.


    It''s still loud music, it''s still the woman just now.


    "Hello, who''s calling?"


    ¡°¡­¡­ What about guysy? " After a moment''s silence, he Xiaobai tried to calm his emotions.


    "Mr. Gu, your phone number." Soft voice, vaguely heard the rustle, although there is no response, but he Xiaobai know, now holding the phone is Gu Yixi.


    "Yixi? Who was that woman just now? " She asked tentatively.


    "What do you think?" He asked casually.


    Isn''t he supposed to explain to her gently and let her stop thinking? Why is Yi Xi so indifferent at this time? He Xiaobai a Leng, a little at a loss, do not know how to say.


    Although her heart will inevitably be curious and suspicious, she has married him after all.


    He Xiaobai tried to ignore the previous question and said wrongly, "Yi Xi, where are you? I''ve been waiting for you for a long time


    "I''m too busy to go back tonight." His voice was filled with indifference.


    "But today is our wedding day!" He Xiaobai''s eyes are full of disbelief. In any case, he can''t believe that he will say this kind of words with her so indifferent.


    He sneered, said nothing more and cut off the phone.


    "Mr. Gu, you lost again, fine wine." Before he hung up, she clearly heard the laughter of a woman over there. Listening to the voice, there was more than one woman beside him.


    Even a fool could guess what it meant. She was stunned. On the wedding night, he was in a nightclub with other women.


    The noise over there made her sad at the moment.


    It turns out that these days of indifference is not an illusion, he really changed!


    He Xiaobai how willing to call again in the past, has been turned off.


    Listening to the blind sound in the mobile phone, I feel the cool liquid dripping on my chest. When I touch my chin, I don''t know when my face is full of tears.


    How can you let her accept this reality, the wedding night, the husband night does not return home, blatantly in the place and women fool around, she laughably like a grumpy woman, alone in the empty room, looking forward to his return.

 Chapter 1023

    It was the man she had lived with for 24 years and loved for 8 years. It was the man she had to marry.


    He was never willing to yell at her, never willing to make her sad, so many years after his girl stream, he never looked straight, he said his heart can only accommodate her.


    Just a week ago, he accompanied her thoughtfully to pick the wedding dress, and his eyes were full of tenderness.


    Overnight, he seems to have changed a person in general, cold to her terrible, let her feel frightened and fear.


    The person who held herself in the palm of her hand suddenly abandoned herself. The only man she could trust disappeared, as if she had lost her most precious thing. Her heart was very painful and desperate, and she didn''t know how to recover it.


    Throw away the phone, he Xiaobai choked, crying some out of breath.


    The gorgeous wedding dress tightly tied to her body made her gasp a little. No matter how beautiful she was, it was meaningless. She desperately wanted to take off this layer of bondage, but she tied it so tightly that her arms could not reach the zipper behind her.


    She fumbled barefoot to turn on the light, accidentally stepped on her skirt, fell heavily on the ground, elbow and knee are burning pain.


    In the past, her father and Yi Xi were in pain. Even with a small wound, she could hum for a long time. She had to find the painful shadow on their faces to feel that she was loved.


    This time, she didn''t cry. She got up and turned on the light. She was looking for scissors all over the room, but she couldn''t find them.


    She fell back to the sofa, her elbows were red and swollen under the light.


    He Xiaobai sat upright on the sofa all night in his wedding dress.


    I thought marriage was the happiness of another world, but I didn''t expect that it would be the beginning of her falling from heaven to hell.


    The next morning, she was disheveled, her eyes were red and swollen, her eyes were empty, and she looked tired, like a ghost.


    Her eyes stayed in the sundry tray under the tea table, and she saw the scissors she had been looking for all night. She picked up the scissors, pulled up her wedding dress, cut it and tied it to her. All day and all night, she was really about to collapse.


    Just then, there was a slight noise outside the door, and then guysy pushed the door open and came in. They changed their shoes and took two steps inside. Their eyes met and they hit each other.


    he said nothing, and passed through her bathroom without incident. What''s more, the strong smell of wine and perfume is very obvious. There is a bright lip print on the white shirt collar.


    "Easy West!" She stopped him.


    She has never been a strong person. The big Pearl like tears in her eyes want to fall. She bit her lip and said calmly, "Yi Xi, do you know I''ve been sitting here waiting for you all night?"


    Voice a little choking, with endless grievances.


    "I told you I wouldn''t come back." He didn''t look back. He was so cold.


    Shouldn''t he be the one who loves her the most in the world? He said that even if the whole world thought that she was wrong, he would firmly stand on her side, why overnight, he would become so cruel and terrible.


    "Yi Xi, what''s the matter with you? What did I do wrong? Please tell me if I can change it. Please don''t do this to me again." She is not reconciled, she ran to him, pounced on his arms, hugged him tightly, as if only in this way, once Yixi will come back.

 Chapter 1024

    Yi Xi never got angry with her before, even if she did something too much, as long as she admitted a mistake, he would immediately forgive her.


    Or that familiar warm embrace, but has changed.


    He didn''t hug her back, a finger a finger broke off, she held his hand, looked at her indifferently and said: "he Xiaobai, do you think I married you because I love you?"


    She was empty handed and cramped. She didn''t know where to put it. She stepped back involuntarily and looked at him for a long time.


    Isn''t it? She never doubted his feelings for her, never doubted the reason why they were together. What he said was like a bolt from the blue to her.


    "Don''t be silly! I just want to get the position of president of the company before I promise your father to marry you! " His face is expressionless, thin lips open, every word is like a sword, stabbing her whole body.


    So now that my father died, can he do this to her?


    "You should learn to get used to this life. It''s just the beginning." He dropped such a sentence coldly.


    He Xiaobai shook his head in disbelief. How could it be like this? He clearly loves her. How could he say such words.


    "I don''t believe it! Easy, you are so kind to me. I don''t believe you don''t love me. Tell me what happened She would not give up, pull the corner of his clothes desperately shaking, just want to know the answer.


    He was not gentle and frivolous, pinched her chin, sneered and said: "stupid woman, my acting skills are good enough for you to accept the reality?"


    That kind of cold eyes, is he Xiaobai has never seen the indifference.


    Looking at her pupils a little bit enlarged, big drops of tears came out, he let go, pushed her away and went straight to the bathroom.


    This time, she did not entangle in the past, a person fell to sit on the floor, covering his chest, gasping for breath, grief even cry out, the brain is covered, only tears in the flow of unbridled.


    He said that all his previous kindness to her was acting. From the age of 16 together, he accompanied her as a couple for eight years!


    From the first day, it indicates what kind of married life will be.


    Since he got married, he has been singing all night, often staying away at night, or coming home drunk with a woman''s kiss mark in the middle of the night.


    She was left alone in an empty room, like an abandoned woman in a deep palace.


    How can I feel sad? I have to learn to accept the reality?


    They are like strangers living under the same roof. Although they live together, they feel so far away. He is stingy to say a word to her, not to mention the honeymoon after marriage.


    "Xiaobai, I love you. Will you marry me when you grow up?"


    "Xiaobai, don''t work so hard. I''ll support you later."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Once sweet still fresh in my mind, as if everything is just her imagination out of thin air.


    Late at night, he Xiaobai waited on the sofa for a long time, and finally waited until Gu Yixi came back.


    She walked over and looked at him expectantly and said, "Yi Xi, tomorrow is Dad''s birthday. Would you like to go with me to see dad?"


    He loosened his tie and said coldly, "I don''t have time."


    "It won''t take long. Two hours will be enough!" She can go with him after work. It won''t take him long.


    When I was alive, my father liked him most. He would be very happy to go with her.

 Chapter 1025

    "Sorry, I have an appointment." He passed her without looking at her.


    "I''ll wait for you tomorrow!" She cried eagerly to his back.


    "Bang!" The only response to her was the sound of closing the door.


    He Xiaobai went back to the room with a lost face. I kept comforting myself. After all, my father has raised him for more than 20 years. He respects my father so much that he should go.


    The next afternoon, she went to the downstairs of he department company early to wait for him to get off work. She prepared flowers, cakes, fruits, and the wine that her father loved to drink.


    "Easy West!" Seeing him coming out of the company, she ran towards him with her things.


    But see, he has hugged the face of a tall beauty, in contrast, her bags appear more ridiculous and funny.


    Seeing her, he frowned and growled in anger: "I didn''t say I didn''t have time! Don''t you understand people? "


    She didn''t think that his so-called lack of time is to date other women, and even a little time is not willing to give her and her dead father.


    She is his wife in law. At present, this woman is the third party who disrupts other people''s marriage. But now, she is weak and has no confidence to question.


    "Isn''t this the only time, easy?" She was still hoping that he would change his mind.


    He did not look back, and the beauty on the car and left.


    He Xiaobai looked at it for a long time, sniffed and took a taxi to the cemetery.


    Her father''s cemetery is in the suburb. She put flowers, cakes and fruits in front of her father and said with a smile, "Dad, today is your first birthday over there. I brought your favorite wine."


    He poured the wine into the glass and touched it gently with one in one hand: "cheers."


    Drink one by yourself and sprinkle the other on the floor evenly.


    Her stomach was burning. She sat on the floor and continued to pour wine.


    "Dad, don''t worry about me. Easy treats me very well. He''s busy with his work and doesn''t care to accompany you. Don''t mind..." She drank another glass of wine and talked about it.


    Drink while chatting, drink by yourself, sprinkle a cup on the ground, and then you will drink together.


    A bottle of wine bottomed out, and the night had come. She stood up and patted her numb legs.


    "Happy birthday, Dad. I''ll see you another day."


    In the dark, she went down the hill alone through a cemetery. She used to have a private car to pick her up everywhere. For the first time, she knew that it was so difficult to get a taxi in the suburbs at night.


    I''m afraid she''ll have to stay there all night if a kind gentleman doesn''t want to take her home.


    He Xiaobai never thought that her life would be like this. In just a few months, she suffered from her father''s death, her boyfriend''s cheating, and all the people who loved her most left her.


    The unforgettable pain haunts her all the time. She can''t sleep all night long, and her hair falls off. She seems to have lost her soul and become depressed and haggard.


    Marriage without love is a torment to her.


    She wanted to leave him, but after so many years of feelings, it was not that she could let go. When she was determined to leave him, she found that she could not lose him. Yes, no matter how heartless he is, she still loves him.


    She tried to keep him. She wanted to be good and make him fall in love with herself. She didn''t believe that he didn''t feel anything about her.

 Chapter 1026

    Overnight, he Xiaobai seems to have matured a lot.


    Kitchen, he Xiaobai a long hair in the back of his head, very serious in learning to cook.


    There was a pile of fresh ingredients on the table, and there was a laptop beside it, which was playing cooking lessons.


    When cooking for the first time, he Xiaobai, who never touches Yangchun water, seems a bit clumsy.


    She followed the teacher''s instruction and cut the ingredients into pieces. The thickness of the materials was even and the code was neat. What she cut was horrible and scattered all over the table.


    As soon as she split an onion, her eyes were red and tearful. She cut two knives carefully and couldn''t help looking for sunglasses to put on.


    A careless, fingertip pain, she exclaimed, covering his fingers back a step, above has Qinchu bright red liquid.


    She endured the pain, ran to the living room to find the medicine box, knelt on the ground to bandage her wound, and then went back to the kitchen to cut vegetables.


    Ignition, pour oil, was washed vegetables just put into the pot on a string of oil ideas, scared her back quickly.


    It was only a few seconds. The pot was already dark. She even wanted to cry.


    A simple home cooked meal, she made it look like a war and made herself scarred.


    After making countless failed products, she finally did a decent job.


    Near work time, he Xiaobai called Gu Yixi in a humble voice like a little daughter-in-law: "Yixi, I''ll wait for you at home for dinner, and you''ll come back early in the evening."


    He casually "en" and hung up.


    He Xiaobai was overjoyed, threw away the phone and ran to the kitchen.


    She carefully prepared their dinner, full of food on the table, she also opened a bottle of red wine.


    After everything was ready, she sat on the sofa holding a pillow and quietly waiting for him to come back. Time passed by bit. The clock had already turned a little half circle, and he had not come back yet.


    The original full expectations have been gradually replaced by the loss.


    Suddenly hearing the sound of opening the door, her eyes lit up and she ran to him with her bare feet to get his slippers: "Yixi, you''re back. I''ve cooked food. Wait a minute, I''ll heat it for you..."


    "No more." He took a cold look at the food on the table and refused.


    "I''ve made all the dishes you like to eat. You can try them..." Although she knew that he must have eaten so late, she was still eager to pull his clothes, just like a child trying to show adults "I''m good". After all, she did it for him very carefully.


    He looked down at her holding his hand, with ugly band aids wrapped around her white index finger. No one could see that she was hurt.


    "I have no appetite." He frowned slightly and began to be obviously impatient.


    "Oh." He Xiaobai slowly loosened his clothes, trying to squeeze out a silly smile, "it doesn''t matter, ha ha, I''ll wait for you to go home for dinner every day."


    She believed that one day he would be moved by her.


    Every day, a pile of rich hot dishes wait for him to come back. If he doesn''t come back, she doesn''t eat at all. She always waits and sleeps on the sofa. The next morning, she finds that he hasn''t come back all night.


    She repeated it day by day.


    Finally one day, he came back very early, she was happy some incoherent, warm pull him to eat, he did not refuse.


    He Xiaobai gave him his favorite dish and looked at him expectantly. When he took the first bite, he vomited out like a poison and said, "it''s really bad!"

 Chapter 1027

    He Xiaobai was stunned for a moment, and quickly gave him other dishes: "sorry, Yi Xi, you eat this again."


    He put his chopsticks impatiently: "don''t do it in the future! I won''t eat it After that, he turned around and left indifferently.


    He Xiaobai left a person sitting there, the smile on his face has become stiff, silently dropped his head, eyes full of loneliness.


    "Is it really that bad?" She was very sad and whispered to herself. She picked up the vegetables and sent them to her mouth. Although they were not so delicious, they were not as hard to swallow as he said.


    Last year, she cooked a bowl of long-lived noodles for him on his birthday. He ate all of them with relish. He didn''t even have any soup left, and said with a thumbs up, "my wife, you''re a great cook"


    She looked at the tropical fish swimming in the opposite aquarium with empty eyes. She mechanically stuffed her arm with vegetables into her mouth. Only by constantly eating, could she forget to be sad. She ate all the dishes on the table.


    She ate quietly and went back to her room to sleep.


    In the middle of the night, he Xiaobai began to have a stomachache.


    Vomiting and diarrhea, holding the toilet spit bile are about to flow out, she is full of tears, spit while crying, they can not tell whether it is because of physical discomfort, or because of sad heart.


    She tries very hard to be a qualified wife, but he doesn''t appreciate it. She still spends a lot of time every day, and it''s hard for her even to see him.


    He Xiaobai did the same thing as many women. She followed him.


    From his company, he followed him all the way into the club and found him surrounded by a group of hot women in the corner.


    Although her figure is not as hot as those women, her appearance is not worse than them. Why can he talk and laugh with them, but even give her a smile.


    She clenched her fist. She could drink with him, too!


    She was about to pass by when she saw that he was hugging a woman and kissing her. She couldn''t see the woman''s face. From her back, she should be very beautiful. As he kisses, he glances at her.


    He Xiaobai brain "buzz" a, suddenly stay in place. He clearly saw her, not only not convergence, but also aboveboard kiss to her to see, she this past is only self humiliation.


    She stepped back involuntarily, turned around and ran away without looking back.


    After she came out of the club, she walked aimlessly in the street. The scene just now had a great visual impact on her. She was heartbroken and could not say that she was sad.


    Unknowingly, she went to a supermarket and bought a few cans of beer. She was depressed and sat alone on the steps under the street lamp.


    Suddenly I heard someone whistling at her frivolously. He Xiaobai looked up in a hurry. Several men were standing nearby, looking at her.


    He Xiaobai did not speak, silently took his own things to leave, the group of people even laughed.


    He Xiaobai was in a bad mood and was bullied by others. At this time, he Xiaobai felt extremely aggrieved and helpless. Even at this point, she was subconsciously thinking how good it would be if easy was there.


    When they were still in high school, they dated for the first time.


    A man on the street whistled at her. Guyisi was so angry that she turned around and wanted to settle with him.

 Chapter 1028

    He Xiaobai quickly pulled him: "forget it, Yi Xi."


    More is better than less. It''s just a whistle. It''s better not to hear it.


    Where would guysi listen? She went over and looked at the man and said, "sorry!"


    The man stepped up, pushed him, and uttered more vicious words. Guysy waved his fist to his mouth. A war was inevitable.


    Those big men were beaten very well, and goosey was not spared the honor injury.


    On the side of the road, he Xiaobai helped him disinfect the wound and pasted it. But he blamed him and said, "you''re stupid. There are so many people. You have to go there and have a look. The wound is like this!"


    Those people are unreasonable people at all. They don''t know how to respect and apologize.


    "I''m a man, I can''t let you be bullied," guysey grinned in pain Four eyes opposite, his eyes are very firm.


    He Xiaobai''s heart softened in an instant, and his hand movements became softer.


    He''s protecting her. He won''t flinch because of her strength. She believed that when she was in danger, he would be the first to protect her behind her.


    After the last sip of beer, he Xiaobai gave the empty bottle to the old lady. Just at this time, the phone rang and she belched to pick it up. Xiaoshu, the girl over there, asked: "I didn''t disturb you and Mr. Gu so late, did I?"


    Probably no one knows that guyisi is indifferent to her after marriage. He hasn''t even touched her. He Xiaobai, full of loss, forced out a smile: "of course not."


    "That''s good. It''s like this. After studying abroad, Mr. Song wants to organize people from the Ministry to get together a year ago and let me count the attendance list. Do you have a schedule to attend


    When they were in college, they were all in the student union, and the students in the Department had good feelings. This was the first time they got together after graduation.


    He Xiaobai agreed without hesitation: "I will definitely go."


    "OK, I''ll let you know the time and place. I''ll hang up first if I don''t disturb you and Mr. Gu." Xiaoshu said with a smile and added secretly, "don''t wear too sexy. Be careful, you can''t hold it."


    Can this girl not be so obscene all the time! He Xiaobai blushed and was about to yell at her, but she had hung up.


    When she closed the phone, she felt lonely again. Can''t hold it? He''ll probably just hate her.


    Put your hands in your pocket and walk back slowly. The night view of the city is very beautiful. There are bright lights and colorful neon lights everywhere.


    Inadvertently, I saw the sign of an adult products store flashing, and the words of Xiaoshu suddenly appeared in my ear: don''t wear too sexy, be careful


    Maybe she really drank some beer to strengthen her courage, but she went in like a ghost.


    "What do you need, miss?" The things on the shelf made her blush. When the waiter came, her face was already red.


    Casually pointed to: "this."


    Secretly settled the account, press into the bag, escape also generally ran out.


    Like a thief, he was careful all the way for fear of being found.


    The next night, when goosey came back, he didn''t see a familiar figure on the sofa.


    Before, no matter how late he came back, she was always waiting on the sofa, and even often fell asleep.


    It is conceivable that if he doesn''t come back, she will be on the sofa all night.


    Gu Yixi snorted. A young lady like her, who had been pampered and protected so well since she was a child, naturally could not bear the hardship. Before cooking for him every day, waiting for him to come back on the sofa made him look very impressive, probably can''t stand to go back to the room to sleep.


    He went back to the room without strabismus. After taking a bath, he came out and was about to go to bed. However, he found that something was wrong. He lifted the quilt and there was a man lying in it. He was looking at him with fragrant and watery eyes.


    The skin is as white as snow, the lips are red and the teeth are white, the eyebrows and eyes are picturesque. She was lurking in his room.


    Guysi''s relaxed face froze for a while, and then he went on coldly. He growled, "what are you crazy about?"


    She did not speak, just to prove with action, a little bit close to the past, timid one foot hook his leg, an arm extended to him.


    Gu Yixi''s face was even more ugly. He said word by word, "he Xiaobai, get out of here!"


    It was obvious that his body was tight. He was not completely indifferent. He Xiaobai was very happy. As if she had been encouraged, instead of listening, she stepped up.


    The skin is as delicate as congealed fat, pasted with his solid wheat colored muscles, and the boneless hands draw circles on him, soft and cool.


    She felt that his body was warming up.


    Although he always said he didn''t love her at all, she didn''t believe he didn''t feel for her.


    She knew that it was cheap for her to do so, as long as she could retrieve him and let her do anything.


    This moment is the craziest thing he Xiaobai has ever done in her life. Her cheeks are slightly red, and she can''t look directly at his flaming eyes. She has to close her eyes, only to keep close to him, and her hands gradually go down along the lines of other people''s fish line.Mr. Gu raised his leg and kicked, all at once. He Xiaobai was kicked down and fell to the ground, with long hair hanging down, covering her face, unable to see her expression at the moment.


    "Get out of here. Don''t let me say it three times." He pointed to the door and growled.


    She got up from the ground and went out quietly, walking slowly and limping.


    Behind him, he coldly threw her a sentence: "he Xiaobai, don''t let me look down on you!"


    He Xiaobai was stiff behind him, quickened his pace, hurt his left leg and nearly fell down.


    Out of his door, her tears did not break, until back to his room, finally could not help crying out.


    She has been very hard to put down the posture, put down self-esteem to please him, why he is still so unfeeling to her.


    She also knew that she was cheap, but how much courage and determination she needed to do that.


    It''s no use hating yourself all of a sudden.


    When he was still in college, he Xiaobai couldn''t sleep at night. On a whim, he sneaked into guyisi''s room without telling his father and others, sneaked into his quilt, and put his cold hands and feet on him.


    Gu Yixi was awakened by her, some helpless voice scolded her: "a girl in the middle of the night into a boy''s bed is what kind of, back to his room."

 Chapter 1029

    She has a sweet smile: "you''re no one else anyway." On the contrary, the hands and feet of the scoundrel stick more on him to keep him warm.


    He could not laugh or cry, but also connived at her unreasonable, put her hands and feet into his arms, and kindly helped her tuck in the quilt: "this is the last time, never again."


    She nodded busily, curled up in his arms like a kitten.


    Goosey''s eyes were soft, and she rubbed her hairy hair. They hugged each other and fell asleep.


    It was the first time since they fell in love that they were so close together, warm, very warm, but also It''s easier to have other feelings.


    But he Xiaobai still rubbed around in his arms and changed several postures. Gu Yixi lowered his voice with a black line: "you don''t have to move."


    Knowing that further provocation would set fire to her body, she mischievously spat out her tongue and quietly stopped.


    That day, guysi was hooked by her one night did not fall asleep, the whole body rigid embrace her, but a finger did not despise her.


    Afterwards, he Xiaobai jokingly said to him, Yi Xi, I like you so much. That day, as long as you take the initiative, I will not refuse you.


    He didn''t say anything. He just scratched her feet in revenge.


    He loves her so much that he can''t destroy her innocence before he can promise her a bright future. But he believed that she would be his sooner or later, and that day would not be too far away.


    He Xiaobai laughs and dodges everywhere, itching tears are coming out.


    He will help her cover her stomach and act as her warm baby when her relatives patronize periodic stomachache.


    He would hand in the examination papers in half an hour for the first time under her shameless request, just to help her cheat.


    He cherished her, loved her, obeyed her unconditionally, and never even yelled at her.


    And now, he actually started on her, even so heartless to kick her down.


    He Xiaobai knows that his refusal of chiguoguo this time is not because he cherishes her innocence, but because he may really have no feelings for her, and he disdains to touch her.


    Tears like a tap, how can not stop.


    Obviously sad, but try to suppress their cry, do not want him to hear.


    She cried all night until she fell asleep.


    After he Xiaobai "rolled", Gu Yixi never fell asleep again. He rubbed his hair and got up to take a shower in the bathroom.


    The next day, Gu Yixi didn''t see he Xiaobai when he got up.


    Before, every morning she would buy breakfast and put it on the table, but today it''s very cold.


    She''s probably not up yet. Yesterday, he kicked her that foot strength is not light, obviously feel her from the ground to get up, legs are a little trembling.


    Goosey put on her suit, took her briefcase and was about to go out. After hesitation, she finally turned back and entered her room.


    He Xiaobai curled up in the quilt and was sleeping soundly. His eyes were red and swollen like walnuts. There were obvious tears on his face.


    Gu Yixi went straight to the theme, lifted the quilt, wanted to check her injury, but saw that her left leg was obviously swollen, a piece of blue and purple, set off in the snow-white skin, some shocking.


    It was even more serious than he imagined. It seemed that he was really cruel. He didn''t expect that the first time he started on a woman, it would be against her.


    He pulled her leg to help her with the injury.

 Chapter 1030

    Feeling that someone touched him, he Xiaobai subconsciously broke away and sat up with his eyes open. He Xuanhuan saw Gu Yixi sitting opposite him.


    "Yi, Yi Xi." When she saw him, she was surprised and scared.


    He did not speak, pulled her injured leg, with a cotton swab dipped in wine evenly smeared on her wound.


    He Xiaobai''s nose became sour when he saw that he devoted himself to the treatment of his injury. He was moved and even more aggrieved by what he had suffered these days.


    It is said that a man is the most beautiful when he is serious, and his side face is as charming as ever. She almost feels that the bad things that happened before are all fake? Look! He helped her with the medicine, but he still cared about her.


    Originally has been disheartened, fell to the bottom of the heart, but because of this gentle, suddenly full of hope for him again. She won''t give up on him.


    Seeing that he was about to leave after taking the medicine, in a hurry, she put her arms around him and cried out his name: "Yi Xi." I haven''t held him like this for a long time. She almost forgot the warm temperature on his chest.


    "Let go." He had a low voice and no emotion.


    He Xiaobai bit his lip. Last night, the scene happened. She was still a little afraid of him and reluctantly released it.


    Looking at his back, she drooped her head a little dispirited.


    And a few minutes later, a pair of feet appeared in front of me, and a steaming towel was handed over: "put this on."


    He Xiaobai raised his head and saw that it was him. As soon as his eyes brightened, he obediently took it over and applied it to his own wound. The swelling and pain area was much better.


    Originally lost heart also suddenly become abnormal satisfaction, she frowned at him.


    After helping her deal with the injury, guysy picked up her briefcase and prepared to go to work.


    He Xiaobai quickly got up and limped up: "Yi Xi, you haven''t had breakfast yet. I''ll help you prepare breakfast."


    "No more." He didn''t look back, his voice was cold.


    "Oh." He Xiaobai answered lightly. Just, compared with the previous loss, at the moment of her heart a little more satisfaction and happiness.


    After that, although she was as cold as ever, she was full of motivation to please him every day, and she never got tired of hitting a nail again and again.


    In order to be a qualified wife, she even secretly applied for a wife training class to learn some life skills.


    She works very hard every day, trying to build a warm home for him.


    Wipe the floor, wash the sheets, the whole house clean, even some small details.


    On his desk, there is a pot of jasmine flower, which just shows its beauty. It exudes a faint fragrance, which can calm his heart when he is busy with his work. Even there is a rose on the table.


    It took her several days to brush all the leather shoes in his cupboard without dyeing. After washing the ties and shirts, she ironed them without any wrinkles. There was still the fragrance of her washing on them.


    If he pays attention, he will find out what she has done for the family and how much she cares about him.


    You know, she couldn''t even use the washing machine before.


    After she got married, she was just like a different person.


    She is willing to learn and do anything for him.

 Chapter 1031

    Maybe it''s because Yi Xi paid too much for her in those years, so now, it''s her turn to pay for him.


    In the afternoon, she was still ironing the suit he was going to wear the next day. If she hadn''t called his driver and asked him to pick up something on the way back, she didn''t even know that he was going abroad on business for a week for his early morning flight the next day.


    He Xiaobai was stunned for a moment, hung up the phone, some helpless smile.


    He didn''t take her as his wife at all. He didn''t want to tell her anything. No matter what, she was always the last one to know. Sometimes, even if she didn''t see him for several days, she had to turn to his secretary to know his itinerary.


    He Xiaobai went into his room without any complaints, helped him pack up, sorted out all the clothes he wanted to wear and put them into the suitcase.


    That night, guysi came back and did not mention the business trip.


    He Xiaobai went over and pretended to be relaxed and said to him, "Yixi, today I heard from the driver that you are going on a business trip. I have packed my luggage. Do you have anything else to take?"


    He glanced at the laptop in his arms and said, "No."


    "Oh, that''s good." She was smiling, but so reluctantly.


    "Easy, please let me know in advance when you come back. I''ll meet you at the airport." She said uneasily with her fingers around the corner of her dress, for fear that he would refuse.


    "Well." He didn''t lift his head. He answered in his nose.


    He Xiaobai''s uneasy heart suddenly changed into a surprise, which is rare. He didn''t refuse her.


    "Mr. Gu, I''ve heard a lot. This way, please."


    In the spacious and clean hall, two teams of business elites in suits and shoes simply shook hands to greet each other, then went straight to the theme and went to the conference room.


    After the two sides settled, the negotiation officially began.


    Gu Yixi was as if he was sitting in the president''s office of his own company, with elegant posture, a smile on his face, and an atmosphere that could not be ignored.


    His close secretary took the initiative, nodded to others, opened the folder on his desk, and expressed his company''s position and conditions in beautiful English.


    Other people whispered a few words. Then a middle-aged man said, "no, Mr. Gu, your price is too low. I''m sorry we can''t accept it."


    Gu Yixi is not anxious, and the general manager on the other side continues to speak: "Mr. Bruce, you should know that our cooperation will not only bring you huge profits, but also bring you a large number of customers to drive your business development. Are you sure you want to give up more benefits because of temporary benefits?"


    Several blonde foreigners looked at each other, shook their heads and continued to say no.


    From the beginning to the end, guyisi did not say a word, just like a master, quietly watching the negotiation, as if everything had been under control.


    Several rounds down, the other side has gradually become weak, but still refused to let go.


    Negotiations are like battlefields. As long as one side does not admit defeat, it must continue to talk.


    Everyone is highly focused. A little bit of a mistake is a loss of tens of millions. In a flash, more than three hours have passed.


    According to the previous platoon arrangement, what they should say has also been mentioned. All the methods have been used, but the other side still hasn''t let go.

 Chapter 1032

    The close secretary winked at Gu Yixi secretly, as if to ask what to do.


    It''s only one step away from success. How could guysi give up so easily and leave time for them to prepare for the second negotiation.


    In order to conclude the negotiation as soon as possible, he stood up and said: "since your company has no sincerity to cooperate with us, it''s useless to talk more about it. I hope you can cooperate with us when you have the opportunity in the future."


    After that, he nodded politely and took the lead to go out, while the people he carried with him also got up and followed.


    Did not expect that he would suddenly come to such a hand, so resolute, without procrastination on the outside.


    The other high-level Leng for a while, and afraid to miss this opportunity, finally called him: "Gu Zong, please stay."


    Although Bruce was unwilling, he still had to admire the young man''s courage and talent. After signing the contract, he extended his hand to invite him: "there''s a reception tonight. I wonder if Mr. Gu would like to join us?"


    Goosey took his hand, with a smile on his face: "of course, no problem, happy cooperation."


    He specially chose the other company to negotiate under the situation of economic pressure. He didn''t expect that this time it would be more smooth than he thought.


    I have to admit, goosey has a lot of business talent. Just a few months after taking over the company, he has already made a great success, and even won the project that the old man always wanted to get when he was alive.


    The evening party is just to relax.


    I had a few more drinks. I was slightly drunk. And inadvertently a turn around, head-on came a hot figure beauty, accidentally, red wine spilled on his shirt.


    "I''m sorry, sir." The beauty took a tissue and wiped it on his chest in a hurry.


    He saw a lot of this kind of drama, lack of interest, back to the sentence: "it''s not in the way." Then he turned to his men and said, "I''ll go up and change my clothes. You can play slowly."


    In the hotel suite, he opened the suitcase and wanted to find a shirt, but there were only seven small bags in each bag.


    He picked up one of the bags and saw that it contained the clothes he needed to change the next day. On it was a note marked with the date and the temperature of the day.


    It''s a bit cold today. Keep warm. A childish smile was added behind.


    A few days ago, he was busy late at night every night, and the male assistant helped him take out the clothes he changed the next day.


    he didn''t know that she was so considerate that she put the clothes he changed every day in a small bag.


    Probably really a little drunk, always mention her then facial expressionless, he unexpectedly for the first time unconsciously raised the corner of the mouth.


    After Gu Yixi left, he Xiaobai''s busy figure suddenly slacked off. She didn''t know what she was doing was right or wrong.


    Blindly to pay, to please, in the face of his cold eyes, she will be moved and aggrieved, she will also be tired, but she has no other choice but to continue to do so.


    At the weekend, Xiao Shu called her and asked her to go shopping.


    When he Xiaobai arrives at the coffee shop they meet, Xiaoshu has already ordered juice for her.


    It was the first time they had met since she got married.


    "At the end of the week, your old master let you out so easily?" Xiaoshu has an incredible look on her face.


    "Oh, he''s on a business trip." He Xiaobai took a sip of juice and said.

 Chapter 1033

    Xiaoshu looked her up and down again, always feel that this girl is a little strange.


    People''s newlyweds all have ruddy complexions and good skin. They can drip water. Why do they feel tired in Xiaobai''s eyebrows.


    He Xiaobai was staring at her all over unnaturally, threw her a white eye: "why do you look at me like this?"


    Xiaoshu bit the straw and came up with a face of gossip and said in a low voice: "Xiaobai, is your ancient childe too powerful. Oh, look at the tired face Then he touched her face.


    He Xiaobai slapped her hand: "Hello! I said, "can you stop being so mean?"


    What is a bad friend? He Xiaobai is very angry with her.


    "Well, well, no more." Small Shu grinning beg for mercy, pull her arm to go out, "this month just pay wages, go, go shopping!"


    See Xiaoshu''s bright smile, she felt that everything has changed, only Xiaoshu is still.


    Although her married life is not happy, she put it in her heart silently and didn''t want to worry about people around her.


    Xiaoshu that girl physical strength is very good, stepping on high-heeled shoes all the way, shuttle between the various floors, straight let as a sports idiot he Xiaobai constantly complain.


    "Well, try it on." Xiaoshu with a long skirt, in he Xiaobai body than push her to the dressing room.


    "Well, I didn''t want to come and buy clothes!" She just came out to relax.


    Resistance is invalid, Leng was pushed in.


    Finally, at the instigation of Xiaoshu, she had five or six shopping bags on her arms in the afternoon.


    Xiaoshu is more ruthless than she is. A month''s salary has been lost in the twinkling of an eye.


    He Xiaobai is in a good mood. For the first time, he thinks that shopping is also a good way to vent his emotions.


    Passing the men''s clothing store, he Xiaobai held Xiaoshu: "Xiaoshu, I want to help Yi Xi pick a dress."


    Little Shu tut tut said: "don''t show love in front of a single woman like me, OK?" But still obediently with her in the election.


    "Please show me this dress."


    "Miss, you have a good eye. This is the best style and quality suit in our shop."


    "That''s it. Please wrap it for me."


    "For your boyfriend?"


    He Xiaobai smile: "no, it''s my husband."


    The clerk handed her the wrapped clothes: "Miss, your husband must be very happy."


    "Thank you." He Xiaobai politely took the bag, always felt that this sentence was familiar -


    "Xiaobai, take this dress to try." In the shop, the boy took a dress and handed it to the girl beside him.


    The girl leaned against him as if she had no bones, and her arm was hanging on his shoulder: "Yi Xi, otherwise I won''t take part in this violin competition."


    Looking for a day did not find the right costumes, she was really depressed, no mood to participate in the performance.


    "Come on, try this one again." The boy rubbed her hair to comfort her.


    He Xiaobai finally went to the dressing room with his head drooping.


    When she had given up, he helped her choose clothes again and again, until she came out in a high waist skirt, and he nodded with satisfaction.


    Pick the favorite clothes, he Xiaobai originally lost mood also shine.


    When checking out, the clerk said to him, "your girlfriend must be very happy."


    He Xiaobai in the heart sweet Zizi, more intimate arm on his arm.

 Chapter 1034

    In that competition, she won the first prize for her extraordinary performance.


    Think of once happy memories, she even into God, unconsciously laugh out a voice.


    Xiaoshu was surprised by her, this guy can start to giggle when he walks, free a hand to shake in front of her: "dead girl, what do you think? Smile so bad."


    He Xiaobai suddenly returned to reality, took back the smile: "nothing."


    "In the evening, you accompany me to the new hot pot shop!"


    "Good."


    Two women with full things in their hands went to the hot pot shop talking and laughing.


    On the bottom of the pot, there is a strong fragrance, and a layer of red pepper floating on the soup, which makes people have a good appetite.


    Fresh ingredients come up, two people can''t wait to cook in the pot, looking at each other''s greedy face, can''t help laughing.


    Xiaoshu inadvertently glanced out of the window, quickly patted he Xiaobai''s arm: "Xiaobai, your ancient childe!"


    Following her eyes, on the opposite road, a man was facing them.


    Xiaoshu is excited to let Xiaobai call him to come to eat together, from the coffee shop next to him out of a beautiful woman, smile at him, two people drive away.


    Xiaoshu Leng for a while, joking and laughing, said: "look at my eyes, how can that person be an ancient childe?" She would rather believe that the sow would go up the tree than that guysy would cheat.


    He Xiaobai smile: "yes, Yixi is still abroad on business." However, the knuckles of her hand holding chopsticks are slightly white.


    No wonder Xiaoshu will recognize him. The man just now is Yi Xi. She knew all about his clothes, his shoes and his actions.


    "Xiaobai, come on!" Xiaoshu soon put the scene behind her, and gave Xiaobai the cooked food.


    But he Xiaobai has no appetite at all, and he has no appetite for anything.


    Yixi Mingming promised that she would call her in advance when she came back. Why did he go out with other women in the coffee shop.


    She was a little absent-minded. She could not sit still after taking a bite. She had to leave for a while.


    "Xiaoshu, I''m not very comfortable. I''ll go back first." Without waiting for Xiaoshu to speak, she got up and went out. She went to the cashier to settle her account and rushed out.


    "Hey, Xiaobai, you heartless thing just left me here?" Xiao Shu roared at the back.


    When he Xiaobai came home, Guyi had already come back. He was absorbed in sitting on the sofa, looking at his notebook and wearing his pajamas. It seemed that he had just taken a bath.


    "Easy, you''re back." She closed the door, walked over and put the goods on the side of the sofa.


    "Well." He didn''t look up.


    "I''ve bought you clothes. Do you want to see if they fit?" She continued to ingratiate herself and took the clothes.


    "Put it there." He was still silent.


    He Xiaobai folded his clothes and put them aside. He sat next to him in silence. His eyes were full of loss, and he said faintly: "Yi Xi, I saw you just now, in the cafe on XX street, with a Women. "


    The woman she met was the one who came to the company to find him on his birthday.


    "Oh." He should be a, undisguised admit this fact, careless even a lie disdain to say to her.

 Chapter 1035

    He Xiaobai only felt weak all over, and his heart had been hurt by him.


    She took a breath, her tone was flat, without a trace of questioning, and said to him: "Yixi, didn''t you promise that I would call me in advance when I came back, and why..." A burst of sour nose, afraid to continue to say tears will flow out, so stuck there.


    "Forget it."


    Forget, good enough reason, in the face of her heart to pay, he actually used such a light excuse to push her away.


    What she still wants, now she should have recognized the facts, and then ask is just to make himself more sad.


    "Oh, I see. I''m a little sleepy shopping today. I''ll go to sleep first. " After a long silence, she sniffed, opened her mouth low, got up and walked slowly to the bathroom.


    The cold water sprinkles on the body, only feels the piercing cold. Maybe the cold will keep her cool for a while.


    After taking a shower, he Xiaobai shivered all over, got into the bed, wrapped himself tightly, and went to bed early with his eyes closed.


    The next day, she opened her eyes in a daze, but she was already on her way.


    The body is not comfortable, the head is swollen, the nose is also very uncomfortable. She tried to get up, but nearly fell to the ground.


    Touched his forehead, some helpless.


    It''s just that she is too weak. She took a cold bath yesterday and got sick.


    Simply continue to lie back, in the role of a high fever, not long before they fell asleep in the past.


    Maybe it was a kind of self evasion in her heart. She spent the whole day passively. Water did not enter, although the body is miserable, but no mood to find their own medicine to eat.


    Vaguely, I sometimes heard a slight noise outside to remind her that he was on holiday today.


    All day long, he didn''t come in to see her, which made her heart cool again.


    Hot tears ran down her cheek and soaked half of the pillow.


    When the relationship between husband and wife is at this stage, it''s time for her to give up.


    Disheartened, he Xiaobai, with a weak body and slippers, went to the kitchen first, found a bottle of mineral water and a few pieces of bread in the refrigerator, and then found a few pieces of anti fever medicine for himself in the medicine box in the living room.


    She was tired all over and worked hard to open the lid, put the medicine into her mouth, and drank some water. The cool liquid came from her throat to her stomach all the way.


    She took a few mouthfuls of bread with mineral water and put on her stomach. Then she went back to her room to have a rest.


    All the way, she did not squint, regarded the guyisi on the sofa as the air, and did not say a word.


    Guysi concentrated on his newspaper, did not lift his head, and turned a blind eye to the passing of her.


    Although two people live under the same roof, they seem to live in two worlds.


    Since that day, he Xiaobai''s attitude towards guyisi has been much weaker.


    Before always take him as the center, humble please him, wish all day around him, even if he is cold to himself again.


    And now, she voluntarily gave up, quit his world, no longer in front of him around.


    She helped him prepare breakfast and dinner on time every day. She also helped him wash the clothes he changed, but she didn''t stick them on him as before.


    She cleans up the table after he goes to work. No matter how late he comes back, she doesn''t care.


    Two people do not interfere in each other''s lives, even the dialogue is very little, the original cold home has become increasingly cold.

 Chapter 1036

    Maybe this way of getting along is the best for both of them. He doesn''t have to be harassed by her every day, and she doesn''t have to face his cold words every day to break his heart.


    Women, no career, no love, what will become?


    Her life completely lost the goal, every day in addition to do a good job at home trivia, the rest of the time she has nothing to do.


    And always stay in a cold home, inexplicable sense of helplessness and despair swept away, in order not to let their own wishful thinking, she is like obsessive-compulsive disorder, how can not stop things in hand, over and over again washing the curtains and sheets, a morning can wipe the floor several times.


    Because of this, she became more and more tired, and her expression became more and more trance.


    Originally sunny girl, now all of a sudden a lot of vicissitudes.


    When I brush my teeth in the mirror, I see the faint dark circles under my eyes. He Xiaobai''s action suddenly froze and slowly dropped his eyes.


    But in half a year, she was different from before she got married. Is this really her?


    In her best years, she wasted her youth like a woman in a deep palace. She was really unwilling to go on like this. When is the end of such a life.


    She has to find something to do. Maybe work can divert some of her attention from her family.


    The next day, he Xiaobai went out to look for a job with light makeup, clothes he liked, handbags and high heels.


    A smile in front of the mirror, although there is a trace of melancholy in the eyes, but also beautiful, full of young girl''s vigor.


    Satisfactory jobs are not so easy to find, either demanding or demanding.


    When learning that he Xiaobai is looking for a job everywhere, Xiaoshu is not less distressed to scold her for being ignorant.


    "I said, miss, you can carry a bag for more than 100000. Which company dares to ask you? Even if there is a company that really likes you, how much money do you think it is appropriate for him to open a business for you every month? Your family is not bad for your money. Besides, there is still Mr. Gu. It''s too late to be envied by others. If you don''t take good care of your beauty, go shopping and have afternoon tea, what are you doing here? "


    No wonder Xiaoshu would say that, in other people''s eyes, her family is so rich, and there is a husband who loves her so much, only a fool goes to work outside to suffer.


    Although he Xiaobai''s father is the richest man in H City, her life is very low-key, and she doesn''t have the airs of a daughter.


    When I first met her, Xiaoshu didn''t study famous brands and didn''t know that any simple and ordinary clothes on her body were worth tens of thousands of yuan. When I went to her home for the first time, Xiaoshu couldn''t help but put in her eyes. She never dreamed that the guy who was always with her every day was a local tyrant.


    He Xiaobai was told by her that she didn''t know how to speak I''m just bored at home every day, trying to find something to do


    Growing up in such a family, he Xiaobai, who had his first louis vuitton bag on his 12th birthday, didn''t have too much concept and pursuit of money and famous brand.


    What''s more, she didn''t come out to work this time to make money, just to find a spiritual sustenance.


    It happened that a teacher in the private kindergarten opened by Aunt Xiaoshu asked for maternity leave. Finally, under the introduction of Xiaoshu, he Xiaobai is a temporary kindergarten teacher here.


    He Xiaobai likes this job very much.


    In recent years, she has become more and more fond of children. She treats the children in the class as little angels and tries her best to take care of them. The children in the kindergarten soon fall in love with this beautiful young woman teacher.

 Chapter 1037

    She teaches them to read poems, to count, to play games with them, and she just wants to give them all the beautiful things in the world. As long as they are happy every day, she will feel a sense of satisfaction that she has never felt before.


    Every day, she goes out after work in guysey, and goes home before he gets off work. The days are simple but full.


    Once learned violin, she is also familiar with some temperament, and can play some music simply with piano.


    In the music room, all the children sit around her on the ground. While playing, she patiently teaches the children to sing nursery rhymes, over and over again.


    All the children are in high spirits. The young children''s voice reverberates in the classroom, which is the most beautiful song in the world.


    Time with the children, always so happy, eyes only a smile and childlike face, full of their infection, no mind to think about other unpleasant things.


    However, when he Xiaobai looked at the children while playing the piano, he saw a very disharmonious face.


    The other children are singing happily and loudly, only he hung his head and seemed a little unhappy.


    He Xiaobai didn''t say anything more, but when he didn''t see it, he continued to lead us to sing.


    Until the end of class, all the children ran out to play, the little boy walked to his seat, holding his chin in a daze.


    He Xiaobai went over, squatted down beside him, put his hand on his back and asked, "Fanfan, what''s the matter? What''s the matter? Can you tell the teacher about it?"


    Her tone was gentle and her eyes were full of sincerity. When she saw her concern, she felt very wronged and couldn''t help crying.


    Big drops of tears flow in the pink face, he Xiaobai heart is broken, hugged him, help him wipe tears: "where don''t cry, there are teachers, in the end how."


    The child cried and sobbed to he Xiaobai.


    It turns out that tomorrow is his birthday. Dad is busy on business and has no time to accompany him.


    "Dad promised me that he would celebrate my birthday tomorrow and take me to KFC, but he went on a business trip this morning."


    He Xiaobai put the child in his arms and put his arm around his shoulder to comfort him: "good boy, don''t cry. Tomorrow, the teacher will accompany you for your birthday. Will the teacher take you to KFC?"


    Under the comfort of he Xiaobai, Fanfan finally stopped crying and wiped away his tears.


    After all, working in kindergarten is short. No wonder she doesn''t know. After work, he Xiaobai learned that the child was a single parent family, and his father was a workaholic. At ordinary times, there was only one nanny at home to take care of him.


    For children, the biggest wish is to have a birthday with their father.


    However, few adults can take care of children''s hearts.


    The next day, he Xiaobai took Fanfan out for his birthday.


    When a huge transformer toy appears in front of us, the children''s eyes are full of surprise and inconceivable. When they are held in their arms like a baby, they feel better all of a sudden: "thank you, teacher."


    "Let''s go!" He xiaobaimei bent his eyes and stretched out his hand. Fanfan looked at her. When he saw the friendliness and smile in her eyes, he firmly took her hand.


    Rou Huhu''s little hand is held by the teacher''s warm hand, and Fanfan''s heart is warm. For a long time, she hasn''t been led like this by her mother.

 Chapter 1038

    He Xiaobai bought a very pocket cake and took Fanfan to the KFC store nearby.


    "Fanfan, which would you like to eat?"


    Because of he Xiaobai''s affinity, Fanfan has regarded her as a close person, and there is no need to pinch the point. She will give away the children''s set meal of doll toys.


    He Xiaobai holds the tray and leads fan fan to find a seat. He opens the hamburger and hands it to him. Fan fan takes it and takes a big bite. He smiles at him with a satisfied look on his face.


    He Xiaobai took a paper towel to help him wipe the salad on his face and handed over the warm juice.


    After accompanying Fanfan to eat, he Xiaobai opened the small cake, put five candles on it, asked the waiter to borrow a lighter, lit it and said: "Fanfan, happy birthday, make a wish."


    Although this birthday is very simple, but because he Xiaobai''s company, he is very happy, and finally is no longer a person. Close your eyes, put your hands together, and blow it out.


    An old lady with her grandson asked, "girl, is this your son?"


    In other people''s eyes, he Xiaobai is in his early twenties at most. It''s really strange to have such a big son.


    "This is my student." He Xiaobai replied with a smile.


    The old lady suddenly realized that she was a teacher. This teacher is also too conscientious, so good to the children, said that no one would doubt the mother.


    From KFC out, Fanfan holding he Xiaobai''s hand: "teacher, you accompany me for a while?" He really didn''t want to go back so early.


    "Good." He Xiaobai agreed without thinking about it. He took him to the bookstore and bought him a story book.


    When he Xiaobai came back home, it was very late. Gu Yixi sat on the sofa and looked up at her for the first time.


    His face is expressionless and his eyes are deep. He Xiaobai can''t see what he is thinking at this time, but he seems to be in a bad mood.


    She never took the initiative to talk to him about being a teacher in kindergarten, and he never asked about it.


    In recent years, she came back several times later than him, so he must have noticed something wrong.


    Although they don''t even have much time to talk, as a couple, he Xiaobai thinks it''s necessary to tell him the truth.


    I changed my shoes, put down my bag, walked in and said, "I work in a kindergarten. I may come back later in the future."


    He snorted, "I see." Close the magazine and turn back to the room.


    He Xiaobai had no choice but to smile, but her heart ached. She knew it would be like this. How could he care what she was busy with.


    "First fold the paper in half, and then fold it like this Look, is it folded? " In handicraft class, he Xiaobai teaches children origami.


    The children are very serious about their creation. Just as she was touring the classroom, a shy girl shyly handed her a folded flower in a small voice: "teacher, here you are."


    He Xiaobai took over, raised a bright smile on his face, touched the little girl''s head: "thank you, the teacher likes it very much."


    Embarrassed, the little girl lowered her head and went back to her seat.


    This is the first gift he Xiaobai received as a kindergarten teacher. It may be worthless to others, but it is the best reward for her.


    At that moment, she was moved in her heart. She was more moved than the real flowers.

 Chapter 1039

    The children''s way of expressing their feelings is very simple. Maybe they really like the teacher, so they will give her their folded flowers.


    However, it is the most sincere feelings that are more likely to infect people.


    In the afternoon, Xiaoshu came to visit the class. When she saw he Xiaobai dressed in simple casual clothes and playing games with the children, her eyes almost fell out.


    He Xiaobai is very small, so she is more tender. Who can see that she is already a married woman.


    Xiaoshu is a smart suit and skirt, with high heels and white-collar dress. She stands in front of her and feels several years old.


    "Xiaoshu." He Xiaobai bowed his head and said something to the children, then came to her.


    "Dead girl, it seems that I''ve been doing well here these days!" Xiaoshu teases her.


    He Xiaobai is not angry, but laughs.


    Seeing her laughing with the children, she was relieved. Xiaobai looked much better than before.


    Since Xiaobai likes children so much


    Xiaoshu can''t help but ask: "Xiaobai, when are you going to have children with gugongzi?"


    On hearing Gu Yixi, he Xiaobai looked a little unnatural and tried to find an excuse to prevaricate: "he''s busy at work. We haven''t planned to do it recently."


    Since she got married, Guyi hasn''t touched her with a finger. I''m afraid Xiaoshu won''t believe it.


    Small Shu only when she is shy, did not care. While chatting, I suddenly heard a "pa", turned around and saw a little girl fall down in a small puddle.


    He Xiaobai quickly trots to pick her up, cleans her dirty face with his sleeve, and comforts her softly as he helps her deal with the stains.


    Xiaoshu looked at the side, immediately feel miserable, can''t bear to look directly at.


    Tens of thousands of yuan of clothes, she was as casual as a rag to wipe, really do not know how distressed.


    He Xiaobai''s heart will always bring unexpected harvest.


    One day after school, parents came to the kindergarten to pick up their children. He Xiaobai took them to the door and said goodbye to them one by one until he saw off the last child.


    "Teacher!" Suddenly I heard a young voice.


    He Xiaobai turns his head and comes over with a man''s hand.


    A man in his early thirties, a stiff suit, calm and wise.


    "Fanfan, why don''t you go back?" He Xiaobai touched his head.


    "Teacher, this is my father." Fanfan introduced her warmly.


    The man stretched out his hand: "teacher he, thanks to you for taking care of Fanfan during this period."


    Single parent families will inevitably bring some shadow to children. Fanfan is introverted and autistic, but he Xiaobai''s care makes him cheerful. Parents will be grateful.


    "That''s what I should do. Don''t be so polite." He Xiaobai responded with a smile.


    "Teacher he is really beautiful. I don''t know if I have time in the evening. Can I invite teacher he to dinner?"


    He Xiaobai knew that he meant well, but he declined politely. Fan fan''s face was full of loss, and he secretly shook his father''s arm.


    "Well, where does Mr. He live? We''ll see you back on the way."


    "No, I really don''t. You can spend more time with your children."


    Because of he Xiaobai''s insistence, in the end, they had no choice but to drive away first.


    "Goodbye, teacher!" Fanfan shouts at her from the window.


    "Goodbye, Fanfan. See you tomorrow."


    Seeing off Fanfan''s father and son, he Xiaobai is extremely satisfied and ready to go home. Unexpectedly, it rained without taking a few steps. She was wet on her body. In a panic, she quickly stopped a taxi on the road.


    On the bus, he Xiaobai shivers with cold and wipes the drops on her face with a paper towel. The kind driver turns on the air conditioner for her.


    He Xiaobai sneezed. I didn''t expect to be so unlucky. I had known that I would have gone back by my father''s car.


    She can''t wait to get home and take a hot bath, then put on her soft pajamas and drink coffee on the sofa.


    Back home, her shoes from the next shoe cabinet to get their own slippers, but, a bow, she was stunned.


    There is a pair of shoes and two pairs of high heels in front of me. The shoes are not very clean. It seems that I just came back from the outside. Those two high heels are not hers.


    Her eyes were full of disbelief, she walked in slippers, the living room was empty, and a woman''s coat was thrown on the sofa.


    Repressing her heart and tears, she took a deep breath and went on.


    When she came to the door of her room, she heard the slight movement inside. She looked through the open door and saw two beautiful women.


    She leaned against the wall, covered her mouth, and tried not to make a sound. At this time, she wished she was blind, so that she would not see such a heartbreaking scene.


    In normal times, no matter how much goosey messes around outside, she never leads a woman to her home. This time, the only place that only belongs to her has been wantonly ruined. She only feels a kind of despair, like a homeless child.Just then, guysy came out of the bathroom in his pajamas. His hair was wet, and drops of water gathered and ran through his strong chest.


    Four eyes are opposite, he Xiaobai''s lips are dripping blood, go up to question him: "Gu Yixi, what do you mean?" Her voice trembled, never believing that he would do such a thing.


    He wiped his hair with a towel and said coldly, "as you can see."


    He Xiaobai''s face was pale, and his whole body was trembling. He could not speak. He really changed, so strange, so terrible, so terrible that he could take two women home at the same time. Is this really the gentle and sweet easy?


    "How can you do this to me." Big tears slide down, she asked reluctantly.


    "Feel left out? I don''t mind 4P if you like. " He sneered and said carelessly.


    "Pa!" Slapped him in the face, "you''re shameless!" He Xiaobai roared at the top of his voice.


    This is the first time that he Xiaobai starts beating him. His brain is completely out of control. He just feels sick and wants to turn things out of his stomach.


    She can''t stay for a moment in this place.


    The head is misty, turn round, the head also did not return of ran away, even if outside still raining.


    Compared with the cold in the body, the cold in the heart is more unforgettable.


    As soon as he Xiaobai left, the two women in the room changed their clothes and came out. One of them was Xu miaoyan, a beautiful woman who had made friends with Gu Yixi and had been seen together many times. The other was her best friend.


    "What should we do? It seems that we have been used by President Gu."

 Chapter 1040

    "Poor woman."


    Two women holding arms said with regret. It is clear that they were caught in the rain when they went shopping. They happened to change into clean clothes in the Guyi car. Somehow, they were distorted into that kind of relationship.


    "My business has nothing to do with you. You can go when the rain stops." Goosey, a little upset, dropped the sentence and went back to the room.


    Why is it that Mingming wants to make her sad just to annoy her? When she sees her desperate expression on her face, she runs out crying, and he has a faint heartache.


    Who did he hurt and who did he retaliate.


    A person walking aimlessly in the rain, cold rain drops on the body, bone chilling cold, rain and warm tears all over the face, look around, originally familiar with the city, familiar with the building now so strange, where is her shelter.


    Never such despair and helplessness, now she really has nothing.


    Nowhere to go, he Xiaobai all wet into a hotel, looks embarrassed.


    Take out the ID card and a credit card that can overdraw 300000 yuan per month from the bag, and then get the room card back to the room after registration.


    Take off all your clothes, soak yourself in the warm bathtub, and stare at the ceiling.


    Over the years, guysi''s position in her heart was deeply rooted, as if she were a part of herself.


    Up to now, although she felt very painful, she could only choose to let go.


    She would rather do this than be tortured and swallowed by the pain for a long time.


    The next day, he Xiaobai''s eyes were red and swollen and her voice was hoarse. She was in no mood to go to work now.


    Call the head of the garden, and the head of the garden agrees to let her get well first without saying a word.


    She came out of the hotel in sunglasses and went to the best law firm in the city.


    It was her disaster, and she was determined to leave him.


    A few days later, she got the divorce agreement drawn up by the lawyer according to her wishes.


    She didn''t pursue much money and career. She was able to support herself. In terms of material, she had made the biggest concession, just for the sake of breaking away from her marriage.


    She came to the company with the divorce agreement.


    From running away from home to now, they haven''t seen each other for several days, and they haven''t even had a phone message.


    Goosey was having a small meeting in the conference room when she knocked on the door and said to the others, "you go out first."


    After people left, he Xiaobai closed the door, came and sat down beside him.


    Habitually take off sunglasses in front of him, clearly visible a face of haggard.


    From the bag out of the paper agreement, no feelings of the mouth: "easy West, let''s divorce."


    When he heard this sentence from her mouth, guysi was shocked for a moment, and then a stream of anger swept him inexplicably. He didn''t know why he was so angry, and his heart still had a little bit of pain, like being pulled hard.


    He hugged his arm and gave a cold hum.


    He Xiaobai didn''t notice his face change at all. He just pushed the agreement in front of him.


    He didn''t love himself, but he didn''t mention divorce, maybe just to let himself open this mouth first.


    She thought he should not hesitate to sign the divorce, after all After the divorce, he can be aboveboard with the woman he loves.

 Chapter 1041

    Never thought about it, goosey picked up the agreement and looked at it. He sneered and said, "you are generous. Your father''s company has split up most of it for me, an outsider."


    He Xiaobai thought that he was not satisfied with the agreement. He didn''t raise his head and said, "if you like, you can take it all."


    Anyway, she''s not good at business. She''s confused about all those things. The company can give him everything. She only needs a sum of money.


    Gu Yixi heard enough of her indifferent tone to say this kind of words, everyone knows millions of tens of millions, compared with what family''s assets can only be regarded as a drop in the bucket, she almost clean out of the family want to get rid of marriage!


    He tore the divorce agreement in two: "divorce, you dream!"


    How could he let her go so easily, how could he let her have the chance to throw her arms to other men.


    He Xiaobai looked up at him in amazement, but saw that he tore up the agreement and threw it away.


    "You don''t like me, why don''t you agree to divorce?" A chill came from the bottom of my heart.


    "I just don''t want to do what you want." He held his arm and sneered.


    "What have I done wrong? You have to do this to me! I hate you for killing my father or for taking my wife! " She is not willing to rush over, holding his collar, hoarse voice roar.


    Why is he so disgusting? In front of her, he is a devil. And she is like a poor mouse that can''t escape from being held down by the devil.


    She really couldn''t figure out where she was and why he suddenly became like this.


    Hearing her words, guysi''s face suddenly cooled down, rudely pushed her finger away, got up and walked away without looking back.


    Staring at his back as he left, he Xiaobai silently picked up the sunglasses on the table, put them on, picked up his bag and left with his head down.


    Back to his own company, Guyi walked back and forth with a gloomy face, but he couldn''t suppress his anger. He picked up the coffee cup on the table and fell to the ground.


    After a while, the Secretary knocked on the door and came in: "president, this is last month''s..."


    Before she finished speaking, Guyi Xiyang pushed the information on the table to the ground and roared in a calm voice: "go away!"


    The secretary was so scared that he hurriedly apologized and backed out.


    The angry look of the president was so terrible that no one dared to go in again all day.


    Since he came out from home that day, he Xiaobai never went back.


    The home that should have been warm became the darkest memory in her heart.


    Every day a person alone in the hotel, occasionally go downstairs to have a meal, most afraid to see other people''s little lovers in pairs intimate together.


    Occasionally, she would sit on the sofa in the hotel lobby, order a cup of coffee and watch the crowd coming and going outside the window.


    People come and go, and strange faces come and go every day.


    Here, without a sense of belonging, she is like a leaf knocked down by the wind and rain, floating around, I don''t know where to stay.


    Although a young and beautiful girl is a little melancholy, she has a good temperament and a big hand. She must be spoiled and pampered. She seldom goes out in the hotel room every day. It''s easy to be mistaken for an improper woman.


    In the face of the exploratory eyes of the hotel attendant, she is casual, but it is not as warm as home, and staying here is not a long-term solution.

 Chapter 1042

    Finally, he Xiaobai decided to rent a house outside. No matter how small it is, it only belongs to her nest.


    When Xiaoshu calls, he Xiaobai is looking at the house.


    Just picked up, Xiao Shu''s roar could be heard clearly from a long distance: "Xiao Bai, where did you die! I don''t answer your phone


    He Xiaobai slightly sorry smile, got up and went outside, modest and sincere attitude: "sorry, Xiaoshu, a few days ago, the mobile phone is broken, what can I do for you."


    She told a little lie. A few days ago, her mood fell to the bottom. She just wanted to be quiet, so she turned off her mobile phone. And the director side, just off maternity leave that teacher came back to work, she quit.


    Looking at her good attitude, Xiaoshu forgives her for this unexplained disappearance: "I thought you were afraid to see song Xuechang run away. Tomorrow evening''s banquet at six o''clock, in XX Hotel, remember to come on time!"


    He Xiaobai smile: "yes, I know, the queen of Xiaoshu."


    Hang up the phone, she went to continue to pick room, handed a card: "just that set."


    Although the conditions of their own home can not be compared, but also spacious and bright, fully decorated, paid the rent the next day will be able to carry in.


    The next day, before he Xiaobai went to the party, she put on a light makeup to cover up her slightly tired face. She didn''t know how many times she cried secretly these days.


    After all, she hasn''t seen song Tianxiao for several years. When she was in University, he really took care of her.


    Song Tianxiao is an excellent boy with high Eq. although he has never shown it, no one can feel his feelings for he Xiaobai.


    He knows that she has a very good boyfriend, but he is still very good to her, neither too close to, nor alienated, just a good sense of control, just like his good to all people is not to return. With him, he is like a close big brother, always makes people feel very warm.


    I''m afraid easy will think more, she always deliberately kept a distance from him in college.


    Even she felt that if she had not already had Yi Xi, song Xuechang would really be the best choice to be a boyfriend. Even if it''s not a boyfriend, it''s a rare friend.


    "Xiaobai, this way!" When she stepped into the hotel with high heels, she heard a nice voice. On the side of her head, a young man leaned slightly against the door and waved to her, smiling and shining as before. I don''t know how many little girls would be attracted by him.


    "Senior." He Xiaobai had a smile on his face and strode over.


    "You, this road mania''s fault has not changed at all." Song Tianxiao''s voice is gentle, but there is some helplessness in it.


    And it is such a casual tone, more people feel cordial, as if all of a sudden back to the university period.


    He Xiaobai slightly some embarrassed smile: "senior but did not change." As always, the sunshine is gentle, and the casual smile warms the hearts of many girls.


    Song Tianxiao said nothing and gave her a big hug.


    Just a hug between the students, but people feel very warm.


    From childhood to adulthood, except for Gu Yixi and other boys who seldom talk, he Xiaobai''s face is slightly red. He follows song Tianxiao into the private room, and Xiao Shu, who is chatting with everyone, suddenly trots over to open the door, pokes out her head and looks out, as if she is waiting for someone important.

 Chapter 1043

    "Xiaoshu, what are you doing?" He Xiaobai asked curiously and looked out.


    There is no one but a few waiters.


    Xiaoshu secretly asked her: "your old master didn''t come with you?"


    Gu Yixi regards song Tianxiao as his number one rival. He can''t help but trust her to come alone this time?


    He Xiaobai looked dark and quickly explained with a smile: "he is a little busy recently, I I can''t tell him. "


    Xiaoshu a sudden realization of the look, smirk at her: "Wow, bold fat, go back to be found by the ancient childe have you suffer."


    Although Gu Yixi is a graceful young man and a gentleman, he is also a vinegar jar. What''s more, now he is married, I''m afraid he is more overbearing.


    He Xiaobai has no choice but to smile bitterly in his heart. He doesn''t care about himself. On the surface, he has to smile: "no way."


    Muddle headed students pulled in the past, muddle headed was arranged next to song Tianxiao.


    Looking at his face, it''s really commendable that all the students in the Department came together during the university period. I''m afraid if it wasn''t for song Tianxiao, we would never have this opportunity to get together again.


    I haven''t seen you for a long time. Everyone has changed a little. There is even a girl who has a big stomach for several times and is about to be a mother.


    "Cheng Ying, Congratulations! I''m going to be a mother Everyone has sent the most sincere wishes, the girl stroked her stomach, her face was full of happy smile, nodded to accept.


    As a result, the topic of discussion has shifted from work to each other''s love life. Those who have already got married or found new friends and girlfriends should be lenient in their confessions and strict in their resistance.


    In bursts of laughter, I do not know who opened the mouth: "song Xuechang, what about you, have you found a girlfriend abroad?" It immediately got everyone''s approval.


    Song Tianxiao is such an excellent boy. Naturally, there is no lack of beautiful and excellent girls around him. It''s just He never found a girlfriend in his four years of college.


    Everyone knows that he has a good feeling for Xiaobai, but they are not sure whether this is the reason why he doesn''t find a girlfriend.


    "I am busy studying abroad these years, and I have no time to look for it. But now I''m working. I''ll find the right one. " Song Tianxiao responded with a smile.


    I don''t know why, he Xiaobai actually heard a trace of loss from his tone.


    Everyone is sharing the sweetness or unhappiness of themselves and their lovers. Even Xiao Shu, who has been single all the time, is absorbed in it and claps her hands from time to time.


    But he Xiaobai did not know where he was.


    "Xiaobai, your favorite food." Song Tianxiao helped her with the dishes, and she only recovered after several calls.


    Looking down at the new dish on her plate, she said awkwardly, "thank you." At the same time, compared with the damage that guyisi caused to her soul, she would feel more tasteless.


    "Xiaobai, what about you and guysy?" Song Tianxiao helped her with the dishes and asked casually.


    In college, he Xiaobai and Gu Yixi were a pair of young lovers that everyone envied. When they heard this, people also looked at each other, trying to find out when they would finally get married.


    Whenever people mention him or ask him, it will only hurt her even more. No matter how sad she is, she has to reply with a smile that they are very good.

 Chapter 1044

    This time, it''s no exception.


    "We are still the same as before." Her smile is brilliant, but there are tears in the corner of her eyes that others didn''t find.


    She said nothing about their marriage, even Xiaoshu was surprised, but since she didn''t want to say it, there must be some reasons why she couldn''t say it. After all, she was born into a rich family. Maybe some things ordinary people didn''t understand.


    "no, what time do we suck up the wedding feast?" The others were shouting.


    Xiaoshu said: "don''t worry! When Xiao Bai and Gu Yixi get married, I''ll let you know


    He Xiaobai is a little embarrassed, but he is very grateful to Xiaoshu. No matter what she did, she never asked her why, but she was so determined to help her, help her lie.


    Xiaoshu, a close friend of the University, is really worth everything.


    After dinner, song Tianxiao invited everyone to sing.


    He Xiaobai''s temperament is mild and slow. He doesn''t speak much. This time, he was dragged to sing a song.


    When she finished singing, she looked to the side, and Xiao Shu had already drunk with everyone. The whole bottle of beer opened and poured down directly. It looked very powerful.


    He Xiaobai a black line, I''m afraid also can''t stop, Xiaoshu character lively like a man, informal, popular and good, I''m afraid everyone is not so easy to let her go.


    He Xiaobai was pulled to drink a few glasses of beer. He Xiaobai''s cheek was slightly red. He was alone in the corner of the sofa, watching other people playing high.


    "Xiaobai, go out for a walk?" Song Tianxiao came over and held out his hand.


    In the dim and bright light, he stood in front of her, noisy music, people''s guessing, laughter, everything is so chaotic, only he, gentle as jade.


    Some drunk he Xiaobai looked up at his face and said, "good." Half a hand was in his.


    He pulled her up from the sofa with a little force, and they walked out one by one.


    Breathing the fresh air outside, he Xiaobai suddenly felt sober. In fact, she has long wanted to come out to breathe, and she is afraid that everyone will play so high, so she will appear out of group alone.


    Aimlessly walking in the street, song Tianxiao in order to adapt to her speed, walking in her left back position.


    The Yellow streetlights lengthen and shorten their shadows, which are beautiful like a painting.


    Sometimes, some words, even if not said, she also knows.


    Song Tianxiao knew that she didn''t like to take part in the activities of gathering people to sing and drink when she was in University. Seeing her alone in a small corner, she was suffocated and accompanied her out for a walk.


    When he was in college, he was called the warmest male God by the girls. No matter who he was, he always let people feel like spring breeze. He always took care of the emotions of the people around him. Inadvertently, he made people feel that spring blossoms.


    With him, I feel relaxed even if I don''t speak.


    He Xiaobai put his hand in his pocket and tried to show that he was in a good mood. Along the way, he was in a high mood and took the initiative to find a topic to talk with him. He even told him several cold jokes. Before he laughed, she burst into tears.


    Inadvertently, we have walked more than half of the street. Next to a small square, in order to take care of her on high heels, song Tianxiao said: "Xiaobai, let''s go sit down."


    He Xiaobai looked at the bench not far away and nodded: "good." Go that way first.


    When going up the steps, he held her wrist thoughtfully for fear that she would fall.

 Chapter 1045

    I didn''t notice that the night was so busy with neon lights.


    He Xiaobai, sitting on the chair, watched with great interest a group of little kids stepping on the wind and fire wheel to pass through the open space in front of him. He also played some tricks from time to time. Song Tianxiao bought her a hot drink.


    "Xiaobai, have you had a bad time recently?" Next to a low and gentle voice, the smile on he Xiaobai''s face suddenly froze.


    She tried to keep that smile, turned her head and looked at him in a light voice: "are you kidding? I''m fine."


    But, from her smile, he can''t see a little sincerity.


    His impression of Xiaobai is a pure and sincere girl, her eyes are clear and spotless, just like a fairy who is not polluted by the world. She has a clear love hate relationship and never hides her emotions.


    Now, he saw a faint melancholy in her smiling eyes. The more brightly she laughed, the more distressed he felt.


    What happened to her will make her what she is now.


    He knew that she was a sensible and kind girl, but he could not bear to see her bear it alone.


    A warm hand on her shoulder, he some helpless smile, continue to ask: "Xiaobai, do you still take me as an outsider?"


    She doesn''t have to be strong, she doesn''t have to bear it alone, no matter what happens, she still has his friend.


    He Xiaobai can''t put on any more. He deserves to be song Xuechang. He has seen through all this. But She really doesn''t want to say much.


    She looked down at her watch and pulled him back: "it''s late. Let''s go back. Don''t let them look everywhere."


    Song Tianxiao knows that she is trying to escape, but she has nothing to do. She doesn''t want to say that he doesn''t want to ask more questions, he can only worry vaguely.


    When I went back to KTV, I was caught. A female classmate said meaningfully, "no wonder I can''t find you. I went secretly behind our back."


    Knowing that she was joking, he Xiaobai''s ears were still red.


    However, after going out for a while, when I come back, the people in the private room are already drinking. He Xiaobai is watching other people play cards.


    "Cheng Ying, your husband is coming!" After a clear voice, a young man came in.


    Cheng Ying''s eyes are full of surprises. Looking at her watch again, it''s so late that she walks towards the man.


    Looking at the happy look on the couple''s face, other people deliberately teased a few words.


    "Sorry, my husband and I went back first." Cheng Ying sticks out her tongue.


    Pregnant women, playing out too late, family members will inevitably worry, we all understand.


    It wasn''t long before the people in the private room went away. It''s time for the party to come to an end.


    From outside, song Tianxiao said, "Xiaobai, I''ll take you back."


    He Xiaobai quickly refused: "no, senior, I take Xiaoshu''s car."


    Hearing the low laughter on his head, he Xiaobai turns his head in doubt. Following song Tianxiao''s eyes, he sees that Xiao Shu''s eyes are blurred, and she walks all the way with cat''s steps. A boy next to him greets her for fear that she will fall.


    He Xiaobai is in a cold sweat and wants to find a hole to get in.


    How much wine did this guy drink? When he was in it just now, he seemed to be sober. He also vowed that he was not drunk and he had drunk too much.

 Chapter 1046

    And if you look around, there are only four of them left?


    "Xiaobai, don''t worry about taking song Xuechang''s car back. Don''t worry about me. This guy will give me a ride." Xiao Shu shakes over and tugs at the boy''s clothes. He Xiaobai is worried. Even his best friend should not bully him like this.


    How can he Xiaobai rest assured that she looks like this.


    He helped Xiaoshu get into the car and said to the boy, "Xiaoshu, please."


    Watching Xiaoshu leave, turn around, can only harden the scalp on song Tianxiao''s car.


    She didn''t dislike song Tianxiao at all, and she didn''t mean to escape him. But, song Xuechang is too fierce, only from her casual eyes, an expression can see that she is not good, she is afraid to be alone with him, he will find something.


    But in the car, song Tianxiao did not mention a word, just asked her: "do you want to listen to the song?"


    "Well." She nodded, and the soft and soothing music came out.


    The atmosphere in the car gradually became cheerful and mild.


    "Where is your home?" Song Tianxiao asked while driving. Only vaguely remember the location, but do not know the specific address.


    "In..." She didn''t know how to answer for a moment. At this time, she can''t go back to the hotel, and the new house hasn''t been cleaned up.


    "In XX district." He Xiaobai hesitated for a moment, and finally said the place, the home where she had lived for more than 20 years but had no courage to go back.


    Song Tianxiao took her to the door, stood beside the car and waved to her: "Xiaobai, go back and have a rest early." Smile warm like the sunshine in winter.


    For song Tianxiao''s care, consideration and respect, he Xiaobai can''t help turning around, hugging him and whispering: "senior, thank you."


    Her favorite man is constantly hurting her, while song Tianxiao, as a friend, cares about her in the most depressed and depressed period.


    He thought delicate, but, if not really on the heart, how can a glance to see her bad. He carefully took care of her mood, his warmth let her originally cold heart more touched, let her feel the long lost warmth.


    Song Tianxiao put his arms around her and patted her on the back: "no matter what happens, remember, you still have me and many friends."


    As clever as song Tianxiao, he has long guessed that the reason why he Xiaobai''s mood is out of control is only because of Gu Yixi.


    Before, guysi never left her, but this time, she didn''t accompany her, didn''t take her home, and didn''t even make a phone call. What a contrast.


    Xiaobai also seems to be deliberately avoiding mentioning guyisi.


    They both know it, but no one says it. Song Tianxiao can only pretend to know nothing for a while.


    Be left out too long, bear too much loneliness, will feel at the moment, his arms is how warm, his chest is how much sense of security, his words, how she wants to cry.


    However, she clearly knows that she and song Tianxiao can only be friends. She won''t let her feelings hurt her.


    Biting his lips, he held back tears and released his arms.


    This is about her and guysy. She doesn''t want to involve other people, so no matter how sad she is, she will keep it in her heart.


    "Senior, I''ll go back first." She raised a smile.


    Song Tianxiao saw her smile only feel distressed, involuntarily bowed his head, gently kiss her forehead, waved: "go."


    Soft touch flashed by. He Xiaobai was kissed by a man other than Yi Xi for the first time. Although he was a little surprised, he saw the sincerity in his eyes and knew that he didn''t mean anything but a kiss encouraged by his friends.


    Two people look at each other and smile. He Xiaobai is embarrassed in his eyes. He goes back in a hurry. Song Tianxiao drives away.


    Standing at the door, she took out the key in her bag, her fingers trembling slightly.


    I haven''t been back for a long time. I don''t know what it will look like when I open the door, whether there will be women''s high-heeled shoes at the door, and whether there will be women''s clothes in the living room. If I push the door, I see two people What should she do.


    It took her a long time to think about this problem, and her heart was shaking at the thought, as if it were a knife.


    After standing outside for a long time, she finally closed her eyes, took a deep breath, put the key into the lock, gently twisted it, opened it and went in.


    She was ready for the worst. There was no woman''s high-heeled shoes at the door. She was relieved.


    However, looking up, I saw guyisi sitting on the sofa with her arms in her arms, her right leg on her left leg, sitting gracefully. But she didn''t notice the anger in his eyes. He was full of danger.


    She changed her shoes and went in with her bag, ignoring him.


    "Who was that man just now?" A cold voice reminded her of his existence.


    "You don''t care." She didn''t see him go to her room, her voice was cold.


    As soon as her voice fell, she suddenly felt a pain in her arm. Before she could resist, she had been thrown on the sofa.He grabbed her arm in one hand and supported the sofa in the other. His voice was full of anger. He still insisted: "who was that man just now?"


    His eyes are never seen in the terrible, his arm was scratched by him, and just now, he was so rude to her down on the sofa. She didn''t have two hearts, but her heart was full of grievances and anger. She couldn''t help quarreling with him: "it''s none of your business who sent me back. You can fool around with other women every day! He is better than you! I love you more than you! I just like to be with him, so what... "


    There was a pain in my mouth.


    His eyes were full of coldness and anger.


    A burst of blood in the mouth, he Xiaobai''s tears almost came out.


    Such a rude kiss with the color of punishment made her hate and cold. She clearly felt that the man in front of her was no longer a familiar guysi, but a demon in human skin.


    She struggled so hard that he couldn''t touch her that she finally pushed him away, breathed fresh air and looked at him with hatred in her eyes.


    Seeing her undisguised emotion, guysi''s heart seemed to be severely scratched, and then turned into a deeper anger.


    Good. Didn''t she hate him touching her? Then he just showed her.


    He bullied her a little bit and came close to her. His thin lips opened gently, and his tone was full of sarcasm: "you, you are so low. One after anothe

 Chapter 1047

    Looking at his ice cold and dangerous face a little enlarged, he Xiaobai suddenly panic, she kept back, shouting: "Gu Yixi, you don''t go too far!"


    But he, does not buy it, reason has been completely replaced by anger.


    Until she could not retreat, her body could not help shivering slightly, and her fingers were clinging to the sofa under her body. She never thought that she and he would come to today''s end.


    In his raging anger, his heart was aching, and she fell in love with others.


    At this time, he has only one idea, even if he hates her again, she can only be his! How dare she try to He will not let her succeed, she will pay for his out of the wall!


    "Goosey! Don''t make me hate you


    Hate? Guysy''s face was a little colder.


    The crystal clear teardrop glides silently the canthus of the eye, her heart thoroughly cool, tightly biting lips, silent cry, the vision is dull, looking at the ceiling, in the heart is very sad.


    She loves him and naturally marries him. She also naturally wants to marry him. For those who love him, it will be a sublimation of love and a wonderful thing.


    Only, she guessed the ending correctly, but not the process.


    Never thought that the first time she and he would be in such a situation in such a way.


    It is not beautiful at all, but a kind of cold and shame.


    Even if it''s a misunderstanding, even if it''s a man''s inborn hegemony, she can''t forgive him.


    She had to think about whether she saw the wrong person and loved him wrong.


    Maybe it''s because he Xiaobai is too quiet at the moment. He doesn''t cry or make noise. His eyes are empty, just like a doll at the mercy of others. Gu Yixi finally faces up to what he is doing at this moment with his only reason, and let her go with some chagrin.


    Her hair is in a mess, she looks embarrassed, her face is expressionless, her eyes are not blinking, like a beautiful toy that has been destroyed, which makes people worried.


    In the middle of it, guysy didn''t have the heart to continue or let her go.


    With a sudden lightness of body, he did not say a word, bent down to pick her up and walked to the bathroom.


    He Xiaobai finally had an expression on his beautiful face. He looked at him straightly, and his tone was full of sarcasm: "is it over so soon? You are not as good as him in this respect


    Gu Yixi cold voice warning her: "he Xiaobai, you''d better obediently don''t make me angry!" Otherwise it would be her own suffering!


    He knew that she was deliberately provoking him. If it wasn''t for her body shaking, he would not give up!


    Although he let her go, it doesn''t mean that there is no fire in his heart.


    He Xiaobai laughed a few times, didn''t speak, also didn''t resist, at his disposal.


    He was put in the bathtub to wash his body, and then he was taken out and wrapped up. Until he left her room, they didn''t say a word.


    Two rooms, two people, must be another sleepy night.


    No one would have thought that the two people who once loved each other so much would finally develop into such a situation.


    He Xiaobai hid in the quilt and bit his arm tightly for fear of crying. She never thought that he would be so cruel to her.


    From this moment on, her heart built a high wall for him, afraid that she would never have the courage and strength to love him again.


    On the other side, guysy was smoking one cigarette after another with scarlet eyes.


    It is said that it is pure to be out of sight. However, during the days when she ran away from home, he became more and more irritable. He could not control his emotions and inadvertently angered the people in the company.


    From the first time he knew that she had the idea of divorce, his heart was aching, divorce? It''s not easy to talk about. How could he let her go so easily!


    Watching her get out of other men''s car, she hugs and even kisses with other men. Although the light is dim, she can''t see the man''s face, but she throws her arms to other men so quickly, where is he?


    At last he could not control his anger.


    He really wanted to hurt her, possess her and be a villain.


    However, to see her like that, he would not bear it, he would be distressed.


    Sometimes really hate her to die, but at the same time hurt her wandering in infinite guilt.


    Under such complicated feelings, he was about to lose his heart.


    The next day, he Xiaobai was awakened by the telephone ring.


    She felt out the phone and said in a hoarse voice, "hello."


    "Miss He, we are XX housing agency company. It''s like this. The landlord called today to say that the house you selected has been bought at a high price, so now we can''t rent it to you. The rent and liquidated damages have been returned to your card. Do you want to choose another house?"


    Being bought at such a high price so soon? He Xiaobai sneered in his heart, and then quickly refused: "please, don''t use it."The answer is clear. Does she need to do more?


    He has been determined to make it impossible for her to move out and live. No matter how many houses she finds, won''t it be like this in the end?


    Throw away the cell phone, lie back, anyway, has been completely torn face, their relationship has been irreparable, live together how.


    He Xiaobai is disheveled and dishevelled. He has been decadent at home for several days and looks very miserable.


    After that day, guysi never appeared again, and did not return home for several days.


    He Xiaobai has never been a person of unconditional compromise. Because of Gu Yixi''s misunderstanding, she broke up with song Tianxiao? It''s impossible. What''s more, there''s no need to think about his feelings now.


    A few days later, when song Tianxiao called to ask her to have coffee with her, she agreed without hesitation.


    Song Tianxiao also had a good intention. When she was in a bad mood at the party that day, she wanted to make an appointment with her and enlighten her, but she never thought that it would make her life in darkness.

 Chapter 1048

    When he Xiaobai entered a cafe, song Tianxiao was already waiting there.


    "Senior." He Xiaobai adjusted his smile and walked towards him.


    She never likes to suffer a face, even if more trouble, the next second, she can always treat people with a smile.


    A cup of strong coffee, the warm sunshine coming in through the French windows, and a beautiful man beside it. Compared with the unbearable experience at home, I''m afraid it will make people feel like paradise on earth.


    For the time being, he Xiaobai enjoys the present. Although she feels bitter from time to time, on the surface, she is amused by song Tianxiao''s jokes.


    Unfortunately, Gu Yixi and a tall beauty Xu Miaoyun also walked into the cafe side by side.


    Gu Yixi first saw song Tianxiao, a little stunned, when he returned home.


    And his university is not how to set, goosey did not want to stop to say hello, take back his eyes, continue to move forward.


    If it wasn''t for Xu miaoyan''s reminding, he didn''t notice that the woman opposite song Tianxiao was he Xiaobai.


    "Well, that seems to be your wife."


    Following what Xu miaoyan pointed out, a trace of anger flashed in Gu Yixi''s eyes, which was fleeting.


    It seems that the man who sent her back that night was song Tianxiao.


    When he remembered that she looked at him with hate in her eyes, he felt that he was worried, and then he was angry. She hated him so much, but she could smile so happily and look so good in front of other men.


    Knowing that song Tianxiao was very kind to her when she was in college, she just


    "Would you like to go and say hello?" Xu Miaoyun looks at him.


    "No more." Guysy''s voice immediately cooled down.


    Xu Miaoyun shrugs. Well, although he doesn''t admit it, no one can see that he is so angry because he doesn''t care. How can he be jealous if he doesn''t care?


    After sitting down, Xu Miaoyun took out a folder from her bag and opened it: "OK, now let''s introduce my aunt''s condition..."


    When Xu miaoyan makes an analysis, she always feels that Gu Yixi is distracted from time to time.


    No wonder they can clearly see he Xiaobai and song Tianxiao in this position, but song Tianxiao can hardly notice them.


    Especially after he Xiaobai habitually lifted his hair to his ears, he inadvertently showed his pure charm. Guyisi couldn''t help adding strength to the coffee cup.


    A few drops of coffee splashed on the white paper, Xu Miaoyun reluctantly stroked her forehead, then looked up at him: "Mr. Gu, do you understand what I said? I''ve thought about all kinds of ways, but no matter from the data or observation, my aunt will probably never wake up. "


    Gu Yixi''s face darkened for a while, his mood was a little agitated, and he bowed his head and remained silent for a long time.


    "Sorry, I tried my best, but I think I can try another way." Xu miaoyan was also a little impatient and comforted in a low voice.


    Although she said so, she was not sure whether there was hope or not.


    Gouisi knew her dilemma and only whispered, "please."


    And when the eyes habitually look to the side, he Xiaobai and song Tianxiao have got up and left, and the bright smile only makes him feel dazzling.


    He didn''t like smoking all the time, and gradually fell in love with the taste. All kinds of troubles pressed him out of breath, so he needed to find a place to vent.


    In the evening, he went to the nightclub again, drinking and getting drunk to relieve his inner pressure.


    He Xiaobai used to be a man who never wakes up when he sleeps till dawn. I do not know when, she began to become sensitive, a little noise can wake her up.


    Late at night, in her sleep, she suddenly heard footsteps and immediately opened her eyes.


    I thought he would not come back tonight. It seems that I made a mistake.


    Judging from his irregular footstep, he seems to be drunk.


    He can''t come back to her. He Xiaobai tightens the quilt and continues to sleep.


    Just as it turned out, the door of the room was knocked open, and a figure had come unsteadily.


    He Xiaobai hasn''t got up yet, but he is pressed down by his whole body.


    "Goosey, you''re in the wrong room! Go back to your room She kept pushing him and talking to him, but he was drunk and couldn''t listen at all. From his eyes, she saw the feeling of deja vu, but she was extremely afraid.


    "Guyisi..." Her shrill cry was blocked by him.


    It turns out that he didn''t go to the wrong room because he was drunk. Instead, he did it on purpose!


    Drowning despair once again enveloped her.


    Time seems to be static in general, do not know when is the end, a second for her is so suffering. She hated him more deeply.


    In the end, with the strength of wine, he forced her down in anger and hatred, and completely hurt her.


    When he finally got away from her, she gritted her teeth and said, "I hate you, goosey!"Even if her face could not be seen in the dark, he could guess her expression at this time.


    He pulled her hair and said, "hate? You have no right to say hate It''s him that I hate.


    He Xiaobai is biting her teeth. Is she not qualified to hate him? What else does he want to do?


    He pushed him away and yelled, "you''ll never let go of me if you do this to my father!"


    "Yes? Ha ha, ha ha. " Guysy suddenly laughed twice and approached her again.


    I thought he would do something to her, and she was even ready for it. This kind of guy is close to madness, and he can''t do anything else.


    But he grabbed her arm and dragged her out without gentleness.


    "You let go! Where are you taking me? " She kept struggling, even trying to bite his hand, he didn''t care.


    He took a coat with him, threw it on her accurately, and forced her into the car.


    He Xiaobai takes a look at Gu Yixi next to him. Where is he going to drive her in this state? He turned and patted the window, only to find that the door had been locked and couldn''t get out.


    "Afraid?" He gave a sneer and started the car.


    "Goosey, wake up!" With her screams, he drove the car fast.

 Chapter 1049

    He was staring at the front with blurred eyes. She knew that he was still drunk. It was really dangerous to drive at this time.


    The car also seems to be drunk. It''s walking in a crooked way, but it''s very fast.


    Looking at the oncoming truck, he Xiaobai''s face was pale and scared. He grabbed the handrail and didn''t even have the strength to scream.


    With a flash of light, the car passed by the side of the truck.


    He Xiaobai stroked the heart that was about to jump out of his chest, and tears came out.


    He has violated her body, has hurt her, still want to let her put her life here?


    Is it fun to bully her like this? Why do you do this to her!


    She was crying, but he was still laughing. Looking ahead, he blurted out: "it''s good to die like this."


    Death will not have so much love and hate, there will not be so much trouble, even if she died with.


    But, as a mother, how can Shanshan allow them to hang up now.


    He Xiaobai looked at him in consternation, and shrunk to the side. Gu Yixi, absolutely crazy!


    Fearing that he would do something more crazy, she trembled and did not dare to motivate him again.


    The car stopped at the gate of a hospital.


    He got out of the car first, but she refused to get down.


    He leaned against the door and laughed like a ruffian: "don''t you want to know why I treat you like this? Let''s go Can''t help but say of Leng is to grasp her arm to pull her out of the car, all the way rude pull to go in.


    Late at night, there were not many people in the hospital. He is familiar with the way, she is obviously forced, the nurse on duty to see this scene, is going to shout, when he saw that it is guysi, or silent, bow his head to continue to do what is in hand, just as did not see.


    He finally stopped and pushed her into a ward.


    He Xiaobai faltered and nearly fell down. He stepped back and looked at the whole ward in shock. However, he saw a strange middle-aged woman lying in the ward. She closed her eyes and looked very peaceful.


    He followed in, closing the door with a blank face.


    "What did you bring me here for?" Her eyes were full of vigilant questions.


    He stood by the door, and she had no chance to escape. She was afraid.


    Looking at the woman, his voice is very ethereal: "she has been in a coma for more than 20 years, and can only lie in the cold hospital every day, relying on drugs to maintain her weak life. She has no family, no friends, and even can''t feel that she is still alive..."


    This woman is really very pitiful, Rao is she listened to in the heart a pain, but, "so what?" She didn''t cause all this, and she didn''t want to see such a scene. Why should he be angry with her when he regretted others.


    "So what?" He sneered, threw her on the wall, pinched her chin and said, "she is my mother, and all this is thanks to your father he Zhan! He killed my father and my mother. He killed our families. What do you think? "


    His hands were shaking slightly, and the bloody truth made him want to crush her bones.


    A deep pain, when he Xiaobai heard what he said, it was like a bolt from the blue, as if he could not feel the pain.


    "What did you say? You''re lying! How could my father be the murderer of your father? You lied She is not willing to shake her head, in any case can not accept this fact.

 Chapter 1050

    My father and Yi Xi''s father are classmates. He is so gentle and kind-hearted that he even treats Yi Xi like his own son. How could he do that.


    "Yes, your father is a good man!" Guysi gritted his teeth and approached her, "he let my enemy''s son call his uncle for more than 20 years, he let my enemy''s son thank him!" Even, on his deathbed, he asked his enemy''s son to call his father and marry his daughter to take care of her for the rest of his life!


    He is full of joy to marry her, but in accompany her to choose wedding dress when received a strange phone call.


    The man on the phone claimed to be a subordinate of his father.


    The truth that has been buried for more than 20 years has been revealed, and his eyes are full of photos.


    It turns out that his father and he Zhan started a business together in those years, but because of their different ideas, they immediately went to the door. In order to prove that their ideas are the most feasible, they become competitors, but constantly surpass themselves in the competition.


    In a strong financial crisis, Gu''s investment mistakes caused irreparable losses. He Zhan took advantage of the victory to pursue, and had already decided the outcome. However, he didn''t care about the old situation. Gu had been forced to go bankrupt. Gu Jiang collapsed and jumped down from the top of the company. He is so proud of a person, how can he tolerate his failure and still survive in the world.


    His wife, who had just given birth, knew that the news was on the verge of collapse, and then jumped off the building, but she didn''t die and fell into a vegetative state.


    At that time, the incident caused a sensation, and the major media were competing to report it.


    He Zhan didn''t know what kind of relationship he used to calm down the incident, and took their orphan, guyisi, back to his home to raise him.


    Then, people only know that guysy''s parents committed suicide because of the bankruptcy of the company, but they don''t know the truth behind the scenes.


    He looked scarlet at his parents'' old photos and clenched his fist.


    To know the whole truth, for him, I don''t know whether it''s luck or misfortune.


    If it didn''t happen, he would marry her and love her all his life as before.


    But as a man of flesh and blood, his parents were killed like this, he could not control himself not to hate!


    Every time I think of him, I can''t help feeling sad. In the past 20 years, he has been recognizing the thief as a father and even falling in love with his daughter!


    There is no such cheap thing in the world. How can he do what he wants!


    He wants revenge, he wants revenge! He Zhan harmed his family, so he took it back from his daughter!


    He lived painfully in love and hate, deliberately to ignore her, to torture her, often see the smile on her face, he felt dazzling, just want to destroy.


    He endured all this too hard. Didn''t she want to know why he did this to her? Then he told her everything!


    After knowing the truth, he Xiaobai was shocked, some of them didn''t stand firm, and he sat down against the wall dejectedly. Is all this true?


    She looked around in a daze, not knowing what to do.


    There are tears in the eyes full of blood. She has never seen him in such an abnormal mood. He doesn''t seem to deceive her. If it''s not for the feeling of blood, how could he be so.


    "Dad made a big mistake when he was young, Xiaobai. When you grow up, if you know dad is so bad, will you forgive him?" Familiar scenes come to mind a little bit.


    In his childhood, he Zhan held her and asked in a low voice.

 Chapter 1051

    She just played with the doll in her hand, and her voice answered tenderly, "no, dad is the best person in the world." In her mind, father is the omnipotent God.


    "Dad is not. Dad has done something that he regrets all his life." He Zhan gave a bitter smile and hugged her tightly.


    "The teacher said that if you know your mistakes and can correct them, it''s the child. Dad, no matter what you do, I will always love you."


    Hearing the little girl''s sweet voice, he Zhan''s eyes suddenly moistened. Looking at the distance, he sighed: "Dad wants to change, but he has no chance..."


    His voice is very ethereal. He Xiaobai, who is still a little Laurie, never cares about the meaning of this.


    Today, however, she realized that the big mistake her father had said was


    But for a moment, he Xiaobai looked up at him with tearful eyes, went to hold his hand, and said in a low voice: "Yi Xi, I''m sorry, I didn''t know it would be like this, I''m sorry."


    She understood the pain in his heart during this period of time. She understood why he suddenly did this to her. After all, it was his biological parents. As the daughter of his father and foe, she could expect how he would treat herself.


    She always thought that she was the victim of this marriage, but in the end, she found that her grievances were nothing at all. His heart must be a thousand times more painful than her, and she really loved him.


    Let her make up for the mistakes he made when he was young.


    One second, she hated him to death. The next second, she put it all down. She really didn''t blame him for hating him at all.


    "Don''t touch me with your dirty hands! What''s your face like now? Pity? " Guysi didn''t buy it. She threw her hand away.


    He Xiaobai''s hand bumped into the wall and swelled with pain. She cried with a runny nose and a tear, and rushed to him and hugged him: "Yi Xi, I''m sorry. Don''t do that. If you hate me, hit me and scold me. I will never talk back."


    His heart so much pain, in addition to her this enemy''s daughter, where can he vent? If it''s easier for him to vent, she''s willing to be his outlet.


    "You let me go!" He pushed her away again and again. She got up and continued to rush to him. She held him so hard. She was like Xiaoqiang who couldn''t beat him. She was like an abandoned child. She only knew to say "sorry" to him in a tearful whisper. She didn''t know what else to say except this sentence.


    She was so persistent that she didn''t say a word even if she hurt herself. In the end, both of them gasped.


    Finally, Gu Yixi did not push her away, but said to her in a cold voice: "he Xiaobai, I will never fall in love with you again!" He has tried to forget her, he will not give her sincere.


    He Xiaobai holds him and shakes his head. She doesn''t expect him to love him as much as before. She just wants to make up for him as much as she can, to weaken the pain and hatred in his heart.


    He Xiaobai is a kind-hearted child. She only wants to make atonement for him instead of her father. Although she knows what will happen in the future, she can''t leave him at this time.


    No matter how much she suffered, she would try to accommodate him.


    In the ward, we could only hear the "Di, Di" sound of the instruments and each other''s breathing. After a long silence, guysi''s mood finally stabilized. He broke away her arm, walked over, and put his fingers gently on the thin and cold hand.

 Chapter 1052

    When my mother was young, she must be a beautiful woman. How he wished she could wake up, but No matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t save his only family.


    The nurse on the night shift made a ward round and came in to have a look. When she saw Gu Yixi, she was surprised: "Mr. Gu, why are you so late?"


    Guyisi gave a faint "um" without looking back.


    At the beginning, it was Mr. He Zhan. Not long after he Zhan left, Mr. Gu often came here.


    The patient was here when she first came to the hospital. She didn''t know why she got a lot of special treatment. However, the only thing he Zhan and Mr. Gu have in common is a low profile. They don''t want to be known that they have been here.


    It''s the first time Mr. Gu has brought people here in such a long time.


    She didn''t realize that the atmosphere in the ward was not right at this time. Looking at the beautiful woman in front of her, she couldn''t help laughing and said: "this young lady and her wife look like each other, and the mouth looks like the most..."


    Gu Yixi suddenly looked at her with a cold eye. Her eyes were sharp as if she wanted to kill people. Then she realized that she seemed to have said something wrong. Mr. Gu seemed to be extremely disgusted with her saying so, and quickly shut up.


    "If I have something else to do, I won''t disturb you." Fearing that her life would be in danger if she stayed any longer, she hurriedly found an excuse to withdraw. She thought that Mr. Gu had special feelings for this woman and brought her here, but she seemed to hate her very much, and she really couldn''t understand it.


    He Xiaobai knew that Gu Yixi was angry now. Just now, the nurse talked about it again. He must even have the heart to kill her.


    He hated himself so much that he could not allow others to say that his mother was like him.


    She smile, flurried comfort him: "easy West, just that nurse must be joking, you don''t take it too seriously."


    "I wish you knew!" He responded coldly.


    Although she had made psychological preparation, lengbuding was still a little sour when she heard such a sentence. But she thought it would be better if she got used to it.


    After that day, he Xiaobai''s temperament changed greatly, like a child without temper, no longer talking about divorce, no longer indifferent to him.


    Every day care about him, even if his attitude is poor, no matter how malicious, she can always be gentle to greet him with a smile.


    She is not without temper, nor will she be sad, but, at this time, she is thinking, her father has hurt him. He has no father since childhood, and has never enjoyed maternal love. If she doesn''t treat him well again, who else will treat him well?


    Her focus of life once again shifted to him. She courted him carefully, obeyed him unconditionally, and gave up a lot for him. Even song Xuechang asked her twice, but she found a reason to shirk her, because she knew he didn''t like it.


    Every day in her spare time, she went to the hospital to see Gu''s mother. Although she felt sorry for her coma, in order to make herself feel better, she still hoped that she could do something, even if she was there to accompany her.


    She is Yi Xi''s mother and his only relative. She should treat her as her own mother.


    "Auntie, I heard that you liked reading a dream of Red Mansions when you were young. I''ll tell you about it every day in the future." He Xiaobai holding a thick book sitting on the chair, holding her hand said softly.


    Without any response, she just acquiesced, slowly turned to the first page, began to read from the first sentence, and read every word, as if Gu''s mother was really listening.

 Chapter 1053

    When it comes to the wonderful part, she will have her own insights, or ask Gu Ma''s opinions, just like two people communicating face to face.


    After a round of reading, she was thirsty.


    In the past, she hated reading these boring masterpieces. She had never read them so seriously.


    Looking at her watch, it''s getting late and easy is about to leave work. She has to go back and wait for him.


    Close the book: "Auntie, first read here, you want to like me, after every day to read to you."


    Before she left, she helped her to tuck in the corner.


    She didn''t dare to tell Yi Xi about going to the hospital. Yi Xi was still hostile to her. She didn''t know how he would react if he knew that she went to see his mother, and whether he would be furious and ask her not to approach his mother.


    She didn''t want to do nothing every day. She didn''t know how to make up for him. If Gu Ma could wake up, would he hate her less? With this in mind, she will take good care of her anyway.


    By the time goosey came back, she was ready to eat.


    But he ignored her smiling face. Without saying a word, he took off his suit, untied the front two buttons of his shirt and went straight to the study.


    "Yi Xi..." She gave a cry, only to close the door.


    "He''s probably not hungry. Call him later." She said to herself, sat down in silence, holding her head and looking at the watch.


    Half an hour later, she got up and knocked on the door of his study. There was no response. She gently pushed it open. Her voice was gentle: "it''s time to eat, Yi Xi."


    "I''m not hungry." He gave her three words cold.


    "That''s more or less to eat..." He is so busy at work every day that his diet is not regular at all.


    "Get out!" He looked up at her without expression.


    By his fierce eyes staring at the whole body unnatural, she almost ran away, closed the door to retreat.


    He was afraid that he would not eat. She went back to the table with her eyelids drooping. She didn''t have any idea. She took a few mouthfuls to fill her stomach, but she didn''t know what to eat.


    After cleaning the table, she curled up on the sofa with a pillow to watch TV.


    Only see the huge LCD screen flickering, but did not see what to play.


    A little sleepy, she yawned and looked at her watch, it was so late, he still stayed in the study did not come out.


    He works so hard every day, how can his body stand it? No matter how bad his attitude towards her is, she will try to persuade him to eat.


    He Xiaobai held a bowl of porridge and went to his study to find him: "Yi Xi, I haven''t eaten for so long. You can have some porridge."


    "I don''t want to see you now. Get out of here now!" When he saw her again, there was some anger between his eyebrows.


    He Xiaobai pursed his lips. When he didn''t hear it, he continued to beg for help and feed him eagerly: "how much do you want to eat, or your body will not be able to bear it..."


    Her spoon just came up to his mouth, but even the spoon and bowl were pushed away by him: "I let you out, didn''t you hear me?"


    The spoon was smashed on the ground, and his sudden action made her step back. Feeling the hot pain on her wrist, she looked down in a hurry, but saw that a bowl of hot porridge had been spilled out.


    He didn''t frown. His expressionless face made her unable to see his mood at the moment. The only sure thing was that he was very upset with her.


    She endured the pain, very reluctantly smile, low said: "it doesn''t matter, it doesn''t hurt, it doesn''t..." The voice is lower and lower, like to say to yourself, hurriedly from the paper box on the desk to take out a piece of paper, wipe the porridge on the wrist, so covered turned out.

 Chapter 1054

    Wash the sticky liquid on your hands in the bathroom. The covered area is red and swollen, which is in sharp contrast with the white skin. It looks very unmatched.


    In order to relieve the pain, she kept punching the wound under the tap. There was no medicine for scald at home, so she had to endure it.


    Only blame oneself didn''t hold steady, Yi Xi certainly didn''t mean, can''t blame him. She washed the wound with cold water and comforted herself in her heart.


    After she left, guysy leaned back against the chair and put her hand on her forehead. She was very upset. A few minutes later, he turned off his computer, got up and went back to his room.


    Simple treatment of the wound, she took tools to the study to clean the dirty floor, otherwise so many pieces too dangerous.


    By the time she went in, guysy was gone.


    Otherwise, she didn''t know how to face him again.


    It''s hard to pretend every day, OK?


    Quietly kneel on the ground, pick up the debris on the floor, throw it into the garbage can, and then wipe the floor clean. To make sure that there was no more tiny fragment that could pierce his foot, she retreated.


    The next day, she went to the hospital as usual after he went to work.


    Sitting on a chair with an open book on his leg, "a dream of Red Mansions" has been read for more than ten rounds.


    She read attentively, ignoring the injury on her hand. Occasionally, when she turned the book, it was a deep pain.


    The nurse in charge of taking care of aunt Gu came in to change some drops. She saw the injury on he Xiaobai''s arm and came over in surprise: "my God, what''s the matter with you?"


    He Xiaobai looked down, looked up and said, "Oh, I accidentally burned it yesterday."


    "Why don''t you take some medicine! It''s all bubbling! If it goes on like this, it will leave scars! " The nurse''s personality seems to be more anxious than her.


    She didn''t take it seriously. She was also surprised when the nurse said that.


    "Let''s go, let''s go, I''ll show you some medicine!" The nurse pulled her out.


    He Xiaobai was so kind that he quickly put the book on the table and went out with it.


    The hands were smeared with cool ointment, and the nurse kept telling her: "you, wipe it every two hours, and you''d better drink some anti-inflammatory drugs when you go back..."


    Her voice is very loud, but he Xiaobai''s ears feel very kind and beautiful. It''s rare to meet such a warm-hearted person. She''s really moved.


    Looking up, he raised a bright smile: "thank you!"


    The nurse was a little stunned. She kept talking like a machine gun. Suddenly she got stuck: "Er, no, cough, I''m busy first."


    He Xiaobai nodded, looked at it for a long time, then turned back to Aunt Gu''s ward.


    But after walking away, the nurse patted her chest. Emma, the woman was so beautiful just now. With that smile, her heart almost melted, not to mention what the man would feel when he saw her. She was even higher than the most beautiful doctor Xu in the hospital.


    Xu miaoyan, dressed in overalls and wearing thin high heels, walks into the ward. Her loose white coat makes her slim and graceful.


    Touch the patient''s forehead, open your eyes and look at her eyes. After the examination, help her to tuck in the quilt, turn around and take off the mask.


    Still the same, there is no sign of improvement, although it is not the first time, she is still a little lost, how I hope there will be a miracle.

 Chapter 1055

    On second thought, that kind of situation only exists in novels and TV. She has passed the age of fantasy and can''t help laughing at herself.


    In the twinkling of an eye, there was a thick book on the desk.


    A dream of Red Mansions?


    She looked puzzled and picked it up and turned it over.


    Usually, she and a few doctors and nurses, as well as Gu Yixi, came to this ward.


    No novels are allowed to be read at work. This is the hospital''s rule. In any case, she can''t think that nurses will sit here to read such books and leave them here.


    Those male doctors are even less likely to see this.


    Is it, guysy?


    She was stunned. At present, only he is the most likely one.


    It never occurred to her that he still had this hobby.


    Put down the book in hand, just about to go out, but almost and open the door to come in he Xiaobai hit.


    Two people look up to see each other when a little Leng.


    Xu miaoyan is needless to say to he Xiaobai. She knows that she is Guyi''s wife and that they don''t have the same feelings. She is just a little surprised. Guyi never wants to let anyone know about it. How can she be here? Did he have a showdown with her?


    Although guysy never told her about his family''s grievances, as his mother''s doctor in charge, she still knew something about it.


    He Xiaobai was impressed with Xu miaoyan though he had only seen her several times.


    Not only because she looks beautiful, but also because of the relationship between goosey and her. She often goes out in pairs. Subconsciously, she has regarded her as goosey''s true love.


    Or Xu Miaoyun first returned to her senses and said, "Hello, Miss He, I''m the attending doctor of patient 1045, Xu Miaoyun."


    As he Xiaobai knows, there is absolutely no way to enter this hospital without ultra-high medical standard. I didn''t expect that she was so young and was already an attending doctor. I can''t help but admire her.


    She is graceful and graceful, but if you look back on yourself, she is not as capable or as good as her figure. She is almost useless except for a face with excellent genes. How can you compare with her.


    Such an excellent woman, even if Gu Yixi really likes her, what does she take to compete with others.


    He Xiaobai didn''t hate her because she and her husband were not innocent. Instead, he respected her in his heart: "Hello, doctor Xu."


    The first time the two women met each other, it seemed that they were much more peaceful, but in terms of momentum, maybe the beauty was more powerful.


    It''s also true that if you are not strong enough, you can''t get a double degree from a university. You will graduate at the age of 23 and become an attending doctor in X hospital within two years after graduation.


    "Well, does guysy know about your coming?" Xu miaoyan asked casually.


    She just went on a business trip. When she came back, her feeling changed a lot. She couldn''t tell where it changed. Maybe it was the feeling of a woman.


    Hearing her words, he Xiaobai''s face turned pale.


    She looked up at her and said to her sincerely, "doctor Xu, please don''t tell Yi Xi about this, OK? I, I just want to be with my aunt. " She was eager to show that she meant no harm.


    It seems that guysy doesn''t know yet. It''s between them. She''s in the middle.


    Xu Miaoyun smiles: "OK, I won''t say it."


    He Xiaobai was finally relieved: "thank you, doctor Xu."

 Chapter 1056

    Xu Miaoyun did not stay any longer and left the ward.


    Although she didn''t have in-depth contact, she had a good impression of he Xiaobai.


    She had seen her with guysy, but she didn''t mention it. She didn''t challenge her like some women. On the contrary, she was so polite to her. Such a woman is really rare.


    Accidentally know that Xu Miaoyun is Gu aunt''s doctor, he Xiaobai himself is also thinking, is not his misunderstanding Yixi? Is it for the sake of my aunt''s illness that I saw their relationship and frequent dating before?


    If this makes her feel better, she really doesn''t mind taking all the previous things as misunderstandings.


    But, as always, Gu Yixi is indifferent to her. Occasionally, he can tolerate her staying by his side without any feelings.


    Late at night, Gu Yixi returns home drunk again. He Xiaobai, who has just fallen asleep, wakes up and hears that he hurried out of the room wearing slippers.


    Seeing him shaking off his clothes, he Xiaobai went to support him: "Yi Xi, how are you, how do you drink so much wine?"


    His drunken eyes full of malicious, very disgusted to push away her: "you don''t touch me!"


    He Xiaobai was unprepared. He stepped back and knocked the back of his head against the wall.


    He walked in the cat''s step and nearly fell down several times. He Xiaobai rushed over again and grabbed his arm to help him walk.


    Gu Yixi dumped him several times, but she didn''t let go. The man had a lot of strength. She spent a lot of energy to stick to it, and finally helped him to the sofa. She was already sweating.


    He seems to have drunk a lot, sitting on the sofa with his eyes slightly closed. He seems to be a little uncomfortable.


    "Easy West, you wait a moment, I go to help you cook to wake up wine soup." In order to make him feel better, she quickly said, turning to go, wrist was unexpectedly tightly grasped.


    "What''s the matter, easy?" She was stunned for a moment and asked softly.


    She thought he had something to say to her. However, when he pulled hard, she fell to the ground and hit the ground with a bang.


    He Xiaobai knew what he was going to do. She didn''t resist, she didn''t get angry, she didn''t get angry, she accepted it calmly.


    Compared with the previous two times, the mood has been completely different.


    If it makes him feel better, she doesn''t care. Every time he hurt her, she felt less guilty about him.


    Invisible, this also became a kind of repayment.


    When he was finally satisfied, she silently sent the button, got up from the sofa, as if nothing had happened, and said softly, "I''ll go and make the soup."


    The only difference from before is that her legs are shaking slightly and she walks slowly.


    After taking care of him lying down, she went to the bathroom to clean herself.


    Even when both sides are awake, he looks at her, and she knows what he wants to do next. She is very cooperative.


    Their communication is almost zero, and their relationship is worse than that of strangers.


    He Xiaobai is especially afraid of the cold. When it comes to this season, he always likes to rub his hands in a warm place. In the past, he likes to put his hands in Yi Xi''s big pocket and let his hands wrap his hands. Now, she lost easy However, sunshine is also a good thing.


    She adjusted her mood, rubbed her hands, spread out the book on her knee, and said with a smile, "Auntie, let''s look at the 48th time today."


    To avoid the time when Gu Yixi would come, she came to see Aunt Gu almost every day, but after such a long time, she didn''t wake up.


    Often think of these, she can not help some depression.


    See her every day so, the nurse also advised her, every day read aunt also can''t hear, might as well save some energy. He Xiaobai has always insisted, because she believes that there will always be miracles.


    Beautiful sound of reading sounded in the ward. He Xiaobai habitually held Gu''s cold hand in one hand, and put the other hand on his knee to turn the book.


    Her head is slightly low, and her long soft hair falls down unconsciously. From time to time, she hooks her hands behind her ears, and her face is hazy and beautiful.


    Suddenly feel a slight itch in the palm, aunt''s fingers seem to move slightly, surprised, she looked up in a hurry, in the heart is unable to hide the excitement. The atmosphere dare not come out, staring at the hand tightly.


    There was no movement for a long time. Her eyes darkened for a moment.


    It seems that his nerves are too sensitive, eager to hope that aunt will wake up, so will have such an illusion.


    She mocked herself and lowered her head to read on. She didn''t care about the slight changes occasionally.


    She read happily, until her hand was gently held back, and she could feel the master''s slight force. How could she not be shocked.


    Mood is excited, but afraid of disappointment, she slowly looked up, but saw that the person had opened his eyes.


    Xu is the reason why she hasn''t opened her eyes for more than 20 years. Her eyes are beautiful and pure, like snow that hasn''t been polluted.Seeing that she did wake up, he Xiaobai almost cried with joy. His eyes were moist. He held her hands in both hands: "Auntie, you wake up. It''s great. It''s really great..." She repeated incoherently.


    "Auntie, is there anything wrong with you?" After the excitement, she asked eagerly and rang the bell to call the doctor and nurse.


    "Well Well... " Gu''s mother looked at her and put her other hand to her face. She uttered some simple syllables in her mouth, but she didn''t answer her question.


    He Xiaobai froze for a moment. From her aunt''s eyes, she saw some childlike innocence, or dementia. Is she


    Gu mother''s hand is still stretched out, it seems to want to catch something, several times empty, inevitably some impatient.

 Chapter 1057

    "Just wake up, just wake up." He Xiaobai comforted himself and bent down.


    Aunt Gu''s palm touched her face, fumbled carefully, very satisfied, very happy, a big smile appeared on her face.


    It''s rare to be touched so gently by a woman older than yourself. It feels like a mother. He Xiaobai wants to cry and laugh.


    I can see that Aunt Gu seems to like her very much.


    Just as they were in love, the door was pushed open.


    From the outside, he Xiaobai turned his back to them, stood in front of her, bent over, and didn''t know what he was doing.


    "What are you doing?" A cold drink, he Xiaobai a shiver, just a back, Gu Yixi has cold face walked to her behind.


    "I..." He Xiaobai had no time to explain, but he was pulled to once again, "stay away from my mother!"


    Is he worried that she would harm aunt Gu? He Xiaobai was hurt in his heart and stood at the end.


    Seeing that he Xiaobai was pulled apart, aunt Gu was a little worried and tried to sit up and get close to her. She tried several times but failed to get up.


    "Ma! You wake up Gu Yixi saw the scene in front of her face was incredible and joyful, and immediately forgot her displeasure. Seeing that she insisted on getting up, she helped her up thoughtfully.


    This is absolutely a miracle in the history of medicine. Without Gu yixiti, Xu Miaoyun immediately came over and took a stethoscope to measure her heart rate: "the heart rate is normal. Now I need to give my aunt a comprehensive examination."


    The nurse pushed the wheelchair. Gu Yixi helped aunt Gu to sit on it. He Xiaobai was about to help, but he gave her a cold look: "it''s none of your business here. You can go." He forgot that she was still here.


    He Xiaobai just stretched out his hand like touching electricity and quickly took it back. He bowed his head and said, "Oh."


    She was his enemy''s daughter, and he didn''t want her near his mother, though she didn''t mean it.


    She understood him. The important thing was that his aunt would wake up. She was relieved and he could be at ease.


    Gu Yixi is pushing the wheelchair, accompanied by the beautiful doctor Xu Miaoyun. It looks like a couple made in heaven.


    When they passed her, aunt Gu looked at her expectantly and raised her hand slightly. She wanted to keep up with her, but she was afraid that Yi Xi would be angry and watched them go away.


    After all the tests were finished, Xu miaoyan took the test sheet and said, "my aunt''s physical condition is very normal at present. It''s nothing serious. It''s just that some of her nerves haven''t fully awakened. She can''t walk or speak now. She''s also mentally However, you don''t have to worry. Maybe you will wake up one day just like this time. "


    Guysy nodded and asked, "how did she wake up this time?" Maybe knowing this, the next treatment will be easier.


    Xu miaoyan shows her hand, but she is also at a loss. She and Gu Yixi go to the ward at the same time, and find that he Xiaobai is already there when Aunt Gu wakes up.


    "The daily medication and treatment are the same as before. The only difference is that your wife comes to read her a dream of Red Mansions every day. It''s not that medicine doesn''t rely on familiar or favorite voices to wake up patients, but it''s very unlikely


    "He Xiaobai comes every day?" Goosey''s brows twisted.

 Chapter 1058

    "Yes, all day long." Xu miaoyan said frankly.


    He also often comes here. Why has he never met her? If he didn''t leave work early this time, would he never find out? In this way, she deliberately avoided the time when he came. She''s been deceiving him.


    "Why have you never mentioned it?"


    "You never asked." Xu Meimei shrugs mischievously and shirks responsibility.


    Gu Yixi just got off the elevator and saw Xu Miaoyun come out of the office in a hurry. When he asked, he realized that the alarm bell in his mother''s ward was ringing. He thought something was wrong. He rushed to the ward in a hurry. As soon as he pushed the door, he saw he Xiaobai lying on his stomach and didn''t know what he was doing. How could he not annoy her.


    Fortunately, my mother is OK. No matter whether it''s her credit or not, my mother wakes up. He won''t pursue the matter that she cheated him to approach his mother every day.


    After Gu''s mother woke up, Gu Yixi became busier every day. She ran between the company and the hospital, and even had little time to go home.


    And he Xiaobai, become more idle, more empty and lonely.


    He didn''t like her, so she couldn''t often go to the hospital to look after aunt Gu for fear that he would be angry. It''s self deceiving to say that you don''t feel sad or mind.


    Under all kinds of pressure, I don''t know when to start, she couldn''t sleep all night, her spirit became more and more tired, and even her memory declined.


    She can''t sleep all night. She can''t sleep at all by listening to lullaby, counting sheep and even imitating the sound of snoring when her father was alive.


    In order to consume the extra energy, she even shakes several hundred hula hoops, which is still useless.


    She was very tired, with huge black circles under her eyes, and her hair was in a mess. She looked like a ghost.


    Long night, want to sleep and can''t sleep taste really incoherent uncomfortable, it is a kind of suffering, a kind of physical, mental double torture.


    She kept her eyes open until dawn, and then she was awakened by the sound of easy''s door. He had already got up.


    Get up to see the mirror tired of their own, go out will inevitably be regarded as mental illness, Yi Xi how can not abandon themselves.


    When goosey went to work, she went to the hospital to buy sleeping pills, but the doctor refused to sell them to her. She took several layers of relationship to buy a small bottle.


    Holding the small bottle of medicine tightly in her hand, she was finally relieved. It was so good that she could have a good sleep. She didn''t know the pain of insomnia before, and she would never live like this again.


    "Xiaobai?" As soon as she turns around, she hears a familiar voice and looks up. Song Tianxiao happens to meet her at the corner.


    I don''t know what happened. As soon as I loosened my hand, the medicine bottle fell on the ground and rolled at Song Tianxiao''s feet.


    He Xiaobai is about to pick it up in a hurry. A hand with distinct bones has already picked it up one step ahead of her.


    He Xiaobai slightly embarrassed said: "song Xuechang, long time no see."


    When he saw the words on the bottle, song Tianxiao frowned slightly and looked at her: "Xiaobai, what do you want to buy this for?" What''s more, she was worried about why she was still wearing sunglasses in such a cool day.


    "Well Yi Xi has a lot of work pressure and insomnia. He asked me to buy this for him. " He Xiaobai pointed to the bottle in his hand and said with a smile.

 Chapter 1059

    Although song Tianxiao was a little dubious, he handed her the medicine bottle and put his hand on her shoulder: "Xiaobai, call Xiaoshu to have dinner together when you have time."


    Since two months ago, she has never contacted him again, and his appointment with her has been rejected by various reasons. He realizes that she is running away from her.


    Although he had a good feeling for her, he didn''t pursue her. She didn''t have to.


    He knew that he Xiaobai was not like that. She must have her own secret.


    This time, is also to borrow the name of Xiaoshu about her, so guyisi is not jealous?


    "OK, I''ll contact Xiaoshu later. I''ll leave first." He Xiaobai took the medicine and waved goodbye.


    If you let song Xuechang know that she is now reduced to relying on drugs to fall asleep, she will be very worried.


    Although, Yi Xi is really not good to her, it is because of her sin. She does not want others to hate him or misunderstand him.


    Under the effect of sleeping pills, he Xiaobai was able to sleep several times, but occasionally had slight dizziness and nausea. She consulted her doctor, and it was probably the side effect of the medicine.


    Her body is weak and sensitive. Compared with the pain of insomnia, it''s nothing at all, and she doesn''t take it seriously.


    Before going to bed, he Xiaobai opened the medicine bottle, took out a medicine and put it into her mouth. The bitter taste diffused in her mouth. She looked up and drank a mouthful of water to dilute the taste.


    Suddenly remembered that he had not bathed, put down the cup, went to the bathroom to take a bath.


    After the sound of the water, she came out of the bathroom in her pajamas and wiped her wet hair with a dry towel.


    After everything was cleared up, she lifted the quilt and saw the medicine bottle on the cabinet. She was puzzled. She couldn''t remember whether she had taken it or not.


    Gently grasp the hair to think for a long time, the brain dizzy, almost exploded.


    I have a bad memory recently. I really can''t remember it at all.


    She opened the bottle, took out another one, drank it, and then lay down to sleep.


    Sure enough, close your eyes, not long after, then sleepy hit, and soon sounded a uniform breathing sound.


    She used to wake up every morning before goosey got up, prepare breakfast for him and choose clothes for him, but this time, she slept for a long time.


    Until goosey came back from work, he found that there was an unusual coldness at home. Even the glasses he accidentally knocked off before he left in the morning were still scattered on the floor.


    Before she always smile around him, trying to please him, want to make up for something, even if his attitude to her is too bad, hurt her hand, she never cried pain.


    Although it was hard for him to change his hatred for her, she suddenly became cold, which made him feel even more speechless.


    Is she making trouble with him? Is it a cold war with him in this way? She is not qualified to do so! He Zhan owes his family, I''m afraid her life is not over!


    The more she is like this, the more he has to show that he doesn''t care about her. Isn''t it better that she doesn''t bother in front of her?


    He picked up his briefcase and was about to leave. After a few steps, he came back.


    After living together for more than 20 years, he still knows her. She is not the one who gives up so casually.


    He wouldn''t admit that he was worried and pushed her door in a muddle.


    However, she fell asleep with her hands on her abdomen. She looked very peaceful and there was no sign of awakening.

 Chapter 1060

    Who can sleep from the previous night to the next? How can he not think about it.


    When he glanced at the medicine bottle next to him, he panicked.


    Sleeping pills? His first thought at that time was, did she want to commit suicide?


    "He Xiaobai! Wake up He shook her shoulder and called.


    Although he hated her, angered her and wanted to torture her severely, he never wanted her to die. He never dared to imagine what he would do after her death.


    He Xiaobai let him shake, a finger did not move.


    Did not get her response, his heart is referred to the throat, eyes is never panic.


    He pried her mouth open with his fingers and put them in to stimulate her to vomit.


    How many did she eat? Why was she so stupid? Even if she died, he would not let her go! No, how could she die? No! Definitely not!


    Yes, to the hospital! He was at a loss to pick her up and went out in a hurry.


    His eyes were red. He hated her to death, but he never thought that he would be so nervous when he learned that something had happened to her.


    Nervous to hold her hands are slightly shaking.


    I just went out and didn''t notice the broken glass on the floor.


    There''s no reason not to wake up when being shaken and hugged like that.


    She felt a noise in her ear, but she didn''t hear it clearly. She finally raised her heavy eyelids, but found her body hanging in the air. As soon as she raised her eyes, she could see goosey''s face.


    Where is she? She looked around and was still at home.


    How could she suddenly come to guyisi''s arms? Where would he take her? He looks worried.


    "ISI?" She gave a low cry.


    Hearing the familiar voice, her restless heart seemed to be calmed at the moment. She bowed her head. She was really awake.


    She''s relieved. She''s fine.


    The joy of the afterlife was replaced by indifference and resentment. I hate myself as well as her.


    How can he be so scared for his enemy''s daughter, how can he let her know that he can''t help but care about her so much.


    His steps stopped abruptly. He took a deep breath in his arms, expressionless.


    He Xiaobai looked at him with a puzzled face, how to see this scene, how to feel strange.


    Guysi''s arm is stiff, and he doesn''t know how to end it. He can''t tell her that he thinks she committed suicide. He''s worried to death.


    "Where are you taking me, easy?" For a long time, there was no response. He Xiaobai asked again in a very low voice.


    "Nothing." Gu Yixi is very stiff spit out two words, arm a loose, he Xiaobai straight fell on the ground.


    "Ah She instinctively exclaimed, but before she could catch anything, she fell down.


    Fortunately, there is a carpet under the floor, otherwise it would have been painful.


    He Xiaobai covered his aching buttocks and got up. His eyes were filled with tears and he didn''t understand why he woke up in Gu Yixi''s arms. When he saw that he woke up without saying a word, he threw himself away.


    It''s so weird. What''s he doing in the morning? Don''t you want to throw her out while she''s asleep?


    Suddenly thinking of something, he Xiaobai quickly called: "Yi Xi, are you going to be late for work..." I felt that I had been sleeping for a long time, so long that I didn''t hear him get up.


    Quickly look at the electronic display screen hanging on the wall, he Xiaobai is not good as a whole.

 Chapter 1061

    What, what, it''s already night? So he''s back from work?


    How long did she sleep? Why didn''t she feel at all. Knock some confused head, she must have taken medicine twice last night, so she will sleep until now.


    He Xiaobai seems to understand something. He must have misunderstood the sleeping pills on the table because he couldn''t sleep.


    She also feels very sorry in the heart, all blame oneself muddle headed, harm Yi Xibai to worry.


    "Yes, I''m sorry, Yi Xi. I couldn''t sleep, so I took sleeping pills and accidentally took one more pill I''m sorry to worry you. " She bowed her head and apologized cleverly.


    Who knows, to hear her words, like a cat caught in pain, the whole person''s aura is even colder. Just like a knife, he doesn''t give any respect to others: "don''t be sentimental. It''s none of my business that you want to die or live!"


    Then he turned around and left.


    She watched him throw the door out, wanted to call him, but did not know how to speak, had to give up.


    But inadvertently, she saw a small shallow bloodstain on the slipper he replaced. She quickly went to take it up and saw that a sharp broken glass through the sole of the slipper revealed a sharp head, and his foot was stabbed.


    He walked the same way as before, and she didn''t see it.


    "Easy, your feet..." When she opened the door to chase out, he had already driven past her. Seeing her waving, he stepped on the gas and left quickly.


    If he doesn''t leave, he really doesn''t know how to disguise and let her know that he is worried about her. She must be very proud, right? Hum, he was just confused for a moment. He had only hatred for her. There would never be anything else!


    After walking far away, the mood slowly calmed down, and then felt a deep pain in the sole of the foot.


    He Xiaobai knew that he was injured, worried and helpless.


    No matter how cold and hurtful goosey''s words are, they are still moving for her. At least he cares a little about her.


    If he does not admit it, she will not mention it, as long as there is a comfort in her heart.


    In order to cover up the deep heart involuntarily care about her, come back again, Gu Yixi become more indifferent, her attitude is also more bad, he absolutely does not allow that day to happen again.


    In order to let himself completely put her down, he even used the means to use her to destroy her once deeply loved in his heart.


    A delicate low cut dress was thrown onto the sofa. He Xiaobai, who helped him hang his clothes, saw that he was just about to reach for it, but took it back. He tentatively asked him, "Yi Xi, is this dress for me?"


    She never thought that Yi Xi would buy clothes for her, but he came back with a brand dress in the evening. Who would he give it to?


    "Well, come to a party with me in the evening." He didn''t reply coldly.


    He Xiaobai asked incredulously, "can I?"


    Since he got married, he has never taken her to any activities. It''s a luxury to even talk to her. Why did he take her to the party suddenly this time.


    He Xiaobai is so happy that he is dazed by the sudden happiness. He doesn''t notice that Gu Yixi''s face is cold and there is something dangerous in his eyes.


    Does this mean that easy doesn''t hate her so much? Does it mean that their relationship will be relaxed and gradually move from the low point to the love period?

 Chapter 1062

    He Xiaobai happily ran to the room to change clothes. Yi Xi''s eyes were as good as before. He clearly knew that she was suitable to wear that size of clothes. Of course, the upper body effect was not bad this time.


    She is looking forward to today''s banquet, afraid that Yi Xi is in a hurry. She can''t wait to go out and habitually wants to let him evaluate. When she sees his indifferent eyes, she swallows it back in time.


    After all, he was not easy before his marriage. He could never forget what her father had done to his parents.


    Goosey took the lead to go out, she obediently followed, on his car, all the way, he did not say a word.


    Afraid of his annoyance, even if she was full of doubts, she tried not to ask. She just sat with her legs together and looked straight ahead, looking very beautiful and elegant.


    All she had to do was follow his orders and be his girlfriend. She was elegant and decent, and she could not humiliate him.


    The car stopped in front of a luxury house, pushed open the door, just stepped out with one foot, then felt a cold.


    It''s late autumn now, and evening dress is only suitable for indoor wear. She shivers and sneezes. Gu Yixi has gone out for several steps. She trots quickly to follow her. She is not used to high heels and almost falls down.


    "I''m not cold, I''m not cold." She closely followed behind Gu Yixi and comforted herself in a low voice. Her nose was about to flow out, which made her want to cry.


    Not far away, as soon as the lady got out of the car, her boyfriend took off his clothes and put them on her body and put his arms around her shoulder.


    She''s a little bit jealous. If she wants Yi Xi, she will do the same. Looking at his straight back in front of him, she bit her lips and quickly adjusted her mood. It''s hard for easikon to bring her. She doesn''t feel down at all.


    Autumn wind, high mood all the way with Yi Xi to the interior, the only feeling is, why the yard to repair so big!


    The appearance of Gu Yixi and he Xiaobai attracted many people''s attention.


    When he Zhan was alive, he Xiaobai was never allowed to appear in public. It was the first time she saw such a scene. There was some tension in my heart, but I tried to calm down, put up a sign and smile, elegant and quiet.


    The men on the scene were thinking, I don''t know which girl is so beautiful and has a tutor.


    Gu Yixi only called this his female companion, but from his indifferent attitude towards her, people speculated that it might be just that Gu Zong casually found a vase to be his female companion. It was just a short-term act. Now there are many beautiful women who are vain and material. They have to go into this circle in order to make money. Which man has not played a few, Instant look to her eyes and frivolous, but due to the presence of Gu Yixi, did not show very strong.


    He Xiaobai closely follows behind Gu Yixi, always feeling strange. Although all the ladies here are dressed like this, she is not used to being swept over her bare arms and neck.


    Her smile was a little stiff, and the goblet in her hand was just a decoration. Occasionally, she pretended to take a small sip.


    When someone came to drink for her in a very gentlemanly way, she didn''t know how to refuse. She turned to Gu Yixi for help, but he didn''t help her at all. He just said coldly: "don''t be ignorant, sun Zongjing, you can drink."

 Chapter 1063

    She didn''t dare to disobey his orders, even if she knew that she was not good at drinking. If she drank a little more, she would vomit easily.


    After a few cups, her face was a little red and she walked a little. She pulled guysy''s arm and whispered, "I''d like to have a rest that day, yesy." After getting his acquiescence, she went to the sofa in the corner by herself.


    Gu Yixi''s cold eyes swept her, and he Xiaobai was really a peach blossom. He Zhan never let her participate in the social activities of this circle when he was alive. Otherwise, I''m afraid the door-to-door matchmakers would break the threshold.


    Just came in for a turn, several rich young masters showed strong interest in her. Due to the presence of his "old boss", they tried their best to let him let her out.


    Sun Shao is the most persistent one. She has taken a fancy to her since she came in. It''s not easy for her to have someone who can see her eye. She always feels unwilling if she can''t get it.


    And Gu always doesn''t care about her, just a woman, in front of the interests of even cannon fodder are not.


    Sun Shao mentioned many kinds of conditions, but guyisi was not moved. He gritted his teeth and said, "OK, the piece of land you want is sold to you!" This can really be regarded as a painful parting. Before they talked for several times, they didn''t get together, because he Xiaobai actually agreed.


    Guyisi finally nodded: "that''s for Sun Shao."


    Seeing Gu Yixi coming towards him, he Xiaobai is full of expectation and stares at him without blinking.


    She is not familiar with her life and land here. Only when he is around can she feel at ease. She doesn''t know that he is coming to sell her this time.


    He sat beside her, shaking the goblet in his hand, casually asked: "he Xiaobai, don''t you always want to atone for your father?"


    He Xiaobai nodded. If possible, she certainly hoped that he could forgive his father''s mistakes and let her do anything.


    "Well, I''ll give you this chance." He looked up, drank the wine from the glass and said in a deep voice, "Mr. Sun is very interested in you. If you stay with him for one night, I will consider agreeing to divorce you."


    He Xiaobai was stunned for a moment, and turned to look at him with an incredible face. However, he saw that he was serious and didn''t seem to be joking.


    He actually wanted her to accompany other men, and the original mood of some joy suddenly fell down. She dropped her head in silence, her body trembling uncontrollably.


    If that''s what he wanted her to do, and if her company with other men can make him feel better, then she agrees. Just bite your teeth and bear it, won''t it?


    Silent for a long time, she finally raised her head, light should be a: "good."


    Hearing her reply, a cold smile rose from the corner of guysi''s mouth. It''s very good. It seems that she can''t wait to escape from his control.


    This time, he personally gave her to others, so as to completely break his own thoughts about her.


    "Let''s go." Goosey got up first and walked forward.


    He Xiaobai took a deep breath, followed behind, his eyes were gloomy. At this time, how can she force a smile on others.


    Through the living room, he followed him all the way to a private guest room. Guysy opened the door and said, "go in."


    As soon as he Xiaobai went in, he saw that Sun Shao was sitting gracefully on the sofa smoking cigarettes. When he saw them, his eyes lit up, he pressed the cigarette end and came over: "President Gu, miss he." Without taboo very affectionately grasped her hand.

 Chapter 1064

    At first sight, the young master was a spoiled master. Although his conduct was not very good, he had a face that women liked. He Xiaobai didn''t like him.


    The first time we met, she was so familiar. Although she felt uncomfortable, she didn''t dare to take back her hand because of Gu Yixi''s face. She could only let him hold it.


    Beauty on the side, Sun Shao looks very excited, constantly looking for topics to chat with her, as if no one else from time to time to say a word or two, feed her drink, while Gu Yixi is sitting on the other side, indifferent to smoking his own cigarette.


    When his hand touched his waist, he Xiaobai subconsciously avoided it. She has been so frivolous, and a few steps away from her guysy completely indifferent appearance, more or less let her heart hurt.


    She didn''t shirk the wine Sun Shao handed over. She drank it all at once. Maybe it would be better to be drunk than sober.


    Now every minute is a torment for her. She just wants to finish the deal quickly.


    Outside, guysy sat on the sofa, looking a little hazy.


    Through the open door, he could see the inside clearly. He cast his eyes and stared at it. He didn''t even notice the smoke burning to his fingertips. It was only when a slight pain came that he pressed out the smoke.


    He Xiaobai is as stiff as a corpse. At this time, she hopes that she has lost consciousness, so she doesn''t have to suffer from the double torture of spirit and body. It would be nice to wake up and see that what should have happened had happened completely.


    She didn''t adapt, she didn''t resist, she thought, this time is really doomed.


    But goosey is thinking, she is his, how can she share with others.


    Just let her go for a piece of land? No, it''s too cheap for her. He won''t agree to divorce her. He wants to torture her bit by bit.


    So, she''s still his personal belongings. She''s been manipulated by others. How will he use it in the future.


    Therefore, he now repents, not because he cares about her and wants to save her, but because he wants to torture her more.


    After thinking this clearly, Gu Yixi dialed Sun Shao.


    Room, had to send this moment, the phone Ding Ding Dong ring endless, really bored.


    Sun Shao gasped for breath to pick it up. He wanted to swear. Unfortunately, before he said anything, Gu Yixi over there coldly told him: "the transaction is suspended. You''ll come out right now."


    "What?" Sun Shao was surprised. No matter what, he didn''t think that it was Gu Yixi who called. What''s more, he was so calm just now and told him to go back in the twinkling of an eye. Now at this time, how can he stop? Are his guns and ammunition ready.


    "A million less on that piece of land At the critical moment, first of all Sun Shao gave way. He knew how much Gu Yixi cared about the land. Anyway, he was scolded by the old man. It would be better to be more thorough.


    "No, now, now, get out of here." He was about to hang up the phone when guyisi complained that he was creaky and impatient. He was scared to death.


    Although quite depressed, but Gu Yixi fire is not easy to provoke, he had to face reluctantly said: "good, good, I go out now." While wearing clothes, he walked out with tears on his face. Damn, did he come here to play with him?

 Chapter 1065

    Looking back at he Xiaobai, who was lying on his face and was at a loss, it was clear that he was about to eat his mouth, but he was forcibly taken away. It was too much!


    Well, that piece of land has finally been preserved. If you want to let the old man know that he was obsessed with sex and almost sold the land, I''m afraid he will be even worse.


    He Xiaobai didn''t understand the situation, what happened, and didn''t finish Yi Xi''s orders. Now, does she dare to dress and leave?


    When she was hesitating, Guyi opened the door and came in. Looking at her disheveled appearance, she said angrily, "why don''t you put on your clothes? Waiting to be boarded? "


    Seeing Gu Yixi, she suddenly realized that he had just called. He didn''t want her to do such a thing. At that time, she almost cried with joy.


    "Easy West." She gave him a low cry and turned over to get dressed.


    Seeing her excited look, he frowned and warned: "he Xiaobai, I won''t let you go so easily. Divorce is too cheap for you!"


    No matter what reason he changed his mind temporarily, as long as he didn''t give her to others, no matter how he retaliated, she would admit it.


    On the way back, they still didn''t say a word. From the action of smashing the steering wheel when he was waiting for the red light, we can see that his mood seems to be worse.


    The next morning, the hospital called. Gu''s mother is in a low mood recently. She doesn''t have a good meal. In the past, the climate suddenly cooled down and she caught a cold. Although it''s not a serious illness, Gu specially ordered her to take good care of her. She had to report it in time.


    "OK, I''ll be right there." Goosey didn''t have a clean breakfast and changed his clothes.


    As soon as the call came in, he Xiaobai knew it was from the hospital. He was so nervous only when he faced aunt Gu.


    When she heard that something might happen to Aunt Gu, she was worried. Knowing that she would be rejected, she followed up and said in a low voice, "Yixi, is something wrong with aunt Gu? Will you take me with you She really wants to see her aunt.


    Gu Yixi took a cold look at her, just about to refuse, but suddenly remembered that before, when he passed several times, his mother always looked at the "dream of Red Mansions" in a daze.


    I don''t know if it''s because he Xiaobai is the first person I see when I open my eyes. My mother seems to like her very much. Every time he comes, she always looks behind him. If she doesn''t see he Xiaobai, she will feel lost.


    I thought she would forget it after a long time, but I didn''t expect it would be the same after such a long time.


    No matter how much he hated him, guyisi was a filial son after all. For his mother''s sake, he didn''t refuse.


    He didn''t say anything and continued to walk out. Did he show his acquiescence?


    He Xiaobai was so happy that he didn''t have time to change his clothes. He casually put on a coat and came out wearing it casually.


    Gu''s mother was lying weakly, and the garbage can beside her was full of paper towels blowing her nose.


    "Ma!" Gu Yi West full face worries of past touched her forehead, turn to ask the nurse beside again, "have you taken medicine?"


    The nurse replied, "no, the medicine prescribed by doctor Xu has to be taken after dinner, but my aunt refuses to eat."


    "Auntie, I''ve come to see you." He Xiaobai didn''t dare to be too close. He said softly a few steps away.


    Hearing the familiar voice, Gu''s godless eyes brightened for a moment, and she turned to look this way. When she saw he Xiaobai, her face was obviously excited, and the whole person suddenly became more energetic.

 Chapter 1066

    Gu''s mother reaches out to her and wants to sit up. He Xiaobai quickly walks over to support her. Gu''s mother hugs her intimately and doesn''t want to let go.


    Gu Yixi gives her a cold look. Even though she has always been very popular with her elders, he is still a little uncomfortable. Is his mother like this when she meets his enemy''s daughter?


    When Gu''s mother and he Xiaobai were intimate, the nurse brought in the breakfast that had been prepared.


    He Xiaobai is very gentle and she said: "Auntie, let''s have breakfast."


    This time, she did not refuse and nodded happily.


    When the light food was put on the low table, Gu Ma suddenly took her hand and Gu Yi Xi''s hand on the other side, and naturally folded their hands together.


    Aunt''s meaning is clear, want them two to accompany her to eat together.


    Skin contact, hot temperature, he Xiaobai suddenly become a little cramped, very carefully looked up at him, for fear that he would be angry.


    Fortunately, his expression is still soft, showing no special disgust and impatience.


    "If you don''t eat in the morning, let''s eat together." He quietly took back his hand, thin lips gently open, light said.


    "Oh." She answered obediently, pulled over the chair and sat down.


    Ancient mother''s side, one on each side, looks especially like a golden girl. Smile on her face, she likes the atmosphere now, a moment to see this, a moment to see that, the face of kindness.


    One side of the nurse secretly relaxed: "Miss He, Mr. Gu, you still have a way." They tried their best to coax her for a whole morning, but her aunt refused to eat. Unexpectedly, Mr. Gu and miss he came, but it was just a matter of one word, and her aunt began to eat obediently.


    He Xiaobai didn''t have any appetite. In order to accompany aunt Gu, she still drank most of the porridge and didn''t touch anything else.


    Seeing how little she ate, aunt Gu enthusiastically gave her a small chicken leg. He Xiaobai quickly said, "thank you, aunt."


    I don''t know when she started, her demand for food was getting smaller and smaller, she had no appetite for anything, and she felt sick even if she ate more.


    Looking at the yellow and oily drumsticks in the bowl, she swallowed her saliva. She couldn''t eat it.


    In order to live up to the beauty of her aunt, she finally took a small bite and swallowed it quickly.


    I wanted to eat it, but I didn''t help it. I felt sick in my stomach. I didn''t want to be on guard, so I vomited. She covered her mouth in a hurry, for fear that such a disgusting sound would happen again.


    Although she didn''t mean to do this, she is now ashamed to death.


    As soon as she looked up, she saw guyisi looking at her coldly. She could not bear to kill her. She did not dare to look directly at her and lowered her head in a hurry.


    But aunt Gu was worried and gave her a glass of water.


    Under the gaze of the mother and son, he Xiaobai didn''t know where to go.


    "Auntie, I''m fine. Take your time. I''ll go to the bathroom." She finished in a hurry and left quickly.


    But at the moment, her stomach was tumbling again. As soon as she left their sight, she quickly covered her mouth and rushed into the bathroom. She vomited all the half bowl of porridge she had just drunk.

 Chapter 1067

    When he was lowering his head and rinsing his mouth with the water in the tap, Yu Guang saw a pair of fine jade hand with good maintenance and painted red nail polish.


    "Spit like this." Familiar with the beautiful voice, next to the beauty of the first mouth.


    He Xiaobai raised his head slightly: "Miss Xu." Seeing that it was her, she quickly took out a piece of paper and wiped the water on her face.


    She didn''t like the woman in front of her, but she didn''t like it. At most, she had a little respect for her. She was more or less wary of her. After all, she was so close to Louise.


    But he vomited in a mess, so embarrassed look or she ran into, how much also feel a little embarrassed.


    Xu Meimei elegantly dries the water on her hands and uses lipstick to make up her light makeup. After a few steps, she suddenly thinks of something and turns her head and says, "obstetrics and gynecology are downstairs. You might as well go down and have a check." There was also a standard smile. After that, he put his hands in the pocket of his white coat and turned away. He stepped on high-heeled shoes, even his back was so beautiful.


    Why can this woman even wear a loose white coat to wear an S-shaped curve? It''s also a woman. Why is the difference so big! He Xiaobai looked at his slightly powerful figure in the mirror.


    The next second, she just afterthought the point.


    Obstetrics and gynecology? She doesn''t think she''s pregnant.


    She had vomited several times before, but she never thought about it. She just thought it was the side effect of taking sleeping pills, because the doctor told her at that time that people with sensitive constitution would have slight nausea and dizziness.


    As for my aunt, she once had irregular situations, and it was even common for her to come once every two or three months. Later, she drank traditional Chinese medicine and adjusted it slowly. This time, she didn''t come for a month or two. She just thought it was a delay and didn''t care too much.


    Xu miaoyan suddenly said this today. She was worried. She was not really pregnant.


    Always worried, she finally went to the obstetrics and gynecology department secretly to have an examination without telling everyone.


    While waiting for the results, she sat on the hospital bench and kept thinking about the possible results.


    In case, really pregnant, what should she do.


    In any way, she is not suitable for pregnancy. As soon as the child is born, he will face a broken home. His mother is his father''s enemy. He can''t get a complete family and father''s love, and he is born in pain.


    And Guysi should not allow her to have his children. She felt a trace of cruelty at the thought that such a small life was about to leave before she was born.


    So, now the best result is that everything is just a misunderstanding, she is not pregnant.


    She kept praying, but it turned out to be the opposite. When the result came out, he Xiaobai was shocked.


    "Congratulations, I''m pregnant." The female doctor kindly handed her the test sheet.


    Seeing the dazzling words, she felt a little disappointed. The sudden little life brought her a trace of warmth and happiness that she had never felt before. What a wonderful feeling that she was going to be a mother. No matter how beautiful she was, she could not resist the cruelty of reality. This child, she could not stay.


    As she waited on the bench, she thought of the result. If she was really pregnant, what should she do.


    The best way is to banish the child secretly. It''s better for Yi Xi to solve the problem herself than to force her to do it after she knows it, so as to avoid him getting upset after he knows it.

 Chapter 1068

    However, at this time, she tried several times, but the sentence failed to come out.


    This is her own flesh and blood, she really can''t bear it.


    A woman, before she is pregnant, never knows how much she cares about her children.


    Her child has just appeared in her body, how can she be so cruel to deprive him of his life.


    There was no joy on her face. The woman doctor introduced her to her and said, "Miss He, it''s very convenient for us to have painless abortion in our hospital. We can leave the hospital in less than half an hour. If you don''t want this child, you can..."


    In today''s hospitals, there are far more people who have miscarriage than those who have children. For many families or couples, unexpected pregnancy is a burden, not a gift from God.


    As a doctor, after working in this field for so long, she also understands that he Xiaobai is definitely not the first.


    Heard the words of the female doctor, he Xiaobai was stabbed in the heart, a little angry coldly refused: "thank you, no need!"


    This is a small life after all. How can she make killing so simple and easy.


    He Xiaobai secretly put the test sheet into the bag and came out as if nothing had happened.


    She is selfish. She loves her child. One more day is a day. If one day, I can''t hide it, I''ll be discovered by guysy, by that time If he insists on letting her go, she will be the cruel mother again.


    When he Xiaobai went back to the ward, he met the nurse who had just come out of the ward. The nurse pulled her inside with a look of surprise: "Miss He, where did you go just now, we can find it easily." Looking back, he yelled, "Auntie, miss he is back!"


    I didn''t expect that my short leave would make my aunt so worried and bring us so much trouble. He Xiaobai blamed himself a little for his impulsivity. Why don''t he come to the hospital alone when he has time.


    Now, I feel a little absent-minded with something in my stomach.


    And inadvertently, she raised her head and ran into Gu Yixi''s cold eyes. She felt uncomfortable all over. For fear that he might see something, she lowered her head in a hurry.


    In order to hide her panic, she quickly found a topic to talk to Aunt Gu. She was incoherent, and even she didn''t know what she had said.


    Aunt Gu didn''t care what she said. She was happy to see her around.


    In the end, he Xiaobai didn''t know how the day passed and how he returned home in the car of Guyi.


    She didn''t say a word about the morning, and he was totally the same as usual. She thought, this matter should be dealt with for a while, and guysy should not have noticed that she was pregnant.


    In the dead of night, a person lies down and unconsciously touches his stomach, which is totally unexpected. There is a little life in it. He lives in her stomach and has a common breath and heartbeat with her, just like the most beautiful miracle in the world.


    Nine months later, a little life will be born. He will rely on her, trust her, and leave the most ignorant and simple side to her. Watching him grow up, he will call her mother and act coquetry in her arms


    Even if she no longer loved her, it couldn''t stop her from loving the child.

 Chapter 1069

    If all this happened naturally, how happy it would be. Whenever she thought about it, she would be happy and want to cry.


    But this, for her, is just a luxury.


    Even though she knew it was impossible, she seriously wanted to experience the right to be a mother.


    For the sake of this child, she cherishes her body for fear that her slight illness will affect the child''s development.


    When she came back from that dinner party, she had a cold, and she was not willing to take medicine. And has been very troubled insomnia, she no longer rely on drugs to solve, even with eyes closed until dawn.


    She carefully camouflaged, for fear of being seen by guysi what flaws.


    Once upon a time, he was the person who knew her best in the world. He could see that she was lying when she blinked more.


    Although he doesn''t even bother to look at him now, she deliberately keeps a little distance from him in order that her children can spend more time with him.


    He could not perceive that she was alienating him, and could not expose everything to him as before.


    This disguise makes her feel very tired and hard.


    But no matter how many grievances and tears, as long as the thought of the baby in her stomach, she felt that everything was worth it, even crying could evoke a happy smile.


    He''s like her personal treasure, only she knows. No matter how hard it is, if you just take it out and have a look, you will feel extremely satisfied. No matter how difficult it is, you can stick to it.


    Too much attention to the baby in her stomach makes her have no more energy to pay attention to guysi''s attitude. Naturally, she is less upset. Compared with the past, she is easier to let go of many things, and her heart is as calm as water.


    Coupled with the drowsiness reaction during pregnancy is more and more intense, slowly, her insomnia is much better.


    The maternal nature of women makes he Xiaobai care more about his children than he loves himself.


    Even if you have no appetite, you have to force yourself to eat more food than before, three meals a day. Nutrition, sleep and exercise can''t be left behind. She even bought a blanket to practice yoga. When she was alone at home, she did some simple movements.


    With her little efforts, her health gradually tends to be normal, and her complexion is also a little ruddy and glossy.


    In X''s life, she can''t avoid it.


    She changed the original open arms and legs suspender nightdress into a very conservative long sleeve suit, wrapped tightly every day, looking like an old woman.


    Try not to appear in front of him after ten o''clock in the evening, and go back to the room to sleep early every day.


    Sometimes the mobile phone left in the living room, she was anxious to go out to get it, but due to guysi in the living room, she was not easy to go out. Although this method is occasionally inconvenient, it is also safe.


    At least he never touched her again after that day.


    She knew that this was not a long-term strategy after all, but she did not expect that it would come so soon.


    That night, he didn''t come back very late. She thought he probably wouldn''t come back.


    Since his marriage, he has spent most of the week away from home at night, and she has long been used to it.


    After taking a bath, she found that she didn''t bring her pajamas in and just went out. Unexpectedly, as soon as she opened the door, she found Gu Yixi sitting on the sofa and appeared in front of him. He Xiaobai was so embarrassed that he didn''t know where to cover.


    She didn''t hear him coming back at all. She knew that even if she was wearing dirty clothes, she would wrap her whole body and come out again. Now. It''s not a retreat, it''s not a advance.

 Chapter 1070

    Goosey glanced at her carelessly.


    He Xiaobai extremely stiff smile: "Yi Xi, you come back." Casually hit ha ha, hurry to the room flash.


    When he was about to go back, he stopped him and said, "come here."


    I thought he had something to say to himself. Now, how can she get there.


    He xiaobaitou did not dare to return, carefully said: "Yi Xi, I went in to change clothes, what''s the matter to wait to say."


    He didn''t speak any more. She was relieved. She went in and put on her pajamas.


    When she appeared in front of him, sat down next to him and asked him what was the matter, she was crushed by him.


    He Xiaobai was surprised, subconsciously want to refuse, but there is no room for resistance.


    He is always like this, sitting there coldly, but can always do such a thing in the next second.


    In the past, she always gritted her teeth when it was more painful, but now it is different from the past. She is afraid that her baby can''t stand it.


    He gave a cold hum, as if he didn''t hear it, but his movements didn''t diminish.


    He thought that she was pretending to be pathetic?


    In order to minimize the harm to the child in her stomach, she bent hard. Compared with the previous positive cooperation, she was a little rebellious this time.


    It must have been obvious to guyisi that she was deliberately protecting her stomach. What kind of reasons could she suddenly do so regardless of everything.


    He left her body, pinched her chin and asked, "what''s going on?"


    "I''m pregnant." He Xiaobai looked into his eyes and gave a plain answer.


    He had already guessed it, didn''t he? She couldn''t hide it. She might as well tell him the truth, so as not to be afraid again.


    His eyes swept her abdomen, but she was as punished, looking at him with fear, could not understand his mood at the moment.


    She thought, he should be very angry, angry do not want to talk to her.


    After a long silence, she slowly lowered her eyes: "if you can''t accept him I''ll leave tomorrow. "


    Said so understatement, but who knows she is sad at the moment.


    She doesn''t deserve to be a mother. She doesn''t even have the right to give her children the right to live. She is so worried that she wants to cry.


    Who knows, he gave her three words indifferently: "no need." I got up and went to the bathroom.


    Until he left, she didn''t react at all, which was unexpected. In this way, would he like her to have this child?


    She did not understand why guysy hated her so much and agreed that she had his flesh and blood. She didn''t have time to think so much, now the baby''s life is the most important, she was overjoyed, vowed to touch her stomach and said: "easy, I will give you a healthy and smart baby."


    The continuation of the new life may replace the regret of the old life.


    After having a baby, will easy put more feelings into her child and hate her less?


    If it''s a boy who looks like him, I don''t know what it''s like for him to see a cell in his body grow into a little person who is close to his blood?


    He lacked the warmth of his family when he was young, so she tried to build a warm and healthy home for him.


    Unconsciously, he Xiaobai has regarded children as an important link to improve their relationship. She can''t even wait for her children to be born.


    Since he came back from the hospital last time, guyisi knew that he Xiaobai must have something to hide from him.


    She didn''t dare to look at him directly, and even avoided his eyes. Even she couldn''t say what was wrong with his attitude. She always felt strange.


    So, today, when I learned that she was pregnant, there was not much shock.


    At that moment, his mood was very complicated.


    He is going to be a father, this is his life, but the truth of all things are upset!


    His daughter, will not be as happy as he wishes, he personally added to his pain, he wants her daughter to try again!


    Since he Zhan is going to give him the legacy, he will go on, so the child must be born!


    But it''s not clear what will happen to his daughter.


    Now, the meaning of children to him is just a tool to get property, all of which will be very wonderful.

 Chapter 1071

    However, he Xiaobai doesn''t know what Gu Yixi thinks. He thinks that it''s a great gift for her to keep her baby. She even feels grateful.


    At the beginning, when the lawyer came to give her the will written by her father when he was alive, she didn''t look at it and gave it to guysi directly. She was afraid that she would cry when she saw her father''s words.


    As for the distribution of the estate, she never thought about it. She believes in guysi unconditionally, and feels that what she has is his, and there is no distribution.


    He Xiaobai never thought that she would be so successful in obtaining the consent of Gu Yixi to give birth to the child. She just wanted to be a mother, but she didn''t know that there was a terrible plot brewing in his heart.


    Other people from marriage to pregnancy are one-day princess, ten month queen, every day a large group of people waiting on the side, but she is pregnant, but completely do not feel a little care, guysi stay at home every day is even less.


    She never dared to expect that he would change his attitude to be nice to her. No matter how much injustice and hard work she had, she would carry it down by herself and swallow it with tears.


    During the period of severe pregnancy reaction, I would go to the bathroom and vomit for a long time without eating every morning. The feeling that I have to vomit even the internal organs is really uncomfortable.


    She had no appetite at all, but she had to force herself to eat a large portion. She was afraid that the child in her stomach was not nutritious enough, and sometimes it was not too much to describe it as vomiting while eating.


    She worked so hard and worked so hard every day, but she didn''t dare to show a little loss in front of him.


    I don''t know whether it''s lucky or unfortunate. After that day, he never touched her again, and the communication between them became less and less.


    For several months, her stomach from the original only flat small belly, to now, a round ball, every day in the naked eye can not see the speed of a little growth.


    Gu Yixi''s attitude towards her is as cold as ever. The only difference is that her stomach is getting bigger and bigger. It''s not convenient for her to do anything. He invited a nanny.


    She just went to the hospital for examination last week. The nurse accompanied her. The doctor said that her pulse condition was normal, and the child was very stable and healthy. She even heard the heartbeat of the child, which was amazing. The doctor also said that when the fetal image is basically stable,


    can have a proper husband and wife life.


    For a long time, she didn''t know where goosey was solving his physiological needs, because he was away from home most of the time.


    But the thought that he might be with other women made her feel uncomfortable.


    Originally the figure is not good, now the big belly, looks more bloated. Knowing that she must have no aesthetic feeling now, she still wants to satisfy his needs as much as possible and doesn''t want him to get involved with so many flowers and plants outside.


    That night, she dressed very cool to the study to find him, he thought she must understand what she meant.


    He looked at her like a psycho, and said nothing.


    He Xiaobai feels very shocked. Is he so ugly that he can''t see it now, and he has no interest in himself?


    She tried her best and was still using a poor method. Just at this time, he received a call from Xu Meimei, who seemed to be in a bad mood. Without saying a word, he put on his clothes and went out to hang her awkwardly.

 Chapter 1072

    He Xiaobai looks at his back stupidly, with a face of frustration. When she thinks of Xu miaoyan''s evil figure, which makes women bleed to the point of failure, she feels even more defeated.


    Now, even the body has no attraction for him, in front of him, she is not good at all.


    She was in a bad mood. After a phone call, he went out to comfort her. I don''t know what they are doing now. Is it natural for them to have a shoulder to rely on when they are in despair She didn''t dare to think about the next plot.


    He Xiaobai is definitely the most nonexistent wife. In the evening, her husband went out to meet the woman in front of her, but she could only see nothing and was completely indifferent.


    This result had been expected, but she was not willing to accept the fact that there was still the possibility of reconciling.


    There are so many excellent women around him, so it seems that she will never get him again.


    Even if there is nothing left, she at least has children, who will be the sustenance of her whole soul.


    She touched her stomach, eyes full of loss, but not as desperate as ever.


    Although the little guy in her stomach also caused her a lot of trouble, she loved it so much that it was worth suffering for him.


    With the growing stomach, the number of times to go to the hospital for examination is also more and more frequent. Sometimes the nanny accompanied her, but more often she did the examination by herself.


    With such a long pregnancy, Guyi never asked her about her physical condition, even though the hospital where she had the prenatal examination happened to be the one where Gu''s mother was hospitalized. After the prenatal examination several times, she went to see Gu''s mother by the way and met her. He never asked her, let alone accompanied her to have the prenatal examination.


    When I come to the hospital, I often see those pregnant women who are surrounded by husband, mother-in-law, parents and even friends. They accompany me to do the examination and share the joy of the new life. However, she is always alone and feels isolated by the whole world.


    Sometimes think about it, really feel good heartache.


    God has given her a high starting point, a prominent family background, and loving her father and boyfriend, but now it suddenly becomes like this. It''s the contrast between heaven and hell. How can she accept it.


    "Wife, you slow down. Now you are our family. Only with you can we have our family."


    In the hospital, a man just accompanied his wife to finish the prenatal examination and was carefully supporting her downstairs.


    Some women can''t laugh or cry: "you say it well. Once you play the game, you forget about our mother and son."


    The couple went downstairs fighting each other, ordinary but warm. He Xiaobai was stunned.


    "36."


    The nurse called her number several times before she realized it. She held the chair for two times before she got up and went inside quickly.


    With a big stomach, the whole person has become clumsy and inconvenient to do anything.


    Accidentally, the registration form in her hand fell to the ground. She wanted to bend down and pick it up. She tried several times and couldn''t reach it at all.


    She looked at the nurse for help and said, "Miss, would you please help me to pick it up?"


    The nurse picked it up and asked with a smile, "Miss He, why did you come here alone this time?"


    He Xiaobai often goes to the hospital, and the obstetric nurses have an impression on her.

 Chapter 1073

    Such a young and beautiful woman, pregnant with no one to accompany, is naturally impressive.


    I don''t know what her husband does. It''s really a sin to keep such a beautiful wife.


    He xiaobaiqiang held up a smile and said, "yes, he has been very busy at work and has no time to accompany me."


    Nurse miss very for her fight against injustice: "that can''t, what can be more important than the child ah, see this belly is getting bigger and bigger, you go out alone is too dangerous, hard to guarantee knock touched, or have someone around to accompany better."


    He Xiaobai knew that she was out of kindness. Although her face was full of smiles, her eyes were full of loneliness: "well, I''ll talk to him when I go back."


    She sincerely hopes that he can accompany her once. Even if he doesn''t do anything, just sit there and wait. With him by her side, she will feel at ease.


    She never dared to expect that he would offer to accompany her, then she would be shameless.


    How on earth would she like to open this conversation with him? She has been brewing for several days. Every day, she does not think about this problem.


    Procrastination, finally, she was bold enough to ask him: "Yi Xi, will you go to aunt''s tomorrow morning?"


    He frowned slightly and looked up at her: "what''s the matter?"


    He was so a look, she suddenly cramped up, kowtow said: "can you accompany me to do a birth examination." Holding on to your clothes makes you nervous.


    But he lowered his head and said coldly, "there''s no time."


    "Oh." He Xiaobai is full of loss, gently should a, "it doesn''t matter, then I go alone."


    If he really wants to accompany her, how can he not spare that little time. She had been so humble that she was rejected.


    I don''t know what kind of feelings he has for this child. He is so indifferent. Maybe he doesn''t like it.


    Her child was hated by her father from the beginning, and she couldn''t get a little fatherly love. Thinking of these, she was deeply distressed. She could only use more maternal love to make up for the missing love.


    At night, feeling his stomach, I feel a lot of emotion, very complicated. I can''t say the bitterness and helplessness.


    "I''m sorry, my child. It''s all my mother''s fault that I can''t give you a happy home. In the future, if dad doesn''t like you, don''t hate dad. It''s all mom''s fault. " She whispered.


    She hopes that all the mistakes can be borne by herself. It''s enough for her to suffer this pain. She really doesn''t want her children to be involved in such conflicts and hatred as soon as they are born.


    The next day, he Xiaobai went directly to Gu Ma''s ward after the antenatal examination.


    although Gu Ma''s behavior and thought are like a child, she also has the kindness of her elders and family. In addition, she likes he Xiaobai especially. Seeing her big belly, she is very happy.


    She knew that her grandson was in her stomach. She always wanted to be close to him, but she was afraid of hurting him. She felt her stomach carefully, or put her ears close to listen to the movement inside. Her eyes were full of joy and curiosity.


    Seeing this kind of ancient mother, he Xiaobai''s low mood can always be dispelled. Aunt is really lovely. Only in this way can she feel that her children are not ignored by everyone.


    Gu''s mother suddenly thought of something. She opened the drawer beside her. He Xiaobai saw that the drawer was full of nutrition and delicious food.

 Chapter 1074

    Gu''s mother enthusiastically took out the contents and put them in he Xiaobai''s arms. Her face was full of expectation, indicating that she would eat them.


    He Xiaobai''s nose was so sour that he almost didn''t cry.


    Although these things seem so insignificant to ordinary people, they may not be particularly precious things for her who has been pampered since she was a child. After all, they are a part of Gu Ma''s heart.


    In her childish mind is only equivalent to a few years old children, but know to save all the good things for her, we can see how much care and attention to her.


    He Xiaobai couldn''t bear to refuse Gu''s kindness. He took a small bite with tears in his eyes, and then put all the rest back: "aunt, thank you. You can keep these things for yourself." She was kind-hearted, but how can she accept Gu''s mother''s offer with peace of mind.


    In order to give back, she can only try her best to do what a daughter-in-law should do, treat Gu mother as her own mother, even if Gu Yixi is no good to herself.


    "Xiaobai, come out, I have something to give to my future son!" On the way back, Xiaoshu calls, and her tone is as careless as before. She doesn''t know how to write gentle.


    He Xiaobai took it out and was shocked by her. He joked: "you will wake up as a son in the future."


    After a burst of snake like laughter, Xiaoshu said, "well, people know, pay attention later."


    Hang up the phone, he Xiaobai told the driver about the cafe they were connecting with.


    After he Xiaobai was pregnant for a long time, she was discovered by Xiaoshu when she had a prenatal examination. At that time, Xiaoshu was accompanying her brother''s girlfriend to the hospital.


    After bumping into her, I almost didn''t scold her. I didn''t tell her about the pregnancy.


    He Xiaobai knew he was wrong and was scolded by her.


    He Xiaobai didn''t dare to tell anyone about the relationship between him and guyisi. Xiaoshu, who is more careless, never saw it. She thought guyisi was just like before. Now she was pregnant, and she didn''t dare to call her out.


    The moment he Xiaobai steps into the coffee shop, Xiaoshu immediately starts to call her: "Xiaobai! Here A couple of young lovers are looking here.


    He Xiaobai is so embarrassed that he can go there quickly.


    Xiaoshu is such a person, with a modern word to describe is "woman man", not coquettish, not affectation, bad mood, burst two rude words, class mirror can secretly come to "lying trough old woman beautiful", but also a rare good girl.


    Compared with myself, I''m timid and cowardly. I don''t have my own opinions on many things. I need others to take care of me all the time. Two people with completely opposite personalities are so lucky to get together.


    Sometimes think about them since they know each other, a lot of time, Xiaoshu really like a big sister in general to take care of her.


    In college, there was a girl in the next class who fell in love with Gu Yixi. She tried every means to chat up him. Gu Yixi was not moved, so she thought carefully and made a rumor behind her back.


    When Xiao Shu heard this, she ran to find the girl without saying a word, slapped her in front of all her classmates on the playground, and left a sentence: "Gu Yixi and he Xiaobai are childhood sweethearts. You don''t know what kind of piss you have. Can Gu Zizi look up to you when he is short of women? Xiaobai is my elder sisters. If you dare to make something out of nothing in the future, I won''t tear your mouth

 Chapter 1075

    At that time, together with that girl, he Xiaobai was stunned. She never knew that she was straightforward in front of her, and seemed that she would never really lose her temper. Xiaoshu would be so domineering when she was serious. She was full of Queen style, and it was not enough to say that she was a ruffian.


    "Idiot! What are you doing? " Xiaoshu girl a roar, instant and he Xiaobai back to reality.


    "It''s clothes, diapers and toys for my dry son. Of course, it''s also for you. This essential oil can help pregnant women to have pregnancy marks. It''s said that it''s very effective to put on it. Well, I''ve already photographed it on some treasure. I''ll send it to your home at that time."


    "This, so much." He Xiaobai was staring at a lot of things. He brought the baby shop directly.


    "Well, of course, song Xuechang asked me to give it to you. You know, he cares about you the most."


    "Oh, he knows." He Xiaobai felt sorry for song Xuechang and he Xiaobai.


    "These things may have been prepared for you by Mr. Gu. Anyway, they are the wishes of song Xuechang and me. We must use them!" Xiaoshu''s teeth are shining.


    "Xiaoshu, thank you." He Xiaobai sniffed and tried to raise a smile, Chen said.


    Gu Yixi''s indifference makes her feel how warm and considerate Xiao Shu and the care of sending students.


    He Xiaobai suddenly serious let small Shu feel quite unaccustomed, rolled a white eye leisurely said: "is all for me to do son, concern you what matter, why so polite."


    "Dad, mom, this is easy, my boyfriend that I mentioned to you." All of a sudden, a beautiful girl''s voice rings out behind her. Xiaoshu and he Xiaobai are stunned, especially Xiaoshu, who is more shocked than the alien.


    "Hello, uncle and aunt." If it is not always calm and familiar with the male voice, Xiaoshu will never believe that the woman''s mouth of ancient easy West really will be he Xiaobai''s husband!


    Although he Xiaobai knows that the relationship between Gu Yixi and Xu miaoyan has always been unclean, he did not expect that they would progress so fast. He even claimed to be her boyfriend and girlfriend and even met her parents. Where did they put her!


    Leng Buding ran into such a scene, her heart as painful as being caught, trying to bite her lips, trying to keep calm.


    Xiaoshu can''t bear it any more. What''s the matter?


    Isn''t guysy the one who loves Xiaobai the most? Shouldn''t they be happy when they get married? Xiaobai has already had his children. She should be the happiest woman in the world! What''s going on now! Goosey is with another woman!


    In the past, she never believed in love, and even less did she believe in childhood. That''s because after meeting he Xiaobai and Gu Yixi, she knew that there was still true love in the world.


    Even if the mountains and the earth were united, she thought it was more credible than Gu Yixi.


    But today


    And he Xiaobai hung his head and said nothing. Looking at her now, she was not shocked. Is it Has it been predicted?


    In this way, isn''t goosey like this once or twice? What''s her life like after her marriage? What did guysy do to her!

 Chapter 1076

    Small Shu suddenly feel a burst of sadness and heartache, more is to Gu Yixi angry!


    How can he treat Xiaobai like this? Xiaobai never says what kind of life she has been living in these days, just because she has nothing to do with her every time!


    Gu Yixi holds that gentle and graceful beauty considerately, after seeing the other party''s parents, four people will go to the elegant room behind under the guidance of the waiter.


    Xiaobai is still here. How can he take it for granted? He''s just a jerk!


    Xiaoshu can''t bear it. She stands up and goes there.


    Where does that woman come from? That position is he Xiaobai''s! What qualifications does she have to stand there? Even if her parents are present, she will go and teach her a lesson!


    Seeing Xiaoshu run away again, he Xiaobai knew that she was doing it for her own good, but he held her arm in time and shook her head: "Xiaoshu, don''t do it."


    Xiaoshu looked down at her and couldn''t get angry: "that bitch robbed your husband! What are you worrying about? "


    He Xiaobai only knows to shake his head: "don''t be like this, don''t be like this."


    She was sad, but she knew she couldn''t do it. That way, easy would hate her even more. She has been sorry for him a lot, and she really doesn''t want to do such things to make him lose face in public.


    "He Xiaobai, I don''t know how your brain grows! You are short of heart Seeing those people leave, Xiao Shu claps the table indignantly and sits down again.


    He Xiaobai really did not hold back, tears flow out, she wiped her tears with finger pulp, light said: "forget it, I''m used to it, it''s not her fault."


    She doesn''t know why Xu miaoyan is not a woman of vanity. She also knows why Gu Yixi, who has a wife and even children, insists on being with him.


    "In this way, is guysy active?" Calm down small Shu low ask.


    He Xiaobai nodded.


    "Damn it! I can''t understand why he suddenly became like this! In the end what evil! Is that what men look like? " Xiao Shu angrily scolded a sentence.


    When I was in love, I fell in love so much. After more than a year, I was outside immediately, as if all the previous feelings were bullshit.


    Some things, he Xiaobai is not convenient to say to others, she can only secretly hold in her heart.


    Because it is in front of Xiaoshu, she can cry unscrupulously and vent her grievances.


    Xiaoshu distressed, asked her what happened, she sobbed, only know to say: "Xiaoshu, you don''t ask, this thing is really not all blame easy West."


    In the face of he Xiaobai''s tears, Xiaoshu is distressed and at a loss. Since she is not willing to say anything, Xiaoshu can''t force her, so she can only let it go for a while.


    At the same time, she hated herself in her heart. What is the best friend? How could she be so careless? She didn''t notice the changes since Xiaobai got married.


    In fact, if you think about it carefully, many times she can find something different. Xiaobai becomes more melancholy, and his face is not very good. Many times he goes out, guyisi has never been with him. Once he would never be like this to Xiaobai, and Xiaobai always intentionally or unintentionally avoids talking about him.

 Chapter 1077

    She is not a competent friend. When she thinks about Xiaobai''s sufferings these days, but she doesn''t even have a person to talk to, she feels distressed. At the same time, she also has a share of self blame in her heart. She can only complain about herself in this way.


    These are the housework of Xiaobai and guyisi, and she doesn''t have the right to get involved. Xiaobai seems to have some secrets that she can''t tell. Now, she can only respect her ideas.


    When he Xiaobai finally cried enough, Xiaoshu wiped her red and swollen eyes.


    Vent out, the mood is much better, although the eyes still contain tears, he Xiaobai but evoke a smile: "Xiaoshu, thank you."


    The smile in her tearful eyes is so shocking that even Xiaoshu thinks that Xiaobai is the most beautiful girl she has ever met. She even looks good when she cries.


    I can''t say what it feels like. It''s pure and grand, but there''s a trace of Charming? Even women will be excited to see, to be fair, Xiaobai belongs to the more beautiful type.


    And is such a beautiful, gentle, general knowledge of girls, but experienced such an experience, think will feel for her not reconciled.


    Guysy was really blind. That woman is really the best. She is good in appearance, figure and temperament, but what''s worse than Xiaobai?


    Only one face is enough to kill all the women except her figure.


    From the coffee shop out, small Shu bent on her own way to send her back, although she has said there is no need, she is really not so fragile.


    Don''t want to waste a piece of good intentions of Xiaoshu, he Xiaobai had to choose to let her send.


    In fact, if it wasn''t for Xiaoshu who happened to run into the coffee shop this time, she thought that she might never take the initiative to talk to Xiaoshu about guyisi. It''s really too hard to say. She doesn''t know how to say it.


    She doesn''t want her best friend to worry about herself. She doesn''t want some women to make a bloody scene. She wants everyone to know. She didn''t want to be pitied or laughed at.


    In the car, Xiaoshu has been holding he Xiaobai''s hand tightly. She knows that she has always been a kind girl, happy things, share with friends, unhappy, choose a person to bear.


    This kind of character is distressing, sometimes very angry, think she is really stupid.


    "Xiaobai, if you have anything to do in the future, please remember to come to me. If Guyi wants to treat you badly, please come to my house." Although it''s often said that Xiaoshu wants Xiaobai to move out of that place.


    The ancient yixidu has become like that. How can you treat Xiaobai well? Xiaobai is not wronged at home.


    She also mentioned that she wanted Xiaobai to move out of the house and ignore him for a few days. She didn''t know what to do and let him bully him.


    He Xiaobai has always refused. Her relationship with Gu Yixi has become fragmented. She is afraid that she will never go back to the past. If she is so negative again, they may really have to be strangers in their life.


    It was late at night when she came back. She didn''t mention anything that happened during the day. She welcomed each other with the same smile as before. What kind of sadness was behind the smile.


    Maybe this child has been the biggest tolerance and gift he has given her. He and Xu Miaoyun have even met their parents. Maybe in the near future, there will be no place for her in this family.


    Today''s all, let her think will involuntarily cold from head to foot.

 Chapter 1078

    She had no other choice but to conform to nature and wait for that day. I''m waiting to see my baby as soon as possible. I''m a little afraid of the unknown future.


    In the twinkling of an eye, the birth of the child is only more than a month away.


    When doing antenatal examination, the doctor''s expression seems to be a little surprised, he Xiaobai heart a pull, quickly asked: "doctor, what''s the matter?"


    The child in the belly is not always very healthy, before each time to do the examination said that the development is very good. The doctor suddenly such facial expression, really is tightly grasps her heart.


    "Oh, it''s OK. The child is fine." The doctor replied with a steady smile.


    He Xiaobai is really about to be scared to death by him, out of a cold sweat. When it comes to this point, how can the child live if something happens again.


    Fortunately, the child did not hurt, she can also breathe a sigh of relief.


    And when he Xiaobai left, the doctor turned worried and shook his head helplessly.


    In the office, Gu Yixi frowned and stared at the diagnosis. The doctor in charge of he Xiaobai said: "at present, the child in Miss He''s body is overgrown, and her pelvis is very narrow. If she gives birth naturally, it is likely to be difficult to have a baby. As far as I know, miss he seems to be allergic to anesthetics, and there is also a risk of laparotomy. "


    "What should we do now?" Gu Yixi asked in a deep voice.


    "The best way is to exercise more. Proper exercise can help production."


    "OK, I see." Coming out of the doctor''s office, Gu Yixi immediately called her nanny and asked her to prepare some fitness equipment for pregnant women.


    He Xiaobai may never know, although Gu Yixi never accompanied her to the hospital once, every time her examination results, he always knew for the first time.


    After all, her stomach is also his child. Even in terms of interests, it is half of the property of he family. How can he allow this child to have an accident.


    Seeing that the nanny had bought a lot of sports and fitness things, he Xiaobai was quite surprised: "this is..."


    "Well, my husband told me to buy it for me. The girl who sold it said that pregnant women would be healthier if they exercised properly. Miss, you see, my husband is still very concerned about you. " The nanny grinned and said good things to goosey.


    She had been in this house for months, and more or less she knew something about it. She can''t care about anything else, as long as the master is happy.


    "These are really bought by Yi Xi?" He Xiaobai is surprised and incredible. How could Yi Xi think of buying these for her.


    "Really, you see, sir, call me in person this afternoon." The baby sitter showed her the phone.


    A little care suddenly made he Xiaobai happy like a child. She opened her arms and hugged the nanny: "I believe, Wang Ma, it''s hard for you."


    Happiness comes too suddenly, she is a little dizzy.


    However, since Gu Yixi bought it for her, how could she live up to it? That day, she took out the pregnant woman''s ball and sat on it, bumping it up and down gently. Even if she was sweating, she was very happy.


    Originally, she would go back to her room to sleep early every night, but she insisted on waiting for guysy to come back, expressing her gratitude in person with an excited face.


    "Thank you, easy. I like it very much."


    And in the face of her sincere thanks, he is not cold not light "um", then no other words.

 Chapter 1079

    When she thought that she finally felt his concern again, in the end, she found that she was really amorous.


    I do not know when to start, daily fitness exercise has become a mandatory requirement.


    It won''t be long before her baby will be born, and now she has a big stomach and can''t see her own feet. She needs help to get up every day when she lies down. It''s very inconvenient to move. She can pant after walking a few steps, not to mention high-intensity exercise.


    "Mother Wang, I really can''t. please let me go back to sleep." In the living room, he Xiaobai begged.


    She''s really tired and sleepy. She doesn''t even want to walk. What''s more, if she sits on the ball for a hundred times, she will go crazy.


    Wang Ma is ruthless, holding her arm: "no, miss, sir know will be angry."


    Looking at his face, she clenched her teeth and tried her best to bump more than a dozen. She was really tired and couldn''t move any more.


    "Mother Wang, I really can''t do it." There is a tear in he Xiaobai''s eyes.


    She even began to wonder if guysy was deliberately trying to fix her.


    Every day, in order to complete the amount of exercise he required, she was as tired as a dead dog and couldn''t move.


    Why did he torture her like this when he was already in this position? He Xiaobai felt aggrieved.


    But Wang Ma is the spy he sent. She won''t let her go back if she doesn''t finish the task.


    He Xiaobai almost didn''t really cry. She deliberately thought of a way to be lazy, shaking her body in a small range, and finally forced herself to do enough. She almost didn''t fall to the ground.


    Wang Ma also knew her hard work. She had been spoiled since childhood and was pregnant for the first time. How could she bear it? So she turned a blind eye and thought it was finished.


    Unexpectedly, I don''t know when to run from the study to the living room of guyisi but raised his head, expressionless face said: "tomorrow, double."


    At that moment, he Xiaobai''s wronged tears were coming out.


    Why would he not let her go! Is torture really that fun? That''s an understatement, but I want him to have many big bellies to do this kind of exercise, and see if he can stand it.


    The next night, when she was so tired that she almost collapsed on the floor, even mother Wang couldn''t see it any more. She pleaded with Gu Yixi carefully: "Sir, you see, miss has worked very hard, or you can forget today."


    Other people''s girls are pregnant with her husband''s pain, holding high every day, for fear of being tired, the husband is really a little strict with the young lady.


    Goosey sat on the sofa without saying a word, buried himself in the newspaper as if he didn''t hear it.


    Wang Ma had no choice but to turn back and say to he Xiaobai, "Miss He, you can insist on it. Mr. Wang must have his reasons for doing so."


    Why? Is there any reason to torture?


    Her child is all right and can''t think of any reason why he asked her to do it.


    He Xiaobai stares at Gu Yixi on the sofa, biting his lips tightly, holding a trace of resentment in his eyes, but he also becomes more firm. He must persist and never show weakness in front of him.


    Compared with his indifference to her, his relationship with Xu miaoyan has become more and more intimate and frequent. He even dates Xu miaoyan in front of her.

 Chapter 1080

    And all this, she can only turn a blind eye, even ask whether the qualification has.


    "Mother Wang, just send me here. You can do your own business first. I can go up alone." At the door of the hospital, he Xiaobai took the bag in Wang Ma''s hand and said.


    Wang Ma some desire to say and stop, but still told: "OK, that young lady careful, have something to call me."


    Wang Ma''s daughter lives near here. She was unmarried and pregnant when she was young. As soon as she gave birth to a pair of twins, she was abandoned by her father. It was not easy.


    He Xiaobai knew that Wang''s mother was worried about her daughter, so he did what he could, and tried to give Wang''s mother time to take care of her daughter.


    He Xiaobai walks slowly to the hospital holding his waist. Suddenly, he sees a familiar car coming in. It''s guyisi''s license plate.


    Shouldn''t he be at work at this time? How did you come to the hospital?


    The car stopped at the gate of the hospital for a long time, but he didn''t come out. He Xiaobai couldn''t help feeling a little strange.


    Such an unexpected encounter, she can''t as what also didn''t see directly through.


    Just at this time, a beautiful woman with wonderful figure stepped out of the hospital in high-heeled shoes, ran towards the car with a happy face, went in from the window, put her head around the neck of the people in the car, and looked very intimate.


    He Xiaobai''s steps suddenly stopped, even involuntarily back a small step.


    Xu miaoyan, Gu Yixi They


    The first time I saw this kind of picture with my own eyes, I was deeply hurt and shocked.


    After the simple warmth, Xu Miaoyun gets into the co driver''s seat from the other end, and the car starts to leave slowly.


    He Xiaobai watched the two people talking and laughing in the car, but he couldn''t help it.


    However, she suddenly found that the difference is that the driver is not goosey.


    Although the color of the glass is a little dark, it''s not true to see, but the difference between hair style and clothes, or let her see at a glance.


    The only one who can drive a Gucci car is his driver. Is that man the driver of Gucci? And it''s him that hugs Xu Miaoyun warmly?


    The amount of information is too large. He Xiaobai just thinks it''s incredible.


    How can it be? I must have read it wrong. It''s really damned. My eyes have gone wrong.


    Although there was still a little doubt in her heart, she never had the courage to ask anyone what the truth was like. She could only put it in her heart and treat it as an illusion.


    On weekends, it''s rare to get up early. He Xiaobai cooked some breakfast in person.


    "Miss, how can you do this? Just leave me here!" Wang Ma was worried when she saw it, so she quickly took the things in her hand.


    Now she is the key protection object, and the due date of delivery is coming. In case something happens accidentally, she will be in trouble.


    Wang Ma also has a daughter. She knows how important it is to be pregnant, so she doesn''t need to have one more finger to do the housework.


    As it happened, guysy came out of the room.


    Wang Ma quickly said: "Sir, come and have breakfast. Miss made it by herself."


    In front of him, he always felt a little bit hurt. He Xiaobai hung his head, didn''t speak much, and didn''t even dare to look him in the eyes.


    He nodded without saying a word. He Xiaobai turned around and was about to go to the kitchen to get the chopsticks. But Wang Ma held her down and pushed her to the seat next to Gu Yixi: "Miss, you sit too. I''ll get it."

 Chapter 1081

    They seldom even have a chance to have a meal together. Wang''s mother is very happy with such a rare opportunity. Of course, she hopes that they can stay together for a little longer.


    No matter what the husband did to the young lady, she thought they were a good match. If only they could be together.


    Sitting next to him, he Xiaobai even feels embarrassed compared with his indifference and elegance.


    On that day, Xu miaoyan, with a bright smile on her face, went through the window and put her arms around him, and the scene appeared in her mind, and the man Is it him or not? Unconsciously, he thought of the question that puzzled her for a long time.


    As expected, it''s what you want. Before gulsey had a few bites, he suddenly received a phone call.


    From his voice, he is a woman. From his attitude, it must be Xu Miaoyun.


    Only to her, he would not be that kind of cold and indifferent attitude.


    "Well, I''ll go over now and wait for me." He put down the phone, got up and put on his suit to go.


    "Where are you going, sir?" Wang Ma came out of the kitchen and asked.


    Don''t you have a good meal together? Why don''t you go out in a hurry after a while.


    "Go out." Gu Yi said as he walked West.


    "Well, sir, why don''t you go after dinner with Miss?" Wang Ma is still fighting for the last bit of time for her.


    "No, Ma Wang." He Xiaobai suddenly stood up.


    She knew that Wang''s mother was for her own good, and that those who came from sympathy would accompany her. She didn''t want to.


    Since his whole heart is on Xu Miaoyun, why should she force her to stay. If retention is useful, they won''t get to this point.


    "Easy West." Her tone is very light, and finally asked the question she always wanted to ask, "are you serious about Xu miaoyan?"


    She just wanted to hear him tell her.


    He stopped, the corner of his mouth rose slightly, and asked, "what do you think?"


    She pursed her lips and did not speak, though the answer to the question was self-evident.


    He tightened his tie and continued to walk out. He said carelessly, "Oh, by the way, Miaoyun''s parents may come to visit in the afternoon. You can go outside."


    He Xiaobai''s face turned pale. He took a small step back and almost didn''t stand firm. Wang Ma beside him held her tightly.


    "Oh, I see." She bit her lip several times and finally said it in full.


    Now, does he still doubt Xu Miaoyun''s feelings? It seems that I was really dazzled last time. How could that man not be Guyi? It depends on the degree that he cares about her.


    As his pregnant wife, her existence is superfluous. Therefore, if the parents of the person he loves want to visit, she has to give way, even if she has nowhere to go.


    He Xiaobai knew that he was indifferent to himself, but he didn''t think that he could be so heartless. She was cold from head to foot in a moment, and felt a piercing cold.


    Even a stranger would not treat a pregnant woman about to give birth like this?


    Oh, she forgot that they were not even strangers. Her father was the murderer of his father. They were enemies.


    After Gu Yixi left, he Xiaobai finally couldn''t help falling on the chair.


    "Miss." Wang Ma''s heart is full of heartache, holding her hand tightly.

 Chapter 1082

    Her own daughter has also been hurt by men. She gave birth to a child for him, but he disappeared, leaving them helpless and hurt. She didn''t know how many times she cried secretly for her daughter.


    Originally, why the young lady is luckier than her daughter? At least in name, they are still husband and wife, but they never thought How could a gentleman do this to a young lady.


    He Xiaobai stuck in his throat, but he just held back his tears: "it''s OK, it''s OK, Wang Ma, go out with me this afternoon. It''s just that I haven''t been out for a long time." Maybe she didn''t find it, and there was even a trace of crying in the final tone.


    Seeing her pretending to be strong, Wang Ma only felt distressed. She hugged her and said, "OK, OK, where you want to go, Wang Ma will accompany you."


    Unconsciously, she has regarded he Xiaobai as her other daughter.


    Why do good girls always get hurt like this? Why can''t there be a man who knows how to cherish her and love her.


    That person doesn''t need to be rich or good-looking. It''s enough to be nice to her.


    Even if life gives her more misfortunes, she will try to live a beautiful life.


    After lunch, he Xiaobai changed into a beautiful maternity dress, and the original long hair was tied behind his head. Because during pregnancy, she didn''t wear makeup for a long time. Although not more than before, but also has a graceful and elegant beauty.


    After everything was sorted out, she tried to squeeze out a big smile and said to Wang Ma, "let''s go."


    Wang Ma held her arm and looked after her stomach all the way for fear that she would bump.


    "Where do you want to go, miss?"


    The weather in this season is still a little chilly. You can''t just hang around outside. If it blows, you''ll be in trouble.


    He Xiaobai''s purpose of walking is to look at the vehicles coming and going on the road. As soon as the bus arrives, several primary school students jump out of the bus and have fun all the way. They look childlike and beautiful.


    She didn''t take a bus to urinate. She was picked up by private car wherever she went.


    When she was in college, her father wanted her to take a driver''s license test, but she didn''t want to suffer from that. She said with a cheeky face, "isn''t there Yi Xi? He can drive enough."


    Later, guyisi also taught her several times. She didn''t like these all the time, so she didn''t study them seriously. I always feel that there is someone I can rely on, so I never take it seriously.


    Up to now, she hasn''t learned to drive.


    Previously, I heard Xiao Shu say that when she was a child, whenever she was bored or in a bad mood, she often took the bus around the city to see the scenery on both sides of the road and all kinds of people, and the whole person gradually calmed down.


    "Wang Ma, let''s take the bus." He Xiaobai said softly.


    Wang Ma was stunned and nodded: "OK."


    As long as it''s what the lady likes to do, she will cooperate with her.


    Fortunately, this is not the peak time, and the bus is not crowded. When I got on the bus, I chose the last seat by the window and sat down. Mother Wang sat with her.


    She looked out of the window at the buildings moving backwards on both sides of the road. Unconsciously, the city has changed so much. There are many places, many scenes, which she has never seen before. This place, which she has lived in for more than 20 years, is both familiar and strange. In detail, it has her unusual beauty.


    At each stop, a new group of people get on the bus and get on the bus. After this, only they and a little Zhengtai and his mother are in the car.

 Chapter 1083

    "Mom, why doesn''t this aunt get out of the car and look out of the window all the time?" Xiao Zheng can''t help shaking his mother''s arm.


    "Er..." It''s hard for her mother to answer.


    This young lady looks extraordinary. Even her handbags are limited edition of the world''s top brands. But she looks out of the window aimlessly. It doesn''t look like she''s going anywhere. It''s really strange.


    Is it to experience what it''s like to take a bus? But it''s really hard to understand why she came out in this month when she was pregnant.


    Hearing what little Zhengtai said, he Xiaobai''s mouth involuntarily stirred up a bitter and helpless smile.


    Yes, we all have our own purposes, and we all have our own concerns. However, she, like a homeless child, even lost her way back. She doesn''t know where to get off and where to stay.


    "Auntie, auntie, do you have something to worry about?" Without the answer from Mommy, Xiao Zheng couldn''t help patting her and asked.


    He Xiaobai turned his head back. His mother said awkwardly, "I''m sorry, miss. Children don''t understand." Back to his son, "don''t be so rude!"


    Little is too some wronged a curl, in he Xiaobai''s view, but lovely.


    She couldn''t help laughing, and then touched his head: "aunt has nothing to worry about, aunt''s home is still far away, so I can get off later."


    Xiaozhengtai seems to understand, solemnly nodded: "Oh."


    Little Zhengtai''s mother has an indescribable look on her face. Although this woman seems to have something to worry about, it''s hard for her to say so.


    I didn''t expect that instead of being angry, she had such a good attitude towards her son. She looked really gentle and kind.


    The maternal nature of women and their families makes he Xiaobai especially kind to children, especially when his baby is about to be born.


    She took a small box of candy out of her bag and handed it to him: "do you like candy? My aunt gave it to you."


    Xiao Zhengtai''s face was full of joy. Before his mother could stop him, he had already taken it.


    "Maomao, you can''t take Auntie''s things."


    Hearing mummy''s words, xiaozhengtai''s face was tangled with small expression. It seemed that she didn''t know whether to return it or not, but she was reluctant to give up.


    "It doesn''t matter. Take it if you like." He Xiaobai said with a smile.


    Looking at he Xiaobai''s enthusiasm, xiaozhengtai''s mother didn''t refuse any more. She was very embarrassed and said, "thank you."


    "Maomao, thank you, auntie."


    Get mommy''s consent, small is too happy to say: "thank you aunt."


    Until Xiao Zhengtai and his mother got out of the car, Wang''s mother couldn''t help saying, "Miss, you are a good child. You will be a very competent mother."


    He Xiaobai couldn''t help touching her stomach. She was also looking forward to the arrival of her child.


    If it''s a girl, she can tie her braids, wear her beautiful little skirt, or even wear the same style of mother''s dress. She looks beautiful, just like a lovely little princess, listening to her coquetry in her arms.


    If she likes boys, she can be as happy as the mommy just now.


    It took her a long time to go around the city. She didn''t get off until her buttocks were uncomfortable.

 Chapter 1084

    From the bus down, her mood seems to be really much better than before.


    In the afternoon, mother Wang sat with her in the shop, drinking afternoon tea and eating dessert.


    Sometimes, I feel that the time of the afternoon passes quickly, fleeting, sometimes, it is so long.


    Finally, in the evening, Wang Ma looked at her watch and said, "Miss, it''s late. The guests should have left. Let''s go back first." It''s late and it''s not good for you to cool down.


    He Xiaobai shook his head and said, "wait a minute, Wang ma." If they go back, Xu Miaoyun and his family haven''t left yet. It''s not good to meet them like this.


    In order to avoid such embarrassment, she preferred to stay outside.


    "Why don''t you call your husband and ask about it?" Wang Ma really can''t bear that he Xiaobai is still hanging out with a big stomach at night.


    He Xiaobai quickly stopped her: "no, Wang ma." Her eyes are a little dim. Since Yi Xi doesn''t want them to find her, she''d better keep a low profile as far as possible. Now when she calls, what''s wrong with Wan Yisheng.


    "Mother Wang, let''s go back in an hour."


    Wang Ma some helpless compromise: "good."


    Sometimes she really loves he Xiaobai. The young lady is too kind to be bullied by her husband. Others brought their parents to the door. She was a real match, even pregnant. She just wandered outside for an afternoon without saying a word. She was so kind-hearted to help them. She didn''t complain at all, and she was even afraid of affecting them.


    It was late when he Xiaobai and Wang Ma went back. It was already dark.


    Although Wang Ma had tried her best to take care of her, she tripped over the steps and fell to the ground.


    Fortunately, Wang Ma pulled it in time. She didn''t fall seriously. At the moment of falling down, she subconsciously avoided her stomach worrying first, but her palm was scratched.


    "How are you, miss? Is there anything wrong with you?" Help her up. Mother Wang is scared to death. What can you do if something happens at this time.


    He Xiaobai shook his head with a smile: "I''m ok. I didn''t fall to my stomach. It''s OK."


    Wang Ma''s heart was finally put down.


    When she was so old, she had seen a lot of things about giving birth to children. But some of them fell carelessly and immediately responded.


    The cold at night makes he Xiaobai feel that her hands and feet are cold. Standing outside the door, she can''t help but feel sad when she sees a light on in the living room. How much of this family belongs to her.


    "Miss, what are you doing? Come on in." Wang Ma opened the door and saw that she was still in a daze. She quickly pulled her in.


    It''s freezing to stay out so long.


    Fortunately, Xu Miaoyun and her parents have left. Gu Yixi is the only one in the family. Otherwise, she really doesn''t know how to face it.


    If Xu''s parents knew that Gu Yixi had a wife and children, how would they react.


    Curious as she was, how could she have the courage to do so.


    After he Xiaobai returned to her room to have a rest, mother Wang hesitated and decided to open this mouth. She said with good intentions: "Sir, miss is about to give birth. Can you stay at home with her more these days and stop going out often?"


    Although Gu Yixi was indifferent to he Xiaobai and polite to his elders, Wang Ma dared to ask him with an old face.

 Chapter 1085

    Goosey just nodded and said coldly, "I see."


    Wang Ma left in a bit of uneasiness. In his words, there was something true. Whether he really knew how to care about the young lady, or he was completely perfunctory to her, she always felt unreliable.


    But this has already been said. As an outsider, she has no right to ask so many questions.


    As it turns out, Gu Yixi is really just talking. He still doesn''t see people every day and doesn''t care about he xiaobaimo.


    Wang Ma only sighed, but she had nothing to do.


    I don''t know if it''s because of the last time I accidentally fell and moved the fetal gas. He Xiaobai was several days ahead of the due date and had a feeling.


    That morning, as usual, she was half lying on the sofa reading a book. Suddenly, she felt a pain in her stomach. She turned pale and closed the book in a hurry. With all her strength, she cried out, "mother Wang!"


    Wang Ma, who is doing housework, suddenly hears her weak voice. She quickly puts down her work and comes over. However, she covers her stomach and shouts, "Wang Ma, my stomach hurts."


    The first time pregnant, where she had experienced such things, had already been scared into a cold sweat.


    Wang Ma accompanied her to the bathroom to have a look, but she saw that the following had already fallen red. She immediately cried in her heart, it''s bad, it must be born.


    But at the moment, the husband is not at home, and the young lady can''t even get off the ground because of the pain. How can she take her to the hospital.


    Wang Ma quickly took out the phone and dialed guyisi''s number. She just asked him to answer the phone quickly.


    However, after a few rings, it was pinched off.


    Mother Wang is dying of anxiety. Why doesn''t Mr. Wang answer the phone? Now where can she find someone to send Miss Wang to the hospital.


    Seeing he Xiaobai''s face getting pale, Wang''s mother could only continue to call Gu Yixi.


    At Xu miaoyan''s house, Gu Yixi is chatting with Xu''s parents. Xu miaoyan sits close to him.


    "Yixi, Miaoyun will trouble you to take care of her. We will be relieved if you are here." Xu''s mother said lovingly that she could even see fine crow''s feet on her well maintained face because of her bright smile.


    She is really satisfied with her son-in-law to be.


    She used to force Miaoyun to go on a blind date and introduce her to many excellent men. She was afraid that she would fall in love with someone she shouldn''t love and ruin her life. As a parent, who doesn''t want her daughter to have a good life?


    Now it''s good. Miaoyun directly finds her a place to come back. She doesn''t say anything about her appearance, character and family background.


    "Aunt, I will take good care of Miaoyun and honor your two elders." Gu Yixi is neither humble nor overbearing, calm and atmospheric, and Xu Ma is even more happy in her heart.


    Although Xu''s father didn''t say it, from the way he kept nodding, he was also very satisfied.


    "Miaoyun is not young, so set a date and get married quickly." Xu dad spoke.


    Xu miaoyan said, "Dad, I''m only 25 years old."


    "When your mother was your age, you could make soy sauce!" Father Xu said with dignity.


    "Listen to uncle and aunt." Goosey is just a nice guy.


    "In that case Let''s hold the wedding on the 18th of this month. If I don''t mind, I''ll send someone to do it right now... "


    As soon as Xu''s father''s words were in the middle, Gu Yixi''s mobile phone kept ringing. He took it up with a slight apology and saw that it was Wang Ma''s call. He frowned and hung up.

 Chapter 1086

    As soon as Xu''s parents started to talk, the phone rang again.


    Wang Ma will not be in such a hurry to call him several times, at this time, Gu Yixi himself also feel where is not right.


    In front of the elders, it''s really impolite for the phone to ring all the time. He was very sorry and said, "I''m sorry, uncle and aunt. I''ll go out and answer the phone."


    As soon as he went out, Xu Miaoyun followed him.


    Thank goodness, sir, at last.


    Hearing Gu Yixi''s voice, Wang''s mother was almost crazy and said incoherently: "Sir, no, miss, miss is going to have a baby soon."


    And from the phone, guysi even heard her thin groans from there.


    So fast? Guysi could not help frowning, but at this time, he could not get out.


    Miss is about to give birth to such an important moment, Wang Ma originally thought that he would come back, but he said: "I know. I''ll ask the driver to take her to the hospital later."


    "Sir, you..." Wang Ma wants to say something else, but guyisi over there has already hung up.


    Before hanging up, she heard a girl voice asking, "what''s the matter, easy?"


    Wang''s mother only felt chilly. If it wasn''t for he Xiaobai at such a critical moment, she really wanted to persuade her, girl, to find a good person in the future and not to hang on this tree.


    No matter how good he is, no matter how excellent he is, if he''s not good enough, what''s worth it.


    Hang up the phone, Gu Yixi light said: "she''s going to have a baby." Then he called the driver.


    He had told the driver to stand by at any time, so now the driver should be able to get there in time.


    Xu Miaoyun did not expect that she would be ahead of time. She was surprised: "so fast?"


    And from his look, he was worried about her.


    "Go to the hospital and I''ll explain to my parents," she said


    Goosey put the phone back, sorted out his emotions and said, "no need." Go inside first.


    Xu miaoyan wants to say nothing but follows him back.


    "The wedding is on the 18th of this month, ISI. Do you mind?" Xu''s parents didn''t know what had happened, and they were still talking about marriage happily.


    "Dad, is it too fast..."


    "No problem, of course." With Xu Miaoyun''s voice, Gu Yixi readily agrees. Xu''s parents directly ignore Xu''s voice.


    "Well, I must let my daughter get married." Father Xu is as happy as an old urchin.


    He Xiaobai doesn''t even know how to go to the hospital. In her hazy consciousness, she only remembers that until she enters the operating room, he doesn''t see the shadow of Gu Yixi. He doesn''t even want to see her.


    A few minutes of labor pain let her pain even cry strength is not, just tightly bite the sheet, pain wave after wave hit her.


    I never knew that the process of giving birth would be so painful that she would never forget it, and even dare not expect a second time.


    What made her feel even more desperate was that the doctor told her that her child was dystocic.


    If not at the moment weak really no strength, she really want to grasp his collar to ask, every time to the hospital birth check is not tell her very healthy? Now what''s going on! Give her a hard blow without any precaution?

 Chapter 1087

    In the face of such a serious situation, even the doctor felt helpless.


    For two whole days, the pain again and again made her coma and wake up. He Xiaobai didn''t even have the courage to live.


    Lying on the cold operating table, in front of the weak eyes, there are always only doctors and nurses in white coats, and even no one to rely on.


    "Maternal bleeding, dyspnea, fast! Emergency stop bleeding! Insert oxygen pipe


    "The puerpera is on the verge of shock, inject sedative immediately!"


    "Miss He, Miss He, please cheer up!"


    When she finally realized that she was on the verge of collapse and tried her best to touch her stomach, could she still see her baby alive this time?


    Open your eyes again, see the familiar scene, everything before seems to be a long, long dream.


    The first thing to wake up and think about is her children?


    When she desperate to find him, waiting for her is a divorce.


    She endured the pain and signed the divorce agreement with trembling fingers. She thought she would see her child, but she was swept out of the house mercilessly.


    She can do everything he wants. Divorce, move out, why does he still refuse to let her go at this time?


    Lying on the cold floor, her lips trembled, but she didn''t even have the strength to stand up. Tears ran helplessly across the corner of her mouth. She just wanted to see her child. Why didn''t she meet such humble demands.


    If not, she would not know that he was such a cold and heartless person, and he hated her so much.


    All along, the child is just a tool for him to use, a tool for him to get his property, but her whole life.


    "Please Let me in, my child is still in it.... "


    She cried again and again, until her weak body could no longer support her, and she fell into darkness again.


    "Miss, miss?" After the security found that she fainted, some helplessly took out her phone and called the latest caller.


    Such a woman who looks very weak in sick clothes cries like that. No matter how hard she is, she will be worried about her.


    But who let them? That''s their job. They can''t afford to offend any head of household in such a high-level community.


    "Who are you and why are you holding Xiaobai''s phone?" When Xiaoshu received a call from a strange man using he Xiaobai''s mobile phone, she was surprised to think that Xiaobai''s mobile phone was stolen and met a liar.


    Until the other party was very anxious to say that he Xiaobai fainted, she was still dubious.


    Even if Gu Yixi is a jerk, Xiaobai will produce soon. Can''t he ignore it? Besides, there are nannies at home. What can happen to Xiaobai at this time?


    Although she didn''t believe it, because of her concern for he Xiaobai, she finally got there.


    And when you see he Xiaobai lying on the sofa of the security department, Xiaoshu almost didn''t cry.


    She was dressed in sick clothes, with dry tears on her pale face, her hair in a mess, and she looked embarrassed.


    What happened and why Xiaobai became like this.


    What about guysy? What the hell is he doing!


    Xiaoshu quickly trot past, half squatting on the ground, full of heartache to hold her head, turned to ask the security behind: "what''s the matter?"

 Chapter 1088

    The security guard didn''t mind her eyes that seemed to be able to spit fire, telling the truth.


    Goosey!


    Xiaoshu can''t believe it anyway, Xiaobai becomes like this, everything is actually given by Gu Yixi, and he drives her out so ruthlessly.


    Originally thought, Xiaobai married guyisi, his Bridesmaid will be witness to their happiness to heaven, but did not expect, will be watching her go to hell, to be doomed.


    Whether they are blind, or he is too deep hidden, why the ancient city of Isis will become like this!


    At this time, she didn''t have time to ask Gu Yixi why she hurt Xiaobai like this. She held back her tears and said to the people behind her: "brother, please call a car for me."


    With the help of a kind-hearted person, Xiao Shu takes he Xiaobai to the hospital.


    The doctor said that her life was not in danger, but she was too weak and extremely sad to stand the blow, so she fainted.


    She has just come down from the operating table. If she doesn''t cherish her body, she may have sequelae.


    Xiaoshu silently pulls he Xiaobai''s cold hand on the hospital bed, only feels extremely distressed.


    She can''t even help shaking her body slightly. What''s the reason? Gu Yixi wants to treat Xiao Bai like this!


    She will not give up. She must not let Xiaobai be bullied!


    How can Xiaoshu have the heart to leave Xiaobai alone at this time? I took a few days off with my boss to accompany her. After staying in the ward all day, I went out to buy something at night. When I came back, I saw Xiaobai staring at the ceiling with open eyes and empty eyes.


    That kind of godless and a little despairing degenerate eyes, see the small Shu heart a pull.


    She quickly put things down and came over, pretending to laugh: "Xiaobai, you wake up."


    "Well." She answered softly, her voice dried up, and her pronunciation seemed so difficult.


    Xiaoshu knows that she must be sad about her children.


    She was swept out of the house by guyisi, with only a signed divorce agreement on her body. What''s more unbearable is that she didn''t get anything!


    Gu Yixi actually put his heart and eyes on Xiaobai, who has always been simple and kind! Didn''t he do that to make her desperate?


    That''s her father''s property, that''s her child, he actually so cruelly deprived her of all things, leaving her only a pair of weak body.


    "Xiaobai, you''re good to keep fit. I''ll take you to him!" Small Shu tightly grasps he Xiaobai''s hand, the eyes are full of firm say.


    He Xiaobai, of course, believes that Xiaoshu''s character of being outspoken and good at fighting against injustice must not be able to bear such grievances.


    At the moment when she just opened her eyes today, she saw that there was only Xiaoshu around her. Although she didn''t say it, she knew in her heart who was really good to her.


    But what''s the use of going back to him?


    She had already asked him for his share, but she didn''t even see her child''s face, so she was brutally driven out.


    She had to believe that even if she went back to him, it would be just the same result, maybe even more heinous.


    "But you can''t let him be like this! How on earth did guysy get lost in that cheap woman Small Shu indignant for her fight against injustice.


    Up to now, she thought that the reason why guysi did this was to empathize and not fall in love with other women, but even so, there was no need to be so cruel!

 Chapter 1089

    He Xiaobai''s mouth stirred up a helpless smile. At this time, she had nothing to hide.


    "My father was the murderer of his father, that''s why he did it." Her tone is light, but with endless sadness.


    Small Shu surprised mouth all some don''t close, always speak big voice of her first change of stammer: "you, what do you say?"


    Isn''t father he the benefactor who raised guysy? How could he have killed his father?


    Who could have thought that fate was so tricky? He Xiaobai, who had just learned the news, never thought otherwise.


    She told her about the love and hatred between he family and Gu family.


    Small Shu full of shock, it is difficult to accept this reality.


    The gratitude and resentment of the previous generation broke up the couple alive, leaving only hatred in guysi''s eyes.


    "But you are innocent, why doesn''t guysy try to accept you?" Xiaoshu still why Xiaobai feel not reconciled.


    Who said it is not? Sometimes I calm down and think about what I have done wrong. If I have to be punished like this, I will feel endless grievances.


    Since she got married, she has tasted the bitterness of the world. Every day she has been depressed and miserable. She has never felt happy.


    She really tried her best to make up for her father''s mistakes when he was young, but it didn''t help. No matter how hard she tried, he didn''t care for her.


    Is it true that she deserves to be here today? Where on earth did she not do well enough.


    Tears again burst out of my eyes.


    Her child, which she conceived in October, almost lost her life in childbirth.


    Xiaoshu helps he Xiaobai wipe away the tears from the corner of her eyes, and her voice is soft, as if afraid of scaring her: "a few days ago, song Xuechang asked about you..."


    They are so concerned about her and her children, and have prepared a lot of gifts for her. Xiaoshu even thinks about being a godmother for her children early, but


    "Don''t tell the seniors about this in advance."


    Xiao Shu nodded and agreed to her.


    But song Xuechang also knows when her due date is. She can hide it for a while. It''s impossible to hide it for a lifetime.


    "Well, do you know that doctor Xu Miaoyun is getting married tomorrow?"


    "Ah? So suddenly? With whom and with whom, exactly what kind of excellent man can be seen by Dr. Xu? "


    "It is said that he is the new richest man in H City, Gu Yixi, young, handsome and rich."


    "I see, I see, no wonder they''ve all been reported. It''s really right."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    There was a loud noise outside the ward. It was not big enough to be heard.


    The news that Gu Yixi and Xu Miaoyun will get married tomorrow makes Xiao Shu feel even more unbelievable. And look at he Xiaobai again, although his eyes are suffering, they are very calm.


    Xiaoshu is not willing to run out, but see a few new nurses around gossip.


    See small Shu that woman man''s face is angry, thought it was to speak forbearance to others, hurriedly planned to retreat.


    "Stop!" Small Shu big drink, a few small nurses quickly stopped.


    "Show me what you have in your hand." At the moment, Xiaoshu is as tough as the elder sister who specializes in robbing people''s pocket money at the gate of primary school.


    The little nurse was stunned and obediently did as she told her.


    When you see that the whole page of the city newspaper is full of news about the marriage of Gu Yixi and Xu Miaoyun, it seems like a bolt from the blue.

 Chapter 1090

    The youngest richest man, married the most beautiful mayor Qian Jin, what a beautiful and romantic love.


    The two people in the photo are in love with each other, but they feel very uncomfortable in her eyes.


    In her eyes, guysy is a scum!


    The day after he kicked Xiaobai, he couldn''t wait to marry another woman, or the mayor''s daughter. He must feel very good, right?


    If he was in front of her, she would give Xiao Bai two slaps in the face.


    Although she came back to the ward with her fists tightly clenched in anger, she said to he Xiaobai in a mild tone: "they are all talking nonsense. Don''t take it seriously."


    After all, he Xiaobai has known Xiaoshu for so many years.


    She has almost never seen her gentle, and, when she is gentle, lying is seen through at a glance.


    She already knows that the wedding of Gu Yixi and Xu Miaoyun will be held tomorrow.


    It''s really fast. He can''t wait for a day.


    If it''s not because she gave birth prematurely, will he drive her out before she gives birth, so as not to delay his wedding with Xu Miaoyun?


    Sometimes a man''s heart is too cruel.


    The news that H city''s richest man married the mayor''s family was in full swing. On the wedding day, the scene was unprecedented and lively. Various media reported it one after another. It''s hard to know.


    On the day of their marriage, he Xiaobai was lying in bed for a whole day. He was so weak that he couldn''t even get out of bed. He could only look at the ceiling.


    Encounter so many things, afraid she can''t bear such a big blow, this period of time, Xiaoshu always inseparable in the hospital with her.


    I always have no appetite for anything and I don''t want to say a word He Xiaobai''s condition is terrible.


    Until the fourth day, she finally spoke: "Xiaoshu, you go to work, I''ll be fine."


    Xiaoshu has asked for so many days'' leave for her. She can''t bear to see Xiaoshu fighting for leave with her boss.


    Small Shu see her mood than a few days ago a lot of stability, this just a little bit at ease.


    I''m afraid she may lose her job if she doesn''t go to work.


    Xiaoshu step three back to go: "then you take good care of yourself, I come to see you after work."


    Do not want to worry about small Shu, he Xiaobai just squeezed out a smile: "well."


    She''s not that stupid. How could she commit suicide for a man.


    As Xiaoshu said when comforting her, there are many good men in the world, so why be infatuated with him.


    However, the thought of the child made her heart ache.


    There are many good men, but there is only one child.


    In the cold ward, there was almost no one else except the doctor or nurse who came in occasionally to see her.


    In the evening, when Xiaoshu came to see he Xiaobai, she gave her a card. Her tone was full of sincerity: "Xiaobai, this card has some money, you take it first."


    Now that she is out of the house, it is inevitable that she can get some useful money. Unfortunately, her salary is almost wasted, so it is not easy to set aside such a small sum.


    He has troubled Xiaoshu so much, how to accept Xiaoshu''s money? He Xiaobai refused several times but didn''t refuse. He was forced into his hand and could only keep it for him temporarily.


    After this catastrophe of life and death, he Xiaobai suffered the biggest blow in her life. She was always haunted by grief like the air, and even woke up by nightmares when she went to sleep.

 Chapter 1091

    Suffering every day, those negative emotions need to vent, and let her nowhere to attack.


    When she is in good health, where can she go.


    When she suffered a headache again, she suddenly saw the bank card Xiao Shu gave her. Her fingers trembled and she picked up the card, but she already had the impulse to leave.


    She can''t bear to be so sad in front of Xiaoshu, but it doesn''t mean she''s not sad. She''s going to be tortured and crazy.


    After work, Xiaoshu as usual to the hospital to see he Xiaobai, but found that people have gone to bed empty, leaving her only eight words: sorry, I''m ok.


    She is Already left?


    She is still so weak. Where did she go alone? Small Shu full of worry, quickly ran out to catch a nurse asked: "the patient in this room!"


    Little nurse Leng for a while, answer: "afternoon rounds are still coming."


    They are about to lift up the top of the hospital, and still have not found the shadow of he Xiaobai.


    According to the surveillance video provided, he Xiaobai secretly changed his casual clothes and ran out, avoiding the eyes of nurses. No one knows where he went.


    Is a little Shu anxious some at a loss when song Tianxiao called.


    He just went on a business trip, and when he came back, he saw all over the world talking about the wedding of guysi and mayor Qianjin. Isn''t he always with Xiaobai? How could you marry another woman?


    Hearing this news, he was worried about he Xiaobai first.


    But, the phone can''t get through, completely can''t contact people, this just call her best relationship Xiaoshu.


    When receiving song Tianxiao''s phone call, Xiaoshu is frantic, regardless of hesitation, tells him about Xiaobai''s leaving the hospital.


    It was also at this time that song Tianxiao learned that he Xiaobai''s marriage was so unfortunate.


    Although he has long been aware that Xiaobai seems to have a little problem with guysi, he never thought it would be so serious.


    Because he Xiaobai has been avoiding him, out of respect, he can''t be dogged.


    If he had known it would be like this, he would have cared more about her.


    Even if he didn''t like her, even out of friends, he wouldn''t sit back and ignore her.


    Song Tianxiao takes Xiaoshu to look for he Xiaobai''s figure everywhere, and even finds Gu Yixi there, but still returns in vain.


    Both of them are in despair. It seems that Xiaobai is determined not to let them find it this time.


    Escaping from the hospital, he Xiaobai went to another corner of the city. The only one she has is the card Xiao Shu gave her.


    I don''t know how she came over these days. She was in agony and had no appetite at all. She stayed in her rented apartment every day and drank all day long. Smoking


    All of a sudden, he Xiaobai has changed from a knowledgeable rich family into a woman who only knows how to drink and smoke and doesn''t want to make progress.


    There were beer bottles and cigarette butts all over the floor of the apartment. She was lying on the bed with her hair down and finally opened her eyes.


    Originally beautiful eyes at the moment deep, look haggard.


    But in half a month, she lost 30 jin.


    I used to think that I had too much meat on my body to lose. Now, the meat on both sides of my face is gone, and I have a clearer melon face and a sharp chin.


    Although the temperament is dispirited, it can be seen that she is even more beautiful than before, and even reveals a touch of evil spirit.

 Chapter 1092

    But now she, who has the time to care about these, all day life is not like death, wish never wake up.


    Finally, on a sunny day, she went out.


    The original clothes now wear loose, she casually found a bench to sit down, looking up at the sky.


    All of a sudden, a burst of tender laughter touched her numb heart. Turning around, she saw that a young mother was leading a baby in the sun. The baby looked just over a year old. He Xiaobai had just learned how to walk, which made him think of his child.


    As soon as she saw the baby, she felt very kind and wanted to hug and kiss her.


    In fact, she did.


    "Baby, mom, go and get your car. Don''t move. Don''t fall down." The child''s mother said in a gentle tone and turned to take the children''s car more than ten meters away.


    The baby seems to understand the general, blink blink.


    Suddenly, a butterfly flew in front of him. He opened his eyes curiously and walked step by step to catch it.


    It was at this time that he Xiaobai passed by. She was a little insane. Even she didn''t know what she was doing. She went to pick up the baby.


    When the child in the arms of that moment, as if holding their own baby.


    "Does the baby want butterflies? My aunt will take you to catch them." She held the child and walked all the way to where the butterfly was flying.


    As if to know that holding their own is not their own mummy, the baby can not help crying.


    The child''s mother turned her head and saw that a strange woman was running so fast with her child in her arms. She was scared and screamed: "Hey, you put down, put down my child!" Where can take care of the toy car, hurry to he Xiaobai.


    And he Xiaobai has no scruples about these, just thinking that if the baby wants to catch the butterfly, she must help him catch it.


    The child''s mother ran a long way, finally caught up with he Xiaobai, grabbed the child in her arms: "give the child back to me!" She was so frightened that she gave her baby a few kisses and put them in her arms to comfort her.


    And just then, in this piece of the patrol heard the voice also rushed over: "what''s the matter, what''s the matter?"


    The child''s mother watched him Xiaobai who was staring at her baby with vigilance: "this woman grabs my baby and wants to run with my baby in her arms."


    He Xiaobai is still looking at the child eagerly.


    Two patrolmen exchanged their eyes and quickly grabbed he Xiaobai''s arm: "come with us."


    Nowadays, human traffickers are too rampant. They dare to rob their children in broad daylight. They don''t know how many children are separated from their parents. Recently, the woman hit the muzzle of the gun.


    He Xiaobai was about to be taken away. He Xiaobai reacted and said in a hurry, "I''m not a human trafficker. Don''t arrest me. I''m not!"


    Which human trafficker will admit that he is a human trafficker? Most of the current human traffickers look bright and beautiful, making people unprepared at all.


    Although this woman is very young and beautiful, this is not the reason why they will believe her.


    The dispute attracted passers-by nearby. People who knew what happened pointed out to he Xiaobai one after another. They were full of regret and condemnation. They did something illegal and taboo when they were young.

 Chapter 1093

    What''s more, he hugged his child tightly, as if he was afraid that she would turn away.


    The police can''t help but take he Xiaobai into the car. Seeing the passers-by still pointing out the window, he Xiaobai feels numb and helpless, as if he has been isolated by the whole world.


    Since when, she has become what she is now.


    In the police station, she was forcibly taken to the interrogation room, and several small policemen interrogated her in turn.


    "How many children have you stolen?"


    "Who is your last family?"


    "If you tell the truth, you will reduce your punishment!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    He Xiaobai constantly in the defense, some incoherent: "I did not, I really did not steal the child, I just want to hold him..."


    However, all the explanations are empty and powerless. If you just want to hug, why do you run faster when you hear the mother''s cry?


    Even if she jumped into the Yellow River, she could not clear the charge.


    A policewoman even knew to reason with her: "you are also a woman, you should have your own family. You think how unfortunate it is for a family to lose a child. As long as you say it, you will save a family... "


    Every sentence she said is reasonable and touching.


    But there''s nothing for her to admit.


    Just lost her child, how can she not understand the pain, no one can experience more deeply than her.


    He Xiaobai couldn''t help tears filling his eyes and his voice trembled: "I miss my baby."


    In a word, everyone was stunned. The pain in her eyes was not like cheating. Was she a mother who lost her child?


    The policewoman patiently asked her, "what did you say?"


    "My child has been robbed." Often think of these, like pulling her heart as painful.


    It seems that there is something hidden. The police asked again, but she only knew to repeat these two sentences, and could not ask for any useful information.


    Seeing her crying so sad, the police had to check whether she had given birth according to her name on her ID card, but the hospital told her that the result had to wait until the next day.


    So, in the long process of waiting, he Xiaobai can only continue to stay in the police station.


    The information from the hospital shocked everyone. It turned out that in more than 20 days, she really had a baby and had a dystocia. Her life was almost in danger.


    It''s just that she was robbed by her father before she saw the baby, and she was abandoned.


    Such a shocking story, no wonder she looks so abnormal, will make such a move, she must be too sad.


    If you think about it like this, it makes sense.


    They just think it''s a poor woman. How can they say it''s a bad woman.


    "Sorry, we misunderstood you. You can leave now." The next day, the police came to let her out.


    After such a night, her face became more haggard, her eyes were deeply sunken, her beautiful eyes looked bigger, but they were also more dull.


    She didn''t say anything. She got up and left. Her pace was a little slow. Even her back was so hard to see.


    Every day''s drunkard let her only some money soon squander, has never liked the nightclub she also fell in love with this kind of place.


    Because in the flickering light, in the sound of singing and dancing, in the paralysis of alcohol, she can temporarily forget those unpleasant.

 Chapter 1094

    She has long black hair, delicate facial features, red lips, blurred eyes, and ordinary clothes. She can wear a different temperament.


    Beautiful, pure, degenerate, charming She seems to give people the feeling of contradiction, but the integration of so incisive, hook people''s soul, like a fallen angel, people can''t be wrong eyes.


    How many men are attracted by her, eager to try to chat up.


    In the face of the man who came to the door, she ignored him, only disgust in her eyes.


    "Waiter, another drink!" She called with her hands raised, slightly squinting.


    When the waiter handed her the wine and collected the money, she went through her pocket and only found a few coins, which was her last bit of money.


    He put the coin on the table, picked up the glass and was about to drink, but the waiter stopped her: "Miss, this money is not enough."


    He Xiaobai held his glass and said, "I''ve given it all to you."


    In fact, she has not completely drunk unconsciousness, perhaps, relying on a little alcohol to cheat just.


    The waiter is not robbing, not robbing. He is in a cold sweat and doesn''t know what to do.


    In the middle of a stalemate, a man came up with a glass of wine in his hand.


    "By the way, manager." The waiter quickly stood at attention.


    "You go down first." With that, the man sat down beside he Xiaobai and pushed the wine on the table to he Xiaobai.


    He Xiaobai also did not shirk, according to drink not wrong.


    "The young lady is a good drinker." The man had a gentle look on his face.


    He Xiaobai didn''t look him in the eye. She is simple in nature. She is not the one who loves everywhere. After an injury, she even avoids men.


    "I wonder if Miss is interested in working here? You can not only drink for free, but also get money. " The man was not affected by her attitude at all, and still invited sincerely.


    Free wine to drink and money? Yes, he Xiaobai is really a little excited. She has no money. If she goes on like this, she not only can''t drink, but also will starve to death.


    "What do I need to do?" He Xiaobai looked up at him, but felt that several figures in front of her eyes made her eyes more blurred.


    "It''s OK to drink with the guests. You can rest assured that I will guarantee your safety without your consent." As if to prove it to her, he looked around. Sure enough, there were bodyguards everywhere.


    He Xiaobai knows what he means. On such occasions, there are naturally women who make money by selling their bodies, and there are also people who are clean.


    Now that she has become like this What''s the big deal about drinking with others? Besides this, does she still do other work?


    "Yes, I promise." He Xiaobai did not hesitate to come down.


    The manager is also a cool person. He looks very happy and immediately gives her half a month''s salary: "you take the money first, the sales volume is good, and there will be a commission."


    Holding that pile of banknotes in my hand, it''s easier for people in this kind of place to lose something than those from outside.


    In the past, he Xiaobai would never associate himself with a wine girl.


    But now, she''s numb, isn''t she? Why care about that.


    The next day, he Xiaobai came to work on time.


    At the beginning of working here, there are many unfamiliar places. The manager specially introduced her to a young woman to take care of her.

 Chapter 1095

    He Xiaobai is full of luxury and lust. He is not clear about men and women. Although he has some disgust hidden in his heart, he also has a feeling of abandoning himself and abandoning those negative emotions. He Xiaobai quickly adapts to this kind of life.


    The eyebrows and eyes are picturesque, the eyes are silky, and the tone is soft. With such a simple smile, she is pure and charming. I''m afraid that no one can stop buying her account.


    He Xiaobai quickly mastered this trick, skillfully communicated with all kinds of men, and handed over all kinds of wine.


    Maybe she is a little dissolute, but she is born with pure and noble temperament, which makes people dare not touch her at will. The guests respect her very much. As long as she is not too intimate or even frivolous, she will not care too much.


    He Xiaobai''s arrival soon brought unexpected popularity. Her ordering rate and popularity have approached her first sister status, and many people even spend a lot of money on her company.


    How many men prostrate themselves under her skirt and fall down. The manager''s red envelope is getting thicker and thicker.


    In the face of these in other colleagues seem to envy all this, she did not have any satisfaction. Money and popularity are worthless to her.


    Her indifference makes others feel that she is arrogant and indifferent, so it is inevitable that some good people will talk behind her back. Even if accidentally spread to her ears, she is just dismissive.


    See so many men work hard, just to win her a smile, and even some people want to support her, she did not hesitate to refuse.


    The painful marriage experience made her lose confidence in her life and herself. If it wasn''t for this job, she didn''t know that she still had such great charm. It''s really ironic.


    Occasionally, calm down to think, so many people will be fascinated by her, why Gu Yixi does not like her.


    Every time I get here, I feel a pain in my heart. I even have the impulse to cry. I quickly put away my memory and dare not think again.


    The working hours at night make her biological clock a little disordered. As usual, she sleeps until she gets up in the afternoon, takes a bath, brushes her teeth, rummages out of the refrigerator to fill her stomach, sits on the sofa with her knees in her arms and puts the TV in a daze.


    Only feel some faint pain in my heart, pain some inexplicable, a kind of panic, never like this before, let her some at a loss.


    Maybe her life is irregular. She just can''t bear it. She drank several glasses of water in succession and quickly turned her attention to other things to ignore her physical discomfort.


    When it''s time to go to work, she changes her clothes, makes up and goes out in high heels.


    As soon as he arrived and was ready to go to work, the foreman came to her and said, "Xiaobai, there are guests in room V001. You are ready to go there quickly."


    He Xiaobai nodded: "well, I know."


    Put down the bag, simple make-up, straight to the V001 room.


    He Xiaobai walked into the room with ease. At the moment of pushing the door, her face immediately bloomed a signboard smile, but when she saw the people in the room, her smile was a little stiff and stunned.


    In the room, Gu Yixi and a few strange men sit side by side, already have a few little sisters to accompany there to shake dice to drink.


    But in a few seconds, her smile became more and more beautiful and moving. As if she didn''t know her, she walked past in high-heeled shoes. Her perfect face and beautiful figure were unreal in the dim light.

 Chapter 1096

    She naturally went to one of the men with glasses and sat down. She picked up the wine glass on the table and opened it with her red lips. "Sorry, I''m late. I''ll have a drink."


    looked up slightly, the spicy liquid slid down her throat, and a full glass of Baijiu was drunk by her.


    She pursed her lips, cupped down, with a charming smile. There are both feminine charm and heroism.


    If she only pretended to deal with her previous work, this time, she was more serious than ever, and did not hide her charm. Even when a man put his arms around her waist, touched her thigh and ate her tofu secretly, she did not resist or refuse.


    Drinking with other men, or even being coaxed into drinking, her face did not change.


    Not far away, sitting is her ex husband. They are like strangers, and I''m afraid no one can see the clue between them.


    Gu Yixi is sitting on the sofa with her legs up. She can''t see the expression on his face clearly, but you can know that he is quite calm. He''s better at disguise than she is, isn''t he?


    There is not much communication between them, and even little attention. He Xiaobai doesn''t deliberately avoid him.


    After dealing with other people, she offered him a drink out of politeness.


    Eyes hook people, tone soft slightly angry, and dust woman is no different, before she never looked at him that way, never with that tone and he talked.


    She''s emotionally stable, she thought, and she''s doing well. Her life is not without him.


    In full view of the public, he didn''t say a word and drank up the wine in the glass without saying a word.


    He didn''t talk much, especially in this kind of place, the people around him didn''t realize that there was something wrong between them.


    He Xiaobai turned his head and then played with others. He used to act like a spoiled child, sometimes he smiled, and his fingers were white and slender. He could even see clear knuckles, and his fingernails were painted with bright red nail polish.


    Familiar bell rings, he Xiaobai''s heart beats suddenly.


    This ring tone is a violin song she played. She insisted on setting it as the ring tone for his cell phone. For so many years, he hasn''t changed it, but he didn''t expect to hear it here.


    Gu Yixi picked up the phone, got up and went out. She even heard him call out softly: "Miaoyun."


    I don''t know if she is drinking too much wine, her face is slightly hot, the whole person also has some inexplicable irritability.


    When Guyi came in again, a young man joked, "Mr. Gu, is that from my sister-in-law?"


    Guysy nodded and acquiesced.


    "I can''t believe a good man like Mr. Gu."


    Gu Yixi and Xu miaoyan are the model couple in the eyes of many people. They love each other sweetly and respect each other like a guest. Even when they come to this kind of occasion, Gu Yixi is always clean, which makes many people envy him.


    Hearing what they said, he Xiaobai could not help but raise a self mocking smile.


    He has always been a person who doesn''t care about the ring tone and the screen saver. How could it be that she didn''t bother to change the ring tone because she kept it.


    He and Xu miaoyan should be very happy together.


    In the heart has the silk faint pain, she instead more unscrupulously and side''s person shakes the dice to drink.


    Originally thought that if I met guyisi today, I would recite it. Unexpectedly, I always lost even playing games. She didn''t know how many glasses of wine she had drunk.

 Chapter 1097

    "Xiaobai, you lost again." A little sister was so bad that she mixed a glass of mixed liquor and handed it to her.


    He Xiaobai slightly drunk, eyes have some blurred, but did not refuse, only joking jiaochen: "you guys know how to bully me."


    Very straightforward to take over, a stuffy.


    That kind of feeling, really can''t use words to describe, it''s terrible, she almost couldn''t resist spitting out, but still very strong to stir up a smile and shake the empty glass.


    Tiny narrow eyes, showing a peerless charm, but also a little childish simple show off.


    If in ancient times, she must have been a woman called a curse.


    Originally just to see her joke, did not expect her so straightforward.


    "How nice of Xiaobai The little sister took the lead in clapping, and a group of people praised her.


    Who knows who is suffering.


    Stomach a burst of Fanyong, he Xiaobai covered his mouth: "sorry, I go to the bathroom."


    As soon as I stood up, I felt dizzy. As soon as I stepped on the high-heeled shoes, I fell forward uncontrollably.


    When she saw the person in front of her, she wanted to avoid it, but it was too late.


    "Bang --" she fell on her knees unprepared and hit goosey in the leg with her face.


    "Xiaobai, are you ok?" The little sisters around her quickly pulled her up.


    He Xiaobai waved his hand, and his brain finally sobered up: "I''m ok." Then, the charming smile came again, "I''m really sorry, Mr. Gu."


    Said, stepping on high heels and swaying out.


    From the beginning to the end, he sat with his arms in his arms. Even when he saw her fall, there was no change in his expression, let alone reaching out to help her.


    Out of the private room door, he Xiaobai fumbled all the way to the bathroom with the help of the wall. Holding the sink, he began to vomit wildly. He didn''t eat anything. He was speechless and wanted to vomit his stomach.


    Water splashed face, finally sober some.


    The wound on her knee was dull and painful. She wiped it with a paper towel dipped in water and threw it into the paper basket.


    In front of the mirror makeup, powder, lipstick painting, hand slightly trembling, several times have painted out.


    After straightening my hair, I stepped on my high-heeled shoes and went back to the private room. I started a new round of dice rolling and drinking


    Because of he Xiaobai''s hard work, she got a lot of tips when these people left.


    She was held by her little sister and kept waving her hands and shouting: "uncle, come to play when you have time." A woman in the land of ancient fireworks.


    If she were sober, these words could not be said in any way.


    As soon as those people left, he Xiaobai went to sleep. She was too drunk to wake up.


    The manager had no choice but to open a guest room for her and let her in.


    I have a splitting headache.


    The next day, when he Xiaobai woke up, he saw a strange environment.


    Rubbing some messy long hair, looking back for a long time, she vaguely remembered what happened before she went to sleep.


    In the past, no matter how much wine you drink, the drunk will go home. This is the first time to sleep outside.


    I have to say, even if how to disguise his appearance, it still made her a little confused.


    The little sister joked with her that her sentence "uncle, come here often when you have time" made a group of people around laugh. Even those who were sent out by her couldn''t help laughing, indicating that they would patronize her business often.

 Chapter 1098

    Although she felt that she had lost some of her share, she didn''t pay any attention to her words and manners after drinking. Even her reunion with guysy was forgotten. Now they are just two people who have nothing to do with each other.


    She still indulges in drinking every day, doing her own duty, and swims among all kinds of men with wine cups every day.


    That period was the darkest months of he Xiaobai''s whole life. Drinking, smoking, playing with men, she did almost everything a bad woman did.


    One day, when she had almost completely forgotten everything and completely integrated into the role of wine girl, the manager told her that a certain gentleman had ordered her desk and asked her to go there.


    She has always been very popular, and there are many people who only order her wine. I don''t know which regular customer she is this time.


    She didn''t think much. She put on a lipstick and went. During the process of leaving, she found time to take out the cigarette in her bag and light a fire in her mouth.


    He took a deep breath and puffed a cigarette as he pushed the door. White smoke from her bright red lips spit out, looks especially like those in the Republic of China who wore cheongsam temperament coquettish dancer, sexy degenerate.


    Through the thin smoke ring, she saw the people in the private room.


    Goosey.


    He''s the only one.


    Sitting on the sofa and looking at her, her face is still expressionless.


    A little stunned, the corners of her mouth raised a smile, she called him "often come to play when you have time", he really came.


    The visitor is a guest. In this case, should she be a good host?


    Raising the sign smile, she went over with her two fingers holding a cigarette, put it out in the ashtray in front of him, sat down next to him, and put one arm on his shoulder: "Mr. Gu, meet again."


    Like treating every guest, she smiles brightly.


    In Gu Yixi''s eyes, he Xiaobai''s change is huge.


    In just a few months, she has lost a lot of weight. She has changed from a little fat girl to a woman with thin waist, narrow buttocks and hot figure. Her face is also small, her chin is sharp, and her originally excellent facial features are even more gorgeous on this face, which is full of women''s charm.


    It is undeniable that he was much surprised at the first sight of her that day.


    However, that kind of smile makes him feel dazzling, and that kind of deliberately holding the voice to make men happy makes him feel sick.


    Now, she''s talking to him with this kind of expression, and with this kind of voice. She''s not afraid to come here, and he can even smell the crisscross smell of alcohol and tobacco on her body


    Inexplicably, I just feel a burst of anger in my heart.


    "Mr. Gu, how are you going to play?" He Xiaobai asked, holding his chin in one hand.


    Playing cards? Roll the dice? Or drink while chatting?


    Although there are a little few people, they don''t have enough fun.


    Now her heart has been strong enough to look directly at him without pressure and treat him as an ordinary guest.


    "Take off." Gu Yixi thin lips light open, voice cold, only said such a word.


    He Xiaobai smile more brilliant charming: "Gu always like this, not afraid of the wife jealous?"


    Goosey probably didn''t want to talk to her much, so he took out a bundle of RMB and smashed it on the table.


    He Xiaobai''s smile is as beautiful as a peach blossom in full bloom.


    She got up and stood in front of him, very casually took off the coat, inside only a low cut suspender skirt.


    Red set off her complexion more and more white and moving, charming and sexy.

 Chapter 1099

    "Mr. Gu, is that ok?" She smiles indifferently.


    No one knows that although she sold her sex, she never made money by selling her body.


    If someone else had dared to make such rude demands on her, she would have turned around and left.


    But it was him.


    Maybe it''s like a game, the opponent is him, she just can''t admit defeat.


    Guysy finally looked up at her.


    However, unexpectedly, he raised a sneer on his expressionless face. As soon as he raised his hand, more RMB fell on her face and body, flying all over the sky and falling to the ground.


    He cocked his legs, his eyes full of sarcasm: "naked, I have plenty of money."


    His attitude, like treating a dirty woman, is full of contempt and irony.


    Cold not ding a pile of RMB hit, hit her face some faint pain, brain all of a sudden some hoodwinked.


    On the ground, on the table, on the sofa, all are pink RMB, even her chest, also dropped one, full of pink dazzling fierce.


    I''m afraid that nothing can hurt a person''s self-esteem more than this. He Xiaobai is completely attacked by him.


    With such a scornful attitude, such a sarcastic tone, he has determined that she is the dirtiest woman in the world. As long as she is rich, people will be as good as they can be. He looks down on her at all.


    Why does he do this to her? What good is he?


    However, she has not completely lost all her dignity. How can she not suffer from being humiliated like this and being the predecessor who robbed her children and property.


    Tears rolled in her eyes, and she bit her lips.


    Seeing that she didn''t move, the smile on goosey''s face became more and more ironic, and he carelessly raised a handful of money: "why, isn''t it enough?"


    He took another one casually and said, "he Xiaobai, you can earn some money. As for the love between husband and wife, I''ll take care of your business, OK? But in a word... " He looked at her up and down, did not hide his disgust, "now you will only make me sick!"


    He Xiaobai''s self-esteem hidden in her heart is completely inspired by his words, and she can''t be indifferent.


    Her body was trembling slightly. She finally couldn''t bear it. She slapped him in the eyes and said, "how far can you roll with your stinky money?"


    Her eyes were firm and resolute, and she hated him to the extreme!


    She was so cruel that her palms were slightly numb.


    A slap down, instantly feel suffocated in the chest of that breath a lot more relaxed.


    She turned away without looking at him. Her steps were firm and her head was raised with pride.


    She wants to let him know that no one has the right to humiliate her, especially him!


    Until she threw the door out, as if she had experienced a life and death struggle, her whole body strength was exhausted, some weak against the wall gasping.


    All of a sudden, there was a deep pain in her stomach. She pressed her hand hard to pump air.


    No one can beat her, no one! She stood firm and didn''t say a word.


    Just ran into the manager, see her so early out, some strange asked: "Xiaobai, what''s the matter?"


    Before he Xiaobai has been smiling charming licentious, why today is a cold face.


    "It''s OK. I''m not feeling well. I''ll go back first." Without squinting, she took out her sunglasses from her bag and went on.

 Chapter 1100

    Call her not to live, is probably aware of what happened, the manager sent another beauty into the rescue field.


    The beauty twisted her waist and enchanted herself, but she was stunned by the scene and couldn''t say a word.


    On the sofa, on the short table, on the floor, there are pink RMB everywhere, overlapping, like a rain.


    While Gu Yixi sat on the sofa with no expression on his face, slightly drooping his head, he could feel the cold and dangerous atmosphere from afar.


    Inexplicable a burst of guilty, legs are some soft, beauty suddenly some regret, push the door in.


    "First, sir..." She stammered with a stiff head.


    Before the words came down, guysy had already stood up from the sofa and walked straight to the door. She pushed her to one side and left the door without squinting.


    And be pushed by him, beautiful woman fell to sit on the ground. In fact, he didn''t exert himself, but she was a little unsteady.


    Until after he left, for a long time, the beauty responded, stood up in a panic, ran out to shout.


    The manager frowned at the huge sum of money scattered in the private room, followed by a group of busy women, all gaping.


    This is even the most legendary scene they have ever seen. Money is not spent like this. It''s really a waste of money. What''s the identity of that man? How could you throw so much money on the ground? What happened between him and he Xiaobai?


    Everyone is very curious, can only surmise secretly, various versions of the eight trigrams came into being.


    The most popular is that the man is he Xiaobai''s fanatical pursuer. He Xiaobai wants to support her with a lot of money, but he Xiaobai is not moved. So they had a conflict. The man tried to rape her, but she slapped her. They broke up unhappily.


    He Xiaobai left with a cold face at that time, while the man''s left face was slightly red and his aura was cold.


    He Xiaobai turned off his mobile phone after he left, and never appeared again.


    In the absence of the client, all the rumors were embellished and portrayed as true.


    The rich young man threw thousands of gold as a beauty, but failed to get the beauty back


    For a time, it caused quite a stir in this circle.


    When Gu Yixi went back, Xu Miaoyun just came out of the bath. Slim, half wet long hair hanging, looks particularly sexy.


    "Easy, you''re back." Xu Miaoyun came over with a towel to wipe her hair.


    "Well, where''s dodo?" Goosey put down his briefcase without too much expression and words.


    "Just fell asleep." Xu Miaoyun replied with a smile.


    The relationship between husband and wife seems very harmonious and respectful, but they always feel some distance.


    "What''s wrong with your face, easy?" Suddenly notice what''s different on Gu Yixi''s face, Xu Miaoyun puts down the towel in her hand and stands up to ask.


    "Nothing." It''s obvious that guysey didn''t want to answer that question.


    "Don''t move. I''ll get the ice." In the end, the doctor can see how the injury on his face came from at a glance.


    This is not in line with the character and style of guyisi. Moreover, who dares to make a breakthrough on his head? With his strength, I''m afraid no one in the whole city dares to provoke him.


    Xu Miaoyun is full of doubts, but she knows that Guyi won''t tell her.


    She''s a smart woman. Since she knows he doesn''t want to say it, why should she ask.

 Chapter 1101

    She just turned around, but was pulled by guyisi: "no, tired for a day, you go to rest early." He has a soft voice and seems to care about each other, but they all know that there is no such intimacy as husband and wife should have.


    Xu Miaoyun slowly put down her arm, and Gu Yixi also turned and walked towards the baby room.


    In a small room decorated as if in a fairy tale world, a baby less than half a year old is sleeping sweetly on the crib, covered with a sky blue quilt, with a small fist firmly on his side.


    Gu Yixi walked lightly, squatted in front of the crib, looking at the baby''s eyes have an unimaginable soft, perfect interpretation of what is the father''s love for his son.


    No matter how late he comes home from work every day, he will have a look at Duoduo, just like he will kiss his forehead before going out. This has formed a habit. Only when he sees him every day can he feel at ease.


    The baby is very cute. Small mouth, fleshy face, closed eyes, even eyelashes are long.


    At the first sight of the child, the nurse said with a smile, the child looks really beautiful, like his mother.


    Yes, Duoduo has inherited almost all her mother''s excellent genes, except for the shadow of goosey between her eyebrows and eyes. Unfortunately, his mother didn''t even have a chance to see him.


    It''s hard to imagine that this is his own son. His blood is flowing through his body, which is the continuation of his life.


    As if by a pair of soft hands gently placate, the whole heart also slowly relax.


    Goosey leaned over the child''s forehead and gave him a kiss. Then he went out lightly.


    When a person lies back in bed, he becomes full of thoughts.


    Yes, although he and Xu miaoyan seem to be a sweet couple in the eyes of outsiders, they always sleep in separate rooms. In some aspects, they have strict boundaries, and no one will disturb anyone.


    Once upon a time, what he loved most was that woman, and what he hated most was that woman. He forgot her existence little by little. I didn''t expect to see he Xiaobai again on such an occasion.


    As soon as she opened the door, her face flashed by the dim and bright light. He was slightly surprised. Although he was wearing heavy makeup, his facial features were the most familiar.


    A small waist, straight legs, stiletto heels How could this sexy and coquettish wine girl be her.


    She''s two laps thicker than this one. She''s full of flesh, and she hates wearing high heels.


    Gu Yixi''s self mocking hook mouth corner, must be his own wrong, how to hell suddenly recognized others as her! He hung down his head and continued to drink in a dull voice. Sometimes this kind of social intercourse would seem very boring, and he didn''t like this kind of place for a long time.


    "I''m sorry I''m late. I''ll have a drink."


    When the familiar voice deliberately coquettishly sounded, guysi raised her head again and gazed at her.


    He was finally able to confirm that he Xiaobai was the woman in front of him, who was once pure, quiet, timid and shy.


    But in a few months, she has lost so much weight, changed so much, completely different! At that moment, we can see how shocked guysi was. At the same time, there was a kind of inexplicable anger.


    She is so beautiful that she can drink with other men and even make friends with them. She has almost conquered all the men present.

 Chapter 1102

    He tried to suppress his emotions and try to show indifference.


    When she saw other men''s hands on her thigh irregularly, and she turned a blind eye to it, she should talk and smile. His hands unconsciously clenched his fist, and the hands holding the cup were exerting force. How could she abuse herself like this.


    In the past, he Xiaobai was as pure and beautiful as a piece of white paper. He would blush even if he said one more word with other boys, but now She has become so miserable.


    The huge gap filled his nerves strongly.


    Gu Yixi is worthy of being a man with extreme forbearance. His heart has been full of ups and downs. He didn''t say a word. Even when she fell on herself after drinking too much, he didn''t move a finger.


    She is his enemy''s daughter. Her father killed his father and his mother. He didn''t have time to hate her. How could he have the energy to care about her.


    Oh, isn''t that better? It''s ironic to see that she''s a wealthy woman, and she''s reduced to the position of a wine girl. Every day, she''s trying to make a show at all kinds of men and selling out her looks. Is it necessary for he Zhan to know that he Zhan must die of heartache? He just wanted to see her sad. Shouldn''t he be happy to see her like this?


    But why is he so upset. Seeing her false smile, he would like to let her get out, and hearing her deliberately soft voice, he would also like to make her shut up immediately. Why would he feel that everything about her is particularly eye-catching.


    After going back, his whole body became upset, and even there was a nameless anger in his work, eager to vent.


    Originally, he thought that his mood would be calmed down a little bit after things passed, but what he didn''t expect was that his mood became more and more intense. Even from time to time, her eyes will appear like silk, charming smile, as well as her sexy swaying posture.


    After all, which man is she smiling at, which man is she holding in her arms.


    Although he hated her, she was his child''s mother after all. How could he allow him to have such a biological mother.


    He didn''t want to admit that he cared about her until he died.


    Once secretly vowed never want to see her second eye, but finally unbearable, Guyi came to the place again, also ordered her stage.


    Doesn''t she like to practice herself? Then he let her do it to the extreme!


    Vicious words, sarcasm and humiliation, he used all the vicious means and tone to him, and he didn''t even dare to imagine that he would treat a woman like this before. Until the end, she was enraged and slapped.


    That slap swung over, he had the ability to avoid, but Leng is quietly to accept.


    Some pain on the face, has been like stem in the arms, but slightly comfortable some, as if a bad breath finally given.


    In fact, what he is most afraid of is that if she doesn''t eat this, all the humiliations will be useless to her. If she can take off her clothes to him without being irritated by him, then he will be completely defeated.


    Oh, he didn''t care about her, he just didn''t like her, he just wanted to attack her.


    He didn''t have time to pick up all the RMB on the floor. After she left, he left in a hurry.


    He Xiaobai''s temper, no matter how he knows. Although she looks soft, she also has pride, which is really urgent. It''s also very frightening to burst out.

 Chapter 1103

    The slap just now was the first time for her to hit someone. It seemed that she was really angry. From the strength of the slap, he thought, she hated him to gnash her teeth.


    How could he not hate her? He just wants to make her stay here!


    Wearing sunglasses is just to cover up the red eyes. When he goes out of the door, he Xiaobai''s tears are like broken beads, which can''t be controlled.


    Clenched his fist, long nails hard into the palm of the meat, there is a kind of deep pain, but how also hurt her heart at the moment.


    Every word, every movement, every look of guysi is like a sharp sword, which deeply penetrates her heart. She repeatedly pulls it out and inserts it in, and does not care whether she is already bleeding.


    He trampled her under his feet, humiliated her condescending, wantonly abused her self-esteem, repeatedly hurt her already scarred heart


    Why did he treat her like that!


    She has been rolling out of his sight, she did not get anything, and even his own children were ruthlessly taken away by him. He can know how she came over in those days. Every day she lived as if she were dying, and her spirit almost collapsed. She was just like a useless person.


    After experiencing the purgatory like life, she finally came back to life, out of the shadow, self deception with this useless way to paralyze themselves, so that they will not be so sad, he, why not let her go!


    Aren''t they supposed to be strangers? Why does he still want to provoke her? Isn''t all of her today thanks to him?


    Seeing her like this, she is just like a dissolute bad woman, dirty, unbearable, and let men be frivolous. He should feel very happy.


    The worse she was, the happier he was.


    What kind of hate can make him so decisive. Did he hate her to death!


    How could, how could, how could she let him do it.


    He Xiaobai pulled out a self mocking smile on his face and wiped the tears from his chin with his fingertips.


    Hidden in the heart of that sense of dignity was thoroughly inspired, the slap hit him in the face, but also awakened her own heart, awakened a girl should have pride and dignity.


    How can she let him step on the soles of her feet and humiliate him as he wishes? Even if she is poor, she should be poor and dignified, and she should also preserve her personality.


    At this moment, he Xiaobai''s chaotic brain suddenly became very clear. And her seemingly weak appearance seems to be a lot stronger.


    He Xiaobai stayed at home for several days without going out, and her mobile phone was turned off. She didn''t think about everything, as if she was isolated from the world.


    A week later, she adjusted her attitude and mood, and finally turned on her mobile phone again. The manager called to urge her to go to work, saying that many regular customers had come to the store to see her several times. She calmly resigned, the manager immediately promised to give her double pay or even better treatment, before he finished, she had hung up. The bright nail polish on


    finger has been rubbed off by her, her fingers slender and slender, though plain, they are beautiful.


    Long false eyelashes, rich eye makeup, red lip gloss These things, she did not use, and finally returned to the previous plain face, the whole person suddenly became fresh.

 Chapter 1104

    Revealing sexy low cut dress, short skirt, black fishing net stockings She threw it all at the bottom of the box.


    It seems that the sexy woman before was just imagined out of thin air. Now he Xiaobai is as beautiful and clean as a student who has just left school. How can he still see the shadow of a wine girl.


    During that time, she took a lot of income and tips every day, and also spent money like running water. Beautiful clothes and glittering jewelry, whether you like it or not, as long as they were pleasing to the eye, she bought them all. Virtually, spending money has become a way to vent.


    Up to now, the money she made has been wasted.


    In order to survive, she must go out to find a job, a decent job. No matter how hard and tired she is, she will stick to it.


    Xiaoshu gave her all her savings for her. What qualifications does she have to waste her hard-earned money everywhere.


    Think about this, I really feel that what I have done before is unforgivable.


    Without alcohol and tobacco, maybe busyness can make her forget the unhappiness and loneliness temporarily. In order to earn more money, he Xiaobai found several jobs at the same time. He was as busy as a top every day. He didn''t even have the time to sit down and drink.


    I get up at five o''clock every morning, deliver newspapers door to door, work in a home shopping mall during the day, and do hourly work in a fast food restaurant at night.


    After a day''s work, her legs were swollen and her feet were swollen and numb, as if they were not her own. She was very sore.


    When I went home to soak my feet in the evening, I saw that the sole of my feet had been worn out. When I got into the water, I felt a pain. I really felt sad and wanted to cry.


    Working three jobs a day may not be enough for men. Since childhood, she has been pampered. Even when her father was alive, he was afraid that she would be scalded with a cup of boiling water.


    What about hard work? There is no one to rely on. She must learn to be independent.


    He Xiaobai ruthlessly put his foot into the water until he slowly adapted to the pain.


    All the strong are forced out, even if it is difficult, she will be hard to do, even in the quilt secretly shed tears, in front of others, she is always forced to smile.


    A spoiled young lady, just used to such a life, has become a workaholic who is incredible in the eyes of others.


    One morning, as usual, she got up at five o''clock and went to the printing factory to pick up the newspaper. At this time, the city was still in darkness. Only a few street lights and neon signs on the roadside were on, and few people could be seen on the street.


    She shuttled through the streets of the city, with heavy newspapers in her bag in front of her car.


    She had never touched a bicycle before. When applying for a job, the boss asked her to come to work the next day. She spent a whole day learning to ride a bike. She fell several bruises on her palm and arm. The next day, she successfully completed the work with her trembling riding skills.


    Now, her cycling skills are becoming more and more skilled, and she can even release one hand when there are few people.


    A breeze blowing, her forehead long hair was blown to the eyes, covering the line of sight, she released a hand to lift the hair behind her ears, and it is this moment, look up, but see a big rush from the side of the alley out, rampage, without slowing down.

 Chapter 1105

    He Xiaobai quickly adjusted the direction, but before he had time to master the balance with his other hand, he was in a panic, and the whole person was in a mess. He swayed left and right a few times, and even the car turned over.


    Fortunately, he fell into the flower bed beside him and was not hit by a car.


    And the big run, without any pause, left with a high spirit, let alone an apology.


    He xiaobaimo quietly supported the station. There were several bruises on his leg and arm. He patted the soil on his clothes and limped the car onto the road.


    In this situation, without the aura of a prominent family, she realized how difficult life is and how hierarchical people are.


    The one who just ran away is what people call a rich man. Don''t offend him. So he can be reckless, regardless of other people driving so fast, even if almost hit people can also feel at ease to turn a blind eye.


    In front of these people, the so-called rules and principles were all in vain. She never knew that society could be so realistic.


    There are grievances, and she still has to learn to swallow them.


    After delivering the newspaper in a hurry, she didn''t even have time to eat breakfast, so she rushed to another place to work.


    "Xiaobai, I didn''t have breakfast again. Don''t work so hard every day!" The elder sister of the same cupboard group, who was a little older, looked at her coming in a hurry, scolded her and handed her a mug. "This is my breakfast made at home. I brought it for you. The boss didn''t come. Eat it while it''s hot."


    He Xiaobai was stunned. She felt warm in her heart and her nose was sour. She took it and said thank you.


    She had been out for so long, and even though it was hard, she could not help crying in front of others. This was the first time that she nearly shed tears.


    Who would care about her life, who would care about whether she had breakfast, it seems that this small care, it will make her so moved.


    He Xiaobai buried his head and drank sweet porridge spoon by spoon, which had a kind of home flavor. It was a kind of enjoyment for her to linger on her lips and teeth.


    The elder sister enlightened her and said, "girl, listen to the elder sister, you are still so young. Don''t work like you don''t want to die. The body is the most important thing. If you go on like this, the body will be unbearable sooner or later. Besides, you''re beautiful and nice. You''re sure to marry a good man. You can make money from him. Don''t carry it all by yourself. "


    Knowing that she is a young girl living alone and doing so much work every day, it''s very hard for her. Her elder sister can''t bear it. She just feels distressed and hopes to enlighten her.


    When I was young, I didn''t know how to take care of my body. If something went wrong, I should regret it.


    He Xiaobai nodded: "thank you, I see."


    These days, the high workload really makes her body not as good as before, sometimes with backache, and the look of the whole person is not as good as before.


    Listen to the elder sister said, she also decided not to torture themselves, as long as the money earned enough to return the sum of money Xiaoshu had given her, she quit part of the work, live her life in peace.


    After so much experience, she should be open to it. She does not crave the unforgettable love, nor does she pursue the generous material life. As long as there is no one to disturb her, it may be a good way to live a life like this.


    A young single girl, going out alone every day, will inevitably make people think about her, especially a beautiful girl like he Xiaobai.

 Chapter 1106

    I don''t know when the owner of the fast food restaurant looked at her strangely. He Xiaobai was insensitive and didn''t care at all.


    It was only when her colleagues reminded her to be careful of being taken advantage of by her boss that she realized that something was wrong.


    After working from the mall in the afternoon, she ate something casually and rushed to the fast food restaurant.


    "Here comes Xiaobai." The boss, who was inspecting the shop, saw her eyes brighten.


    "Well, there are a lot of guests." He Xiaobai answered with a smile and rushed to help other colleagues greet the guests.


    "Don''t be busy. Just have them. Come and have a seat." The boss gave her special treatment with a smile.


    Sometimes excessive acceptance of other people''s benefits will form an unequal relationship between the two sides, and her character does not allow her to accept such treatment unconditionally.


    He Xiaobai didn''t say anything. He just laughed politely. He turned his head and said what to do.


    Although she has been working all day, she has become exhausted by this time, but she is active in everything and does no less work than other colleagues.


    All colleagues can see that the boss treats her differently. If she doesn''t work hard, how can other colleagues talk about her behind her back?


    She''s sitting around drinking tea when people are working? I''m afraid she and her boss are innocent, and there will be some hard to hear gossip.


    After the peak, the number of people in the fast food restaurant gradually decreased.


    The fast food restaurant is located near a university. It is small in scale, less than 100 square meters. The business is good. The customers are mainly students. There are few people after 9 o''clock every day.


    After other colleagues were free, she stood in the counter and put all the beer and drinks in order. Some messy tables were also orderly cleaned up.


    She was just about to straighten out the crooked cat. As soon as she put her hand on it, she suddenly put a hand out of her side and attached it to her hand.


    He Xiaobai a Leng, turn around, but see the boss standing beside her, smiling and she said: "tired for a day, rest for a while."


    He Xiaobai just felt a flurry in his heart. He quickly took back his hand and reluctantly laughed: "en." Then I found a stool to sit down.


    At this time, there was hardly any work in the shop, and she had to wait until ten o''clock to leave, but the waiting time was very hard for her.


    Always feel that the boss looked at her eyes a little strange, let her feel uncomfortable.


    Just think about it. It''s better to know that someone is not only thinking about himself, but also his boss. He stares at him every day under his nose. Can you feel better?


    In fact, the boss is a good person. He is not tall, handsome or ugly. He has a good personality. He is still single in his early 30s. He has a good fast-food restaurant. Although he is not good enough, he has good conditions compared with ordinary people.


    After all, he Xiaobai is not an ordinary woman. What people care about most is that she once owned it, so she looks at it less.


    She can''t accept the strong hints and feelings from her boss. Sometimes, she would like to meet a strict boss. Even if she criticizes her severely when she does something wrong, it''s better than now. It makes her feel as if she is regarded as a traitor.


    Finally, at ten o''clock, he Xiaobai couldn''t wait to pick up his bag and said goodbye: "I''ll go back first. See you tomorrow."

 Chapter 1107

    "Xiaobai, wait. I''ll drive you back."


    The other girls were surprised to shout: "yes, yes!"


    It''s not good to take the bus so late. It''s good to have someone drive you. There''s no need to squeeze the subway, and it saves money.


    He Xiaobai can''t avoid it: "I have an appointment. You can send them. I''ll go first."


    Without waiting for them to speak again, she had left far away.


    By the end of this month, she will have resigned.


    She really kept the boss''s kindness in mind, but unfortunately, she couldn''t accept him.


    In the face of he Xiaobai''s constant retreat, the fast-food restaurant owner''s enthusiasm is not reduced at all. Instead, he is more and more direct and explicit.


    He Xiaobai only felt a kind of invisible pressure, and finally got restless. She could not wait for the day when she was paid, so she decided to resign ahead of time.


    "Boss, I have something to say to you." One night after work, he Xiaobai hesitated for a long time and finally got up the courage to say.


    The boss was stunned for a while, immediately smile: "Xiaobai, just I have something to say with you."


    In fact, he wanted to open his mouth for a long time, and always felt that Xiaobai was a little cold. She came to him on her own initiative, and instantly made him rekindle his hope.


    He Xiaobai had to harden his head and say, "you say."


    "Xiaobai, what do you think of our store?" The boss looked around and asked he Xiaobai.


    He Xiaobai nodded truthfully: "very good." For ordinary people, it''s really good to be able to operate to this level. He really spent a lot of energy and effort.


    The boss nodded and said with emotion: "yes, I started my business after graduating from high school. At the beginning, I only sold pancakes on the roadside. After more than ten years of hard work, I had such a shop. Now, I need a landlady."


    Hearing this, he Xiaobai felt numb and hoped that he would not say anything that embarrassed her.


    But not as she would like, the boss followed by the next sentence is: "Xiaobai, I like you from the first sight, you are beautiful, gentle, kind, would you like to be the boss of this shop? You may be wronged if you marry me. I''m willing to give you all I have. " He gave her the bank card and a bunch of keys he had already prepared.


    For the first time, he Xiaobai felt that the boss was so serious. Maybe he is not so good in appearance, but he will be a good man who works hard, knows how to love his wife and look after his family. Unfortunately, she can''t respond.


    He Xiaobai didn''t take those things. Even if she couldn''t bear to let him down, she had to say it.


    Biting her lip, she said with guilt, "I''m sorry, boss. I''ve been a little tired recently. I''m here to tell you about resigning. "


    In fact, from the moment he spoke, he thought of the consequences, but he wanted to fight for it. His eyes were full of disappointment, but he forced a smile.


    Suddenly quiet down, no one spoke, he Xiaobai finally can not sit, some uncomfortable farewell, get up and leave in a hurry.


    Hoo, although it''s very difficult, she finally said it. She only hopes that the boss can meet a good woman who can stay together forever and guard their shop together.


    I don''t know if the peach blossom luck is too rampant recently. As soon as this flower is solved in the fast food restaurant, Sister Li, a colleague in the furniture city, suddenly proposes to introduce her to a blind date.

 Chapter 1108

    Sister Li has been thinking about her marriage for a long time.


    She is young, beautiful, and single. She has no family around her. She should find a boyfriend to share the pressure of life.


    A long time ago, Sister Li proposed that she must introduce a good man to her. Although he Xiaobai strongly refused, Sister Li only thought she was a little girl. She was shy and embarrassed.


    Behind her back, she made her own decisions, which was not easy. At last, she found a good one, and the date for dinner was settled.


    "The man''s surname is su. He graduated with a master''s degree in medicine and works in X Hospital of the city. He is 28 years old and looks like a man of talent..." Sister Li told her all the first-hand information about her husband.


    He Xiaobai is a little too eloquent: "Sister Li, thank you. I really don''t want to find a boyfriend."


    Li elder sister where affirmation: "time all set good, this evening 7 o''clock XX Hotel, so outstanding man, you also go to have a look."


    After Li Jie''s kindness, she couldn''t deny her face, so she had to bear it.


    After work, she didn''t even feel in the mood to dress up. She spent seven o''clock grinding and chirping, so she stepped on the spot.


    After arriving at the restaurant mentioned by Sister Li, I quickly found the man who was on a blind date with her.


    Two people sitting face to face, he Xiaobai embarrassed do not know how to speak.


    That Mr. Su is really handsome, including the action of holding the cup, and his actions, we can see that he is really well bred, and he must have a great family background.


    "What would you like to eat, miss he?" Mr. Su''s tone is cold, and his attitude is a little cold.


    "Oh, whatever."


    After ordering the meal, the two were silent again.


    He Xiaobai only pursed his lips and gave him a smile when he looked at himself, and other times he just drank his juice quietly.


    The first blind date, always feel a little uncomfortable.


    "Miss he is very beautiful." Mr. Su took a look at her and concluded carelessly.


    He Xiaobai politely smile: "thank you." No matter how sincere his words were, she took it as a compliment.


    "If Miss he doesn''t mind, I can agree to get married, but after marriage, I may not be able to give you the happiness you want." I don''t know if the doctors are so indifferent. He Xiaobai just thinks his words sound a little awkward.


    "What do you mean?"


    "We are all adults, I might as well tell you the truth, I like men, even if forced to blind date, I will not fall in love with women." Dr. Su said to her seriously.


    He Xiaobai light "Oh" a, only with a sympathetic look.


    It''s depressing enough for her to go on a blind date this time. He''s a homosexual and is forced to go on a blind date with all kinds of women every day. Isn''t he going to be crazy?


    Now she can finally understand why he is so cold and warm.


    This is better. No one has any idea of anyone, which avoids embarrassment.


    In order not to let him misunderstand, she also told the truth, she came to blind date is just helpless.


    All the words are put on the table to make it clear, and the atmosphere between the two becomes relaxed.


    Dr. Su finally put down his airs, and the whole person became much more gentle.


    Are forced to phase relatives, two people like friends in general, dinner together.


    Dr. Su also told her some interesting stories about blind date.

 Chapter 1109

    When those women heard that he liked men, they either had a tangled expression on their face, or they could not tolerate a low scold, and then turned away.


    Therefore, he Xiaobai''s calm face and sympathetic eyes just now, he really didn''t come back.


    The dinner was very happy. The final result of the blind date was that no one took a fancy to anyone and broke up.


    Dr. Su also kindly drove her downstairs, and they waved goodbye.


    The next day, he Xiaobai just came to work, and Sister Li looked forward and asked, "how about having dinner with each other yesterday?"


    He Xiaobai shook his head: "people don''t like me."


    With a frustrated face, Sister Li murmured to herself, "how can it be? I think you are quite suitable." Then, patted he Xiaobai''s shoulder, comforted her, "Xiaobai, don''t be sad, there are many good men in the world, this can''t do, there are others, don''t worry, Sister Li will help you find a satisfied one!"


    He Xiaobai a listen, cold sweat, quickly refused: "no, Sister Li!" In a hurry, he blurted out, "actually, I already have a boyfriend."


    Sister Li''s face is incredible. He Xiaobai can only explain: "because it''s a long-distance relationship, it''s far away, so..." I don''t have enough confidence to speak, and I dare not even look up.


    Sister Li had no doubt that her remark was somewhat believable. Now that she has said that, no matter how the relationship between the couple is, she can''t be surprised to break up the couple for the introducer. This is the end. He Xiaobai is finally relieved.


    Everyday life is still busy and hard. When she quit her job at the fast food restaurant, she immediately finds a new part-time job. She is like a little ant. She carries a lot of pressure to make a living every day, without stopping.


    In the twinkling of an eye, it has been several months. Among them, there are difficulties that others can''t imagine. Even several times, she almost can''t support it. In the most desperate time, she can only hide in the quilt and cry secretly.


    When she finally got together the sum of money, she was deeply moved.


    Maybe for some people, it''s just a matter of waving. For others, it takes a lot of effort to get it. Without experience, you will never know how hard it is to survive, and how lucky she was.


    He Xiaobai transfers money from the Internet to Xiaoshu''s account, but he doesn''t leave any information. She didn''t want them to see themselves as they are now, and she didn''t want them to know that they were not well, though she missed them very much.


    Running between work place and home every day, she seldom even participated in any entertainment activities, and locked herself in a small space. She wanted to live a life like this.


    But I never thought that I would meet guysy again.


    He Xiaobai''s resistance was poor. He was ill and asked for leave to rest at home.


    Sick brain is dizzy, in addition to taking medicine, eating every day, most of the other time is nest in bed to sleep.


    It was more than ten o''clock in the morning when she was woken up by the knock on the door. There were no friends around, and almost no one would knock on her door, except for the express delivery.


    He Xiaobai just thought that the goods he bought on the Internet a few days ago had arrived. He got up from the bed, pulled his pajamas and ran to open the door in his slippers.

 Chapter 1110

    She yawned, opened the door, and was about to reach for it, only to find that guysy was standing in front of her.


    He was dressed in a clean and straight suit, his shoes were spotless, his hands were in his pants pocket, elegant and handsome, and seemed to be able to give a speech on the stage at any time.


    And she was dressed in cartoon Pullover pajamas, hairy slippers on her feet, her hair was a little messy, and her eyes were still full of yawning tears I can''t bear to look straight at you.


    He Xiaobai looked at him, always feel sick these days confused, now is in a dream, how can you see him?


    Even when her brain was short circuited, she didn''t forget to press some of her curled hair to save her image.


    For a woman, it''s more maddening to appear in front of a man than to run naked, even if the other person is someone she never wants to see.


    He Xiaobai, who finally realized the truth, was a little at a loss at the door. Although she wanted to throw the door at him, she couldn''t do it. It seemed that she was in a mess first. They looked at each other for five minutes.


    He Xiaobai finally spoke, his voice was cold, like to a stranger: "what''s the matter with you?"


    If it''s just for her, she''ll close the door immediately.


    Guysy nodded, "yes." He didn''t say anything about it, but the two were deadlocked again.


    He Xiaobai grabs the finger of the door and slightly picks the door. Maybe he is still calm at the moment. There is no excessive emotion. After a moment of silence, she says politely: "come in." Even if she''s reluctant to see him now. No, I should say I never want to see him again. Because every time he appears, he will only bring her endless torture and injury.


    Guyses followed her into the room without any politeness.


    Although he Xiaobai pretended to be calm, Gu Yixi was more relaxed than her coldness. He was completely unpretentious. Before she spoke, he had already sat on the sofa.


    Glancing at the room, she found a simple one bedroom, which was not big but only tidy up. Through the open door, she could see the slightly messy quilt on the bed in the bedroom. She should have just got up.


    He Xiaobai opened the curtain, opened the window for a little ventilation, went to the kitchen to make a cup of instant coffee, put it in front of him, with a distant tone: "there is no better, you can make do with it."


    Goosey politely said, "thank you." Took a sip.


    How can he Xiaobai see customers like this now? She has no idea.


    First to the bathroom to take care of their own small again, brush your teeth, wash your face, comb your hair.


    During this time, guyisi sat quietly on the sofa, drinking coffee slowly and observing everything in the house.


    Here are traces of her life, many places look so familiar and kind, inexplicably have a sense of peace of mind.


    Goosey''s mood is relaxed. Even if the sweet and greasy instant coffee doesn''t taste very good, he doesn''t care too much.


    A few minutes later, she packed up and sat opposite him. She went straight to the topic, "what''s the matter with Mr. Gu coming to see me?"


    Gu Yixi put down the cup in his hand and said faintly: "Mom misses you very much. She is quarreling to see you every day. You have time to see her."


    After he Xiaobai disappeared for a long time, Gu''s mother''s mood began to become restless. She looked at the door every day and seemed to be waiting for someone. Her mood became worse and worse, and even didn''t eat well.

 Chapter 1111

    Later, the little nurse told him that his aunt might miss he. In the past, miss he came to see her every day at this time.


    He hasn''t seen her for many months since his last farewell.


    I don''t want to admit that I miss her too. Finally, I came to her for my mother''s sake.


    Hearing Gu Yixi''s words, he Xiaobai''s heart of high alert at that moment suddenly softened, and his defense seemed to collapse.


    She couldn''t help but ask, "how''s Auntie recently?"


    She can''t let go after all. I haven''t seen her for a long time. I don''t know if my aunt is better. All of a sudden, hearing him mention it, she couldn''t help worrying.


    "The body has recovered very well, but the spirit is not quite normal." Replied Kuisi.


    After such a long time of careful care and body recovery, she has been able to walk normally, but still can''t speak to express her ideas.


    He Xiaobai was relieved to hear that his aunt was not seriously affected. At the same time, he was moved and sad. She was moved to remember that she was unfilial and had not seen her for so long.


    Gu''s mother made the conversation between them no longer cold and distant. They simply exchanged the recent physical condition of Gu''s aunt.


    "If it''s convenient, I''ll go to see my aunt this afternoon." She also really wants to see her aunt. Although she is still a little uncomfortable, it doesn''t matter. She is on vacation today, so she may have no time after work.


    Guysy nodded, "OK."


    After this topic, there was a long silence.


    He Xiaobai felt a little uncomfortable, but Gu Yixi did not propose to leave.


    In the silence, he Xiaobai''s stomach cooed a few times, which was particularly abrupt.


    She was so embarrassed that she looked at the time. It was late. It was time to prepare lunch.


    He was in the way of staying here. Out of politeness, she asked politely, "stay for lunch?"


    It is reasonable to say that with their current relationship, he has no need to stay for lunch, but he still nodded faintly: "OK." The answer is natural.


    It''s just lunch. In the face of my aunt, no matter how uncomfortable I feel, I can''t bear it. He Xiaobai calmly goes to the kitchen to prepare lunch.


    Kitchen and living room are connected, there is no clear door, only hanging a string of beads curtain, sitting on the sofa, can clearly see every scene in the kitchen.


    He Xiaobai first washes rice under the faucet. After washing, he puts it into the electric rice cooker, puts in proper water, and plugs it into the electric steam.


    Then I opened the refrigerator and picked up some ingredients. I didn''t go out for several days, only some ordinary and cheap things.


    A few eggs, two tomatoes, half a cabbage, a big potato.


    He Xiaobai knocked the eggs into the bowl, washed the tomatoes and cabbage, and put them on the chopping board.


    Bend down, squat on the ground, very seriously cut potatoes.


    Since she went into the kitchen, guysy''s eyes had not moved.


    He frowned slightly, and his eyes were full of complicated expressions.


    All she did was just a strip. Even when she bent down to cut potatoes, she turned her back to him, revealing a small section of white skin and slender waist. The lines were beautiful, but it made him feel very bad.


    She lost weight, lost a lot of weight, and even faintly can see the slightly convex spine, thin heartache.

 Chapter 1112

    When he put down all his other emotions, he dared to face himself like this. It turned out that he didn''t only hate her.


    However, the moment of heartache is like streaking, only when there is no one, dare to take out, for fear of being seen. Afterwards, there will be a faint sense of shame, most of the time, or to put on the coat of hatred.


    He Xiaobai used chopsticks to stir the eggs in the bowl evenly, then cut the tomatoes into pieces, ignite the fire and pour the oil. When the oil began to heat up, he poured the eggs into the pot. When the oil was half cooked, he put the tomatoes in, then added the seasoning and stirred them. Before long, an ordinary tomato scrambled egg was out of the pot.


    Cabbage section, potato shred, knife skilled, not long after, vinegar cabbage, pepper potato shreds also have out of the pot.


    She moves skillfully and cleanly, just like a housewife who is used to doing housework. Who can see that she was once a young lady with ten fingers.


    Gu Yi Xi Xian seldom has such a relaxing moment. All his hatred and reality have nothing to do with him. He just quietly looks at the woman he loved and enjoys her busy appearance in front of him.


    Everything in front of us seems to be just an illusion. The lover is preparing lunch for himself in the kitchen. It seems so beautiful, but it''s so far away. She can''t be his wife after all, and he won''t allow himself to have any illusions about her after all.


    "Dinner." When he Xiaobai came out from the kitchen with the cooked rice in his arms, Gu Yixi suddenly regained his mind, put away his lingering eyes and restored his usual coldness.


    The food was on the table. On the small table, two people were sitting face to face.


    He Xiaobai quietly filled two bowls of rice, a big bowl, a small bowl only half.


    Push the big one in front of him, pull the small bowl, pick up the chopsticks, eat with their own small mouthful, from time to time to order.


    She was quiet and clever, didn''t say a word, and didn''t even look up.


    Goosey looked at the little rice in her bowl and frowned involuntarily.


    In the past, she could eat a lot of food every meal, and even the amount of food was almost catching up with him. Why does she only eat such a little now? She is deliberately trying to lose weight?


    Look at the food on the table, a bowl of white rice, a few ordinary dishes that can''t be more ordinary, and even used to greet the guests, there will be some shabby dishes, that is, her lunch.


    Maybe, this is a bit more abundant. I don''t know how she fills her stomach when she is at home alone.


    There was still an indescribable emotion in guysi''s heart. He didn''t say anything and ate with chopsticks.


    Although it''s just an ordinary dish, it''s made by her with a full range of color, fragrance, homeliness and delicacy. He likes the taste very much, and it''s really amazing when he first came into contact with it.


    Unconsciously, her cooking skills have made so much progress.


    She tried hard to cook and prepared a good dinner every night when he came back. Although he knew that she had worked hard and it was not easy to make that kind of food, he still tasted it and left without looking back.


    Guysi''s appetite is good, but also polite, more than half of the dishes on the table are destroyed by him.


    He Xiaobai did not eat a few mouthfuls, then stopped chopsticks, out of politeness, sitting quietly waiting for him.


    Can such a thing provide energy demand for an afternoon?

 Chapter 1113

    Finally, gulsey could not help but ask, "is that all?"


    Holding his chin in a daze, he Xiaobai didn''t expect that he would ask. He was stunned for a moment, and then nodded blandly: "en, I''m full." It''s as if I''ve been used to it.


    I don''t know when she started to have stomachache from time to time, and her appetite became smaller and smaller. Although she was given painkillers by the doctor, she would still feel uncomfortable if she ate a little more. Slowly, she got used to this amount of food.


    Guysi wanted to persuade her to add more, but she forbeared and stopped talking.


    What''s the relationship between them now? How can he show that he still cares about her from the bottom of his heart.


    After all, they can not be together, all the feelings, can only contain back.


    After Gu Yixi had finished eating, he Xiaobai began to clear the table, fold up the dishes and bowls, take them back to the kitchen, then wipe the table and wash the bowls Like a good wife and mother.


    She promised that he would go to the hospital to see his aunt in the afternoon. After lunch, he didn''t mean to leave. He Xiaobai probably understood what he meant. He should also go to the hospital.


    When everything was ready, I went back to my room to change.


    Then they went downstairs together. He opened the door and she got in his car.


    For more than two years, when they stay together, they are always indifferent, aggressive and even quarrelling.


    It''s the first time that they can sit together calmly. He Xiaobai never thought that they can get along in this way again.


    Although they are very distant from each other, just like strangers, for her, it is already the best state.


    When she got into his car again, she was obviously a little uncomfortable, for fear of getting dirty.


    Once upon a time, she regarded him as her person, no matter how unscrupulous she was in front of him. Since the divorce, the relationship between her and him has been very clear. It can even be said that she can''t even fight in her present status. Naturally, it''s the same with cars. There''s a big difference between other people''s cars and their own.


    Seeing her so formal, the complicated emotion in guysi''s heart could not help surging up.


    All the way silent, as if two people take each other for the air in general, no one spoke.


    He Xiaobai enjoys the quiet now.


    The way guysi talked to her with a cold face has been deeply rooted in her mind, and even left a memory that can never be forgotten. It''s not easy for her that he can be so calm around her.


    It would make her feel that he at least had a little respect for her.


    He Xiaobai''s cold is not completely good, suddenly the nose itchy sneeze, already feel sticky liquid ready to come out.


    She quickly opened her bag to look for the tissue, turned several times, but was embarrassed to find that she could not find it.


    Strange, I put it in when I went out.


    Just when she was at a loss, a paper towel came to her.


    Raising her eyes, she saw one hand stretched out in front of her, the other hand holding the steering wheel to drive, and her eyes were still looking straight ahead.


    At this time, he Xiaobai did not care about any human feelings, no human feelings, then came over, light said: "thank you." Although she didn''t want to have any contact with him.


    When she finished wiping her nose and looked up again, a box of paper towels had been placed within reach in front of her.


    This little episode did not change the atmosphere between them.

 Chapter 1114

    He Xiaobai will not take his help as any concern.


    He doesn''t want her snot to flow. Let''s get in the car. It''s disgusting for a woman to just sniff in front of him. If she turns a blind eye to it, isn''t she disgusting himself?


    Halfway through the car, goosey got a call.


    At the beginning, he just answered coldly. He didn''t know what the other party said. His whole body suddenly became serious. He hung up the phone, stepped on the gas and drove faster.


    Looking at him in such a hurry, what happened to Aunt Gu?


    He Xiaobai was secretly worried, but he bit his lips and didn''t ask much.


    Sometimes they don''t need too much verbal communication. Both of them know very well. Just like now, what they care about is Gu Ma''s body.


    The car stops at the door of the hospital. Two people get out of the car and stride inside. He Xiaobai follows Gu Yixi''s steps.


    When she went upstairs, she met the nurse who was in charge of taking care of aunt Gu. She looked anxious and felt guilty when she saw Gu Yixi.


    "Mr. Koo." When I came to him, I saw a woman standing behind him.


    Regardless of the origin of this woman, the little nurse quickly gave a brief account of aunt Gu''s situation.


    There were few medical staff on duty at noon. She went to get lunch as usual. It was at this time that Aunt Gu left the ward. By chance, she avoided the eyes of all medical staff and left the hospital alone.


    However, after more than ten minutes, when the nurse came back with lunch, she found that her aunt had disappeared. At that time, she was so anxious that she looked everywhere and couldn''t find her. Through the surveillance screen of the hospital, she was seen out of the hospital gate.


    Aunt Gu''s consciousness is not very clear. It''s too dangerous to go out alone. After reporting the situation to the above, the hospital immediately organized a group of people to look for it.


    The little nurse was crying for fear that something might happen to her aunt. For such a long time, she accompanied her aunt every day. She was not only worried about how to explain to her family, but also worried about the safety of her aunt.


    Although it was found later, the situation is not optimistic.


    When Aunt Gu was walking around the street, she ran through the traffic lights unconsciously and was hit by a car.


    And now, it''s in the operating room.


    "Mr. Gu, are you AB type blood? My aunt is a little ischemic. There is a shortage of AB type blood in the warehouse." Seeing guysy is like seeing a savior. She has asked a lot of people, and no one''s blood type can be used.


    Gu Yixi frowned and was thinking about how to save his mother when he Xiaobai behind him raised his hand without hesitation: "I am! Smoke me


    All of a sudden, everyone''s eyes turned to her. At the moment, there was a kind of worry on her face like guyisi. It can be seen how much she cared about Aunt Gu in the operating room.


    The little nurse found that the woman behind him was he Xiaobai. She was really surprised and stammered: "he Miss ho


    She has changed so much that she looks much thinner.


    He Xiaobai has rolled up his sleeve, ready: "where to draw blood?"


    "Come with me." Miss nurse was leading the way. She suddenly thought of something. She turned her head and asked, "he Xiaobai, do you weigh 45kg?"


    I''m really a little worried about her current physical condition, whether she can hold the blood drawing.

 Chapter 1115

    "Don''t worry, auntie. Let''s smoke!" It''s nothing to draw her blood for my aunt.


    At that time, he Xiaobai''s weight was a record low, and even she was not sure whether her weight could meet the national standard if she had to draw blood according to the national standard.


    The nurse turned her eyes to Gu Yixi. Seeing that he didn''t object, she seemed to acquiesce. Then she took them to draw blood.


    He Xiaobai was afraid of needles when he was young. When he was still at school, he held Gu Yixi''s hand tightly every time he got sick.


    This time, she rolled up her sleeve and put her arm on the table.


    The bright needle pierced into her blood vessel through her white skin. She twisted her head and closed her eyes tightly. She didn''t dare to look. She clenched her fist with the other hand.


    I can see she''s nervous. She''s scared.


    But in front of aunt Gu''s illness, she was so strong.


    After a bag of blood was finished, the nurse pulled out the needle, took the sterilized cotton ball and pressed it on the pinhole: "Miss He, you press it first, I''ll send the blood first."


    After the nurse left in a hurry, he Xiaobai wanted to go to the door of the operating room and wait for Aunt Gu to come out. Unexpectedly, as soon as she stood up, she felt dizzy and nearly fell down. She overestimated herself. She had already begun to be weak since she had drawn so much blood.


    Guysy saw her pale face. Before his brain could respond to her body shaking, his arm had reached out and caught her shoulder.


    Suddenly on a solid chest, familiar feeling, let her heart suddenly stopped beating.


    In the face of his sudden intimate action, he Xiaobai was really surprised.


    Look up, but see his face is still cold, it seems that did not feel at this time of action for them how inappropriate.


    "Thank you." He Xiaobai whispered thanks, want to break free.


    He hugged very tightly, as if did not feel the general: "let''s sit over there."


    At this time he Xiaobai did not have much strength, gently nodded: "en."


    He put his arm around her shoulder and went to the bench outside the operating room.


    However, the distance of tens of meters is so long for her, but it seems so short for him.


    His chest is very warm, very secure, once, she would be very nostalgic.


    But after all, she is no longer a girl with simple mind. If she doesn''t belong to her, she doesn''t want to be extravagant and would rather never get it.


    Even if it was clear that he only helped her out of her dizziness to save his mother''s blood, she didn''t want such tenderness.


    Guysy didn''t know what he was doing to put his arm around her.


    Afraid of her fainting? appreciate? There is a reason.


    Perhaps more, is the heart that can not put down the feelings of it.


    Involuntarily stretched out her hand, her petite body on his shoulder, familiar with the smell of hair fragrance is still at the tip of his nose, all familiar feeling, as if it had happened yesterday.


    Knowing that she was rejecting him, he was reluctant to let go. I can only pretend that I don''t know anything and help her to sit there.


    Allow yourself to indulge for once. No matter in who''s eyes, he only helped her because she was dizzy.


    It seems that the intimate action between lovers, but because of their lonely expression, no one can see any emotional entanglement between them.

 Chapter 1116

    Two people with different minds, walked the dozens of meters of road.


    In front of the bench, Gu Yixi let go without hesitation. He Xiaobai sat on the bench. Gu Yixi sat next to her at a distance of more than ten centimeters, neither deliberately alienated nor close to her.


    The long wait is spent in silence. Time passes little by little, like making a silent movie.


    Until, the door of the operating room suddenly opened, and the two of them came back together. Looking at Gu Yixi, who was pushed out, Gu Yixi asked the doctor about the situation.


    Fortunately, the doctor said that the aunt was just a little frightened and bleeding, and the injury was not serious. Gu Yixi and he Xiaobai were relieved at the same time.


    Aunt Gu''s anesthetic effect has not yet passed, two people have been accompanied into the ward, he Xiaobai as usual, sitting next to her, quietly waiting for her to wake up.


    I do not know why, to see Aunt Gu, there is always a sense of inexplicable intimacy, perhaps, is related to her lack of maternal love since childhood.


    When her mother was born, she died in childbirth, and even didn''t leave a picture. When her father was alive, she seldom mentioned her mother, and she didn''t even know what her mother looked like.


    In her concept, the word "mother" has always been vague. It was not until I met aunt Gu that I had a vague outline.


    Even if she divorced Gu Yixi, her relationship was irreparable. Subconsciously, she had already regarded aunt Gu as half a mother.


    Aunt Gu finally opened her eyes. At the moment when she saw he Xiaobai, she could not hide her surprise and surprise. She stretched out her hand to touch her face and rubbed it fondly.


    Long time no see, aunt Gu day and night looking forward to her finally to look forward to, stretch out an arm tightly embrace her neck, let he Xiaobai heart suddenly a sour, also tightly back to embrace her.


    Aunt Gu was a little emotional. She seemed to be afraid that she would suddenly leave again. She could hardly breathe.


    "Auntie, I''m here. Don''t worry. I will come to see you often in the future." He Xiaobai coaxed her slowly in a soft voice. She calmed down and loosened her neck.


    With he Xiaobai, aunt Gu seems to be in a better mood all of a sudden. She is no longer as depressed as before. Even when he Xiaobai feeds her, she has a big appetite and eats a lot.


    Rare to have such an opportunity, how can he Xiaobai not happy?


    You know, she used to come to see her aunt secretly behind her back every time.


    Now, you can treat her as your elder, talk with her, chat with her, read her articles, and enjoy the happiness of her family which is very far away from her.


    Aunt Gu stared at he Xiaobai without blinking. No matter what she said, she listened carefully with a smile on her face. In fact, the happiest thing was that she could be with her.


    The atmosphere in the ward was very happy and harmonious, and the relationship between them was not affected by the reason of guyisi.


    Just after the operation, aunt Gu''s energy is not very good, although he Xiaobai''s arrival makes her a lot of spirit, in the end, she still can''t resist the weakness and sleepiness, so she sleeps deeply.


    Time is not early, she can''t wait for aunt to wake up, he Xiaobai leave lightly, she must go back.


    As soon as I got downstairs, I ran into Gu Yixi, who was standing next to the car. He seemed to be waiting for her.

 Chapter 1117

    See her downstairs, he took the initiative to say: "I see you off."


    He Xiaobai wanted to pretend that she didn''t see him. However, looking not far away, a taxi was stopped by several people immediately. Even if she wanted to refuse him by taxi, it was impossible.


    He Xiaobai did not twist, said "thank you" and got on his car.


    He Xiaobai, who had been talking and laughing with aunt Gu just now, could not say a word in silence.


    Anyway, they have been used to such a silent atmosphere.


    He Xiaobai is a little bit tired. He leans his head back, tilts his head and looks at the scenery outside the window in a daze.


    Almost downstairs, he Xiaobai suddenly opened his mouth, light said: "you don''t have to come to me in the future, I will go to see my aunt when I have time."


    Goosey felt his heart shrunk, and even lost his breath for a moment. When he was distracted, he almost ran into the car that was parking face to face.


    At that moment, only one thought flashed in his mind: did she mean never to see him again?


    There is always a little desire in my heart to stay with her, even if no one talks to each other.


    Always carefully buried in my heart, I thought that I could borrow my mother''s reason to see her occasionally, in order to alleviate the deep heart of Acacia and that sense of crime, but she, so determined, decisive refused him, as if the heart was severely pinched, which can not pain.


    The chest seems to be blocked by something, and it''s very unpleasant in my heart.


    After all, it''s guyisi, who is so calm that people can''t feel any emotional changes in him. After a moment of silence, he said softly, "well, please."


    He Xiaobai didn''t think there was something wrong. She pulled the door open and was about to get off, but Gu Yixi stopped her.


    Looking back, he handed over a bag of medicine. Through the bag, you can see that the font on the medicine box is for cold.


    Without hesitation, she took it, said "thank you" and got out of the car.


    The bags are full of expensive cold medicine.


    When he came to see her sneezing in the car, he could not help but keep it in mind. Besides getting along with her mother, he carefully bought medicine for her in other departments.


    For Gu Yixi''s rare gallant to send her home, send her medicine, he Xiaobai heart has no ups and downs or surprise.


    She will not be silly enough to think that he is concerned about her, or even more ridiculous moved that he has not forgotten her.


    She knew in her heart that it was only a way for him to show his gratitude.


    She did not refuse him to go to see Aunt Gu, and even took blood to Aunt Gu. For normal people, it was a great favor for him.


    He took the initiative to send her home, buy cold medicine to her, nothing more than to repay her that favor.


    Human relations are from the perspective of equality. If she doesn''t accept it, it doesn''t give him face. Probably no one would like to owe others.


    Therefore, she does not wriggle the photo plate to accept completely, is for does not want to let him feel sorry. Don''t think she''ll have any gratitude for him.


    She is willing to go to see Aunt Gu, not because she wants to sell Gu Yixi''s love, she does not hesitate to draw blood to Aunt Gu, just because she has deep feelings for Aunt Gu.


    All this is her voluntary, she does not need him to deliberately do so many things to repay this feeling, he does not owe her anything, there is no need to offer these hospitality.

 Chapter 1118

    So, before getting off the bus, she would say that, asking him not to come to her in the future.


    She doesn''t mind if there is one more item in her later life. When she is free, she goes to the hospital to accompany aunt Gu, but she doesn''t want him to disturb her life.


    His appearance will always bring her earth shaking changes, which she can''t avoid.


    Xiaoshu is busy with her work while typing the keyboard. Suddenly, her mobile phone "Ding Dong" sounds and receives a short message.


    She picked it up in one hand, looked at it at will, and sent a message to remind her that a sum of money had arrived.


    Strange, who will pay her, in any case can''t remember the origin of the money, inquired about the transfer, unexpectedly is he Xiaobai''s account.


    The amount of this money is exactly what she used to give Xiaobai at the beginning. When she thought about it, Xiaoshu was stunned.


    After Xiaobai left, she could not find any news about Xiaobai in any case. For nearly a year, she even doubted whether she had evaporated from the world.


    Suddenly received Xiaobai money to her message, how can she not surprised, how can not be excited.


    Immediately put down the work in hand, some hurriedly dialed song Tianxiao''s number to report the good news to him.


    They are very happy to receive a little news from her occasionally, which at least proves that she is still fine. God knows how worried they are about her during this period of time.


    Song Xuechang, in particular, is so exhausted that he asks all kinds of people to inquire about her every day that he has no time to do anything else.


    He refused to make girlfriends or do business. His family introduced him to many young children.


    Just when they were about to give up, they suddenly received the news from he Xiaobai. They even felt that he Xiaobai was not far away from them. The hope in their heart immediately ignited again. They must find he Xiaobai!


    Today is the last day for he Xiaobai to deliver the newspaper.


    As early as half a month ago, she offered to resign. The boss promised her to leave after this month.


    She was in a good mood at the thought of being able to lighten up immediately.


    As usual, I got up early in the morning, took a stack of thick newspapers, put them in my car, and then rushed to deliver them door to door before dawn.


    These days of exercise has made her familiar with the work.


    Parking her bicycle downstairs, she walked quickly with some newspapers and stuffed them into the mailbox.


    She turned around and was about to find her car, but saw a car coming in front of her, one by one carelessly, knocked her car down and scattered newspapers all over the floor.


    It''s her fault to park her bicycle on the road she passed. She didn''t even want to be held responsible. Her top priority is to pick up the newspaper on the ground.


    She squatted on the ground, folding one by one, shaking the ash from time to time, with a busy and focused face.


    When he saw a bicycle parked in front of him, song Tianxiao stepped on the brake in an emergency, but he still couldn''t avoid chasing the tail. He patted the steering wheel with some depression, which didn''t happen in the early morning.


    As song Tianxiao is such a modest, polite and well-educated person, it is necessary to apologize and compensate for the loss.


    He just ready to get off, but was surprised to find that the woman running over, between the eyebrows and eyes and he Xiaobai is so similar.


    He was not sure. Could it really be her?


    Her back to him, low head, focused on the newspaper, he did not recognize.

 Chapter 1119

    Just feel the heart is about to jump out of the general, he pushed the door, slowly get off, just standing there, staring at her back.


    The heart beat very fast, he seldom felt like he was expecting something, and he was afraid that he could not see the mood gap he wanted.


    Even if the figure of this woman and Xiaobai is very different, he can still see a lot of Xiaobai''s shadow. Even her actions of lifting her hair behind her ears are so similar.


    Although he can''t accept such a big change, he almost certainly thinks that this woman is Xiaobai.


    Finally, he picked up all the newspapers on the ground. He Xiaobai stood up and put them into the bag.


    Seeing such a thin back and doing all this hard, song Tianxiao only felt a burst of heartache.


    He clenched his fist, walked a few steps quickly, held her in his arms from behind, hugged her tightly, and read: "Xiaobai."


    She knows not to know, these days he looks for her early soon to be mad.


    He missed her and wanted to see her. Today, his wish suddenly came true. How could he not be excited.


    No, in his excitement, he was still afraid. He didn''t even dare to see her turn back. He was really afraid that he would find a strange face after turning back.


    The sudden embrace, as well as the familiar voice, make he Xiaobai not from a Zheng, the whole person is stiff.


    How long has no one hugged her like this? How long has no one called her so kindly. As if to be touched to the heart of the most soft place, a burst of moving and sour.


    She had even guessed who was standing behind her.


    He tried to adjust his mood, and a smile was on the corner of his mouth. Then she turned back. It was really him. She said, "song Xuechang, how clever."


    See such a familiar face, there is a kind of as if to take out all his gambling, the last moment, he won the gambling joy.


    "Xiaobai, it''s really you." Song Tianxiao can''t help holding her, even not willing to let go.


    There are too many words to tell her and too many questions to ask her.


    Even, seeing her as she is, he has more heartache.


    Why is she so thin? Why is she such a spoiled young lady doing such heavy and hard work.


    In the face of song Tianxiao''s worry, he Xiaobai seems indifferent.


    From the bottom of her heart, she really appreciated that he had paid so much for her.


    After she disappeared in front of everyone, I''m afraid only song Xuechang and Xiaoshu would be worried and care about her like this. To be honest, she really felt guilty.


    "I''m sorry, senior. I''m the one who worries you and Xiaoshu." In the face of he Xiaobai''s initiative to be frank, song Tianxiao is more distressed, "what is this saying, we don''t blame you."


    After so many things, they understand the pain in her heart. How can they blame her for leaving without saying a word? They''re just good for her.


    Afraid to hurt her heart, but also worried about her life, when he gently asked this question, she said with a understatement: "don''t worry, I live very well."


    She is self-sufficient every day. Although she works hard, she earns it by her own hands, which makes her feel very successful. All her hard work and grievances disappear.

 Chapter 1120

    This Wulong encounter is unexpected to both of them, and he Xiaobai is not even ready for it.


    "Song Xuechang, I know you are for my good, but I''m really good. I can be alone." He Xiaobai thought it over for a while and said this sentence under the condition of trying not to let him get hurt.


    She is completely independent. She doesn''t need them to care about her as a person with emotional injury, and she doesn''t need their financial support. She can support herself and live a hard life. That''s enough.


    Song Tianxiao understood her self-esteem and her pride.


    In the most difficult time of life, she chose to leave alone, licking the wound on her back, and finally grew up. How can he not respect her and smile: "our Xiaobai is the best, as long as you don''t abandon our friends."


    He Xiaobai smiles. She won''t do that.


    In her life, the most important friends are song Tianxiao and Xiao Shu.


    There is still work to do. She can''t afford to chat with song Tianxiao.


    Song Tianxiao wanted to invite her to take her to the car. He was really worried to see her riding a bicycle on the road alone. After thinking about it, she would not accept his help, so she swallowed it.


    Standing beside the car watching her push the bike, he suddenly couldn''t help shouting to her back: "Xiaobai, can I chase you?"


    Shouting very loud, it seems that I''m afraid that if I don''t speak this time, I won''t have a chance in the future.


    The disappearance of such a long time made him know how to cherish more, and he suddenly wanted to say what was in his heart.


    He Xiaobai''s back stopped for a moment, turned around and responded with a smile: "yes."


    Song Tianxiao immediately happy about to fly up, although she is not his girlfriend, but she at least gave him a chance to pursue her, success has been nearly half.


    Two people like high school students in general, so pure beautiful, let a person some intoxication.


    Song Tianxiao has been watching her leave.


    He Xiaobai''s twists and turns may be an opportunity for him.


    In the past, when she was with goosey, he couldn''t say these words. As long as he watched her happy, he would rather be a senior forever.


    Because Gu Yixi did not cherish, gave him such opportunities and courage.


    He thought that he must treat her well to make up for the harm that guysi had done to her. How could he let her go through any misfortune again.


    This meeting is an accident for he Xiaobai, but it is also expected.


    Living in the same city, no matter how low-key she is, there will always be times when she meets. I just didn''t think it would be under such an occasion.


    It is she who has been escaping from the past and reality that makes her live in such a small corner.


    She should try to accept her friends in a new identity.


    Song Tianxiao''s embrace gives her long lost warmth, they are so concerned about her, how can she leave indifferently.


    Such an unforgettable emotional injury has made her mature a lot.


    When he called out "can I chase you", she was not too surprised and upset, but was warm in her heart.


    He did not directly tell her that he wanted her to be his girlfriend. He just wanted an opportunity to pursue her. In such a gentle way, he gave her invisible respect and made her feel unprecedented moved.


    It''s a kind of happiness for her to have such a caring person around her.

 Chapter 1121

    Maybe, she should try to accept other men and give herself and others a chance.


    So, she agreed without any psychological pressure.


    "What! You said you saw Xiaobai?! Where is that girl! I''ll run to her right away and settle the accounts with her! " When she receives song Tianxiao''s call, Xiaoshu is carrying a bag of soymilk out of the company. Suddenly she hears him say that she has met Xiaobai. After the surprise, she immediately reveals her nature. No matter whether she is late for work, she can''t wait to see her.


    These days worry and miss completely turned into fury.


    That guy dares to abandon them and disappear for so long, which makes her so worried that she can''t sleep all day. She will never let her go!


    Even if something big happens, there is still her, there are also seniors, why should she leave so quietly.


    The more angry he was, the more he cared about her.


    In fact, she just let off steam. When she saw Xiaobai, she couldn''t figure out what to do.


    To her disappointment, song Tianxiao didn''t give her specific address. To be honest, he didn''t even know where Xiaobai lived. He just left a contact number in a hurry.


    Silent for a while, song Tianxiao replied: "Xiaoshu, Xiaobai, she is in a good state of mind now, don''t disturb her first."


    Xiaoshu suddenly quiet down, although she can''t fully guess what he Xiaobai is thinking now, but, she thought, she probably can understand her.


    It''s not good for her to kill in a hurry. It''s not easy to find her. Knowing that she''s good, she''ll be at ease. As for meeting, there will be many opportunities in the future.


    Don''t want to let he Xiaobai have pressure, Gu Yixi tries to control the number and way of contact with her, not too close to affect her work and life, but from time to time let her feel his concern for her.


    Just like just know of general, he carefully care that a love, for fear of giving her any trauma.


    Originally a person''s life, because and song Tianxiao''s meeting, slowly lively some.


    Like the penetration of spring water, she has gradually accepted the existence of song Tianxiao around her.


    And then, she and Xiaoshu also have contact.


    Her life is like a new beginning, and song Tianxiao and Xiaoshu give her the illusion of making friends again.


    Maybe it''s because we haven''t seen each other for a long time. When we first met each other, we were a little cautious, as if there was a thin film between them, for fear of touching each other''s sensitive place. Slowly, after a long time, we became familiar and intimate.


    Song Tianxiao is absolutely a competent pursuer.


    He won''t buy expensive jewelry and famous brand clothes for Xiaobai, because he knows that she doesn''t care about them.


    That kind of pursuit is too perfunctory, but he cares about her from the heart, doing everything very common.


    When going out in the morning and feeling cold, he would call to remind her to add clothes.


    When walking together, he would consciously stand on her left and hold her arm tightly when crossing the road, treating her as a child.


    Every day when he came home from work, no matter how late, he would personally deliver her downstairs.


    She knows that he has a car, but in order to take care of her mood, he would rather walk home with her every day, and then take a taxi back to his home.


    Everything he did seemed so insignificant, but it really made her feel warm and happy.

 Chapter 1122

    Sometimes I always feel that some scenes seem familiar. Yes, some things Yi Xi has done.


    Compared with Gu Yixi, song Tianxiao is more intimate and delicate.


    Perhaps, the first time we met that day was the most extraordinary thing song Tianxiao had ever done.


    With her, he is always so polite, dare not have too much physical contact, I''m afraid that the most is to pull her arm when crossing the road.


    One day, when I got off work, it was raining cats and dogs outside.


    Li Jie some helpless looking at the heavy rain outside the window, sighed and said: "can only wait for the rain to go."


    Just at this time, song Tianxiao came, warm smile, tall, I do not know how many girls can melt the heart.


    He put a coat on his arm and said to he Xiaobai, "it''s a bit cold outside. I''ve brought your clothes for you." Even the voice is so soft.


    This is song Tianxiao''s first public appearance in front of colleagues. When Sister Li saw him for the first time, she couldn''t close her mouth.


    Looking at his eyes gently help he Xiaobai put on clothes, secretly poke her, said: "no wonder Xiao Su so excellent man did not like, the original really has a boyfriend."


    It looks really good. She is so old that she has an impulse to fall in love.


    Li Jie inadvertently a word, but let he Xiaobai heart moved more increased a few points.


    Yes, it''s been so many days. Song Tianxiao always cares about her and takes care of her.


    Even if she didn''t give him any reply, he never asked her again. He took good care of her feelings.


    In this world, there are still men like song Xuechang who treat her wholeheartedly?


    The two umbrellas he brought were given to Sister Li. Song Tianxiao and he Xiaobai could only hold an umbrella together and send her home.


    He put his hand on her shoulder, but didn''t dare to put it in his arms.


    After all, space is limited, not close to the point, it is easy to get wet.


    Until downstairs, he Xiaobai saw that half of his shoulders were wet, and he was moved.


    They''ve been together like this for a long time. He did not ask for return to pay for her silently, she is because he gave an answer.


    A woman can''t resist such seamless care. He Xiaobai is really moved.


    Perhaps, life does not need to pursue those roaring love, as long as there are some good feelings for each other, treat each other sincerely, this is enough.


    On the road of life, two people need to depend on each other, she thought, song Tianxiao will be the best choice.


    "You go up and put on more clothes tomorrow." Song Tianxiao stood downstairs, holding an umbrella in the rain, looking at her with a smile, watching her go upstairs.


    But he Xiaobai did not wave goodbye to him as usual, but stood opposite and stared at him for a long time.


    She suddenly smilingly tilted her head and said: "senior, do you mind being my boyfriend?"


    At this time, she has a rare lovely and frank, song Tianxiao suddenly stunned.


    Leng for several seconds, he suddenly responded, she and he said what this sentence means.


    She accepted him? Is she willing to be his girlfriend?


    What should have been said by him came out of her mouth. He''s so excited, so excited.


    In fact, from the beginning of his words, he made a decision. No matter whether she would accept him or not, he would devote himself to her. He won''t force her to make a choice, he won''t make her feel any pressure.

 Chapter 1123

    Unexpectedly, the result will come so suddenly, she actually accepted him.


    Song Tianxiao failed to restrain his excited heart, and directly responded to her with action.


    Throw away the umbrella in hand, ran toward her, even if wet hair, clothes also don''t care, a hold her up, turn a few circles to put down, tightly embrace in the arms, voice with hard to hide excitement: "yes, of course I do."


    From now on, he will be famous.


    He stayed with her as her boyfriend, cared for her and took care of her.


    I really didn''t expect that one day, he felt that being with her was the best kindness God had ever given him.


    Feeling the temperature and softness of her body, and even her slight laughter, song Tianxiao let her go after a long time.


    Seeing her wet clothes rubbed by him, song Tianxiao felt some remorse for wetting her clothes. What should he do if she gets sick tomorrow.


    Some feel embarrassed to touch the head: "sorry Xiaobai, I''m too excited, you hurry up to take a bath and change clothes, don''t get sick."


    Song Xuechang, who has always been a gentleman and sunny, seldom has such a side. He Xiaobai is shy like a big boy. Suddenly he wants to touch his head.


    "Well, you should go back early, too." He Xiaobai answered, then went upstairs to the corner and stopped to wave with him.


    Song Tianxiao has been standing downstairs watching her leave until she can no longer see her.


    I''m really reluctant to leave. Even if I''m waiting for her downstairs, I can imagine if she will suddenly come downstairs to take out the garbage or buy something, so that he can see her again.


    Just like the first love, he couldn''t hide his excitement. Just as he had just separated, he began to miss it uncontrollably.


    After the formal establishment of the relationship between men and women, the relationship between he Xiaobai and song Tianxiao is gradually increasing.


    He cared more about her and more about her than before.


    Sometimes, some things and some words may not be appropriate from the perspective of friends, but as a boyfriend, it''s very different.


    He can openly hold her hand, can stare at her when she is not feeling well, let her eat the medicine obediently, he has the right and obligation to be better to her.


    In the twinkling of an eye, a few months later, he Xiaobai has gradually adapted to the existence of song Tianxiao.


    They are plain and beautiful together, he gave her meticulous love and care.


    Perhaps, simple is life, as long as two people together full, happy, that''s enough.


    She even dreamed that they would go on like this until they got married.


    During this time, he Xiaobai also changed his job, playing violin in an elegant western restaurant.


    She''s a heavy-duty graduate, doing the work of delivering newspapers and selling furniture. Song Tianxiao really loves her and has long advised her to change her job.


    At that time, he Xiaobai really wanted to paralyze his nerves with busyness, so he would work in such a hurry.


    Song Tianxiao''s appearance makes her forget everything she once had and devote herself to a new emotion. Her life also gradually returns to the normal track.


    A chance, in the western restaurant to hear a conservatory of music students playing the violin, suddenly let her think of their own violin.


    Nearby song Tianxiao saw her fascination and ecstasy. Once upon a time, he still remembered her charming posture and moving melody when she played on the stage, quiet and beautiful. Maybe it was at that time that he paid attention to this girl.

 Chapter 1124

    She loves music and violin, but because of the misfortune of life, she has been stranded for a long time.


    How he wanted to see the girl who used to be lively and smiling, and how he wanted to see her play the violin again.


    The next day, song Tianxiao gave her a gift.


    When he opened the box and saw the exquisite violin, he Xiaobai''s eyes lit up and he was surprised.


    She can''t put down the gentle touch of the piano, just like treating a lover who has been in love for many years.


    She hasn''t touched the piano for many years, and she''s not even sure if she can play the tune she used to play.


    "Thank you, Tianxiao. I like it very much." He Xiaobai tightly hugs song Tianxiao''s neck and thanks him for his hard work.


    "Xiaobai, can you pull it for me?" Song Tianxiao asked her gently.


    Seeing his sincere eyes, he Xiaobai summoned up courage and nodded.


    Every music lover has a heart of pursuing perfection, or he Xiaobai''s habit.


    Unless you practice to a very skilled level and make sure you don''t make mistakes, you dare to play in front of others. Otherwise, even you don''t have the confidence to play like you''re running naked.


    Only in the face of the most intimate people, dare to play not perfect music.


    She is very skilled posture, holding the violin against his shoulder, her hand is still slightly shaking.


    Song Tianxiao sunshine smile gave her infinite relief, she finally played the first note.


    Close your eyes tightly, familiar notes appear in your mind.


    I haven''t practiced for a long time. I''m a little unfamiliar with my hand. Some notes are wrong, but I pull them down completely.


    At the end of the song, song Tianxiao clapped his hands warmly and gave her a big hug: "it sounds good."


    If it wasn''t for song Tianxiao, she didn''t even know whether she had the chance and courage to touch the violin again in her life. He let her take the first step, and with his encouragement, she played the violin to him every day.


    She is serious and he enjoys listening. He is her most loyal listener.


    She played better and better, and finally had a chance to do what she liked to do, and played violin in that western restaurant.


    Every day''s work is very easy, and the salary is enough to make a living. She enjoys her work and life very much.


    What makes song Tianxiao happy is that he Xiaobai''s character is more and more lively, and the smile on his face is more and more.


    One day, song Tianxiao accompanied he Xiaobai to go shopping.


    Try a dress with different shape, song Tianxiao nodded: "it''s beautiful."


    It''s really beautiful. It''s original in style and color matching.


    He Xiaobai has a good figure, looks beautiful, and has a good temperament. No matter which model she tries, the effect is good, and this one makes her feel bright in front of her eyes, and she likes it very much.


    Even the shop assistant couldn''t help praising it. It was better than the models in the shop.


    Inadvertently, when she looked down and saw the price of the tag on her clothes, she immediately had no idea.


    A thin skirt costs tens of thousands of yuan. If you change it before, you will not frown and buy it immediately.


    But now it''s different from the past, a skirt is her salary for a few months, and she will buy it only when her brain is full.


    "Do you like it? I''ll give it to you." Song Tianxiao has stood up to pay.


    Although as a couple, sometimes it seems strange to refuse each other''s gifts, song Tianxiao is not really a spendthrift rich second generation after all. He is active and progressive, and all the money is earned by his hard work. How can she bear to spend so much on giving her a broken skirt.

 Chapter 1125

    What expensive clothes they are, don''t they all look the same?


    He Xiaobai changed his clothes, frowned and shook his head: "I don''t like it very much. Let''s go." He took him by the arm and left the shop.


    "What''s the matter? I think it''s good. " Song Tianxiao still has some doubts. She just started to see that Mingming still likes it very much. Why did she suddenly pull him away?


    "Men and women have different aesthetics." He Xiaobai found an excuse to divert his attention.


    And song Tianxiao in a moment of suddenly looking back, see that big brand, instantly understand everything.


    It''s a luxury shop. I''m afraid everything in it is valuable.


    He Xiaobai took guyisi to other stores and chose some clothes that could bear the price.


    Even compared with the previous consumption, her clothes are not worth mentioning, but she is very satisfied, because song Tianxiao accompanies her all the time, helps her choose clothes and praises her.


    Harvest full of ready to go home, song Tianxiao hands are all kinds of pockets.


    "Xiaobai, wait for me here. I''ll go to the bathroom." Song Tianxiao said suddenly.


    "Well, give me the bag in your hand." He Xiaobai was about to reach for the things in his hand, but he said with a smile, "it''s very heavy, I can carry it." And then disappeared into the crowd.


    He Xiaobai''s heart was warm and inexplicably moved.


    Even the bags are reluctant to let her carry, he is really good to her.


    With him, what can she be dissatisfied with?


    While waiting for song Tianxiao, he Xiaobai strolled around the shops beside him. There were many people coming and going in the shopping mall.


    When she came to a corner, she was only in a trance. She felt that people were close and had no time to dodge. She had already hit it.


    She stepped back a few steps and almost fell down. Fortunately, there was a man beside the woman who was hit. She only tilted slightly and didn''t get much hurt.


    "I''m sorry! I''m sorry He Xiaobai kept bowing his head and apologizing, blaming her carelessness, otherwise he would not have hit someone.


    "It doesn''t matter."


    Hearing the familiar voice, he Xiaobai raised his head and was surprised to find that Gu Yixi and Xu Miaoyun were standing in front of him.


    Gu Yixi affectionately holds her waist, but her small belly slightly bulges, looks like she has a baby.


    He was so careful to hold her for fear that she would be hurt. The relationship between them seemed so close.


    I don''t know why, when she learned that Xu miaoyan had a baby, her heart suddenly trembled, with an indescribable sour.


    Although she knows that she will never get her own child, in order to make her feel better, she has been trying to forget that she had a baby. In the dead of night, she will inevitably think of it.


    She didn''t know how her baby was doing in Gu''s home and whether he had treated him well. Now, Xu Miaoyun has children again. He seems so nervous and caring. Will her children feel a little bit of his father''s love?


    Suddenly, I miss my baby so much that I can''t help but have a sour nose and almost no tears.


    The scene in front of her couldn''t stay any longer. Without waiting for them to speak, she pretended not to see it, turned away and disappeared into the crowd.


    Gu Yixi and Xu Miaoyun recognize her only when she looks up and apologizes.

 Chapter 1126

    Before she could speak to her, she had run away.


    Xu miaoyan looks at her husband beside her. He is looking at the figure, dazed and frowning.


    As a wife, I don''t know what he''s thinking.


    At home, he even often in front of a picture, listening to a violin music in a daze. And now, see myself, in fact, I want to catch up with it?


    No matter how much hatred conceals love, it will always be revealed inadvertently.


    Since she visited her last time at home, she would visit her mother in hospital every week when she was free. Even if she met again occasionally, she would find a reason to leave in a hurry.


    There is no reason to meet each other. Every casual encounter is regarded as a kind of fate, even if this feeling can only be hidden in his heart.


    "Easy West, the child is born, we divorce good?" Next to Xu Miaoyun light asked.


    "Whatever you want." Guysy''s voice was neither light nor heavy.


    Obviously, it is the heaviest topic between husband and wife, but they are so calm, as if they are discussing whether we should go to the park at the weekend.


    "After so many years, it''s time for an end between you." Xu miaoyan said softly.


    In the twinkling of an eye, they have been married for three years.


    He and he Xiaobai''s love hate entanglement also entangled for three years.


    If he hated her to the bone, she could see that he still loved her deeply in his heart.


    In the past three years, he hurt her severely, and at the same time, he couldn''t help meeting her.


    But she knows that these years are also a kind of suffering and torture for him, he has never been really happy, only in the face of a lot of time, there will be a trace of smile from the heart in his eyes.


    She''s tired of watching as a bystander. Isn''t he tired?


    Whether it''s love or hate, there should be an end.


    As they had agreed before they got married, she was willing to quit after giving birth to the child.


    In the eyes of outsiders, they are so in love, and if you hear their conversation, I''m afraid everyone will be surprised, and they are so flat on the issue of love.


    Guysi did not answer, just said: "we should go back, and then late parents should wait."


    Xu miaoyan had a smile on her face: "yes."


    He followed her steps and carefully helped her out.


    He Xiaobai ran to the door of the mall in one breath, as if he had been chased and killed. He finally stopped and gasped for breath.


    The news of Xu miaoyan''s pregnancy is a shock to her. It''s also reasonable. Unconsciously, they have been married for three years and should have children. What''s her surprise.


    In fact, what she worried about was her baby''s experience in gujia. He had lost his mother''s love. She didn''t want her baby to lose even the last bit of father''s love.


    Because of the mistakes his father made in those years, does he want her children to experience again?


    After all, it is also his child. The child is innocent. Hasn''t she experienced enough over the years?


    Involuntarily red eyes, only hope that guysi has not lost the last reason.


    Slowly calm down, she thought, song Tianxiao from the bathroom out can''t find her how to do. Feeling his pocket, he found that his mobile phone was also in his bag. He carried it. What can I do.


    She wanted to go in and look for him, but she was worried that she would run into Mr. and Mrs. guyses, who were anxious to turn around at the door. She didn''t know what to do.

 Chapter 1127

    "Xiaobai, you''re here. I''m worried about being abducted by the strange corn." Suddenly, there is a clear and gentle male voice. He Xiaobai turns around and sees song Tianxiao coming towards her with a smile on his face.


    "Tianxiao, I''m a little stuffy inside. I''m sorry to come out to breathe." He Xiaobai quickly walked over, some incoherent explanation.


    I don''t know if he came out from inside and didn''t see his mood. He must have been very anxious at that time.


    Anyway, she would be very depressed if she was stood up. Fortunately, he was not irritable and still so patient and gentle.


    Song Tianxiao rubbed her hair with one hand, and then took her shoulder.


    All of them are girlfriends and girlfriends. These are what he should do. Why be so outspoken.


    As long as she is by his side, he is willing to spoil her to lawlessness, how he will not be angry.


    He Xiaobai suddenly saw something in his other hand. He stopped, pointed to it and asked, "what''s this?"


    Song Tianxiao touched his head and gave her the bag: "I wanted to go back to give you a surprise, but I didn''t expect to be found by you."


    He Xiaobai takes it over, opens the bag, and the valuable skirt she tried is in it.


    It turns out that he just said to go to the bathroom to help her buy a skirt.


    "Tianxiao, you..." He Xiaobai was surprised.


    Moved, she was really moved. She also had some indescribable emotions. She just felt that it was not worthwhile for him to spend so much money on expensive clothes for her. After all, she was no longer the old lady with a prominent family background. These things were dispensable to her.


    As long as she has a look, he will try to help her achieve, she is in love with him, for he is not worth it.


    At this time, how can she live up to his kindness? Even if the heart is no longer taste children, always next.


    "Thank you, Tianxiao." He Xiaobai put his arms around his neck and gave him a big hug.


    What she was grateful for was not how expensive the skirt was, but his kindness.


    "Fool." Song Tianxiao felt the heaviness hidden under her moving. He touched her hair in an attempt to make her not bear too much burden. He even jokingly said, "this month''s salary has been spent, and the rest depends on you. Let me see, in order to save money, should you return your house and move to me? "


    They have been together for some time and have not talked about cohabitation. He Xiaobai still lives in the rented house every day.


    In fact, both of them didn''t feel that it was bad to let nature take its course, and they just lived day by day.


    Most of all, it''s just that I feel uneasy about not living together. She''s sick and can''t take care of her. She''s at home alone, and he''s worried about whether she''ll be afraid.


    All he can do is to send her home every day and call her often. As long as she is good, he will be relieved.


    The speaker has no intention, the listener has a heart, song Tianxiao very casual words, he Xiaobai is on the heart, although she did not answer at the moment.


    Song Tianxiao embraces he Xiaobai''s shoulder, and the two get on the bus.


    Watching the car go far, there was a trace of coldness in guysi''s deep eyes. He could not help but clench his fist, and his heart had already been overwhelmed.


    Anger, irritability, all kinds of negative emotions swept in.

 Chapter 1128

    No wonder, he always felt that she was hiding from him and didn''t want to see him. It turned out that there was someone else!


    Hehe, hehe, it looks like love.


    As soon as he went out, he saw song Tianxiao take her shoulder, then she took the gift and threw it into song Tianxiao''s arms, and then they hugged and left. He saw the whole process clearly.


    He Xiaobai, you can do it!


    As if his most precious things were coveted or taken away, his heart only irritated, and even faint heartache.


    Subconsciously, he has regarded he Xiaobai as his own property, which can only be his.


    He looked at not pleasing to the eye, throw aside, also can only quietly stay there.


    But one day, she was picked up by other people. No, or she was willing to follow other people. What do you want him to think? How can he feel better? It''s hard to dig his corner.


    "ISI?" Next to him, Xu Miaoyun stood with him for a long time, and finally called him a low voice.


    Guysi just drew back his eyes and said coldly, "let''s go."


    He wanted to pretend he didn''t see anything? His performance has betrayed him.


    At least, Xu Miaoyun knows how much he feels at the moment.


    Gu Yixi said nothing. He helped Xu Miaoyun get on the bus as usual and drove her back to his mother''s home, mayor Xu''s home.


    Xu Miaoyun is the only daughter in her family. She has been very good since she was a child. Naturally, she has been spoiled by the old couple for more than 20 years.


    Now, Xu miaoyan has a baby in her stomach, and the two old people are even more happy, smiling and squeezing out the folds.


    As soon as the car stopped, Xu''s parents came out to meet her. They opened the door and helped her out of the car. They also told her, "wait a minute, don''t knock."


    It''s really like the old Buddha who took care of the elders in ancient times.


    Xu miaoyan was a little bit embarrassed: "Mom, there''s no need to do this."


    She''s only been pregnant for a few months. She''s not too big to do anything.


    Like some other stars, when she was so big, she didn''t go on stage to sing and dance?


    All the way back home, Xu''s mother, who was regarded as a key protection object, had a rich dinner ready. On the dinner table, she kept bringing her vegetables. She only hoped that she could eat more and her baby would grow healthy.


    It''s my first time to be a grandfather. I feel very excited when I think about it.


    After dinner, as usual, Xu Miaoyun helps her mother clear the table, but she is forced to help her on the sofa. Xu''s mother does all the work for her and refuses to let her do anything.


    This kind of treatment really makes Xu Miaoyun feel unnatural.


    She''s pregnant with a baby, and she''s not too sick to move.


    While the family are sitting on the sofa chatting and watching TV, Xu Miaoyun shows all the things she has bought one by one.


    "Mom, Yixi bought this pillow for you. Don''t you have neck pain? This pillow is very good for that. And Dad, here you are. How about this watch... "


    "Comfortable, sure enough." Enjoying the gift from his son-in-law, the two elders could not close their mouths happily.


    He was always filial and generous to them.


    Their family is not poor in money, and what they are interested in is not his money, but his character.


    To them, he is so devoted to their daughter, and how bad can it be?


    Over the years, the two elders have always been full of praise for guyisi''s son-in-law. There is really nothing dissatisfied with him.

 Chapter 1129

    Their daughter married him. They thought it was a blessing from heaven.


    "I don''t know who the child is born like. If it''s a boy, like easy, that''s great!"


    I didn''t say a few words, but the topic came back to the children.


    Knowing her parents'' expectations for her children, Xu miaoyan pretended to be angry and said, "why, is it not good to be like your daughter?"


    Xu Ma naturally patted her head and deliberately said something bad about her. In fact, from her eyes, we can see how precious she is to her daughter.


    The whole family laughs happily. Seeing the smile on her parents'' faces and the crow''s feet in the corner of her eyes, Xu Miaoyun suddenly feels that she has a bad feeling in her heart.


    I''m afraid her parents are looking forward to her children and her marriage so much that she will let them down.


    I''m afraid it won''t be long before the illusion of loving each other will collapse. I don''t know what my parents will think at that time.


    She was afraid that her parents would see something from her loss. She quickly took back her thoughts and did not dare to think about the future. The happiness in front of her eyes was the most important thing.


    Her parents have been looking forward to the birth of her baby. No matter what the future will be like, this is her child after all. After all, it is his parents'' own grandson. They are a family with blood relationship.


    In the evening, Xu''s mother cleaned up the rooms early and warmly asked them to stay for one night.


    Why don''t daughter and son-in-law go back to their parents'' house and stay for one night? Before she could, she always refused when she could. Today, it''s really hard for her to refuse.


    "Easy, stay here tonight." Xu Miaoyun turns to ask Gu Yixi for his opinion.


    Guysy nodded, "OK."


    In the eyes of others, he is considerate and steady. He doesn''t talk much, but he is willing to listen to his wife''s advice at any time.


    Xu''s mother naturally didn''t know that Gu Yixi and Xu miaoyan always sleep in separate rooms. As a couple, they should sleep in the same bed.


    In order not to make Xu''s parents suspicious, they can only sleep together.


    Back in the room, Xu Miaoyun said with some apologies, "Yi Xi, I''ll hurt you first today."


    Marriage is the responsibility of two people, just like when they got married, they must have to bear everything, including concealing Xu''s father and mother.


    So, in this matter, he didn''t care.


    Lying in bed, two people are very regular to maintain just a good distance, some will feel a little embarrassed, each other silent, no one said.


    Have been lying quietly, two people have some insomnia, because of different concerns.


    Gu Yixi''s eyes and mind are all pictures she sees during the day. She pours into song Tianxiao''s arms, he hugs her, and he even invites her to move in. She is with other men.


    He vaguely felt that he would lose her forever, instead of seeing her when he was willing to look back.


    This feeling of worrying about gain and loss made him feel very bad. I can''t imagine what it would be like to lose her forever.


    The reason for Xu Miaoyun''s insomnia is that she is afraid to live up to her parents'' expectations.


    She tried her best to disguise her happiness in front of her parents, and her parents also recognized her. I hope she can go on like this forever.


    In the near future, she may be divorced from goosey, leaving them infinite disappointment and grief.


    She can''t bear it. Her parents are so old that they have to worry about themselves. But for some reasons, she has to do that.

 Chapter 1130

    From time to time, I could feel the sound of flipping around. It turned out that he was still awake.


    The rental house is about to expire, and he Xiaobai doesn''t renew it. Instead, he puts all his things together and prepares to move.


    She doesn''t have many things, just one suitcase.


    At the weekend, she took all her belongings and went to song Tianxiao''s residence to join him.


    Song Tianxiao lives alone, and the house is quite big. She gives her the key, but she seldom goes.


    She didn''t say hello. She always thought it would be impolite to rush in like this. After thinking about it, she put the key back and rang the doorbell.


    "Who, what." Song Tianxiao''s lazy voice came from inside, and then the door opened.


    He Xiaobai stood outside with his suitcase in neat clothes, blinking at him.


    And song Tianxiao went to bare arms, wearing a pair of shorts, hair is also a bit messy, it seems that just wake up.


    Two people looked at each other for a few seconds, song Tianxiao suddenly some embarrassed: "Xiaobai, how did you come here?"


    He didn''t think she would come at all. He stayed up late to watch a football match yesterday, and now he looks so embarrassed.


    He Xiaobai held the box beside him: "I''ll go to you."


    "Really, that''s great." Song Tianxiao just felt a surprise and opened the door to invite her in.


    But when I think about it, I haven''t cleaned up the mess in the house. It''s not good to invite her in now.


    Damn, he should have cleaned up well when he knew she was coming, and he would not be so embarrassed as now.


    Let her stand outside is not the way, hesitated for a while, song Tianxiao or decisive hard scalp took her next to the box, invited her in.


    He Xiaobai entered the door and looked around.


    There''s garbage on the tea table. There are scattered clothes on the sofa and the floor. It looks a little messy.


    However, compared with most single men''s home, Tianxiao''s home is clean and refreshing.


    Song Tianxiao asked her to sit in the past, gave her a bottle of water, some embarrassed said: "there is some chaos at home, you don''t dislike, you wait a moment, I''ll take a bath."


    He Xiaobai nodded his head cleverly and watched his back.


    No matter when it appears, song Tianxiao always gives people the impression that he is a gentle and harmless male god, always so neat and meticulous.


    What she saw today was a completely different song Tianxiao. No matter who saw him, she would be surprised. Does the male god even have a bare arm?


    However, this did not make he Xiaobai''s impression of him any change, but felt particularly close.


    People, only imperfect point, will be grounded, too perfect, that is God.


    But song Tianxiao''s this time is not perfect, enhanced their relations.


    In Song Tianxiao''s bath break, he Xiaobai gets up to help him throw all the garbage on the tea table into a few buckets, pick up all the clothes on the floor and sofa, and clean up the mess.


    Another look, it was much cleaner, and she was satisfied.


    When song Tianxiao comes out of the bathroom, he feels that the house is different from before. When he looks at it carefully, he Xiaobai has already sorted it out. At that time, he feels a burst of unspeakable happiness.


    It turns out that there is a woman in the family who has this taste.


    He Xiaobai is so diligent and considerate. She has all the good qualities that all women should have.

 Chapter 1131

    On the first day of moving to his new home, he Xiaobai helped him clean up the house, washed all the dirty clothes and hung them out. At noon, he cooked a delicious meal for him.


    Happiness comes too much, suddenly, song Tianxiao almost fainted.


    He never thought that one day she would live under the same roof with him, and she would cook for him, sit opposite him and give him vegetables.


    In the past, it was just an extravagant hope for him, but now, it has become a reality.


    Song Tianxiao is full of praise for he Xiaobai''s cooking skills.


    Really, although he has met many girls who can cook, few of them can cook as well as her.


    He really earned it. With Xiaobai around him, what he really did was worth it.


    After dinner, song Tianxiao rushes to wash the bowl. She has done so much for him. How can he let her tired and share her hard work as much as he can.


    Wearing an apron and washing dishes in the kitchen, I felt warm when I heard the sound of TV outside.


    This may be the feeling of a home, no longer a cold person, but a person who lives in his heart and is even more important than himself, heavy and happy.


    After returning home, he never found a girlfriend, and his family has been urging him to get married.


    In the past, he couldn''t avoid marriage and couldn''t even think about it.


    Now, he began to have fantasies, even expectations.


    I really want to go on like this forever. He washes the dishes. She watches TV in the living room. When he goes out, he can see her smiling face. If he has another child, it will be more lively. How wonderful it will be at that time.


    After washing the bowl, song Tianxiao sat back on the sofa and watched TV with her.


    She was close to his shoulder, sleepy hit, unknowingly head has been tilted to his side.


    Song Tianxiao put his arms around her shoulder, put her in his arms and let her lean on himself.


    It''s more comfortable for a big living person to make a meat cushion than for her to tilt her neck. He Xiaobai is very excited and sober.


    And looked up at Song Tianxiao, he looked gentle. She still found a comfortable position and leaned on him, but this time, she didn''t feel sleepy at all.


    In the past, she also liked to watch TV on the sofa. When she looked at it, she would feel tired and lean on Guyi.


    And she is not immune to TV at all. She often sleeps after watching TV for a while. In the end, she always sleeps on goosey''s leg. He wakes her up and asks her to go back to her room. Once she gets back to her room, she is more sober.


    Strange, always feel pillow in his legs, and the voice of the TV, she sleep more fragrant.


    Today''s Deja Vu made her recall the past, and her heart became heavy.


    She found a comfortable posture in Song Tianxiao''s arms and comforted herself that the past was the past, so she didn''t have to think about it any more.


    Now, song Tianxiao is her boyfriend, since she has recognized him, then other people have nothing to do with her.


    Just living together, it is inevitable that there will be some embarrassment, but after that running in period, the two people''s feelings are constantly warming up.


    He Xiaobai''s work is relatively relaxed. During the day, when he goes to work, she does housework and practices violin at home.

 Chapter 1132

    In the afternoon, she went to work and didn''t come back until the evening, but he went to pick her up every day.


    Two people seem to have become a couple, respect each other, living such a plain and full life.


    Except There''s not too much physical contact.


    Yes, they sleep in separate rooms all the time, and the most intimate action they have ever done is to pull a little hand.


    They all yearn for that kind of love at the spiritual level. They always feel that love is the most important thing. As long as they treat each other sincerely, they will be very satisfied.


    In order to give he Xiaobai a better future, song Tianxiao works harder. He works hard to make her live a better life.


    Instead of hard work, he felt it was a sweet burden.


    Although there was no way to compare her life with the old lady, he didn''t want to be too far worse than that. He couldn''t bear her to be wronged with himself.


    Song Tianxiao''s hard work also gave him a chance to be promoted. One of the senior cadres retired. He was the best candidate almost without any suspense, and the leaders always attached great importance to him.


    He happily told he Xiaobai the good news, and he Xiaobai was also happy for him.


    From graduation to now, it''s really not easy for him to accomplish song Xuechang''s step completely by his own ability. He got all this through his own internship and hard work.


    She is looking forward to that day. She even plans to cook a big meal to celebrate his promotion.


    The original vision of happiness, always so far away from her.


    Unconsciously, her life trajectory once again appeared deviation.


    That night, she left work earlier.


    Traffic jam on the road, song Tianxiao failed to pick her up on time, blocked in the road, also kept calling to tell her, let her go to the opposite coffee shop to wait, a little drink, eat, he will be right there.


    He Xiaobai just stood on the side of the road waiting for him. Although it was a bit boring, looking at the bustling neon lights and the cars coming and going, time passed quickly.


    He tolerated her so much, but after waiting for him for a while, she still had patience.


    In the process of waiting for her, a few drunk men came by, and they could smell their wine from a long distance.


    He Xiaobai frowned slightly and stepped back to make way for them. There was enough space for them to pass.


    She really didn''t want them to be very close, so she deliberately avoided them.


    What she didn''t expect was that one of the men''s hands suddenly reached out to her and uttered obscene words.


    He Xiaobai was startled immediately. He grabbed his wrist and desperately wanted to break away, shouting: "what are you going to do! Let go of me! Come on! Help


    How hard she can not earn off, can only cry desperately.


    At this time, no one seems to notice the situation here. He Xiaobai''s wrists are red and he is still held in his arms.


    She bent hard to keep him from touching her body, and her whole heart was terrified to the extreme.


    How can she be so unlucky, standing on the side of the road and other individuals will encounter hooligans, how can this very low probability of things happen to her.


    At the moment, how she hopes song Tianxiao to come quickly and help her. She is really about to cry.


    Just when she was desperate, a car stopped in front of her. A man came down from the car, grabbed the man''s clothes and took him to one side, raised his feet and kicked him hard.

 Chapter 1133

    Finally, he Xiaobai can''t take care of rubbing his red wrist and hides behind him for fear that the drunkards will come again.


    Seeing his companion beaten, several others came up to help.


    They are so difficult to deal with, but they can''t even walk steadily. It''s easy to get rid of them and beat them to flee.


    "Thank you, sir." After those people ran away, he Xiaobai said thanks in shock.


    Thanks to this kind-hearted man, otherwise, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    And when he turned around, he Xiaobai suddenly found that this person was actually Gu Yixi.


    Just now, she was so scared that she didn''t dare to lift her head and didn''t find it.


    She looked at each other in shock and embarrassment.


    This time, it''s a face-to-face meeting. She can''t run away as she didn''t see last time.


    Because he was the one who saved her, she once again sincerely thanks him: "easy, thank you."


    Guysy said nothing and looked at her like that.


    She didn''t even raise her head, and the atmosphere was a little strange.


    She can''t wait to leave here, can''t wait to find a reason to leave, just want to say nothing about her own business, and then casually take a taxi to leave, but goosey suddenly spoke.


    "Miaoyun is pregnant, you know." He opened his lips lightly, but in a tone of doubt.


    It seems that he is sure that she already knows. Besides, he should have recognized her when he met her in the shopping mall last time.


    "Well, I know. Congratulations." He Xiaobai nodded his head, and even had to smile to send his blessing.


    "Miaoyun needs a baby sitter to serve her." He continued.


    "Well, ha ha." He Xiaobai laughs like an idiot.


    Obviously she didn''t understand what he said. Xu Miaoyun is pregnant. There should be someone to serve her.


    Then, his words made her completely unable to laugh.


    "You''ll babysit her."


    He Xiaobai raised his head in surprise, still thinking about the real meaning of this sentence, and even wondering if he had heard something wrong or understood something wrong. He wanted to find her to serve pregnant Xu Miaoyun?


    But seeing his resolute eyes, it didn''t seem like a joke. It seems that all this is true.


    He Xiaobai''s heart can''t be calm for a long time, just feel like a lump in the throat, the body of Qi is shaking slightly.


    He actually found his ex-wife to serve his pregnant wife. What''s his purpose? Is it really fun to humiliate her like this?


    Doesn''t he just want her to see how they love each other and how he treats her well?


    At this time, he would not let her go, and would not let her have a peaceful life.


    He really, in her life, like a nightmare, haunting her.


    He Xiaobai took a deep breath, and refused without thinking about it: "sorry, please ask Mr. Gu to invite another expert."


    She was about to leave. He asked in a low voice behind her, "don''t think about it any more?"


    "No need!" She answered firmly.


    At the moment, she just wanted to get out of here and didn''t want to see him again.


    However, before she took a few steps, he suddenly said behind him, "if I remember correctly, is song Tianxiao going to be promoted these days? tomorrow the day after tomorrow? Let me see... "


    Hearing what he said, he Xiaobai''s body froze and froze.


    He''s going to threaten her with Tianxiao? How could he do that, how could he be so mean!

 Chapter 1134

    She would rather all this is not true, turned his head, gnashing his teeth and asked: "what do you want!"


    He gave a casual smile: "what do you think?"


    In the dim yellow light, he leaned against the station, with a smile on his face. He had a feeling of extreme meanness.


    He Xiaobai was trembling with anger, but there was a kind of helplessness and despair.


    Yes, he has money, status, father-in-law or mayor. Song Tianxiao is nothing more than a common man. If he wants to do something, it''s just a matter of one sentence, but it can make them never turn over.


    I didn''t expect that one day, guysy would treat her in such a mean way!


    Tian Xiao works so hard every day and works overtime, but he can''t beat him. He''s really shameless!


    How can she bear to see Tianxiao''s hard work destroyed once.


    "Goosey! You are so mean He Xiaobai gritted his teeth.


    "Thank you for your compliment." He is still so casual smile response.


    If it''s not against the law to kill, she really wants to kill him immediately.


    "I''ll give you one night to think about it. Come to my house tomorrow morning, and I''ll take it as your promise, otherwise It depends on whether the future of song Tianxiao can be destroyed. You are so in love now that you can''t bear to see that result, can you? " He said slowly.


    On the surface, he is humiliating her when he takes her to be a nanny for Xu Miaoyun. God knows how angry he is when he sees her with song Tianxiao. He just wants to tie her to his side. He can see her at any time and forbid her to associate with other men.


    He Xiaobai really wanted to refuse him, but at this time, she really hesitated. Her whole faith seemed to collapse suddenly, and she just felt powerless.


    She can''t fight him. Even if she doesn''t want to compromise, she can''t do anything. She doesn''t know what to do.


    Just when she was distracted, she heard the sound of "didi" and looked up. Song Tianxiao''s car also stopped nearby.


    After he honked twice, he pushed the door open and got out of the car. He came to her: "Xiaobai."


    He Xiaobai seems to have caught a life-saving straw, straightened his mood, and quickly grasped his sleeve: "en, Tianxiao, let''s go back."


    Here, she really can''t stay for a moment.


    Seeing song Tianxiao coming, Gu Yixi has got on the bus.


    Song Tianxiao looked up and recognized who he was.


    Sitting in the car, he Xiaobai leaned against the glass tired and looked out at the street view.


    Song Tianxiao did not ask why she was with Gu Yixi or what happened between them.


    It was her ex husband. It was a marriage she would never forget. He didn''t want to ask that person to expose her scar.


    Just very concerned asked: "Xiaobai, is not the body uncomfortable?"


    He Xiaobai shook his head and replied, "no, I''m fine. I''m just a little tired today."


    It''s not just physical fatigue, but more importantly, feeling tired.


    She couldn''t understand why guysy had to treat her like that. When could his hatred for her disappear? Did he really want her to die?


    Really, he is about to succeed. If there were not so many obstacles, she could not help but follow her wish, if her death could let him put down his hatred.


    Thinking all the way, he Xiaobai seems to understand something.

 Chapter 1135

    Tianxiao is innocent. She can''t ruin his future because of her hatred and entanglement with guyisi. In that case, she will feel uneasy all her life.


    Even for the sake of Tianxiao, she would like to promise to serve her ex husband''s wife.


    What''s more, when she goes to Gu''s home, she may see her son.


    She dreams of seeing her own son every day. How can she not be excited when such conditions are placed in front of her eyes.


    Although sometimes also want to, and meet is also separated, better not to see.


    But as a mother, when she has a chance to see her son, she still insists on not seeing him.


    On these two conditions, she should also agree, aggrieved himself and calculate what.


    That''s right. Before getting on the bus, she refused. After getting off the bus, she had made up her mind to agree to guysey''s request.


    "Tianxiao, I have something to tell you." Back home, he Xiaobai said calmly.


    "Yes?" Song Tianxiao looks back at her with gentle eyes.


    "Xu Miaoyun is pregnant. From tomorrow on, I will be her nanny to take care of her." He Xiaobai tries not to look unhappy.


    Song Tianxiao is silent for a moment, ask: "just now Gu Yixi looks for you to say this with you?"


    "Yes." He Xiaobai nodded.


    "You agreed?"


    He Xiaobai continued to nod.


    Song Tianxiao only thinks that this is not he Xiaobai''s style, he continues to ask: "is he threatening you?"


    In one word, how could he Xiaobai agree to him. He had a bad feeling in his heart. Xiaobai must have done it for a reason. Guysi must have used some means.


    "No..." He Xiaobai shook his head and said with a smile, "you forget, so you can see my child."


    "Oh." Guyi West heart a burst of sour, but raised the corner of the mouth said, "this is good."


    How did he forget that she had a child. Even though I haven''t met her since I was born, it''s her flesh and blood after all.


    He understood how happy it was to be a mother to see her children.


    She is his girlfriend, but she wants to work in her ex husband''s house, even if he is jealous to death, but he respects her choice, he respects a mother''s yearning feelings.


    He believes Xiaobai, she won''t let him down.


    Strange only strange, I have no fate to meet her first, there is no way to let her fall in love with himself first.


    It''s all predestined. What can he do.


    "Tianxiao." He Xiaobai carefully looked at him, she was afraid that he would not be happy.


    But did not think, he is very tolerant smile said: "you are happy, I am not so careful." He just felt that he had wronged Xiaobai and felt sorry for her.


    Song Tianxiao''s tolerance gives her a long lost warmth, as if, as long as he is there, she can do whatever she wants, no matter what he does, he will stand firmly on her side, never blame her, never be angry with her.


    He Xiaobai inadvertently lifts her hair, but song Tianxiao sees her wrist. It''s red. It''s obviously hurt.


    "Xiaobai, what''s wrong with your wrist?" Song Tianxiao grabbed her arm and asked with a frown.


    When he said that, she suddenly saw it.


    No wonder I always feel a little pain in my wrist. I was caught red.


    What song Tianxiao thinks now must be, did Gu Yixi bully her? What did that bastard do to Xiaobai! He even wavered whether Xiaobai should be allowed to go to his house to be a nanny.

 Chapter 1136

    Seeing song Tianxiao''s worry and anger in his eyes, he Xiaobai already knows what he is thinking.


    She explained in a hurry: "Tianxiao, you misunderstood. I met a drunk just now. They came up to pull me. It was Guyi who saved me. It''s not what you think. "


    Hearing her saying this, song Tianxiao''s expression gradually softened. He just hated himself vaguely. Why did she appear beside her for the first time to protect her when she was in danger? He would never be himself.


    The next morning, he Xiaobai had no backbone to go back to her once very familiar but strange home, which she thought might never come again.


    Fate makes people, but did not think, she will appear in this capacity.


    After standing at the door for a long time, she summoned up her courage and finally knocked on the door.


    When the door opened, Guyi looked down at her in her household clothes: "come in." Turn around and go in.


    He Xiaobai followed, careful, and had a completely different state of mind.


    Before, she was the host here, but now, she is just a guest.


    Compared with the ordinary houses that we are used to now, there are too many luxurious houses here. I''m afraid that they might be dirty or damaged, which makes it a little more formal.


    "Sit down." Goosey took the lead in sitting on the sofa, leaning casually and looking relaxed.


    She sat down on one side, with a good posture and a little caution.


    He knew that according to her character, she would come to him in the end. No matter what the purpose, she would come in the end, wouldn''t she?


    He knows her too well, even better than herself, so he can poke her in the soft spot every time and play with her every time.


    He knew her decision from the moment she stepped in.


    Even if she hates him or blames her, he will do so.


    Gu Yixi casually sat on the sofa and did not speak. After a moment of silence, he Xiaobai took a deep breath and opened his mouth first: "but you promise me not to hurt Tianxiao, and I am willing to take care of Miss Xu."


    Although he knew the reason for her doing so, it still sounded harsh from her mouth.


    She is so complacent for another man, what she cares about is others.


    He had a faint smile on his face: "I promise you."


    As long as his goal is achieved, he has no time to take care of others.


    If it wasn''t for her and song Tianxiao, how could he turn his attention to him.


    When he said that, he Xiaobai had the illusion that he was selling himself.


    If she has already agreed, how can she shrink back? She has to stick to it.


    "Here''s the key. Every week, you have a holiday. For Miaoyun''s health, you have to stay at home at other times. There are guest rooms on the first floor. You can pick up one at will. When you are free, you can go shopping and have your own entertainment. This is the most basic requirement. I''ll quit the job there from today. I''ll give you no lower salary than that one. "


    Goosey threw her a key and told her the truth.


    In the face of her, he is like a full businessman, which makes her feel a little uncomfortable.


    In this way, she has to stay and even sleep here for six days a week.


    Although she thought it would be inconvenient, she was not qualified to negotiate with him.

 Chapter 1137

    Besides, he had no interest in her. She was worried about something. The big deal is to get through this period of time. After Xu Miaoyun gives birth to her baby, she can leave.


    For the sake of song Tianxiao''s future, she must promise.


    Because he really can do everything, she doesn''t want to regret it later.


    "Well, I''ll listen to you." He Xiaobai silently took the key and nodded.


    The living room, once again into a silence, the atmosphere of depression to death.


    He Xiaobai really can''t stand this kind of quiet, she asked: "Miss Xu?"


    It seems that there is only guysy at home, and she can''t even see anyone else. She really can''t stay any longer.


    "Back to my mother''s house." Replied gouisi.


    From entering the door, he Xiaobai has been observing all around secretly, trying to see if he can find some clues about his children.


    Sitting here, her heart is unavoidably excited. She has been looking forward to seeing her son every day for three years. Today, she finally has a chance to go to the place where her son lives.


    However, why did she not hear the children''s movement for such a long time.


    Just walk away? She was a little bit reluctant.


    She couldn''t help but ask, "where''s Duoduo?"


    She has a sense of propriety. Naturally, she knows that she is not qualified to recognize her child. She just wants to see him.


    Count it out, he should go to kindergarten.


    "Lucy took her out to play." Gu Yixi very indifferent answer, he did not deliberately avoid the question about children.


    Lucy is a tutor of Duoduo, an American. She usually teaches him some English and sometimes takes him out to play, which is close to half a nanny.


    Because of the long-term life together, so the little guy small age, oral English has been very fluent.


    It seems that since he is willing to let her live at home, he will surely know that she will see her son. He has no special objection. Has he agreed that she will see her son?


    This cognition makes he Xiaobai feel a little excited. Even if she is embarrassed, she always wants to wait for Duoduo to come back and see him.


    He leaned gracefully on the sofa and picked up a magazine to read, but she was a little stiff and didn''t know where to put it.


    Ticking, ticking, static can hear the sound of the clock swing, such an atmosphere for her is a kind of torture, with him, it is a kind of entertainment, from time to time casually look up to see her helpless.


    I don''t know how long later, the slight sound of opening the door was caught by her sensitive nerve. She looked up and saw that the door was pushed open. A small figure came in first, followed by a blue haired foreigner.


    He Xiaobai was stunned. Countless little people appeared in his dreams, and finally appeared in front of his eyes.


    White skin, big eyes, short hairy hair, with this age of lovely and immature.


    It turned out that her son was more beautiful than she thought.


    Just staring at the little man, he Xiaobai even forgot to blink his eyes. He felt that his eyes were sour and tears almost came down.


    "Daddy Seeing guyisi on the sofa, the little guy jumped over with joy. It was very nice.


    Guysy put down his magazine, grabbed him and hugged him.


    The little guy rubbed in his arms and gave him a kiss on the face.

 Chapter 1138

    "Tell Daddy, where did you play?" Guysi''s voice is also rare full of tenderness.


    The little guy began to babble and count where he had gone. Guysy had a match or not, and then he said.


    Father and son seem to be so close, from time to time sweet laughter, so enviable.


    In this way, Gu Yixi seems to be in great pain. Duoduo should not be wronged in this family.


    Fortunately, her children did not live a miserable life because of her. As his biological mother, he Xiaobai was relieved by this cognition.


    At the same time, it is more painful.


    She is so envious of Xu Miaoyun for having such a sensible and lovely son and her husband who loves her and loves her.


    Isn''t that the most precious thing in a woman''s life? Originally should belong to her, but has no chance with her.


    In the face of his son, but can''t tell him that he is his mother, but can''t hold him, kiss him. For her, is a kind of helpless and pain.


    It''s time for Lucy to say goodbye when you send back Xiao duo safely.


    Goosey put Duoduo down and said, "Duoduo, goodbye to miss Lucy."


    The little guy immediately enunciated a string of English clearly and politely sent the teacher out in person.


    "Daddy, who is this aunt?" Suddenly I saw a beautiful and strange aunt sitting on the sofa. Xiao Duoduo put his arms around Gu Yixi''s neck and asked.


    "This is aunt he..."


    Before Gu Yixi finished, the little guy suddenly thought of something and said, "Daddy, please take care of Mommy."


    Gu Yixi nodded by default. Duoduo politely said "good aunt" to he Xiaobai, but he seemed to reject her.


    She wanted to touch his head with a smile on her face, but he kept it quiet. He didn''t seem to want to touch her.


    He Xiaobai put down his hand slowly.


    She kept comforting herself. The child is still young, he knows it. She can''t be so anxious, can''t be like this, even if she thinks about him again.


    Now, she should be content to see her son.


    Smart Duoduo also has his own ideas. The beautiful women on TV are generally bad aunts. Even the kindergarten friends cry and say that her father and a beautiful Auntie have run away and don''t want her and Mommy. It shows how bad the beautiful Auntie is.


    In a child''s cognition, this aunt is more beautiful than her mother. Will she be like those bad women who confuse daddy and make daddy abandon Mommy.


    I''m afraid he Xiaobai will be crazy if he wants to know what Duoduo is thinking.


    It''s hard to see my child. I always want to stay with him for a while, even if I can only watch him from the side.


    "Daddy, I don''t like this aunt." A lot of big eyes secretly looked at he Xiaobai one eye, in Gu Yixi ear low said.


    He tried to keep his voice down and whispered, but he Xiaobai heard him.


    A tight heart, leaving only bitter. She can feel a lot of hostility towards her. I''m afraid there''s nothing sadder than being a mother when I''m hated by my own son.


    "Why?" Gu Yixi looked at her carelessly and asked Duoduo in a low voice.


    At that glance, he could see the pain in her heart. Silk Show off the ingredients. Look, the son is his.


    Duoduo blinked and thought, after all, it''s a child, and he can''t say many reasons.

 Chapter 1139

    "Well If you don''t like it, you don''t like it. "


    "She''s going to stay here and take care of Mommy." Goosey explained patiently to him.


    "So Daddy doesn''t want to like her, either, OK? " Duoduo quickly compromised and put his arms around guyisi''s neck.


    "Well, daddy doesn''t like her." Goosey bowed his head and gave him a kiss.


    The whispers between the two were heard by he Xiaobai.


    She bit her lip, trying to control her emotions and not look so embarrassed.


    Although Duoduo doesn''t like her, it doesn''t affect her love for him at all.


    It''s all her fault. It''s her incompetence. She can''t leave her children, care for him and take care of him. She owes him too much.


    After unifying his position with his father, the little guy suddenly rubbed his stomach and said, "Daddy, I''m so hungry."


    "Hungry..." Gu Yixi said with a voice, but his eyes unconsciously looked at he Xiaobai.


    He Xiaobai, who was still in a trance, suddenly came back to himself and said consciously, "I''m so hungry. My aunt is going to cook." He got up and went straight to the kitchen.


    She took a deep breath, this is only the first time to meet, there is still time in the future, she will make up for Duoduo, she believes Duoduo will accept her.


    Duoduo is hungry. She is going to make food for him.


    To be able to cook food for her son is also a kind of hard won happiness for her.


    When I opened the refrigerator, it was full of all kinds of vegetables and meat, which seemed to be ready.


    She smiles bitterly. It seems that Xu Miaoyun must be a virtuous wife. Even when she goes back to her mother''s home, she doesn''t forget to fill the refrigerator.


    Where did she know that these were all bought by guysy early in the morning.


    Take the ingredients out of the refrigerator and start cooking.


    Because of Duoduo, she did it with great care. She even wanted to cut the vegetables evenly, beautiful without any defect.


    This meal, she is more than ever attentive.


    Duoduo is growing up. Can''t he eat more? Is he afraid of spicy food


    Like any mother, she is full of her own children.


    After careful cooking, the delicious food will soon come out of the pot, and the fragrance has made guyisi, who is sitting on the sofa outside and reading magazines, a little absent-minded.


    A way to attract food on the table, he Xiaobai some formality to call father and son to eat, Gu Yixi just pretended to close the magazine.


    He Xiaobai busily served them with rice and chopsticks, like a slave.


    Father and son have the same posture, and naturally enjoy this kind of treatment.


    As the nanny of their family, he Xiaobai doesn''t know whether to stay and eat together or to avoid for the time being. After all, it was the first time that she appeared in that capacity. In the past, the nanny would never share a meal with the host.


    In the moment of her hesitation, Gu Yixi didn''t lift her head and said carelessly, "sit down and eat together."


    As a kind reward, according to he Xiaobai''s character, he would never accept it before. But in front of her children, everything is floating clouds, she can put down all dignity.


    She is not at ease, Duo Duo is still so small, whether Gu Yixi can take care of him to eat.


    She nodded in silence, naturally vacated Xu Miaoyun''s position and sat down with the tableware.


    Only the nearest clip some vegetables, eating rice small mouthful, eyes are always uncontrolled to see to eat more.

 Chapter 1140

    Every time he eats a dish, her heart is uncontrollably mentioned. Does he like it? He is always afraid that he will not like it.


    What''s gratifying is that Duoduo is a child who is not picky about food. He eats with relish and doesn''t need to feed. It''s especially worrying.


    When eating fish, he Xiaobai was afraid that he would get stuck. He specially picked out the fish bones one by one with chopsticks. He was very observant. No tiny bones were allowed to appear. After picking, he put the fresh fish in his bowl.


    She did not even care to eat a few meals, only to see a lot of fun to eat, she has a sense of satisfaction.


    Eat all the things in the bowl, put down the spoon, a few grains of rice on Duoduo''s face, it looks funny and lovely. The deep love in he Xiaobai''s eyes is the same as that of every mother. No matter what he looks like, he is always so lovely in her eyes.


    She involuntarily picked up the tissue, raised her hand to gently wipe it off for him.


    More slightly surprised, did not expect that she would have such a close move, the aunt''s excessive friendliness made his heart more alert.


    Although the aunt is very beautiful and the food is delicious, he still doesn''t like her and doesn''t want to have contact with her.


    See Gu Yixi also put down chopsticks, more together, pull clothes said: "Daddy, accompany me to play chess, accompany me to play chess?"


    The little guy has just learned to play Gobang. He has a lot of fun every day. Whenever he has time, he will let goosey play with him.


    As long as it''s a lot of demands, guysi will always have patience to sacrifice his time to accompany him.


    "Good.". While answering, he leaned down and picked him up with one hand. Father and son walked towards the study.


    Through the hidden door, I can see that in the room, goosey is very easygoing and sits with dodo on the carpet, with a chessboard in the middle. The father and son are playing like a model. From time to time, Duoduo holds a chess piece and holds his chin to think. Like a little adult, he always dances every step of success, not to mention how happy he is.


    Even outside he Xiaobai looked at, unconsciously raised the corner of the mouth.


    She looked in that direction, her feet like lead.


    However, after all, she can only look far away, and can never integrate into it. The happiness of family doesn''t belong to her.


    She didn''t take a few mouthfuls of a good lunch. Finally, he took his eyes back and cleaned up the mess on the table.


    In the afternoon, he Xiaobai went back.


    For a moment, she was still unable to accept the atmosphere under the same roof as her ex husband. She just wanted to come out for a breath.


    She needs to live there for a while. She needs to come back and bring some things.


    Song Tianxiao came back from work after she packed up her daily necessities and some clothes.


    Surprised to see her at home, holding her shoulder up and down looking at her: "did he embarrass you?"


    He Xiaobai shook his head with a smile: "no, Duoduo is also very good, they are very good."


    Seeing some happiness and satisfaction on her face, she finally met her child. He should be happy for her, even if he can''t get excited.


    At present, he can only adapt to her as much as possible. As long as she''s happy, that''s enough.


    "Tianxiao, I may need to live there for a while." He Xiaobai was very careful to tell him about guysiti''s conditions. She knew that it would be cruel for him, but she couldn''t help watching his hard-working career burn down.

 Chapter 1141

    In a dilemma, she is full of guilt. Her slim palm is close to his face, and her eyes are full of sincere low apology: "I''m sorry, Tianxiao. I''ll come back after Xu miaoyan gives birth to her baby."


    Song Tianxiao stirred up a smile: "good." Even if the heart again how bitter.


    They try to understand each other, tolerance each other, Tianxiao such selfless boyfriend, she believes, no matter what happens, they will be able to go on.


    The next day, song Tianxiao personally drove her to Guyi''s home.


    When he got out of the car, he put his arms around her waist and her hands on his shoulders. The little lovers in love look so intimate.


    "Call me if you need anything." Song Tianxiao''s face was close to her face and whispered in her ear.


    "Well." She answered with a sweet smile.


    "Go ahead." He touched her hair, like sending his daughter out, a little uneasy and nostalgic.


    He Xiaobai stood in front of the door with his luggage and waved goodbye to him.


    "Daddy, daddy, what are you looking at?" Duoduo, who runs around with a remote control car, suddenly sees his father staring out of the window in a daze. He throws down the remote control and runs over to hold his thigh.


    "Oh, nothing." Goosey took a sip of the milk from the glass and turned her eyes.


    From the time I decided not to love her anymore, I knew that there would be the next person to accompany her. See more such scenes, should learn to numb it, but why, always a little unwilling.


    When he Xiaobai opened the door and went in, Gu Yixi was sitting on the sofa with her legs up, reading the City morning paper, and didn''t lift her head. Duoduo was playing with toys and didn''t have time to talk to her.


    She said hello with a stiff head, which was directly ignored like air, and the atmosphere was a little embarrassed.


    But she''s trying to get used to it.


    Her room was arranged in the nanny room opposite the kitchen, far away from the master''s bedroom, to ensure that it would not be disturbed.


    Familiar to go in, clean up the room, and then put their things in order.


    From today on, she will live under the same roof with her ex husband and ex husband''s wife. Such a strange combination is bound to face many embarrassments. She will adjust her mind. No matter what happens, she will face it with a smile.


    From the moment she moved in, she knew what her duty was and what she could not overstep.


    When the hostess left home for many days, there were only two men in the house, so it was hard to avoid chaos.


    She consciously rolled up her sleeves to clean the room.


    Familiar with the place, everything is the same as before the divorce, she is familiar with it, but her mood is completely different.


    Guysi and Duoduo are busy with their own affairs, totally ignoring her existence.


    And waist long hair was her simple pull in the back of the head, a wisp of disobedient hair in front of the forehead, soft hanging in the face, side view, add a lot of charm.


    Busy for half a morning, it was finally a success. She stretched out her arm and wiped the sweat on her forehead with her sleeve regardless of her image. Now she was so tired that she wanted to sit down and have a rest at any time.


    I was about to go to the bathroom to clean myself when I heard the sound of a car outside.


    "Mommy''s back!" Duoduo immediately put down his toys and ran to open the door. Guysi also put down the newspaper and followed him.


    Standing in the middle of the living room, he Xiaobai suddenly becomes at a loss. As his current wife, Xu miaoyan, can she tolerate her ex-wife in their home?

 Chapter 1142

    Looking out of the window, you can see that a high-end car stops in front of the door.


    Hesitated again and again, the hostess came back, she should go out to meet.


    Regardless of going to the bathroom, she followed out.


    Just compared with guyisi and Duoduo, she looks a lot bleak.


    The driver opened the front passenger''s door and stepped out with a stiletto foot, followed by a straight white leg


    Xu Miaoyun wears a simple and elegant dress, a cardigan and sunglasses. She is just like the star attending the event, so she is calm and elegant. Even if she is pregnant, it doesn''t affect her beauty at all. On the contrary, she feels more attractive.


    Looking back at myself, my messy hair, dirty apron and long plastic gloves are compared to the dust.


    As soon as Xu Miaoyun got out of the car, Gu Yixi opened her arms to meet her.


    With a smile on her lips, Xu Miaoyun pounced on him.


    "Why don''t you tell me if you come back early? I''ll pick you up." His voice was deep and gentle.


    "It''s the same with the driver." She carries Zhuang Shuxian.


    Two people gentle for a long time, beautiful men and beautiful women, let a person not envy.


    Their feelings are so good, no wonder they don''t care about her appearing here.


    "Mommy Hold Xu Miaoyun''s leg and rub it.


    "I haven''t seen you for a few days. Duoduo has grown tall again." Xu Miaoyun touches his hairy head.


    The three of them looked so harmonious and warm. The picture was so beautiful that she didn''t even dare to see it.


    Her own son is in other women''s arms, calling for other women''s Mommy, but I know how hurt she is.


    However, no matter how bitter or sad she was, she couldn''t say it. She could only swallow it silently.


    I''m afraid the secret can only be hidden in her heart for a lifetime. Even if she has the chance, she can''t let him know He is still so young, for an innocent child, such a truth is how cruel.


    She would rather call other women Mommy all her life as long as he is happy and happy.


    Xu is to deliberately do to this strange beautiful aunt to see, today''s Duoduo is particularly enthusiastic.


    In fact, compared with his own mummy, Duoduo likes daddy a little more.


    After hugging, Gu Yixi holds Duoduo in one hand and Xu Miaoyun''s waist in the other. As she passes by he Xiaobai, she smiles gracefully and nods slightly.


    Xu miaoyan is really an extraordinary woman. It is rare for women to smile at her so calmly.


    He Xiaobai grinned back. Just, don''t know, Xu Miaoyun so indifferent smile, is to her disdain.


    Also, such a child of her, by the second into a slag, what competitiveness, Xu Miaoyun and what can not rest assured.


    When he Xiaobai cleans himself up and comes out of the bathroom, Gu Yixi and Xu miaoyan have a good talk, which makes her feel how beautiful it is to be an outsider here.


    Look at the time. It''s time to prepare lunch.


    She was walking towards the kitchen, but guysy stopped her.


    "Miaoyun doesn''t like ginger. Don''t put it in cooking. Try to be light. By the way, Miaoyun loves to eat spareribs. Remember to make more. "


    He Xiaobai''s body became stiff and soon recovered to nature. He said with a smile, "OK."


    Xu Miaoyun politely smile: "trouble you."


    "No trouble, I should do it," she said in a hurry

 Chapter 1143

    There''s no spare ribs in the fridge. She can''t wait to go out and sell them.


    I never thought that one day, guysi would be so gentle and care for a woman, even her taste would be the same. It seems that he really loves her.


    Xu Miaoyun is really happy to have such a husband who loves her and loves her.


    She doesn''t have any illusions about guyisi, but she always thinks of her past unconsciously.


    The same women, the same pregnancy, why the treatment will be so different.


    Xu miaoyan, like a queen, was booed and cared for by others, but she was abandoned and completely ignored.


    Once that cold memories, even now think of it, people feel that piercing.


    However, thanks to those experiences, she has grown from a girl who doesn''t know about the world to an independent woman. Just like now, she has no pressure to choose the best ribs and ingredients, and she can also bargain with the boss properly to run a family.


    The arrival of he Xiaobai has greatly improved the food of the whole family.


    Xu miaoyan is an emotional woman. She cooks occasionally, but she seldom cooks every meal so delicately and richly. After all, she is a strong woman who focuses on her career.


    At the dinner table, Gu Yixi made no secret of his concern. He always gave Xu miaoyan food, water and tissue with little smile.


    Xu Miaoyun bit the spareribs and made no secret of her praise. She said to he Xiaobai, "it tastes good."


    He Xiaobai, who had been ignored and just took a small bite of his own food, was shocked when he heard this sentence: "thank you."


    She should be happy to be praised by the hostess.


    Her task now is to do her job calmly, and then welcome the birth of Xu miaoyan''s child.


    Is eating, suddenly the mobile phone rings, a little abrupt, he Xiaobai flurried up the phone to one side to pick up, song Tianxiao called.


    "Have you eaten yet?" Song Tianxiao''s voice with a trace of joy, it seems that something good happened.


    "Eating, and you?" He Xiaobai holds the phone in both hands and tries to keep his voice down.


    "Yes. Xiaobai, I''m promoted. I can buy you more things you want in the future. "


    "Really! Congratulations He Xiaobai is also smiling and happy for him.


    "There''s a reception in the company tonight. Can you come?" Song Tianxiao''s voice softened and he took some advice.


    He Xiaobai looked back at a happy family of three and said, "let me ask. I''ll call you in the evening."


    She has no doubt that Gu Yixi has the ability to make song Tianxiao, who has just been promoted, fall less than before. Therefore, she must seek his consent.


    Hang up the phone, he Xiaobai sat back without saying a word, did not mention the matter just now.


    Until the evening, after everything at home, she proposed to accompany song Tianxiao to the party.


    As a nanny, she did a good job, which can be said to be watertight.


    If you blindly deny it, it seems that he is making trouble for her. How can the future work go on.


    Gu Yixi orders casually. When she turns around to change her clothes, he adds quietly: "come back before 11 o''clock, don''t disturb Miao Yan and have a rest."

 Chapter 1144

    He Xiaobai nodded with a smile: "OK, I see."


    The dress with buttocks just shows the slim waist and straight legs. Stepping on high-heeled shoes, it looks more tall and has temperament. A simple painting of light makeup makes the whole person bright and moving. Such a dress is quite different from a housewife in an apron.


    He went out with his handbag and didn''t look up until he closed the door


    She dressed up so beautiful, in order to meet other men, subconsciously there is a kind of uncomfortable feeling.


    Out of the door, he takes a taxi all the way to the hotel song Tianxiao said. He takes out his wallet and is taking money. Suddenly, he feels the light is dim and turns his head. Song Tianxiao leans over the glass with a smile.


    "Tianxiao." Her eyes lit up.


    It''s tens of meters away from the hotel. I didn''t expect that he was still here to meet her.


    He opened the door, handed the driver the money he had already prepared, pulled her out and walked forward with her arms around her: "let''s go, everyone is on it."


    He Xiaobai was moved and sweet in his heart: "well." With him, there is a kind of inexplicable peace of mind.


    This is the first time he Xiaobai meets his colleagues. She has a little tension and expectation in her heart, but after all, she comes from a rich family, and her appearance and temperament are hard to compare with ordinary people.


    Take his arm, keep smiling, elegant and moving.


    "No wonder I didn''t introduce my girlfriend to us. It turns out that my girlfriend is so beautiful." For the first time, song Tianxiao, who was so serious in his work, also had such a big boy''s side. His colleagues couldn''t help teasing him.


    "Yes, as soon as he received the call from his sister-in-law, brother song ran down and waited. Don''t mention how serious he was."


    Just after calling him, he came downstairs to pick her up? Even if there is no traffic jam on the road, it will take 20 minutes. How long has he been waiting? Why is he so stupid.


    He Xiaobai couldn''t help looking at him and condemning him with his eyes.


    Song Tianxiao was a little embarrassed. He didn''t know whether he had just drunk a few glasses of wine or he was shy. He blushed.


    He was very generous to introduce her to his colleagues and friends. From his tone and the attitude of embracing her, he inadvertently revealed an attitude: it is a kind of pride for him to have her as a girlfriend.


    This is a celebration party, as just promoted song Tianxiao, naturally is the protagonist.


    Colleagues toast, how can he be less.


    How could he refuse to drink a cup of wine for Gao Sheng.


    Even finding such a beautiful girlfriend as he Xiaobai has become a reason for toasting. Although it''s a little sad, this glass of wine is the most comfortable for him to drink, and he will never turn back.


    As his girlfriend, he Xiaobai was not spared. She had a bad drink. She only drank a cup symbolically, and the rest could be blocked back. If she didn''t go back, song Tianxiao would do it for her.


    See song Tianxiao so treasure her appearance, a colleague joked: "kiss one, kiss one, we will not embarrass Xiaobai."


    Sometimes, show love will inevitably be ridiculed, he Xiaobai can''t help blushing.


    I don''t know if it''s because the atmosphere is too high, or because I''m a little dizzy after drinking wine, song Tianxiao goes to kiss her.


    With a kiss like a dragonfly skimming water, he Xiaobai suddenly raised his eyes. He felt that his brain was empty and could not even hear the noise around him.

 Chapter 1145

    It''s the first time we''ve been together for such a long time. There''s always something unspeakable about the casual arrival.


    After kissing, song Tianxiao seems to be sober. His heart is beating very hard. He was really scared just now. Suddenly


    However, they all behave naturally. He carefully observed he Xiaobai''s expression and saw that she didn''t have too much disgust and anger, so he finally felt a little relieved.


    After going back to the reception, song Tianxiao was a little drunk. He was not very comfortable. In the taxi, he Xiaobai asked him to lean his head on his shoulder.


    "Xiaobai, I''m sorry about what happened just now." He was also bitter about the kiss and apologized to her.


    He Xiaobai said with a smile, "it doesn''t matter. It''s like this between lovers." Although there is a kind of unspeakable feeling, she didn''t care.


    Hearing what she said, song Tianxiao put his arms around her waist and rubbed: "Xiaobai, you are so nice."


    It turns out that drunk he is like this, but also coquetry cute, he Xiaobai can''t help laughing, touched his head: "OK."


    He closed his eyes, a finger around her hair, inadvertently has been so long.


    "Xiaobai, after this time, I will marry you, OK?" He has a low voice. Although he is intoxicated, he knows what he is talking about.


    She also knows that this is his heart, he is not joking.


    I don''t know if every woman will be moved when she hears such words. In a word, she is moved, soft and sour in her heart.


    "Good." She agreed with little consideration.


    Originally, the vigorous courtship between men and women, for them, is such a simple dialogue, is such a flat commitment.


    Hearing her affirmative answer, song Tianxiao''s arms are even tighter. From then on, this idea took root in his heart. He would try to give her a happy and complete home and make her not suffer so many grievances.


    He Xiaobai sent to the luxury house, song Tianxiao stood in front of the car: "go in, have a rest early."


    He Xiaobai is a little worried about him, but it seems that for a moment, he wakes up a lot and smiles: "don''t worry, I''m ok."


    When he Xiaobai opens the door and goes in, only the light in the study is still on. It seems that Xu Miaoyun and Duoduo are asleep. If that''s right, he may be working.


    She walked as lightly as she could, and didn''t let her high-heeled shoes make any noise. But just after changing her shoes, she suddenly felt sick and ran to the bathroom with her mouth covered.


    She vomited and everything in her stomach was clean.


    Tearful gargle, wash the face, a look up, but see Gu Yixi is holding the arm standing at the door.


    See her full of wine gas, a face embarrassed appearance, Gu Yi West unconsciously frowned, which contains the dislike is self-evident.


    Did not expect him to appear here, he Xiaobai startled, hurriedly apologized: "sorry to disturb you, I''m really sorry."


    Without saying anything, he turned around and left.


    He Xiaobai was relieved for a long time. His cold appearance almost scared her to death.


    Looking at his expressionless face, I hate her so much.


    Also from the next day, he Xiaobai knows that Gu Yixi and Xu Miaoyun sleep in separate rooms.

 Chapter 1146

    She wasn''t even surprised. They split up a few years ago because he didn''t want to see her at all. Now, maybe it will affect Xu Miaoyun''s rest and hurt her baby.


    He loves her so much, and everything he does naturally starts from the perspective of serving her well.


    She never doubted their feelings.


    Xu miaoyan''s stomach is getting bigger and bigger. She has given up all her work and is at home to raise her baby.


    Gu Yixi also wholeheartedly accompany, in addition to working hours, put off all the entertainment, go home with her.


    They still put on pictures of love at home every day. Duoduo still doesn''t like her, even though she is gentle to him. Her relationship with Xu miaoyan is still harmonious.


    When she is not busy, she also meets song Tianxiao when she is free. Their relationship is not so dull.


    In the morning, Xu miaoyan was guiding Duoduo to draw, while he Xiaobai was cleaning the floor.


    This is the homework assigned by the kindergarten. Let''s draw our own home.


    Duoduo''s painting is very serious. She takes a look at it from a distance. He paints the home in his eyes with a childish style.


    "Dodo, draw your own picture. Mommy, go to sleep for a while." Xu miaoyan was a little sleepy. She puffed and walked towards the room with her stomach. Her pace was slow and elegant.


    Duoduo nodded his head obediently and continued to draw by himself.


    But he Xiaobai only works for a few minutes without looking at him. Suddenly he hears his scream and turns back to see him standing there tearfully holding the torn painting.


    It turned out that he had just finished his painting when he fell on the ground. He bent down to pick it up. He didn''t find that a corner had been stepped on. He pulled it up and pulled it off.


    Mother and son heart to heart, he Xiaobai immediately distressed, she is almost reflexive, put down the things in hand, quickly ran past, tightly hugged him, said: "don''t cry, it doesn''t matter, aunt help you stick."


    Living under the same roof for such a long time, she never had a chance to hold him like this. Even she didn''t realize it at all. She just did it subconsciously.


    Just want to comfort him, for him to bear all the unhappy.


    Being held by a woman who doesn''t like it, Duoduo is even more disgusted. In his anger, he pushed her and cried: "don''t you hold me, you are my father''s fox spirit!" Then he turned around and ran away.


    The child''s push did not have much strength, but she sat on the ground unprepared, the whole person was stunned.


    She can''t believe it. That''s what she said. It turns out that in her son''s heart, she thinks so much about herself. No wonder he hates himself so much.


    I''m afraid there''s nothing sadder than being scolded as a fox by a close son.


    Even if she is about to shed tears at this time, she still has to bear it, suck her nose, and force her face to smile. It''s not the child''s fault. She''s not good enough.


    No wonder Duoduo thinks so. He always feels strange between his father and his aunt.


    Sometimes daddy is really bad to her. He is always cold and never smiles.


    However, sometimes, Daddy would secretly stare at her for a long time without her noticing.


    They thought he was playing with toys, but he saw them all.


    He was really afraid that she would steal her father like a bad aunt.


    Therefore, he put her in a hostile position in his heart, and constantly strengthened his determination.


    After Duoduo ran away, she wanted to catch up with him, but she thought that he hated himself so much that he didn''t want to see himself enter his room.

 Chapter 1147

    Pick up the torn painting on the ground, turn out the tape, glue it carefully and put it back on the table.


    This is probably the most selfless and great heart of a mother. Even if she is hurt again, she always wants to make her child happy and willing to do everything for him in obscurity.


    Life is so not salty, Xu miaoyan''s birth inspection also went several times, each time is Gu Yixi carefully accompany.


    From their calm expression and smile, the child must be very healthy.


    It was about a weekend when guysy needed to go on a business trip. Before leaving, he still accompanied her to the hospital as usual, and then went straight from the hospital to the airport to catch the plane.


    Before, he never accompanied her once, even in his most free time.


    After Gu Yixi''s business trip, Xu Miaoyun and Duoduo are left at home. Besides going to kindergarten, Duoduo often stays with his foreign teachers.


    In the morning, after doing housework, he Xiaobai went out to buy food and daily necessities for the day as usual, which has become a habit for her.


    Just walked not far, suddenly found that he forgot to bring his wallet.


    Memory is really worse and worse, no way, had to go back.


    When she opened the door, she found a pair of men''s shoes in the door.


    Goosey''s back? She did not think much, because his whereabouts, certainly will not tell her, she did not know that he would be on a business trip for several days.


    However, as soon as I looked up, I saw Xu Miaoyun and a man kissing on the sofa. Their relationship seemed so close, but That man is not goosey.


    Just a very indifferent kiss, not too much nostalgia and entanglement, can see in he Xiaobai''s eyes, is so shocked, it''s incredible.


    She even doubted whether she had been dazzled? Is that her illusion?


    Xu miaoyan and guyisi are in such a good relationship. How can she have such intimate behavior with other men? Is she betraying guyisi? No, she can''t accept the reality.


    But in front of me


    Xu miaoyan and the man saw he Xiaobai standing at the door in a daze at the same time. She didn''t show any unnatural and panic, but she was a little far away from the man.


    However, he Xiaobai couldn''t say anything embarrassed and embarrassed. She was very stiff with a smile: "I I forgot my wallet. I''ll come back and get it She stammered, grabbed the wallet on the table and went out in a panic.


    She was still immersed in the shock just now and couldn''t extricate herself. In any case, she couldn''t accept the fact that Xu Miaoyun was rude.


    Maybe it''s because I think too much and I''m wrong. She kept comforting herself like this.


    Back home again, the man has left, Xu Miaoyun is still as usual, as if nothing had happened, and he Xiaobai just as nothing to see, did not mention.


    However, her heart can not be calm for a long time, several times unconsciously thought of the picture.


    If you remember correctly That man was goosey''s driver just now.


    As early as a few years ago, he Xiaobai caught Xu miaoyan alighting from Guyi''s car and hugging the people on the car, but it didn''t look like Guyi.


    And now, she even boldly guessed that the man at that time would not be the driver.


    She will never forget the harm that guysi has brought to her, nor will she have any illusions about him any more.

 Chapter 1148

    But she can''t watch his wife and other men run away.


    After all, that woman is still her son''s mother. She can''t watch their family be destroyed. It will be the children who suffer the most.


    A kiss can''t mean anything, she so rashly to find guysy, it seems that she is in the relationship between them.


    She had to use a peaceful method to give him a proper mention.


    I''m afraid no one will believe that, as an ex-wife, he Xiaobai does not want to destroy their marriage, but wholeheartedly wants to maintain their marriage.


    A few days later, goosey came back from a business trip.


    As soon as I got out of the car, I gave Xu miaoyan a warm hug as usual, and Xu miaoyan responded warmly.


    The intimacy between them, unconsciously, made he Xiaobai think of the scene he saw that morning.


    She didn''t even dare to look up at their love, especially for the eyes of ancient Yixi. She couldn''t hide the secret in her heart, and always unconsciously revealed some unnatural.


    And guysy, of course, also found her deliberately dodging eyes.


    In the evening, when Gu Yixi and Xu Miaoyun were staying in the room, she told him about the accident that day.


    Gu Yixi nodded indifferently, did not show any surprise, the mode of getting along between them was really a little strange.


    He Xiaobai secretly observed for several days, the feelings between them had no influence, as sweet as before. Goosey, I don''t know what happened that day.


    Sometimes, she really doubts what kind of person Xu Miaoyun is. Mingming sometimes felt that she was very real, but why did she do such a thing behind Gu Yixi''s back.


    Goosey loves her so much, and Duoduo calls her Mommy I really feel mixed feelings when I think about it.


    Although she tried to persuade herself not to mix, she couldn''t hold back


    In the evening, Xu Miaoyun and Duoduo have gone to bed, only Gu Yixi is still in the study.


    She walked in with a cup of hot coffee and put it in his hand.


    He glanced, and soon returned to the computer screen, and did not speak.


    She stood by, hands intertwined in front of her belly, and did not leave immediately.


    She wore suspender pajamas, probably to avoid suspicion, but also added a small shawl, long hair, casual shawl, home and intellectual. This familiar feeling, let guysi think of a few years ago.


    She is always like this. When she is in office, she gives her a cup of coffee, and then accompanies her side without any noise. Although he always speaks evil words, even if she breaks the porridge in her hand once and burns her hand, she also tries to say that it doesn''t hurt, without any complaint.


    "Easy West." Hesitating, she finally spoke.


    Having not heard her call her name for a long time, guysy looked up at her.


    Facing his eyes, he Xiaobai was a little flustered.


    However, she insisted: "do you like Miaoyun?"


    He laughed for a while, as if he was teasing her about the brain damage of this question. Then he stared at her and asked casually, "what do you think?"


    Naturally, the answer is self-evident.


    Is also, he Xiaobai in the heart also scolded oneself brain damage, so obviously still need to ask again.


    However, she still pretended to be calm and then asked: "so, does she love you?"


    Guysi leaned back, put his arms on his chest, and looked at her playfully: "why, don''t you think I still have thoughts about you?"

 Chapter 1149

    He Xiaobai was stunned and couldn''t wait to get rid of himself and said, "no, I just hope you''ll be together forever. You go ahead, I''ll go. " After that, he ran away without looking back.


    She just wanted to remind him in a euphemistic way, but she was almost misunderstood.


    She has already said what should be said, and there is nothing she can do about the rest.


    If it is too direct, it really seems that she is destroying the relationship between them.


    And from the moment when she stood by, she could guess what she was going to say.


    Yes, his marriage with Xu miaoyan is not as pure as it seems. Now, he doesn''t want anyone to know the secret, especially her.


    When Xiaoshu knows that he Xiaobai is a nanny at his ex husband''s house and takes care of his pregnant wife, she scolds her for being crazy.


    He Xiaobai experienced all that, but she saw it with her own eyes. She was robbed of her child, was driven out of the door, and fainted in the street.


    And now, she can even be humiliated to work as a nanny in their home.


    Gu Yi Xi is really a devil, he all harm small white to be like that, still not willing to let her go, at the thought of this, her teeth itch angrily.


    In a few years, Xiaoshu has become a powerful female manager in her career.


    Every day, she looks meticulously, carries famous brand bags, manages dozens of people under her, and has the style of a strong woman. She is no longer the careless girl of that year. But my character has not changed at all.


    When he Xiaobai smile, indifferent to say, do this, but for the children, she also slowly calm down.


    Over the years, everyone has changed more or less. Only she seems to stay in the distance.


    Since the promotion, every day''s work is very busy. Xiaoshu complains like he Xiaobai from time to time. She can''t skip work as casually as before.


    But from her complaints, you can hear her full happiness.


    Finally caught a sky free, small Shu about he Xiaobai out shopping.


    Sisters did not go out together for a long time, she agreed without hesitation. However, she has only one afternoon and has to go home to prepare dinner before dodo''s school.


    "Come on, Xiaobai, you''ll feel better eating sweets." Xiaoshu bought two big ice cream and handed one to he Xiaobai. The two sisters took it and ate it.


    I don''t know why, he Xiaobai always thinks today''s Xiaoshu is strange. In the past, when we went shopping together, she was always very casual and saw where she went. Today, she seems to have a general guide, straight to a commercial building.


    Maybe Xiaoshu is more mature, with her favorite brand and clothing, others don''t want to spend more energy.


    He Xiaobai did not care, muddled bit the ice cream to follow Xiaoshu.


    Xiao Shu stops coldly. He Xiaobai looks around in surprise and looks up inadvertently. However, she sees a group of photos on a huge screen right in front of her, with words on the side.


    What shocked he Xiaobai was that she was the one in the photo.


    All kinds of photos, one by one, like telling a story. There are even many that she doesn''t know when.


    And some photos are pictures of her and song Tianxiao together.


    No matter how slow she is, she should know what kind of situation it is.

 Chapter 1150

    The day Xiao and small Shu two sum up good to cheat her to come to this place of, he this is, confessing to her.


    Looking around, there are passers-by began to watch, together with her to appreciate the gift, she stood in the middle of attention. This kind of feeling, has a kind of small formality, but more moved.


    She never thought that one day she would accept such a gift in full view of the public.


    As the video draws to a close, more and more people are watching.


    At this time, song Tianxiao came out from behind the crowd and knelt down in front of her: "Xiaobai, will you marry me?"


    Last time, after drinking a little, he told her about it in the taxi, and she agreed, and he has been thinking about it ever since.


    I always feel that I should propose to her solemnly instead of such a simple sentence.


    So he orchestrated the proposal.


    "Marry him! Marry him The onlookers clapped their hands and cried in unison.


    Even Xiaoshu was shouting with them.


    Stupidly looked for a long time, holding the ice cream are melted.


    In front of him, song Tianxiao kneels on one knee, holding a ring in his hand, and looks at her gently and sincerely.


    The people around her were boiling and shouting for her to accept.


    Such a vigorous courtship, so many people are witnessing the feelings between them.


    "Mr. Gu, this is the sales volume of this quarter. Please have a look." In the office, the manager respectfully handed over a stack of information, then bent down to stand beside.


    Gu Yixi looked at it at a glance and frowned slightly: "what''s the noise outside?"


    "Oh, yes. A gentleman rented our advertising screen to tell his girlfriend The manager explained with a smile.


    Guysy nodded and continued to look down.


    This shopping mall is under the control of Ho Shi company, which is now under the control of Guyi Xi. It is located in the downtown commercial street, and its performance has always been good. He only comes to check and accept it every quarter, and it''s the same this time.


    I don''t know if I was quarreled by the people outside. I was a little upset. I probably flipped through it, then I left the information aside, pulled my tie, got up and went outside.


    How many people in this city perform such courtship scenes every day.


    From the office out, random to the downstairs a glance, visible below the courtship scene is how much lively.


    He is not a person who likes to be lively. If he wants to be normal, he will turn around and leave quietly.


    But now


    He Xiaobai, the happy heroine who accepted the advertisement downstairs, caught his eyes in an instant.


    He just stares straight at me with no expression on his face.


    In people''s shouts, he Xiaobai stretched out his right hand. Song Tianxiao gently put the ring on her slender fingers, and cheered around, clapping for their coming success.


    She accepted herself, and song Tianxiao gave her a hug in surprise.


    "Young people are romantic. How happy they are." I don''t know when the manager came out and said tut tut beside guyisi.


    Without saying a word to him, goosey turned around and left.


    Why do you always feel that the temperature is a few degrees lower? Is it because the air conditioner is too cold?


    Manager involuntarily beat a shiver, hurriedly with the past, send goosey away.


    Why did you leave suddenly with a cold face?

 Chapter 1151

    President, it''s really hard for ordinary people to be.


    He Xiaobai is in a state of ignorance throughout the whole process. Until she is led away by song Tianxiao and away from the crowd, she slowly calms down.


    Just now that scene is really too sudden, she did not expect, did not expect that Xiaoshu and song Tianxiao will unite to put her together.


    However, it was not a bad thing. She was very moved and accepted it calmly.


    "Senior, treat Xiaobai well. You''re talking. I''ll go first. " Task achieved, Xiaoshu very conscious exit, give them alone time.


    She loves Xiaobai, and naturally hopes that song Tianxiao can be really good to Xiaobai.


    Two people get along, sometimes do not need too much language.


    They''re a little quiet and nervous about each other? Excited? Or, even if it''s just like this, it''s a kind of happiness to just stay quiet and not talk.


    Before she could say a few words, she looked down at her watch. It was too late. She had to go back to prepare dinner.


    At such a romantic moment, she is busy with other people''s affairs.


    Fortunately, song Tianxiao has been very tolerant, personally drove her to the past, and told her not to be too tired, take care of themselves.


    Suddenly, I have a ring on my hand. I just wear it and I''m not used to it. I always stare at it from time to time.


    Even Duoduo also felt that he Xiaobai was different from the past. The first time he took the initiative to talk to her, he said mercilessly: "how ugly."


    This bear child is always good in front of others, but in the face of her, it does not hide evil.


    He Xiaobai didn''t care about Duoduo''s evaluation. She still said gently, "this is from my aunt''s boyfriend. He proposed to my aunt today."


    It''s sad to say this to your own son.


    "You promised him?"


    "Well. So ah, don''t worry about what your aunt will have with your dad in the future. " He Xiaobai said with a bitter smile.


    Duoduo doesn''t respond to her. As soon as his eyes are bright, he sees his father and shouts "Daddy".


    He Xiaobai looked back and saw that it was indeed Guyi who had come back. He was just looking at himself. He didn''t know how much he had heard just now. And along with his eyes, he was really staring at the ring on his hand.


    He Xiaobai felt uncomfortable and got up to do his own business.


    And when passing by him, he also threw out a "ugly".


    He Xiaobai is in a complete mess. Is it the father and son who are so close to each other and have similar aesthetic values?


    she never thought that Guisi would make complaints about her, she even doubted whether she had heard it wrong.


    Although Duoduo didn''t say it, he Xiaobai''s hostility has become much smaller unconsciously.


    Auntie has a boyfriend and is about to get married. In this way, she won''t rob daddy, and he doesn''t have to worry about being abandoned by daddy.


    The change of Duoduo''s attitude towards her really surprised he Xiaobai.


    Before, he didn''t want to say a word to her. Now, he can shout and say, "Auntie, I''m hungry. I want to eat spareribs!"


    Before, he didn''t allow her into his room. Now, he can hold her hand: "Auntie, play monopoly with me."


    Daddy is busy with his work, and mommy has a baby, which is inconvenient. He Xiaobai becomes the best candidate.


    In the face of many requests, he Xiaobai doesn''t feel bored at all. Instead, he feels happy in his heart. The more busy he is for him, the more full he feels.

 Chapter 1152

    She likes to stay with him and do all kinds of things for him.


    And Duoduo''s dependence on he Xiaobai is getting deeper and deeper. He even begins to like this beautiful, gentle and capable aunt. When he is with her, he has an unprecedented sense of comfort, warm, like sunshine.


    The relationship with his son has changed unprecedentedly, but his father seems to be in a bad mood recently.


    Always cold a face, even look at her eyes, also let her shudder, don''t know is the reason for work, she can only try to follow him.


    Living in the crevice, all kinds of emotions have been experienced next to each other. Unconsciously, Xu miaoyan''s production period has reached the half month countdown.


    One morning, Gu Yixi went to work and went to kindergarten. There were only he Xiaobai and Xu miaoyan at home.


    Xu Miaoyun is sitting on the sofa reading with a pair of glasses. Her posture is elegant and intellectual, and her glasses add a bit of softness.


    He Xiaobai takes a cloth to wipe the dust in every corner of the house.


    The two women didn''t talk much, but they were still in harmony.


    Is bending over to wipe the table, suddenly a burst of abdominal pain, a stir a stir of pain, even if she had experienced all kinds of pain torture, there is still a kind of feeling can''t breathe.


    She couldn''t say a word. She crouched on the ground, her face pale and her forehead full of big drops of sweat.


    As if a knife forced rotation stir, unprecedented pain even let her have a kind of despair.


    She exhausted her last strength, took out her mobile phone, dialed song Tianxiao''s phone, her fingers were pale and trembling.


    "Xiaobai, what''s the matter?" There is song Tianxiao''s warm voice.


    "Tianxiao My stomach hurts. " He Xiaobai''s lips were pale, and almost exhausted all his strength before he said such a sentence intermittently.


    "Xiaobai, where are you? You wait. I''ll come to you now. Xiaobai, are you ok? " Song Tianxiao over there is crazy, but no matter how to ask, there is no response.


    No longer hold the phone, fell to the ground, she finally can not support, fainted in the past.


    Hearing the sound of "Dong", Xu miaoyan looks up, but sees he Xiaobai lying on the ground with her eyes closed. The doctor''s profession makes her sensitive immediately, and she runs over barefoot.


    "Xiaobai? "Xiaobai?" She grabbed her clothes and yelled a few times, but there was no response.


    He was pale and sweating all over his forehead. She rolled her eyelids and fainted.


    With a big stomach, Xu Miaoyun has no choice but to call Gu Yixi: "Yixi, Xiaobai suddenly faints. The situation seems very serious. You should find someone to take her to the hospital."


    All of a sudden, even Kuisi forgot for a moment that he should have hated her.


    Half way through the meeting, he left the meeting in advance and drove back in person. I don''t know for which class he was driving so fast.


    There is no way to lift the comatose he Xiaobai onto the sofa, while Xu miaoyan is guarding.


    Finally, she heard a quick knock on the door. The sweating man at the door was he Xiaobai''s boyfriend, song Tianxiao.


    "Xiaobai." As soon as song Tianxiao enters the door, he searches for the figure of he Xiaobai. When he sees her, he bends down and holds her up. He has to run fast and rush outside to send her to the hospital as soon as possible.


    After all, he is he Xiaobai''s boyfriend, and Xu Miaoyun doesn''t say much about it. Her top priority is to send her to the hospital first.


    As soon as Gu Yixi''s car arrived at the door, he Xiaobai was picked up by a man. The moment he passed by, he unconsciously clenched his fist. Part of the rush in his heart had turned into inexplicable anger.

 Chapter 1153

    When he Xiaobai opens his eyes, he is lying on the bed of the hospital, with a drop on the back of his hand. Song Tianxiao lowers his head and sits on the chair beside him, accompanying her.


    She reached out her other hand and touched his hair.


    Song Tianxiao suddenly raised his head, surprised to see her wake up, immediately show a smile.


    "Xiaobai, you wake up. How are you? You don''t feel uncomfortable."


    He Xiaobai shook his head: "no, I''m fine. Tianxiao, it''s hard for you. "


    "I''ll be a family in the future. I''ll say something stupid." His tone was gentle, blaming her for being so polite to him.


    She couldn''t help laughing, and then asked, "by the way, what did the doctor say?"


    Suddenly asymptomatic pain, fainting, let her heart a little uneasy.


    "Don''t think about it. It''s not that serious. The doctor said it''s acute enteritis. Just hang up this bottle of water." Knowing that he Xiaobai sometimes has a lot of wishful thinking, song Tianxiao touches her hair to enlighten her.


    He Xiaobai newspaper with a sweet smile, two people''s feelings, look so sweet.


    After song Tianxiao leaves with he Xiaobai, Xu miaoyan looks at the direction of leaving, touches her stomach, and says to Gu Yixi, who is restless beside her: "Yixi, if you don''t hold fast, you will be gone."


    After so many years of marriage, she could see that he couldn''t let go. No matter how determined he was, he was always the first to hear that something had happened to her.


    All the time, when she fell in love with someone else, he had no chance.


    Goosey didn''t reply and picked up the mobile phone on the ground.


    Song Tianxiao calls song Tianxiao the moment before she faints in front of so many people proposing to her


    The fire in his heart these days makes him want to smash his cell phone.


    She completely get rid of him, rely on others, her eyes have been completely without his existence.


    This cognition made him angry, but at the same time, he had an unprecedented loss.


    Although he doesn''t want to admit that forcing her to take care of Miaoyun is due to his selfishness. He wants to have her around and doesn''t want her to get tired of kissing me with other men every day.


    But she''s getting further away from him.


    An enemy''s daughter, why does he want to hurt the liver and lung forever, repeatedly want to completely break with her, but always can''t help but entangle together, what is he still can''t put down!


    He has always been a man of one mind at work. For the first time, he hated his indecision and carefulness.


    All the things in his heart, let his mood more and more irritable, at any time have the possibility to vent.


    Out of the hospital, he Xiaobai finally jumped up again.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that Xu Miaoyun was approaching the production period, he would not be at ease to send Xiaobai to gujia again.


    Still around him, he can take care of himself.


    There are not many days left. Let Xiaobai and her children stay a few more days. The patience passed.


    After making sure she was all right, song Tianxiao drove her in person.


    The fainting was just an episode for her, because she didn''t know that guysy had pushed off an important meeting for her and rushed home.


    He Xiaobai just left for two days, but Duoduo suddenly felt her importance.


    Every day she ate her delicately made food, and her appetite was taken away. When she ate something else, it was simply tasteless.

 Chapter 1154

    This is not as delicious as aunt Xiaobai''s, neither is this. He murmured in his heart.


    When he Xiaobai appeared at his door again, his eyes were bright, as if he saw his fairy sister descend to earth.


    As usual, she worked hard every day and didn''t feel any change at all. The only thing that could be regarded as a change was that guysy''s attitude towards her was colder.


    Anyway, she was used to it and didn''t care.


    And in this seemingly peaceful environment, there was an undercurrent coming to her.


    That night, guysy had dinner and didn''t come back very late.


    After telling a few fairy tales and putting Duoduo to sleep, he Xiaobai watched TV for a while. Finally, he couldn''t resist the strong sleepiness and went back to his room to sleep.


    It''s night. It''s past midnight.


    In his sleep, he Xiaobai heard someone push the door in. He had not seen anyone in the dark, and he had already smelled a strong breath of wine.


    Familiar with the feeling, let he Xiaobai suddenly understand that the man in front of him is Gu Yixi.


    Before she could ask him what''s wrong with coming to her room, a dreary body had been pressed over, and his movements were somewhat irregular, almost instinctively belittling her.


    "Goosey, you''re in the wrong room! I''m he Xiaobai. Please go back to your room! " She tried to dodge, pushing him, not let her close to himself.


    But he didn''t hear it at all. On the contrary, he became more and more powerful, so strong that she couldn''t get rid of it.


    But now, it''s different from before. At that time, they were still husband and wife. Now, he has his wife who is about to give birth, and she has her boyfriend who is about to get married. She doesn''t want to die, and she doesn''t want to come out of the nightmare and lose it.


    In her heart, she felt that another kind of fear and helplessness made her a little crazy.


    The hand that Gu Yi Xi pinches his neck is more and more tight, gradually fear has occupied the upper hand of panic.


    "Goosey, you let me go, you don''t want to be like this!" She struggled, grabbing her hand and pulling it out, trying to breathe in more air.


    Unfortunately, even if drunk, his strength is still above her.


    She began to feel confused and out of control.


    He was drunk, but she was very sober. How could she watch him do such a thing.


    She doesn''t want to destroy her agreement with song Tianxiao, and she doesn''t want to hurt Xu Miaoyun and Duoduo. How can she accept this.


    The resistance was forced down by him, and her tears remained silent. She only cried out and tried to wake him up: "goosey, you bastard! You let me go! Duoduo is still here. How can you do this? How can you let me live? What can Xu miaoyan do? "


    Trying to express the emotion at the moment, and dare not be heard by Xu Miaoyun and Duoduo, she can only try to lower her voice.


    However, he did not care, drunk has lost consciousness, head nothing.


    In the middle of the night, Duoduo, who gets up to go to the toilet, sleepily hears a noisy voice in he Xiaobai''s room. His tender voice asks, "aunt, what are you doing?"


    He Xiaobai, who was struggling, suddenly calmed down with tears on her face. She tried to bite her lips and suppress her crying. She said with strength and calmness, "it''s OK. My aunt accidentally knocked the cup off."


    Her son is still outside, but she is suffering inside. She is known by many. What should she do.


    Why does guysi torture her so hard? Why does he refuse to let her go.


    "Oh, I went to bed." Dodo went back to his room in a daze.


    This night, for her, so long, so terrible.


    After a sleepless night, her eyes were red and she felt the blue and purple fingerprints on her neck.


    How can she face Duoduo and Xu Miaoyun? How can she behave!


    Although she would rather live forever in such a dark, self deceptive do not want to let others see, but the dawn will come, the face, or have to face.


    Even if she was sad to death, she wanted to stab herself to death.


    But she How can you let Duoduo know the truth? How can you let Xu miaoyan know.


    She doesn''t want to destroy their family, and doesn''t want to make Duoduo feel like a fox or a bad aunt.


    She tried to suppress that emotion, quietly preparing breakfast, cleaning the room, but her face did not smile, eyes also did not have luster.


    She looks in a bad mood.


    After waking up, goosey found himself in a strange bed and rubbed his hair.


    After waking up, I found that he was not so promising!


    I''m not in a good mood. After I got drunk yesterday, I was even more unscrupulous.


    I don''t know why I went into her room on impulse. He heard her resistance, her crying, and even more shouting outside.


    Can, is not able to control their own, that is, by the strength of the wine impulse wayward once.He is unconvinced, she is wearing other people''s ring, and others like honey.


    Everything is just like a dream. This time, she belongs to him.


    Can wake up, return to reality, while blame their own impulse, while she was full of anger.


    Even more upset, he added a large part of his anger to her.


    He calmly went to take a shower. When he passed her in the living room, she lowered her head and didn''t say a word, but her eyes were extremely cold.


    Originally to his plain heart, at this time to him full of hate.


    That''s what guysey can feel. The relationship between them has become more difficult.


    She seduced me, that''s her! At the same time, he kept comforting himself.


    As long as she does not stay in this home, there will be no accident between them!


    After taking a shower, goosey smokes a cigarette and throws her a pile of RMB: "this is your recent salary. You can go away!"


    He''s in a bad mood. He''s in a bad mood!


    He Xiaobai didn''t look at him. He picked up the pile of money, counted out the extra part, threw it back on the table, threw the rest into his bag, threw it on the door and left.


    Go away, she can''t wait! She didn''t want to see his face again.


    Drunk into her room by mistake, forced to have a relationship with her, now wake up, he also disgusted to death, how is she?

 Chapter 1155

    Good. Now, she would like to have nothing to do with him in the future. She''d better never see him again.


    After he Xiaobai left, Gu Yixi took a few puffs of cigarettes, put them out in the ashtray, and then took out another one.


    The pain on the shoulder reminded him of what happened yesterday. She was really merciless and bleeding.


    When Duoduo got up, he sat on the chair and had breakfast. Suddenly he asked, "Daddy, where''s aunt Xiaobai?"


    I haven''t seen her since today.


    Goosey said carelessly: "she''s gone. Duoduo, will daddy find an aunt to take care of you and Mommy tomorrow? "


    He Xiaobai left so suddenly that Duoduo didn''t respond: "why, daddy, I don''t hate her so much."


    "Well Because she is a bad aunt, daddy can''t leave her at home. She will hurt you and Mommy. "


    "Oh." More nodded, well, as long as dad said, it must be correct.


    Young Duoduo slowly accepts this fact under his father''s lies, and his good impression on he Xiaobai turns into hostility.


    When song Tianxiao goes back from work, he Xiaobai is sitting on the sofa watching a movie with her notebook in her arms, with a lot of snacks beside her. She is stuffing her mouth and staring at the screen.


    "Xiaobai, when did you come back?" Song Tianxiao is overjoyed. When she walks over, she sees a horror movie.


    "I was afraid to see this before. Why did I suddenly think of it?" Song Tianxiao has not found her wrong, sitting next to her, the body next to her asked.


    She slowly raised her head, eyes turned to him from the screen, big eyes, but full of tears, that moment, to see his heart are hard to pull.


    "Tianxiao, I quit." She threw herself in his arms and said in a muffled voice, for fear that he might see her crying.


    At the moment I saw him, I couldn''t stop my tears.


    Feeling the warm moisture on his chest, song Tianxiao put his arms around her and said, "quit. It''s good. Even if you stay at home every day, I can support you."


    Although he was worried about whether she was wronged or not, and was afraid of touching the pain in her heart, he would not ask if she did not say it.


    "Tianxiao, will you marry me? Shall we get married right away?" At this time, he Xiaobai really has some emotional disorders. She can''t wait to marry him. As long as she gets married, she can have a new life, right?


    Although she has been sorry for song Tianxiao, she felt guilty and sad to death.


    As if only in this way can her struggling soul in the dark feel better.


    "Well, I''ll stay with you if you want to get married tomorrow." Song Tianxiao patted her shoulder to comfort her, and her voice was full of firmness.


    He Xiaobai held him and cried silently for a long time. Only when she was with him could she feel that she was no longer alone.


    His shoulder can be relied on by her, he can be relied on by her.


    All the unhappiness, all stay in yesterday.


    The next day, he Xiaobai adjusted his mood and stopped talking about yesterday.


    But song Tianxiao to her good, she treasures more.


    The harm that guysi caused to her made her know how to love the man who was always with her when she was in trouble.


    He Xiaobai from passive to active change, song Tianxiao naturally feel, the feelings between them, become delicate and beautiful.

 Chapter 1156

    Feelings have been in this part, coupled with Xiaobai''s lack of security, they have begun to agree to get married.


    One weekend, song Tianxiao took he Xiaobai home to see his parents.


    He Xiaobai was a little nervous when he first met his parents-in-law in the future.


    She attaches great importance to this marriage, and naturally hopes to leave a good impression on her future father-in-law.


    I change clothes in my room a few hours in advance. I always want to be more perfect.


    "Tianxiao, how about this dress? What about this one? " She painted in the mirror, and the couch was full of clothes she tried to wear.


    She looks so nervous now and then, but she looks very cute.


    Song Tianxiao gave her a hug: "whatever you wear looks good. Xiaobai, my parents are very gentle. They will like you. "


    Also, people who can educate song Tianxiao must be elegant and connotative.


    Although song Tianxiao has been trying to enlighten her and comfort her, she is more or less worried.


    She married and had a child. In such a chaotic past, will song''s parents allow Tianxiao to marry her?


    With the help of song Tianxiao, she chose a White Chiffon jacket, Black High Waist Chiffon trousers and a pair of thin high heels to make it clean. The light make-up makes her more youthful and beautiful.


    Song Tianxiao took her hand and felt the sweat in her palm. He held it tightly and didn''t loosen it all the way.


    No matter what he faces, he will accompany her.


    We met at a regular Chinese restaurant.


    Song Tianxiao and he Xiaobai go to the reservation first and wait for song''s father and mother to come. In order to relieve her tension, he specially orders her a drink.


    When the juice on the table was half drunk, a couple over 50 came to us.


    The old lady wears glasses, short hair, curly hair and a silk scarf. She looks full of literati temperament. The old man has gray hair and a clear face. Even when he is old, he must be very handsome when he is young.


    "Dad, mom." Song Tianxiao just stood up, he Xiaobai also stood up, good manners to say, "Hello uncle and aunt."


    "This is Xiaobai that I often talk about with you." Song Tianxiao warmly introduces her parents.


    Song''s father and mother are smiling and kind to he Xiaobai. A smile is enough to pull them into the distance.


    The meal was not as awkward and difficult as expected, because song''s father and mother were so easygoing and good to her all the time.


    Tianxiao had told her before that he had already told his parents all the things that should be said. This time, it''s just a simple meal and a meeting to let her not be too stressed.


    And he Xiaobai''s uneasiness gradually eased down after seeing song''s father and mother.


    No matter what kind of family song Tianxiao is in, his parents will not agree to marry a second wife.


    When he first proposed it, his parents strongly opposed it.


    It was his insistence and her refusal to marry that made his parents relax.


    Sometimes, a second married girl is not necessarily bad in nature. On the contrary, she may be excellent.


    In college, song''s parents saw photos of he Xiaobai, including his son''s love for a girl with a boyfriend, which they all knew.


    When they knew that he was going to marry the girl, they would not stop him too much.

 Chapter 1157

    Song Tianxiao is a kind of person, they know better than anyone, seems to be the nature of the family, song boys like a person, it is difficult to change.


    They are all open-minded people, and they also believe that they can make their son fall in love with girls who have been loving them for so many years.


    So they agreed to the marriage.


    The meeting made them like he Xiaobai more.


    She is not impetuous, not affectable, has this age girl rare quiet elegant. She is shy, polite and shows the education of a lady.


    From her character and performance, we can see that she must be the victim of the previous failed marriage.


    Such an excellent girl, how can they deny her because of her second marriage, but they love her more.


    When she married to the Song family, they would never let her be wronged again.


    After the dinner, he Xiaobai seems to be in a good mood. Song''s parents like her, which makes her very comfortable.


    Thank them for their tolerance and generosity. In the future, she will be filial to them.


    When he Xiaobai called, Xiaoshu was shocked: "what! So fast


    Although it''s no secret that he Xiaobai and song Tianxiao finally enter the palace of marriage, they didn''t expect to get married so soon.


    "Yes, Xiao Shu, you have to hurry up." In a good mood, he Xiaobai also learned to tease Xiaoshu.


    "All right, all right." It''s better to get married early. Xiaoshu calmed down slowly.


    He Xiaobai and song Tianxiao''s wedding plan is simple and casual, only informed a few friends who have a good relationship, and even did not take wedding photos.


    The previous marriage was a nightmare for her, so he tried to be simple and not let her recall more.


    If everything starts from scratch, I''m afraid her son Duoduo is the one she will miss most.


    From time to time, I think of him.


    I don''t know what he''s doing now, whether he''s eating seriously or not, how is he without her to take care of him.


    Always a day, such as every three autumn, Chuai in the heart are some can not put down.


    She understood that as long as she married Tianxiao, she and before, can only break completely, even if it is her own son.


    Before she got married, she wanted to see him again, even if she just looked at him from a distance.


    That day, it was Xu miaoyan''s due date. She came to Duoduo''s kindergarten like a ghost.


    Standing outside, staring at the direction of the inside, the children were distracted until there were more and more parents around and the quiet kindergarten became lively. The children ran out with their schoolbags and rushed to their parents'' arms.


    When she saw the familiar little figure, she was also in front of her eyes. However, she could only hide in the dark and did not dare to step forward.


    All the children around are gone, and the lively kindergarten is gradually quiet.


    Duoduo stands at the door with his schoolbag waiting for daddy to pick him up.


    Xu miaoyan gives birth in the hospital, and Gu Yixi accompanies her, so she doesn''t care to pick up Duoduo.


    This cognition makes he Xiaobai feel sad.


    It was getting dark and she was sad to see his little figure standing there.


    He Xiaobai finally couldn''t hold back, walked over and said: "Duoduo, after school, my aunt will take you back."

 Chapter 1158

    Seeing he Xiaobai, Duoduo''s eyes brightened. I haven''t seen her for a long time. I miss her a little.


    However, he soon remembered what his father said, she is a bad aunt, she will hurt him and Mommy, immediately full of alert to her.


    A lot of eyes turned for a while, see not far from the oncoming police patrol law and order, on purpose.


    He nodded cleverly: "yes."


    He Xiaobai was overjoyed. He took his little hand and walked forward.


    Just about to walk to the police, Duoduo suddenly broke away from her hand, ran to hold the police uncle''s leg and said: "uncle, I don''t know this aunt, she wants to take me home!"


    He Xiaobai suddenly froze, a little did not return to God, what is the situation in front of him.


    The police listen, kidnap children at the gate of kindergarten? This is a common trick of human traffickers. They have to take it seriously.


    "Don''t be afraid, uncle won''t let you be taken away." The police hugged Duoduo and patted him on the shoulder to comfort him. Then, they came to ask he Xiaobai what happened.


    He Xiaobai is too eloquent to explain. He forgets to bring his ID card and other documents to prove his identity. Duoduo insists that he doesn''t know her. Finally, she and Duoduo are taken to the nearby police station.


    Duoduo was surrounded by a circle of beautiful sisters and handed over all kinds of toys and snacks, while he Xiaobai sat on the chair and accepted the interrogation of the police.


    Such a familiar scene, let her as desperate as before, have no way to prove their innocence.


    Let her say how many times, she is not really a liar.


    The child sitting here, but her own son, this unspeakable truth, made her almost cry.


    It never occurred to me that one day, when she was sitting here for trial, she would be sent in by her son.


    Duoduo is sent home by the kind-hearted police uncle, and he Xiaobai stays in the police station to continue to be examined.


    In the end, song Tianxiao came to protect her with his certificate.


    "I''m sorry, Tianxiao. I''ve given you trouble again." Led out by him, she whispered with her head down.


    It''s useless to blame yourself. Every time something goes wrong, it can only be dealt with by him.


    "You''re fine." Song Tianxiao hugged her shoulder, relieved.


    At the hospital, Xu Miaoyun''s daughter was born.


    Dressed in sick clothes and disheveled hair, she was probably the most embarrassed day in her life. However, looking at her daughter who was lying next to her sleeping soundly, she felt very happy.


    Since she entered the delivery room, guysy and her parents have been watching outside.


    After everyone left, a man came in and helped sleeping Xu Miaoyun tuck in the quilt and kiss the baby''s face.


    Gu Yixi knew the day before that he Xiaobai and song Tianxiao were going to get married the next day.


    He accompanied the client to dinner, went to the bathroom and came out. He heard a woman calling there, but he didn''t care. One of the words stopped him.


    "Mom, tomorrow? I don''t have time tomorrow. My best sister is getting married. I have to go! Xiaobai, of course. Well, well, I must go on a blind date when I have time. That''s it. Bye


    This woman he knows is Xiaobai''s best friend Xiaoshu.


    On hearing the news, quasibetto was shocked.


    She is going to marry song Tianxiao so soon!


    It''s only half a month since she left ancient home!


    I can''t say what kind of mood it is. It''s contradictory and complicated.

 Chapter 1159

    What should happen will happen after all. She is going to marry someone else.


    That night, he smoked all night, and his eyes were red.


    Deep love, hate strong, so many years of love and hate entanglement, so that he can''t see his heart.


    From the beginning of love, holding her hand will be heart pounding, to their engagement, excited beyond self-control, she finally want to marry herself And then, knowing that her father had done such cruel harm to his family, his eyes turned red, from love to hate


    Recall once all sorts of, really can''t taste.


    What should he do.


    Although, he has done all kinds of malignant things to her, and even caused more harm to her than he suffered.


    But he really can''t just watch her marry someone else.


    One night I didn''t sleep. The next morning, goosey made a phone call.


    "Here, do me a favor."


    Flowers, balloons, wedding cars, invitation cards


    The next day, everything was on schedule.


    He Xiaobai''s white wedding dress is much more delicate and sexy than she used to be. Her facial features are more delicate and beautiful, which is totally different from the original.


    The wedding, for her, was just a ceremony.


    She believes that no matter how low-key the wedding, as long as two people are honest, it will be sweet and beautiful.


    And two people without feelings, even if the wedding again luxury, also not necessarily happy.


    Compared with the girl who used to be pure and full of fantasy about marriage, now she is much more mature and realistic.


    Sitting under the stage are her best friends and her future grandparents.


    Standing next to her is song Tianxiao, who is devoted to her.


    Her suffering begins and ends with the wedding. She believed it would be the end of all her grief.


    These years of love and hatred also let her energy haggard, now she just want to live in peace.


    "Ask the bride and groom to exchange rings."


    Song Tianxiao holds he Xiaobai''s hand and puts a ring on her.


    He Xiaobai also took out another pair of rings and gave them to song Tianxiao.


    The happy appearance of a couple on the stage made people applaud one after another.


    "Don''t move All of a sudden, there was an uproar and everyone turned to look out.


    And he Xiaobai''s hand, which used to wear a ring for song Tianxiao, was also shaken and the ring fell to the ground.


    At the entrance, a man in police uniform said with a search warrant in his hand: "we have received reports from the masses that someone is hiding drugs here! Don''t move, everyone, cooperate with the inspection actively! "


    And he just finished, behind a team of well-equipped, with police dog police have carpet like search.


    All of a sudden, the wedding scene became a bit chaotic. Some women who were afraid of dogs even screamed, which was hard to control for a moment.


    Song''s father and mother are livid. They attempt to negotiate with those people, but they are opposed.


    Are they sure they didn''t come here on purpose on this big day? Isn''t this a good saboteur''s wedding?


    He Xiaobai on the stage also has a helpless face. The feeling of helplessness and despair comes again, and an ominous premonition surges up.


    Song Tianxiao tightly grasped her hand, whispered: "it''s OK, don''t be afraid."


    "Woof! Woof, woof The police dog suddenly barked.


    The policeman opened the bag, found a small bag of white powder from the compartment, and then raised the bag: "whose bag is this?"

 Chapter 1160

    After a quiet, song Tianxiao light said: "my."


    "Tianxiao!" Mother song couldn''t help standing up and shouting.


    She didn''t want to believe that her son would put that kind of thing in his bag. He must have been framed! Who on earth would do such a thing!


    And of all the people present, who believes that what happened in front of us is true.


    Song Tianxiao has no choice but to smile bitterly in his heart. Yes, he is more excited than anyone today. How can he think that he will be so happy and sad so soon.


    "Take it away!" With a wave of the leader''s hand, two policemen came to handcuff him.


    "Tianxiao!" He Xiaobai held his arm tightly, and his voice was crying.


    "Good, let go." Song Tianxiao wiped her tears and said softly.


    Up to now, even if he was framed, he can only carry on hard, and can''t implicate the people around him.


    How can she let go? She knows who is behind the conspiracy, but she is powerless.


    Song Tianxiao was finally taken out by the police. Although his relatives and friends were emotional, they were stopped by a pair of police and couldn''t move.


    He Xiaobai is carrying skirt, stepping on high-heeled shoes to chase after desperately.


    "You let him go, you bastards..." Her voice with crying voice with infinite despair, and Blame yourself.


    She''s the one who hurt him. It''s all her!


    Watching him be taken to the police car and go away, she fell to the ground, looking at the direction of crying.


    And, not far away, a familiar high-end car was parked, and the man with good looks was sitting in the car, witnessing the good play he directed.


    He was wearing sunglasses. Through the window, he saw her sitting on the ground crying for other men, like a child.


    No matter how much he hurt her, she never cried like this.


    I do not know why, destroyed their wedding, his heart, but twisted together, not so easy.


    The makeup on the face is crying, he Xiaobai finally staggers to get up.


    She''s going to find him. Why did he do this to her!


    Yeah, how can he not watch jokes when he is in such a mess.


    He Xiaobai finds his car as he wishes.


    As he walked quickly over there, his high-heeled shoes sprained and nearly fell down.


    She simply took off her high-heeled shoes, picked them up and smashed them at him one by one.


    "Dong, Dong." Two then hit on the window, guyisi brow did not wrinkle, looking at her embarrassed drag body came.


    Her slender arms were now full of arrogance. She opened his door and grabbed his tie on his chest. "Why do you treat me like this, guysy?"


    Tears in her eyes, at this time, she felt that her face was ferocious.


    Compared with his emotional excitement, he seems a little casual: "no why."


    His random action can destroy her happiness and a family.


    It made her more emotional.


    She was like crazy, desperately pulling her tie, tearing, beating his chest, weeping and tears flying: "goosey, why don''t you let me go! You have a wife and children, and I need a family. " There was despair in her voice. No matter how hard hearted she was, I''m afraid she would also mourn.


    And he, let her do mischief, thin lips light open: "because you don''t deserve."

 Chapter 1161

    In the face of all this, she is really weak. In front of him, she was as weak as an ant.


    Her body seemed to be evacuated. She fell to the ground and cried silently with her eyes closed.


    What she should do, what she can do!


    Looking back, she saw song''s father and mother help each other out. She cried and asked, "how on earth are you willing to let him go?"


    Song Tianxiao is innocent. The only thing he did wrong is to fall in love with her and treat her well.


    She is too simple, originally thought that married him, you can live the life you want.


    Never thought, after all, Guyi refused to let her go, even the only good man to her, also want to kill.


    Tianxiao is so excellent and the only child in her family. How can she bear to see him suffer like that? What should song''s parents do.


    "Never see him again." His voice was low, but he seemed so cold.


    Wearing sunglasses, she couldn''t see the sadness in his eyes.


    Maybe even he didn''t realize it, unconsciously some wet eyes.


    "Well, I promise you." She bit her lips and her voice trembled.


    What else can she do besides promise?


    He closed the door and the luxury car drove away from her, leaving her sitting on the ground grieving.


    Song''s parents saw her sitting on the ground and came to comfort her: "it''s OK, Xiaobai. Tianxiao won''t do that. I believe the police will give him justice."


    She knew all the ugly truth, but she couldn''t say it.


    At this moment, how much sadness and uneasiness the two old people endured to comfort her.


    Song''s parents plan to go to the police station to see song Tianxiao and learn about the situation from the police.


    He Xiaobai got up from the ground: "Dad, mom, I''m sorry, I''m not feeling well, I want to go back first."


    This is the first time that she changed her name to two old people. Although her wedding ceremony with song Tianxiao is not over, she has already recognized them in her heart.


    It''s because she''s not lucky enough to marry them.


    She knew that she was selfish, but she didn''t even see the last side of song Tianxiao.


    She is afraid, see him, his gentle eyes, will let her more remorse of want to die.


    Song''s parents were very considerate of her. Seeing that she was in a bad mood, they stopped a taxi for her and asked her to go back and have a good rest.


    He Xiaobai, who was wearing a wedding dress, was sitting in a taxi with an embarrassed face, wiping his tears while crying, which scared the driver.


    After returning home, he Xiaobai did not stop for a moment. He packed his things, clothes and personal belongings into a small box. What he could not put down was left behind.


    When he was in prison, she ran away quietly.


    I don''t know what kind of mood song Tianxiao will have. Will he blame her? Would you hate her?


    She would rather he hated her, for she was not worthy of his kindness.


    For his safety, from now on, she will never see him again.


    She would rather, he completely forget her, fall in love with a person worthy of love.


    She took off her wedding dress, washed her colorful face, put on ordinary short sleeve jeans and flat shoes, wore a cap with a low brim, pulled the box, and left the home where she cherished all her laughter.


    At the station, he Xiaobai bought a ticket to another city. She knows how difficult it is for a single person to get a foothold in a strange city. She can only do so in order to escape.


    Sitting in the car, she took her mobile phone and sent a text message to guyisi: "I will go far away, please let him go."

 Chapter 1162

    Without waiting for his response, she turned off her cell phone.


    At this point, she believed in him. As long as she leaves, Gu Yixi will let song Tianxiao go.


    She has no face to face song Tianxiao any text messages or phone calls, she can only choose silent disappearance.


    When he Xiaobai''s message was received, Guyi was not far from the station.


    He watched with his own eyes as she pulled the box down the stairs and took a taxi to the station.


    He personally forced her to leave the city, but somehow, his heart was sour, but more sad.


    Song''s father and mother told the police at the police station for a long time that their son was innocent. He couldn''t do such a thing. The answer he got was that the evidence was solid and there could be no mistake.


    And just when they were so anxious that they didn''t know what to do, suddenly another good news came that the packet of powder was not a drug, that is to say, song Tianxiao could be acquitted.


    This is the best. Song''s parents are overjoyed.


    No matter it''s a mistake or not, as long as it''s ok now, thank God.


    In a few minutes, song Tianxiao was released.


    Now, with such a scene, the guests are scattered, and the wedding can''t continue.


    "Mom and Dad, I''m sorry to worry you." Song Tianxiao hugs the second elder. They are so old that they have to worry about themselves. They are really sorry for them.


    However, he did not see Xiaobai''s figure. From the moment the police broke in, he began to have a bad feeling.


    He couldn''t help asking, "where''s Xiaobai?"


    "Xiaobai is not feeling well. He went back first."


    Song Tianxiao is worried about her now. He doesn''t know how she is.


    When he came out of the police station, he took his parents to take a taxi home.


    At the moment when he opened the door, the house was surprisingly quiet, which made him feel uneasy.


    "Xiaobai?" He called her as he went in.


    In response, he was just quiet.


    Through several rooms, did not see her figure, song Tianxiao for a moment some panic, she is not at home?


    On the sofa, the wedding dress was neatly folded.


    He went to her room, opened the wardrobe, unbelievably looked at the empty hanger, a lot of clothes have disappeared.


    She left the house.


    At that moment, he couldn''t believe what was in front of him.


    She left without leaving a word or even a note.


    When song''s parents saw the empty wardrobe, they probably knew what had happened. They were equally shocked, equally unbelievable, and then disappointed.


    Tianxiao was caught in the police station by mistake. It was only a few hours before and after that. How could she pull the box away?


    Is she afraid of implicating herself? I think Tianxiao will go to prison.


    It turns out that he Xiaobai is such a selfish girl, and only full of disappointment is left in her favor.


    Song Tianxiao takes out the phone and keeps calling he Xiaobai. He is always turned off and can never be contacted.


    Seeing that he was so anxious, his mother comforted him: "forget it, Tianxiao, it''s her business that she wants to leave. It''s not worth it for such a girl."


    However, song Tianxiao himself knows that there must be something inside. Xiaobai will not leave for no reason.


    Why was he released after she left? There must be some secret.


    He was annoyed that he couldn''t understand the relationship between Tao and her and that he couldn''t get in touch with her all the time.

 Chapter 1163

    He had a foreboding that it would be difficult to see her again from now on.


    He sat on the ground, his head buried in his knees, depressed for a long time.


    It was hard for him to let go of such deep feelings.


    Dragging the trunk out of the car, out of the station, from time to time someone came to ask.


    "Beautiful woman, are you looking for accommodation?"


    "Beauty, do you charter a car?"


    She said nothing and refused, shaking her head.


    Her sense of direction is very poor, almost along the direction of the flow of people aimlessly walking, do not know where to go.


    In this strange city, it''s very difficult to have a foothold, and the money on her body is not enough to pay for her living in a clean hotel every day.


    Before dark, he Xiaobai finally found a place to settle down -- a small rental house in a village in the city.


    The house was dirty and old. On the wall outside the yard, there was a big "demolition" in red.


    Several rows of clothes were hung horizontally and vertically in the yard, some of which were crowded and disorderly.


    The landlord showed her her room, which was too small to hold anything except a single bed and a table.


    It was damp, dark, muggy, and had an indescribable smell.


    The kitchen here is shared by many families, the toilet is, and so is the toilet.


    There are eight or nine families in the small courtyard, most of them are rural people who come to the city to work, doing the hardest work and holding a poor salary.


    There are all kinds of dirty things here, and the only thing is that the rent is cheap.


    At the moment when he put down his luggage, he Xiaobai felt sad and wanted to cry.


    I never thought that she would live in such a place one day.


    The smell of dampness made her feel sad. When she opened the window, a warm wind came in, which made her feel better.


    Although it''s summer, there''s no air conditioning, no fans.


    No matter how hard it is, people live like this.


    Since he came in, he Xiaobai has hardly been out.


    Every day, I stay at home and get up three times a day.


    She connected the network cable next door and paid half of the network fee every month. Since then, most of them are sitting on the couch watching TV or playing games.


    Her only entertainment is this notebook.


    She only had one meal every day. In the middle of the afternoon, when the weather was a little cooler, she wore slippers to buy a pancake on the street outside the alley.


    Her daily life, only sleep, television, games, like to put themselves in a shell, do not want to contact with the outside world, do not want to disturb her life.


    She could hardly tell the day of the week.


    She spends very little money every day. It seems that she can only live


    When the poor can''t even pay the rent, she looks for some simple part-time jobs nearby.


    She has sent leaflets, worked as a waiter in a small restaurant, and worked as a telemarketer in real estate. Every time she earns enough money for next month''s living expenses, she resigns and goes back home. She lives a life of turning day and night upside down and is unwilling to go out at home.


    She has lost all her fighting spirit in her life.


    The worst and most difficult situation in life is just like this. How can others think of ways to hurt her and drive her to the bottom again and again.


    "Daddy, I miss my aunt''s braised spareribs." Gu Jia, carrying the ribs in the bowl, murmurs unconsciously.

 Chapter 1164

    Although aunt Xiaobai left, the family invited a nanny, but always feel as good as aunt Xiaobai cooking, has always been a face expressionless work, have never played with him.


    For a long time, I unconsciously thought of aunt Xiaobai''s kindness.


    Many casual words, let Guyi West''s eyes also deep up, there is a kind of read do not understand the meaning.


    It has been more than a month since she left the city.


    Although he plays the role of a good husband and a good father every day, he often calms down, but he seems to be gripped by something.


    Several times, he saw her eyes full of tears and hatred in his dream. He saw her sitting on the ground in white and crying. He wanted to hold her and let her not cry.


    But as soon as his hand touched her, she disappeared like a puff of smoke.


    Every time I wake up at this moment, I always find a tear in the corner of my eye.


    Daddy told him it was a bad aunt. Probably afraid that Gu Yixi was not happy, Duoduo suddenly closed his mouth, lowered his head and chewed the ribs.


    Seeing Duoduo like this, he felt sad again.


    She is dodo''s own mother, but he forced her to the end, forced her out of the city, not let their mother and son recognize each other.


    Duoduo is so in awe of his father and considerate of his mood. If he knows the truth in the future, he will hate him.


    He is not a good husband, nor is he a good father.


    Sooner or later, he will taste the retribution of these sins.


    As she once said, when is the time to repay each other.


    Even if he goes to hell with these retributions in the future, he thinks, he will accept them calmly.


    Because he saw what she had suffered for so many years. Although, it was he who made it


    He thought of it all, and did not provoke her any more. But every time, I can''t control my feet and heart.


    There is an enterprise in G city that has cooperation to talk about. For a big company like he, just send a manager to talk about it.


    This time, however, guysi had to go out in person.


    His private secretary didn''t know what Mr. Gu thought. In his busy schedule, he would take the time to talk about a trivial cooperation in person.


    She only knew that when President Gu got out of the car, the person in charge of the other party wanted to kneel down to pick up the car.


    Gu Yixi personally signed the contract within a few minutes, but the other side politely proposed that Gu might as well play in G city for a few days and then go back. Surprisingly, he agreed.


    On that day, he drove around G city all day by himself. He didn''t accept the other party''s hospitality or let his secretary follow him. Everyone didn''t know where he was.


    She''s in G city. He''s here.


    Or just want to see her in the vast sea of people, he just like this, never tired of turning around.


    To his disappointment, he didn''t see her until late at night.


    A little lost.


    As if God is destined to general, before he is always inadvertently, can happen to meet with her.


    Has the fate between them stopped here? God no longer favors him?


    However, his only advantage is that he knows that she has come to G city.


    After she left, song Tianxiao asked him more than once where he had taken Xiaobai. It was his mastery of her information. How could he tell her.

 Chapter 1165

    Goosey stayed in G city for two days and went around almost every corner of the city.


    Even she flashed by the back did not see, but returned in vain, sitting in the car, he closed his eyes, a tired face.


    "President Gu." The Secretary anxiously handed over a bottle of water.


    She didn''t understand that the work was going well, but Mr. Gu didn''t look happy.


    She is not easy to deal with these personal matters.


    In G City, the sultry heat in recent days makes he Xiaobai feel a little uncomfortable. He is weak and has no appetite at all.


    She was probably suffering from heatstroke. She lay in the room all day in a daze. She was thirsty. She supported herself and got up, only to find that there was no hot water in the thermos.


    She must learn to be strong under the condition that no one knows even in the rental house. He took a cup of tap water from the tap outside, drank it, wiped the corners of his mouth with the back of his hand, and lay back on the couch.


    She can''t say what''s wrong. She always feels that there is something in her heart.


    Since then, it seems that goosey''s career has begun to develop to G City intentionally or unintentionally.


    More and more companies cooperate with G City, and more and more people go to G city.


    While he is busy with his work, he seems to be more interested in driving around G City aimlessly.


    He was always looking forward to seeing something, but every time he left alone.


    He is successful both in his career and in his family.


    She has both children and a beautiful and capable wife.


    The daughter is very lovely, like Miaoyun more. Miaoyun is deeply in love with her. Fan''er, the Queen''s elder sister, treats her daughter just like an ordinary woman. She is very gentle.


    Mother''s power is always great. It took her a very short time to change diapers and make milk powder. She learned how to take care of her newborn baby. Everything was her own work, and she was never willing to fake other people''s hands.


    What''s his dissatisfaction with such a happy family, but He never felt happy.


    One evening, as usual, goosey was driving outside, stopping to have a cigarette in a busy street.


    Wringing eyebrows, walking out to see the purpose, the weather suddenly gloomy down, unprepared, under the rain.


    The rain is not big, but it''s embarrassing.


    People outside put up umbrellas in a hurry, or ran to the shops on both sides to take shelter from the rain.


    After smoking, goosey was about to start the car, but he saw a girl in a cap in the rearview mirror.


    At that moment, his heart jerked. Yes, that''s her!


    When he almost gave up completely, he saw her.


    Standing in the rain, she tucked the leaflets in her arms and handed them out to passers-by.


    The rain bit by bit soaked her clothes, handed out leaflets are often ignored, she did not care, continue to the next person.


    Hand over the past was thrown on the ground, she also quietly picked up, humble and strong.


    She stood in the rain for almost an hour before she sent out all the leaflets in her arms. Then she strode away.


    Goosey stares at her foolishly for an hour. Seeing her leave, how can he give up so easily? He follows her all the way and keeps a low profile.


    She twists and turns and finally disappears in a dirty alley.


    And he probably knew where she lived.

 Chapter 1166

    She doesn''t seem to have a good life. She lives in a dirty and messy slum, with a lot of people nearby, and the surrounding environment seems so unsafe.


    He drove outside the alley for two days, only to see her come out once in the evening, wearing a pair of slippers and buying a pancake at a roadside stall. There was no image of her eating while walking. It was almost impossible to see her again.


    Her eyes look very listless, the whole person is also listless.


    His heart is a little confused.


    Is that what he wants to see? It''s not Because his heart is not relaxed, very depressed.


    Sometimes, once missed, it''s hard to go back.


    Just like them, they have gone farther and farther on each other''s road. They can''t put down their dignity and hatred. They can only watch each other go farther and farther.


    Occasionally stopped to see her back, only left full of sorrow.


    After that, every once in a while, he would drive here quietly, even if he stayed for a whole day, only to see her once in a while, he would get some peace of mind.


    This has almost become a very important thing in his life. Only he knows the secret, including her, and has never found out that his life has been watched.


    Since he Xiaobai left, song Tianxiao''s whole life seems to have been emptied of his soul, depressed, fallen and fallen for a long time.


    He has never smoked or drunk, and has learned to vent his feelings in this way.


    It is said that a man has tears, but when he is sitting on the floor one by one drinking bottle after another, tears can''t help flowing down.


    He knew that she had to leave him. He didn''t blame her at all. He was distressed.


    It''s his own incompetence, even the woman he likes can''t protect, which makes her suffer many times.


    The drug investigation incident at the wedding was not accidental. How could he not guess that it was someone''s plot.


    She agreed to go to her ex husband''s home to suffer those grievances and left alone without a word. Now it seems that it''s not only for her son''s sake, it''s all because of him.


    Because someone took him behind her to coerce her, she all a person silently bear down, just to protect his safety.


    Suddenly good hate oneself, why so useless, oneself really don''t deserve to have her.


    Song Tianxiao has been missing for several days. He didn''t go to work and his mobile phone was turned off.


    The company couldn''t find him, so they called song''s parents.


    Song''s parents were so anxious that they looked for him everywhere. Finally, when they opened his door with the key, they found that it was full of smoke and cans.


    Song Tianxiao sat in the garbage, not saying a word, only knew how to smoke.


    A good positive son of sunshine, suddenly become like this, how can not be sad.


    Song Ma''s nose was sour and she almost cried. She ran over to him and said, "Xiao Xiao, don''t do this. My mother looks so sad."


    The blow of this incident almost killed him.


    In Song''s father and mother''s heart, he Xiaobai seems to have changed from a virtuous good daughter-in-law into a bad woman who brings disaster to the country and the people.


    She''s the one who ruined her son.


    Song Tianxiao can''t hear people say that she''s not good, even her relatives.


    He said hoarsely, "Mom, I know. I''ll change it. In the future, don''t mention her name any more. "


    And he also tried to learn to pick himself up.


    Because he knows that if he is not strong, he will never be able to protect his relatives and his lover.

 Chapter 1167

    "Daddy, will you accompany me to violin class in the evening?"


    That day, I went to the kindergarten that Guyi sent Duoduo to.


    During the rush hour, a street at the gate of the kindergarten was blocked. They had to park their car more than 100 meters away and walk there.


    Gu Yixi is in a suit and shoes, carrying a lot of schoolbags in one hand and holding him in the other. He looks like a father.


    While walking, he communicated with his father.


    Because he found that his father is always on business these days, and he doesn''t even have enough time to accompany him.


    I don''t know if he Xiaobai has inherited his love for music. Duoduo can''t put down his violin at home.


    "Daddy has a job tonight. I''ll be with you tomorrow." Gu Yi west side patiently answers him, the side does not squint to go forward.


    More flat mouth, reluctant to say: "OK."


    Then, I couldn''t help complaining: "Daddy, I''m so bored recently. Mommy just takes care of her sister and doesn''t accompany me any more."


    Daddy is busy and never comes back. Although he knows that his sister is still young and needs more care, he has no one to accompany him. He can only read and talk to himself by himself. He is so bored.


    "After work, daddy will take you on a tour."


    After hearing the little guy''s complaint, guysy was not happy. Yes, he didn''t care much for him recently. No wonder he would protest. He will make up for it in the future.


    "Daddy, can you take aunt Xiaobai..." In a moment of emotional excitement, Duoduo blurts out that he wants to call aunt Xiaobai back.


    But suddenly it occurred to him that daddy said she was a bad aunt, and he must not like her, so he shut up again.


    Forget it I''d rather not.


    Although, he began to miss her cooking, miss her to accompany him to do homework, accompany him to play, warm, just like his mother.


    But for daddy''s sake, he''d better not be so headstrong.


    At the moment when Duoduo called out her name, guysi''s heart thumped.


    Did he even feel that he was unusual? Even he sensed that she was his close relative?


    But, a lot of sensible, and let him feel extremely remorse and not taste.


    He pretended not to hear it. When he sent Duoduo to the classroom, he said, "listen to the teacher. Daddy will pick you up at night and accompany you to violin class."


    No matter how important the job is, it''s not as important as his son. At that moment, he made a decision to put off all social activities and accompany more students.


    A lot of overjoyed, just hold him in his face kiss a, this just ran to class.


    There was a warm smile on goosey''s face.


    "President, this is the information you want."


    In the office, the secretary came in with thick papers.


    Goosey was staring at the screen typing, squinting: "I see."


    The secretary put the information at his fingertips and took it out without any delay.


    After typing the last character and pressing enter, he finally stops, leans back in his chair, picks up the coffee on the table and takes a sip.


    All of a sudden, he felt the floor shaking, and a sense of uneasiness made his relaxed heart catch up again.


    Is it your own illusion? The coffee in the cup is about to splash out, and the overhead chandelier is also swinging from side to side.


    Bookcase, water dispenser, everything is shaking. If he doesn''t know what happened at this moment, he must have lost consciousness.

 Chapter 1168

    The Secretary, who can be fearless in front of anything, rushed in without knocking: "President Gu, the earth and the earthquake, everyone is running out!"


    Everyone can feel the strong shock. People in the city run out one after another. In the square, garden and all the open places, the panic at that moment can''t be calmed down for a long time.


    Gu Yixi is pulled by the Secretary to walk stairs to run out, there has gathered a large group of people, are calling their relatives.


    Fortunately, the vibration did not last long and did not cause any damage to the building.


    A false alarm made people calm down.


    Gu Yixi''s phone call to the kindergarten first, after confirming that Duoduo is OK, he was relieved.


    As soon as I hung up the phone, I heard a piece of news: "at 15:28 today, an earthquake with a magnitude of x.x occurred in our province, the source of which is located in G city. Many old buildings collapsed, causing three deaths. Now, the earthquake resistance work is in progress..."


    He can''t hear the news behind, earthquake source, G City, collapse, death These words are dead pressure in his heart, pressure of his breath.


    He followed the voice and looked up. The huge screen was a mess.


    If it had not happened, he would not have known that his heart was tied to her.


    At that moment, he couldn''t even speak and ran to the parking lot.


    Driving straight to G City, I want to run to her to make sure she is safe.


    The house she lived in was so dilapidated and precarious that he was not sure whether it would be strong after such a strong earthquake.


    She is so depressed that she almost stays at home all day except going out at night. Can she feel it and run out in time?


    His heart was completely out of order, and his hands on the steering wheel were shaking slightly.


    He regretted and blamed himself for not putting down his dignity and taking down her phone number. Even if he called her, as long as he heard that she was safe, he would not be so nervous.


    The highway to G city has been blocked, and the traffic police are blocking it.


    He was so anxious that all the images and gentlemen in front of her safety became floating clouds.


    He grabbed the collar of the law enforcement officer and growled, "let me pass!" That domineering, so firm, really makes people surprised.


    There must be the most important person in his heart in G city. That''s why he is so worried.


    Out of deterrence and out of humanity, they let him go.


    Goosey drove fast, his eyes scarlet, staring straight ahead.


    Usually two or three hours of journey, at the moment for him, it is so long.


    She must not have an accident, must not! Even if God had to let an accident happen to her, he would give half of his life to exchange with her.


    At the moment, he can ask for nothing but her safety.


    The closer to G City, the more you can feel the impact of the earthquake, the lower the square collapsed, and the road twisted suddenly.


    People stay outside, looking at their homes, but dare not go in.


    And When passing through the ruins, he even saw a woman holding her son sitting on the ground, weeping, surrounded by comforters and firefighters.


    Her son was hit by the ceiling in the earthquake and has lost his life.


    So close to the feeling of life and death, his eyes, also slightly red.

 Chapter 1169

    At the moment, he is like a lot of vicissitudes, never seen fatigue.


    Eager to come to her, but afraid


    At the moment when he didn''t see the truth, at least he had hope in his heart. He was afraid to see the scene he didn''t want to see.


    In a short period of time, we can see how much pressure he suffered, all kinds of emotions mixed together, and he was about to be tortured crazy.


    The car finally stopped in front of the alley where she lived. A row of dilapidated buildings had several places that could not resist and collapsed.


    The ruins fell down on the road, all over the land.


    He has completely lost his mind, thinking only of her, regardless of whether there will be aftershocks, pushed open the door and ran to her place.


    "Hey, you can''t go there!" The fireman had no time to stop him. He had rushed in.


    After the earthquake, these old houses become particularly dangerous. Cracks in the walls can be seen everywhere, and some undelivered ruins are hanging in the air, which is shocking.


    The firemen have surrounded this area in time to prevent people from entering, so as to prevent secondary hazards.


    One didn''t notice that someone had already run in.


    The alleys were crisscrossed with buildings. He was not sure which room she lived in. He could only look for it one by one.


    No, no, still no I don''t know if it''s good or bad for him.


    Anxious to find her, suddenly a brick fell from the roof and hit him in front of his feet. I can''t imagine what would happen if he took another step faster.


    He was sweating so much that he ran to the next place.


    I''ve searched all over the place, and I haven''t found her. I haven''t even seen her.


    He calmed down slowly.


    Yes, it''s been several hours since the earthquake, and firefighters have searched and rescued it. Otherwise, they wouldn''t stop the rope outside the alley.


    Where she is now, what he wants to see most is that she is safe and sound. His heart was always hanging like that before he saw her.


    The square outside was full of people taking refuge, some of them were injured and lying on the ground for medical treatment. The scene was extremely chaotic.


    When he was at a loss, he looked around and didn''t know where to find her. In a blink of an eye, he saw that she was sitting on the steps not far away, wearing pajamas and hair.


    She didn''t seem to be in a big way, but, from the way she held her hands, she seemed to be hurt.


    At that moment, his restless heart finally calmed down, and the extreme tension suddenly made him want to cry.


    Thank goodness she''s safe.


    This is enough for him, even if he just passed death and almost got hit.


    Finally relieved, he was exhausted, a stiff suit covered with dust, looking a little embarrassed.


    He sat down like everyone else. Just, eyes still looking at her direction.


    He thought that if she was buried under the ruins, even if there was no one to help him, even if there were no tools, he would dig her out with his bare hands.


    He could not stand her alone in such a desperate place, even if he knew that there would be danger to his life, he would not hesitate.


    If it wasn''t for this experience of life and death, he wouldn''t know that he couldn''t let go and cared more about her than he imagined, even more than his own life.

 Chapter 1170

    No matter how much he hated her, he would subconsciously push her away when he was in danger.


    In his life, he was defeated by her in the end, no matter how much he hated her.


    He did not dare to leave, did not dare to be found by her, so he stayed quietly in the crowd.


    Dirty, noisy, crowded, and even from time to time was accidentally trampled on a few feet, at this time he did not have any temper to speak of.


    In the afternoon, he Xiaobai was sleeping soundly in the room. He felt the floor shaking, and then there were people''s screams and footsteps.


    "The earthquake! Run


    When life is at stake, everyone is running out.


    The vibration is more and more intense. He Xiaobai gets up and runs with her slippers. The strong shaking makes her feel that it is difficult to run.


    Because her shoes were inconvenient, she fell heavily at the door, and her palms and knees were abraded.


    At the moment, I couldn''t feel the pain, so I got up and ran with the crowd, and the small things fell down from the roof like chaff.


    Fortunately, he escaped in time.


    After she was safe, it suddenly occurred to her that she was only wearing a thin Pajama, and she didn''t even wear it inside. If she was not careful, she could be seen by people.


    It''s a shame that so many people are crowded together outside. She can only sit there and try her best to bow and hide.


    The blood of the scraped knee flowed down her white leg. She had nothing but to let it flow until it dried up.


    To deal with several seriously injured patients, the nurse saw the helpless and blank face of her in the crowd and said, "where is the injury? I''ll help you deal with the wound."


    He Xiaobai obediently stretched out her leg and hand. When the nurse took a cotton swab dipped in alcohol to help her wipe the wound, she bit her lip and felt a little pain.


    Until the wound was dressed, she said to the unknown nurse, "thank you."


    Then, continue to sit in the crowd in a daze, at a loss.


    She didn''t know what to do. She couldn''t go back home. She had to sit here with people.


    She was penniless, with nothing but a nightgown that barely covered her body. She had no dependence and expectation, and could only live and die on her own.


    "Daddy, where are you?" Let go of school, waiting for guysi to accompany Duoduo in violin class. He couldn''t wait for him, so he had to call him.


    It suddenly occurred to him that he and Duoduo had an agreement.


    But at this moment, how can he rush back? He knows that he''s sorry, and his heart is full of guilt.


    "Duoduo, I''m sorry, daddy has something to do today. I''ll be with you another day."


    Listen more. I''m not happy. Daddy always said the same thing, as long as he promised, he would never change his mind.


    He was so happy that his father could accompany him. All of a sudden, he said that he was busy. Even if he was a good boy, he would not be happy to do it.


    A lot of grievances, angry said: "Daddy is a big liar!" He refused to talk to him any more and hung up decisively.


    There is an unspeakable feeling in Gu Yixi''s heart. This is the first time that Duo Duo is so angry with him.


    He''s not a good father. What Duoduo said is right. He''s a big liar. He''s been cheating him all the time.


    He has always loved him, but now his mind is in a mess, and he has no mood to coax him.


    For now, he needs to keep an eye on his mom and make sure she''s OK.

 Chapter 1171

    This time, is the most dangerous, aftershocks, disease, any one, can be fatal.


    In the twinkling of an eye, it was dark. The wind at night makes he Xiaobai a little cold. She can only curl up tighter.


    Gouisi was aware of her embarrassment and embarrassment.


    He secretly asked acquaintances in the city to buy a lot of food, distribute it to people who took refuge, and even ordered them to buy a coat.


    He Xiaobai thinks he is lucky to eat the food distributed by others and wear the coat borrowed by a kind-hearted person.


    However, she didn''t know that it was his intention. He didn''t show up all the time.


    Fortunately, the earthquake did not bring casualties again.


    In those days, he almost accompanied her to chew bread, eat instant noodles and sleep in the street.


    He didn''t leave G city until he was sure she wasn''t safe.


    He Xiaobai felt that he was lucky. A real estate developer specially provided accommodation for the homeless people whose houses were damaged.


    Except for some old bungalows, other buildings have not suffered much damage.


    The recovery work after the earthquake went on very well until people slowly came out of the shadow of the earthquake, and all life was the same as before.


    In the past few days when Guyi disappeared, everyone didn''t know where he had gone, except Xu Miaoyun.


    Only from his embarrassment when he came back, she knew that he must have gone to G city. After all, there were people he cared about most, even if he was tough every time, which was an undeniable fact.


    When he appeared at the gate of the kindergarten, Duoduo was overjoyed and ran to hold his leg.


    He was just angry when he was stood up by his father that day. Later, he was not angry. His father had to work to earn money to support his family.


    Daddy hasn''t been at home these days. Mommy said that he went on a business trip and was happy to see him come back.


    That day, guysi accompanied Duoduo to violin lessons.


    Duoduo takes Qin and looks like he Xiaobai. Some casual expressions and actions make him feel familiar.


    He was very tired after several days of outdoor living. He sat on the chair beside him and waited for more lessons. With the sound of the piano, he accidentally closed his eyes and fell asleep.


    After class, seeing that daddy was so tired, Duoduo went to kiss him in the face.


    Since that time, goosey has never been to G city again.


    Even if you worry or miss her again, try to restrain yourself from paying attention to her news.


    He was afraid that he would lose control of his heart.


    Indeed, that day he was afraid, afraid that he would never see her again, accompanied by a terrible idea came out of his mind, Duoduo also like her, whether to consider their mother and son reunion, let her come back to his side.


    However, seeing his mother''s appearance in the hospital, he soon gave up the idea.


    She is the enemy''s daughter, how can he have such a ridiculous idea, how much cold his father should be.


    Between them, there is no longer possible, he must control his feelings for her.


    For Duoduo, he Xiaobai is probably a passer-by in her life. After a long time, she gradually forgets her and will never mention aunt Xiaobai again.


    G City, I don''t know when, he Xiaobai''s stomach began to ache from time to time.


    It may be related to the irregular diet every day. She paid special attention to it and ate on time. She also bought some stomach medicine and painkillers in a small clinic not far away. Every time it hurt, she took a few.

 Chapter 1172

    However, slowly, she found that taking medicine did not matter. Her head was sweating and her face was pale.


    Her body, unconsciously, seems to have changed, and she, how much can feel.


    Until one time, she found blood in her vomit. She had a bad feeling in her heart and went to the hospital with all her money.


    It''s the hardest time to sit in a chair and wait for the result.


    She didn''t know what she was suffering from. She always felt thinner and thinner, and her body was not as good as before.


    When she was called to the doctor''s office, she gave the doctor a smile and sat down on the opposite stool.


    The doctor looked at her for a moment with a solemn face and sighed.


    And it is this sigh, let he Xiaobai know, the disease should be very serious.


    The smile on her face slowly converged, and her heart was beating like a drum.


    She fell, fell, depressed, but never thought of suicide.


    If she knew that she might be seriously ill, she would not be shocked.


    "Doctor, tell me what I have." She looked at the doctor in a flat voice.


    "Didn''t your family come with you?" Asked the doctor.


    He Xiaobai shook his head gently.


    The doctor was silent for a while: "gastric cancer, advanced, so young get this disease, really rare." The tone was full of regret.


    Cancer, advanced Although she made full psychological preparation, when she heard these two words again, she still couldn''t help her body.


    I just feel that there is something blocked in my throat. I can''t breathe, and I can''t speak.


    Her eyes were wide, but empty and unfocused.


    At that moment, her heart was like an atomic bomb left behind, a blank.


    The doctor''s words undoubtedly gave her the death penalty.


    This is the first time that she felt so close to death, including before, when facing the earthquake, she was not as desperate as she is now.


    She was silent for a long time. Finally, she bit her lip and tried to control her mood. Her voice was a little hoarse: "how long can I live?"


    Although this is a cruel fact, she has the right to know after all. The doctor shook his head and said what he didn''t want to say: "one month at most."


    In order to give her some hope, he added: "it might be a little longer if treated actively."


    He Xiaobai sucked nose, Leng didn''t cry out, said: "thank you." Took the list and left.


    She didn''t know how she left the hospital and how she got home. Her mind was in a mess and she didn''t know what she was thinking. It seemed that her body and soul were independent and the whole person was not in the state.


    She''s got cancer. She''ll probably not live for a month. She''ll die soon.


    Yes, she knows.


    Even when she got home, she didn''t shed a tear. She just sat on the couch with her pillow in her arms. She couldn''t say a word or cry.


    She didn''t cry, she just sat all the time. The huge impact had blocked all the pores in her body, and she couldn''t vent.


    It wasn''t until the next day that she cried with the quilt in her arms.


    After all, she is a mortal. How can she not be sad at this moment, especially There is no one around, facing death, that is what kind of despair.


    She stayed at home for several days without going out. Her eyes were red and swollen, and her hair was covered.

 Chapter 1173

    If we accept the reality, we will be indifferent to death.


    Looking back on this life, she was very happy in the early years, full of love.


    In the following years, she lived in misfortune almost every day, until now.


    She had a lot of important people in her life.


    Yi Xi, Xiao Shu, Tian Xiao and her son duo


    Whether it is to hurt her, or love her, in the face of death, those may not matter.


    In her life, the biggest failure is that she can''t be with her son well and listen to him call her mother.


    She is not afraid of death, but she cares about her son all the time. She wants to see her son more in the last days, so that she can die without regret.


    This short life can not tolerate waste, she can no longer be as reckless as before squandering life.


    There are too many imperfections in her life. She must try to live the rest of her life.


    Living in G city for several months, she seldom goes out, seldom communicates with others, and even doesn''t know her neighbors.


    With a smile on her face, she knocked on the door next door and gave all the things she could give to her neighbors.


    The neighbors felt her passion for the first time, and she was leaving.


    The neighbors said that they would come back to G city when they had a chance. She just agreed with a smile, but she knew that she would never have another chance in her life.


    She got on the H city bus with almost nothing.


    Once in her eyes, ordinary to no longer ordinary plants and trees, but now it is so strange.


    Life is unique. Until that moment, I will never understand the desire to live.


    She wears her most beautiful clothes, combs her hair meticulously, and has the most peaceful and gentle smile on her face. At this time, she looks so beautiful and calm.


    She stood in front of the door of the ancient house, and her slender fingers rang the doorbell.


    When guysy opened the door and saw that she was standing, she was surprised, incredible, and filled with all kinds of emotions.


    She smile to him, is how many years ago, deja vu, but as if separated.


    He didn''t want to hurt her again. He tried to suppress not thinking about her and not looking for her, but she came to provoke him?


    She couldn''t avoid him. How could she come to him? The smile on her face made him feel that his heart was trembling.


    He doubted whether it was a dream. Even if the sun came out in the west, it would make him feel more real than she would come to him.


    He repressed the complicated emotion in his heart for a moment. His voice had no emotion at all, and he asked without expression: "what''s the matter?"


    His indifference seems to treat a stranger who has nothing to do with him. No, even to strangers, he will be polite, but to her, he doesn''t care at all.


    In the face of his cold questioning, she was not hurt or sad at all. She was used to it, wasn''t she.


    There was a smile on her face, but it always made him feel that there was an ominous premonition in his heart, and even made him feel a little scared.


    Which one is she singing.


    "Why don''t you show me a lot, easy?" Her voice was soft and supplicative.


    She hasn''t spoken to him in this tone for a long time. Her tone to him is always plain, like 10086 service desk, not artificial.


    He frowned unconsciously. She did it just to see more? But for so many years before, she had never begged her so humbly because of this.

 Chapter 1174

    No, it''s not that she didn''t, but she was rejected by him decisively. She knew that it was impossible. This time, why did she come.


    I still remember that when he left, she was still so depressed. In a few short months, why did she change so much.


    It all happened so suddenly that he had no idea what she had gone through or what had happened.


    He knew everything about her and always controlled her. This time, he didn''t like the feeling of unknown. He always felt that she was the master.


    And she, how can bear to be restrained by her.


    "I don''t think dodo would like to see you." Do not want to be her to see any flaws, he is about to close the door, but she Putong a kneel on the ground.


    This time, even if she tried every means, she would fulfill her last wish.


    "Easy, I beg you." She didn''t cry or shout, but she was so anxious.


    "In terms of our love, in terms of my face as his own mother, let me accompany him again, OK? I know Xu Miaoyun will be very nice to him, but he That''s not fair to him. Please, easy She is just so calm, like a statement of certain facts, but, unconsciously, tears have been wet face.


    Looking at Gu Yixi''s heart, he raised his whole heart.


    Since she appeared at the door, he felt strange. At the moment, she cried so sad that he didn''t know how to deal with it.


    He absolutely did not believe that she would come to his door and say this to him for no reason.


    "What are you trying to say?" There was a trace of irritation in his voice.


    She gave a wry smile. Although she didn''t want to believe it, it was the truth.


    "I have gastric cancer, advanced, the doctor said, I may not live a month..." She was so calm and understated.


    However, guysi was not calm.


    One by one words, like a heavy hammer, hit his heart, fear, anger, unbelievable, all kinds of feelings attacked him.


    Before she finished, he grabbed her clothes uncontrollably and yelled, "what the hell are you doing?"


    His eyes were burning with anger. He grabbed her clothes and pushed them to the back of his hand. The veins burst out. He was even shaking slightly.


    Gastric cancer, advanced stage, less than a month to live


    How he was willing to believe, how he was willing to believe that she was going to die, how he accepted it.


    She came to annoy him, to make him feel bad, to revenge him.


    At this time, how he hoped that she would tell him that everything was false and that everything was an excuse she deliberately made to get close to Duoduo.


    But he knew her character too well, and he knew that if it were not true, she would not come to him.


    It turns out that this is the reason why she was so abnormal just now.


    He is really careless, she won, just this sentence, enough to let his whole heart fall apart, the whole person is out of order.


    He has always been calm to the collapse of Mount Tai, but now he has a feeling of collapse.


    It''s a little painful to be held by him. She''s a little dizzy when he shakes her.


    She knew that he would not believe her.


    The bitter smile on her face became deeper. She was forced to suffer the pain he caused to her body. Without saying a word, she found out the diagnosis from her bag and handed it to him: "this is from the doctor. I''m not lying to you."

 Chapter 1175

    He looked at the paper that wrote her destiny, but it was like a bomb to him.


    He slowly loosened her clothes, he could feel his arms shaking slightly.


    Finally took the paper.


    He didn''t want to believe her, but he couldn''t believe it, he was afraid to believe it.


    He was so concerned about her in his heart, how to let him accept the news that she was going to die, it was more desperate than giving him a knife.


    It was written in black and white, and the illness on it was clear. As she said, she was not cheating him. The words on it made him feel so dazzling that he could hardly open his eyes.


    Silence, a blank brain, at the moment, his heart, than she just learned the news when even shocked, but also flustered, more complex.


    She is a good person, and now she is still standing in front of him. How can she get this disease?


    Unwilling to accept the truth, no one can take her away from his life.


    He rolled up the paper, took her by the hand and went out.


    She staggered behind, almost fell down, can only be embarrassed to pull his clothes: "where do you want to take me?"


    He didn''t say a word, just pulled her away, his face was cold and terrible.


    He didn''t have any gentleness to put her in the car, went straight to the hospital and drove the car fast.


    His heart is beating fast and his breathing is a little heavy.


    His mind is in a mess, constantly thinking, no, everything is false, how can she get cancer, must be misdiagnosed by doctors, must be!


    Now he can only hold this little hope to believe that she is healthy.


    He Xiaobai didn''t speak any more, let him drive so fiercely, and passed by the opposite car several times.


    He''s still questioning her, thinking she''s cheating on sympathy? Still won''t believe her at this time?


    She also hoped that everything was just a misunderstanding.


    I remember the first time he drove her to the hospital in the middle of the night to see Aunt Gu. It was also a familiar scene.


    When he was nearly hit, he said, it''s good to die like this.


    At this time, two people''s hearts, each thinking about their own things.


    The car stopped suddenly at the door of the hospital. Needless to say, she opened the door and got off.


    He was very anxious. He strode down and took her by the arm to walk in, regardless of the fact that she was wearing high-heeled shoes for her beauty.


    When he Xiaobai was in the outpatient clinic for laboratory tests and diagnosis, Gu Yixi sat on the chair outside and waited, and did not dare to leave for a moment.


    He only knew that when he heard that she was talking about cancer, his whole heart was in an unprecedented panic, his brain was blank, and he didn''t know what to do. Only then did he know that he was so worried about her, so afraid of her leaving.


    He didn''t dare to think, didn''t dare to think what he would do without her.


    He hung his head down and held his hair in his hands. At this moment, he hoped that God could hear his prayer and tell him that everything was just a misunderstanding.


    He Xiaobai came out from the inside and saw that he was so decadent. Was he worried about her? From his previous attitude to her, all kinds of things she did, she did not dare to think like this.


    Hearing her footsteps, he raised his head, tone as usual flat, with some deep: "you sit here, I''ll go to the doctor."


    He Xiaobai sat down obediently, and he entered the doctor''s office.

 Chapter 1176

    Today''s all to his blow is too big, he looks a lot of vicissitudes, eyes full of blood.


    "How is she?"


    He went straight to the theme, seemingly plain a question, but nervous can feel his heartbeat.


    "Dong! Dong! Dong... " Jump so powerful, is about to jump out of the chest, time seems to be prohibited in that moment, let him dare not have a little distraction.


    The expression on the doctor''s face was dignified and serious.


    "Advanced gastric cancer, cancer cells spread too much, I''m afraid..." He shook his head. He had seen too many such scenes. Although he felt it was a pity, he could only tell the truth and advise his family members to mourn.


    Goosey''s eyes were wide open, his fists were tightly clenched, and his nails were deep into the flesh.


    He has said that he is not willing to accept the result. Why is it still like this!


    How could she get cancer when she was so young!


    Finally, he couldn''t control his emotions. He grabbed the doctor''s collar and growled: "you''re lying to me, aren''t you? You''re cheating on me with her, aren''t you? "


    His eyes were red, and his eyes were full of murderous spirit. He looked a little frightening, but the more he did, the more he could see the heartache inside.


    Yes, he was more afraid of the result than anyone else and sadder than anyone else.


    "I''m sorry." The doctor didn''t blame him for his rudeness, looked at him with complicated eyes, and only said these three words.


    As a doctor, he can only watch the patient die, but he can''t help it. He really feels sorry.


    But these three words, let Gu Yixi''s heart fall to the bottom, almost to pieces.


    They''re not lying to him. It''s all true. It''s all true.


    God is punishing her, or punishing him, why he is worse than her, like Shengsheng is digging his heart.


    Even if all the reluctance and anger to vent to the doctor and how, or can not reverse this fact.


    He closed his eyes, calmed down and loosened the doctor''s clothes.


    "It''s impolite." He has a hoarse voice.


    Turn around and walk out step by step.


    And at the moment of turning around, a tear also fell down and sprinkled on the floor.


    He always boasted that he was a strong man, a man who would not shed tears even if he was bleeding and sweating.


    And life, only a few tears, but also because of her.


    In the first twenty-two years, he was there to take care of her, to love her, and to protect her with his own life.


    In the following years, it was to hate her and revenge her.


    He explained his life incisively and vividly, all because of her.


    Whether it is love or hate, her life is closely intertwined with him, inseparable.


    Without her, what is the meaning of his existence and what faith he has to live on.


    For him, life is not like death.


    Only when we lose, will we know how to cherish more.


    She''s like sand between her fingers, running away a little bit until it''s gone, and he can''t touch it any more.


    He was really afraid that she would disappear in his life.


    Just a few tens of meters away, but he walked so long.


    He put forward innumerable hypotheses and thought innumerable things in his heart.


    If she can get better, he is willing to put down all the hatred, no longer hurt her.


    If she can get better, he is willing to give Duoduo back to her so that they can recognize each other.

 Chapter 1177

    If she can get better, no matter who she loves, song Tianxiao or any other man he doesn''t know, he is willing to let go and let her marry the one she loves.


    As long as she can get better, he is willing to compromise, willing to step back, willing to do everything that once could not be done.


    However, hypothesis is only hypothesis after all. Even if you want to do more, it''s useless.


    At the moment before going out, he tried to calm down. He knew that there was a big problem. Only when he calmed down could he have more hope of solving it. At this moment, he must be strong and calm.


    She sat on the chair outside and waited for him, just like in high school.


    As a monitor, he was called to the office by the teacher after school to talk about class work. She sat outside on the steps waiting for him. When she saw him coming out, a simple sweet smile floated on his bored face. She rushed to give him a bear hug and blamed: "how can I wait so long?"


    It''s just, what about her hug? What about her smile?


    When he thought of the past, he would remember that he had loved her so much. When he was about to lose her, he knew that he had not stopped loving her.


    And, any bit of recollection, will let his eye socket some fever, uncontrollable sour.


    From his silence and expressionless face, he Xiaobai has guessed the result inside.


    This time, he should believe what she said.


    As soon as she got up, he said, "I will contact the best doctor for you and take you to the best hospital."


    She had no doubt that what he said was from the bottom of her heart. He really wanted to treat her.


    However, instead of lying in the hospital every day to accept all kinds of torture, or can only die, it is better to do something meaningful.


    At this time, she just hopes to spend the best time with her son.


    "No, thank you. Just let me see more." She refused, shaking her head.


    Since she planned to come to G City, she has given up treatment.


    And her negative attitude, let guysi that not easy to calm the mood suddenly angry: "you can''t wait to die?"


    He knew that he shouldn''t yell at him or be so fierce to her, but she didn''t care about his feelings and didn''t feel how worried he was.


    He Xiaobai slowly lowered his head, tears in his eyes: "I just don''t want to spend the last days of my life in the ward like a puppet, I just don''t want to see me like this much..."


    Gu Yi Xi heart a burst of heartache, his sad, who can understand.


    In the end, he compromised. Always stubborn, he dropped his head for the first time.


    As before, she stayed at his home as a nanny, and they lived together every day.


    Although I can''t hear him call my mother, it''s enough to see him every day.


    Now, even if goosey agreed, she did not dare to recognize him.


    Their wishful thinking of the adult''s resentment imposed on the child, itself is unfair to him.


    For Duoduo, the fact that he Xiaobai is his own mother will hurt his heart, and her life will soon come to an end. It is irresponsible for Duoduo to know the truth at this time.


    Xu Miaoyun deeply regrets and sympathizes with he Xiaobai.


    She also consciously found a reason to go home for a period of time, to set aside enough time for their family.

 Chapter 1178

    After school, Duoduo just came into the door and smelled the familiar smell. It was so fragrant. He couldn''t wait to run inside. Sure enough, he saw the delicious food on the table and he Xiaobai was busy.


    "Auntie white!" Duoduo was overjoyed, put down his schoolbag and ran over.


    After all, the child is a child, he did not hide his feelings and love for her and miss: "aunt Xiaobai, I miss you so much.".


    He Xiaobai bent over to take over the hairy little boy and held him tightly in his arms.


    Hearing what he said, she almost didn''t cry when her nose was sour. It was very touching and gratifying for her to hear it from his mouth.


    "Auntie missed you too."


    Finally, I was able to eat delicious ribs again. Duoduo was so happy that he ate a lot at one go.


    But guyisi didn''t know what to eat. He couldn''t eat at all.


    Maybe it''s because of her serious illness that guysy is much better to her.


    In order not to make her so tired, he hired hourly workers to clean the room every day. Even talking to her, he was no longer as indifferent as before.


    His eyes, or unconsciously around her turn, which is full of heartache and sadness.


    During that time, she was full and satisfied.


    "Daddy, do you think aunt Xiaobai has lost a lot of weight?" Gu Yixi drives Duoduo to violin class. Duoduo suddenly mumbles.


    Gu Yixi''s whole body is stagnant. Although he doesn''t want to believe it, she is losing weight day by day. Even Duoduo can feel it?


    At dinner in the evening, Duoduo finally saw the flaw.


    She almost does not eat, always stir chopsticks, but rarely send to the mouth, she just accompany them, watch them eat.


    "Aunt Xiaobai, why don''t you eat it?" Many a face naive ask.


    He Xiaobai smiles and finds an excuse to prevaricate: "aunt is losing weight recently."


    Her stomach, has let her not have much digestive function, eat more, will only be a kind of burden.


    A lot of little man general to her clip his ribs: "aunt is not fat."


    He Xiaobai moved almost did not cry out, even if he clip to her is poison, at the moment she will not hesitate to eat.


    She nibbled at the spareribs, several times a nausea, but still finished.


    She really overestimated herself. As soon as Duoduo put down her chopsticks and turned back to her room, she stood up and ran to the bathroom with her mouth covered.


    There was a fit of vomit in the sink, and guyisi at the door suddenly saw the blood in the filth. He only felt shocked and made his heart ache.


    He handed her a glass of water, and she said: "I contact the doctor, tomorrow to the hospital for chemotherapy."


    He agreed that her only request was to cooperate with the treatment.


    He can accept that she has a lot of company at home at this stage, but there must be no lack of treatment.


    He knew when she took all kinds of medicine and how many pills she should take at a time. When she forgot, he would remind her that he even knew more about her condition than she did.


    He didn''t dare to let her know that since he knew that she was ill, he lived in endless torture every day, and even couldn''t work. All kinds of cancer information were on his computer screen.


    He couldn''t sleep all night. As soon as he closed his eyes, his mind was full of her.


    His call records are full of hospitals and doctors from all over the world. He tries to find all kinds of relationships and consult famous doctors from all over the world, just to find a way to cure her.

 Chapter 1179

    However, every time the results always let him down.


    Even then, he didn''t give up.


    Even if he was bankrupt or even heavily in debt, as long as he could cure her, he thought, he would not hesitate to do so.


    He Xiaobai took the cup in his hand and nodded obediently.


    Now she has compromised with fate.


    Knowing that the treatment could not change her ending, she just added some physical torture. Because of his insistence, she agreed.


    His heart, or a little care about her.


    Whether it''s about the feelings he once had or the guilt he felt for bullying her, at least he wanted to help her.


    Even if she will die soon, she doesn''t want him to feel guilty for her death one day.


    She just wanted him to know that he tried his best to save her, but she didn''t win.


    The next day, he drove her to the hospital.


    The weakness of her body made her not as flexible as before. She was so dull that she lost everything and took a long time to pick up her bags.


    He sat quietly in the car waiting, not impatient, not cold to right, until she sat down, just driving.


    For her illness, he really took a lot of trouble, the most famous experts in the country were invited by him.


    When she was in for treatment, he would wait outside and dare not leave.


    After reading so much information and consulting so many doctors, he knew that it was an incurable disease, and there was almost no possibility of cure.


    But, is not reconciled, is unable to give up.


    In front of her, he could still pretend to be calm, but when he was alone, that kind of despair and pain tormented him all the time.


    After a long wait, he Xiaobai was finally pushed out.


    She looked weak, pale and powerless, and her slightly twisted brows showed that she must be in pain at the moment.


    When she saw him, she still raised a smile, like once so pure, beautiful hit his heart, but weak as if will wither at any time, let his heart tremble.


    She was pushed into the ward, and he followed in, sitting on a chair next to her.


    He Xiaobai didn''t expect that in the last moment of his life, he would accompany him.


    She was slightly moved when she came out from the treatment room to see him just now.


    "Does it hurt?" He asked.


    She did not pretend, nodded, as if in order to prove that she did not lie, facial features are wrinkled to a piece, some twisted.


    Childish like an underage girl, but very cute.


    Goosey almost couldn''t help laughing. He touched his nose at the right time. The slight radian of his mouth didn''t rise much, and he returned to his normal solemnity.


    She was lying on the couch to rest, and he was next to her with a notebook to send e-mail. The relationship between them seemed a lot more peaceful and harmonious.


    I haven''t been able to take care of my work recently. The company has accumulated a lot of things waiting for him to deal with.


    He Xiaobai is bored, but it''s hard to disturb him. He is looking at the ceiling alone.


    Chemotherapy is really hard. There is a burning sensation in the internal organs and organs of the body. I can''t even touch it. I have to bear it.


    She was too tired, too weak, with that burning pain, unconsciously fell asleep.


    After handling the work in hand, goosey stretched out and closed the computer.

 Chapter 1180

    These days, I''m afraid he sleeps less than her, and his body is a little tired.


    Look up, she''s asleep.


    For a long time did not see her sleeping face, she closed her eyes, eyelashes long hanging a shadow, a lot thinner, looks much younger than the actual age, people inexplicably distressed.


    He looked at her deeply for a long time


    He Xiaobai was awakened in a dream. She desperately wanted to wake up, but she found that she couldn''t open her eyes and her consciousness was a little fuzzy.


    Is this the so-called feeling before death?


    She still has a lot of things to do, she struggles hard.


    Finally I opened my eyes, panting, and there was a layer of sweat on my forehead.


    Looking around blankly, looking back a little, I saw that Guyi was looking at her with a strange expression.


    "I dream of myself..." She explained a little, and felt that the words behind were not very good. Just shut up in time. Anyway, he could understand.


    And hear her words, the heart of Gu Yi West however mercilessly drew.


    He was afraid that one day, she would sleep like this and never wake up again.


    "Drink water?" Pretending to be calm, he poured her a glass of water.


    "Well." She couldn''t straighten up to drink, so he held her head with one hand and fed her with the other.


    His attitude towards her was also rare tenderness, which surprised her a little.


    Two people looked at each other for a while, each felt a little unnatural.


    He Xiaobai continued to look at the ceiling, he took a book to read.


    Before long, he Xiaobai felt a sense of urination. She tried to reach out and press the bell beside the couch, but accidentally touched the mobile phone on the table.


    "What''s the matter?" Kuisi asked, looking up.


    She was as restless as ever when she was sick.


    "I want to go to the bathroom." He Xiaobai said in an embarrassed whisper.


    She is too weak to get up, so she needs a nurse to help her.


    Goosey rang the bell for her and waited for a long time, but no one came.


    Maybe there is no one in the duty room now. The nurse is neglecting her duty.


    But he Xiaobai, after a long time no one came, she almost couldn''t help it.


    I don''t want to pee before I leave. It''s too bad for her to do that.


    Seeing that he Xiaobai''s face became more and more ugly, Gu Yixi could not help but lift the quilt and picked her up from the couch.


    Now she light like a feather, let him dare not force, he slightly Zheng for a while, or straight to the bathroom.


    I didn''t expect that he would come to such a move. He Xiaobai has been silly for a while, and can only let him hold him.


    Gu Yixi hesitated outside the washroom, and decided to go to the women''s washroom.


    As soon as I knocked on the door, I saw an old lady come out. She was startled to see him. She looked back at the sign on the wall and looked at him like a monster. She turned her head while walking. Obviously, she regarded him as a bad person.


    Gu Yixi''s face was a little dark unconsciously. He did not squint. When he did not see it, he continued to knock on the door and asked, "is there anyone else in it?"


    No one responded. He stepped in, bravely broke into the women''s bathroom and locked the door.


    I didn''t expect that Mr. Tang Tang would break into the women''s toilet one day and be treated as a rogue by the old lady.


    This sense of vision is too strong. He Xiaobai couldn''t help but laugh.


    When he looked back at her, she immediately pursed her mouth and looked at other places, pretending to see nothing.

 Chapter 1181

    The next moment, he put her on the toilet, she suddenly felt embarrassed to death.


    She was barefoot and shaking. She didn''t even have the strength to stand up and take off her pants. She couldn''t solve it by herself.


    She had already turned her back to wait for her to finish. For a long time, she didn''t hear anything. Looking back, she was still sitting on the toilet with an innocent face.


    He frowned and walked over, letting her feet rest on his shoes, one hand holding her waist for her to stand up.


    "Is that ok?"


    Does he want her to take off her pants in front of him?


    He Xiaobai was a little embarrassed. Although they had all the things that they should have done and happened, they even had a child who could make soy sauce.


    Seeing that she didn''t respond, guysi thought for a moment, thought that she couldn''t move, and asked, "can I help you?"


    He Xiaobai a listen, quickly refused: "no, no, I can."


    She knew that he had been nice to her since she was ill, but there was no need to be so enthusiastic. She was a little uncomfortable for a moment.


    She leaned down and took off her trousers.


    At the moment, she can''t take care of her face. If she pretends to be reserved, she will pee her pants.


    After holding for a long time, she was finally liberated. In the quiet environment, the sound of water made her face look up. On her pale face, there was a trace of blush, but he did not squint at the front.


    Just then, there was a loud push and knock on the door: "who''s inside? Open the door


    He Xiaobai almost didn''t fall from the toilet, as if she had been found doing something wrong, which made her lose face.


    By comparison, guysi was much more calm.


    He let the people outside yell and ask her, "OK?"


    "All right," she whispered


    He helped her up by the waist and let her put on her trousers.


    Guysi even felt that he could hold her with one hand. When he opened the door with her, all the women waiting at the door looked surprised. What was the situation!


    Guysy just as they do not exist, holding her back to the ward.


    He Xiaobai, on his own initiative, shrank in his arms, covered his face with long hair, sewed it from his hair and looked out secretly.


    In the afternoon of that day, the hospital received numerous people''s reports that there were men in the women''s bathroom, so we should strengthen our defense.


    The image of Louis I was destroyed by her.


    After a day in the hospital, when she was able to get up by herself, she insisted on going back home.


    Her body is getting weaker and weaker. Even if she is treated, she can''t last long. She must see her son more when she can still stand up.


    "Yi Xi, will you accompany me to the supermarket?" On the way back, she said.


    He was silent, but the car stopped in front of the supermarket.


    She bought a lot of spareribs. Guyisi helped her carry them to the car. On the way back, she said, "I love my spareribs a lot. I''m afraid I can''t make them for him several times in the future. I''ll teach you how to make them. You can make them for him when you have a chance in the future..."


    Her voice is very flat, can''t hear any sadness, but in guyisi, it sounds like an account of future affairs, in his heart, inexplicable a burst of anger, can just endure down.


    This is the first time that guyisi cooks. As she does it, she tells him what to put first, then what to put, and how to control the heat.


    He listened carefully and only wrote it down once.

 Chapter 1182

    This is the first dish she taught him. Even in the distant future, he will not make anything, only this dish is the best.


    After chemotherapy, the side effects also follow.


    When playing Monopoly with Duoduo, she has to pick up her hair from time to time and form a group secretly for fear of being seen by Duoduo.


    "Aunt Xiaobai, where''s your boyfriend?" One night, Duoduo suddenly asked.


    He remembered that she said she had a boyfriend and was going to get married soon.


    And mention song Tianxiao, he Xiaobai''s eyes have a faint pain.


    Song Tianxiao is so good to her and has paid so much for her. In the end, she still loses him and leaves quietly.


    I don''t know what happened to him after she left. She was really worried.


    She promised to stay away from him and never see him again


    "He has gone to work in other places. When he comes back, his aunt will marry him." He Xiaobai lied.


    Guysi read out the sadness in her face, all of which were caused by him, and that day she was sitting on the floor in her wedding dress crying


    At night, after Duoduo went to sleep, he asked her, "do you want to see him?"


    He Xiaobai frankly nodded, she thought, she wants to see how he is now, so, she will be at ease.


    "I''ll take you to see him tomorrow." He said.


    He Xiaobai opened his eyes incredulously. What he said is true?


    The next day, Gu Yixi took her to song Tianxiao''s residence.


    It''s just that she didn''t get out of the car. Just look at him in the dark. Is her sudden appearance to give him a reason to escape his marriage, or to tell him that she has cancer and make him feel sad?


    Perhaps, he has slowly walked out of the shadow, her appearance may cause another injury to him.


    He looks the same as before, driving to work.


    When I got off work in the evening, I went to a middle school instead of going home directly.


    Parking at the school gate and waiting for more than ten minutes, a lovely young short haired beauty came out. He walked over with a smile, put her in his arms, and then watched the car intimately.


    See his gentle eyes, like once to her, but embracing others.


    Her heart is slightly sour, but more fortunate.


    It''s good that he found someone else. He''s so excellent. It''s not worth being sad for her.


    She was really happy to see that he could be so happy without her.


    Song Tianxiao and the girl go to the restaurant for dinner. He helps her pour drinks, help her eat what she doesn''t like, and hook her hair behind her ears.


    Then, they went to the movie hand in hand. The girl''s head was on his shoulder from time to time. He helped her carry her bag in one hand and put his arm around her waist in the other. They looked so sweet and in love.


    After watching the movie, they went out for a while. He drove the girl home and gave her a kiss on the forehead. Then he went back to his home.


    This is song Tianxiao''s day. Gu Yixi worked as a driver for her all day and followed her all day.


    No doubt, this is the best ending she saw. She silently blessed them in her heart, and she should completely withdraw from his life.


    Finally, he Xiaobai''s mind was relieved.


    "Thank you." He Xiaobai whispered to Gu Yixi.

 Chapter 1183

    I don''t know if he didn''t hear her, didn''t respond to her thanks, just drove without saying a word.


    Back home, song Tianxiao takes off his clothes and goes into the bathroom barefoot to wash the day''s chores.


    He didn''t know whether such a life was happiness or misfortune for him.


    Since he Xiaobai left, it took him a long time to walk out of the shadow.


    Song''s father talked to him every day, chatting, heart to heart, talking about feelings, talking about women, and even talking about the process of getting to know and falling in love with song''s mother.


    Song''s mother prepares meals for him every day for fear that he will not take good care of himself.


    They did it all because they were worried about him.


    Seeing that his parents are busy and painstaking every day for themselves, he really feels guilty.


    So, later, when a colleague of Song Ma proposed to introduce his girlfriend, he didn''t refuse.


    It seems that only in this way, return to normal life, parents will be at ease.


    The change of song Tianxiao''s attitude towards blind date made his father and mother overjoyed.


    The other side is a girl who has just graduated from University for a few years and is a Chinese teacher in a middle school.


    The family is not rich, but the work is stable, the appearance is not beautiful, but very lovely.


    She can''t be ordinary any more. In the crowd, she must have forgotten her appearance at a glance.


    The first time she met in the coffee shop, she was a little nervous. Her hand holding the cup was shaking. She had no experience of blind date.


    She was shy and speechless. They sat for almost two hours, only occasionally having a conversation.


    Not to mention liking or liking, she''s ordinary, she''s shy, she''s not pretentious, it''s just disgusting.


    When he sent her home, he said, "why don''t we have a try?"


    But for being forced by the family, who would have come for a blind date.


    At his age, he should have a girlfriend. Maybe when he has a new girlfriend, his parents can rest assured that he is out of the shadow of lovelorn.


    He can''t guarantee that he can like her, just try to communicate.


    Even if they don''t feel right in the future, they can break up again.


    The girl was a little surprised. She was stunned for a moment and then laughed: "good."


    Few girls don''t like a good boy like him.


    Originally thought that the fate between them only ended in this meeting, did not think that he would contact her.


    In fact, she knows that the other party doesn''t really like her, probably for various reasons.


    However, he is willing to give her a chance, she will try to make him like himself.


    Unexpectedly, the first time we met, we established a relationship. Song''s parents were so happy that they asked him to take him home to have a look.


    In emotional matters,


    Song Tianxiao is not an enthusiastic and active person, and he will not have other purposes for a woman he just met. And the girl''s character is also shy, two people always feel light, not so familiar, go out together, no one will treat them as lovers.


    Song Tianxiao has always been a responsible person. Since she is her boyfriend, she will try to treat her in this capacity.


    He will invite her to see a movie, ask her out for dinner, and even buy something she likes without hesitation.


    He will not take the initiative to hold her hand, or to embrace her shoulder, but when walking, let her walk inside, when crossing the road, subconsciously protect her.

 Chapter 1184

    He would never say sweet words or do romantic things with her, but he would express a large bouquet of flowers to her on her birthday, and take her to buy medicine when she has a slight illness and pain.


    In a way, he is really a good boyfriend.


    He didn''t know, so she was satisfied.


    Since he often picks her up at the school gate, I don''t know how many colleagues envy her.


    She cherished his kindness to her and their love for her.


    She knew that he once had a girlfriend who was in love with each other. They almost got married.


    On her wedding day, she left.


    It was a big blow to him.


    She didn''t know how a girl made him so worried, and she didn''t know why she wanted to leave such a good man.


    She only knows that she cares about him and loves him very much. She is afraid that one day he doesn''t need her and will break up with her.


    Always shy and shy, she wanted to be brave for the first time, and took the initiative to keep him.


    The first time, she took his hand first. Furtive, like a thief, but also to show very natural.


    His hands are big, with clear bones and a thin cocoon on the palm.


    Her nervous heart was beating all the time, and her palms were full of sweat.


    Although he did not hold her back, fortunately, he did not shake her away.


    She secretly observed his face, as calm as usual, with no other look.


    For the first time, she leaned on his shoulder first.


    In the movie theater, she bravely put her head on his shoulder, in the dark, perfectly covered the blush on her face.


    She will just call to care about him, and she will have the cheek to say in a low voice, "I miss you."


    She will tell some funny jokes or cold jokes when they meet to enliven the atmosphere between them.


    She will look up the information in the middle of the night, learn some football knowledge, know some football stars, just for the sake of their favorite, accompany him to watch the game when there is a common language.


    She would ask for leave to line up for a whole day, just to get his favorite singer''s signature. When she took it out, she met a student who was absent from school in her class, a black line.


    She will accompany him when he goes to the next city on business or on a small trip, regardless of illness or death.


    Most of the time, she will be very independent, and sometimes she will indulge in coquetry with him, but it is not annoying, on the contrary, she feels very cute.


    How can he not feel what she has done for a long time.


    Her appearance seems to be so weak and shy, in their feelings, but also so brave.


    Gradually, song Tianxiao has been used to such a life, used to have her feeling around.


    Sometimes, habit is really a terrible thing. He finds that he has a little feeling for her, and they are more and more like ordinary lovers.


    But compared with song Tianxiao, she likes him more.


    In such an obviously unequal love, she is under great pressure. She wants to work hard to make him like himself better.


    In the dead of night, she often worries about him. If the woman he likes comes back, will he leave her.


    Although this kind of initiative will be very tired, but she is willing to Yi.


    Even if he liked himself a little, she was satisfied.

 Chapter 1185

    He was finally willing to take her home to see her parents. She was overjoyed when he mentioned it.


    In fact, for him, it was just because his parents pressed him to take him home.


    He is not sure whether they can be together in the future. He can only say, let it be.


    She is very ambitious. She wants to appear in their household register wholeheartedly. It must be very grand to see her future father-in-law for the first time.


    As long as we can get the future father-in-law, no matter how many women covet him, she doesn''t have to be so weak.


    She knew that her mother-in-law was full of resentment towards his ex girlfriend. Even if she came back suddenly, with her mother-in-law''s support, they would not be so easy to get back together.


    She is very clever, also very sensible, sweet call uncle, aunt, her clever sensible is not only reflected in the language.


    When mother song is cooking in the kitchen, she will take the initiative to help.


    He Xiaobai''s case makes mother song feel that beautiful girls are unreliable, but ordinary girls like her are more attractive to mother song.


    She is a very smart girl. She never mentions anything about her ex, but she knows what he likes and tries to do it.


    From the first meeting, song''s parents decided to agree with the daughter-in-law.


    Because they can see that she really loves Tianxiao, and even a movement, eyes, can see his feelings for her.


    Since then, every once in a while, she has gone to chat with Song Ma, go shopping, and share the little secrets between women.


    The relationship between her and song Tianxiao is more and more harmonious.


    He never mentioned living together. As a girl, she never dared to go too far in this kind of thing.


    He gave her the key to her house very early, and she would occasionally come to help him clean up the room.


    At 0 o''clock on her birthday, I couldn''t help secretly sending him a text message: "today is my birthday."


    Although she had talked to him, she thought, he probably forgot.


    Looking forward to struggling for a day, he did not mention to give her a birthday, she had to remind him.


    Soon received his reply: "happy birthday, where do you want to eat today?"


    She thought that what she needed was not a luxurious birthday party or a valuable gift, what she needed was just a blessing from the heart.


    "If you want to eat at home, it''s enough for you to accompany me."


    "OK, wait for me at home after work tomorrow."


    After receiving his message, I couldn''t help but raise the corner of my mouth, hold my mobile phone in my arms and sleep happily.


    The next day, as soon as she got off work, she couldn''t wait to get out of the door and went to the supermarket to buy a lot of things.


    Few people stay alone in his home, there is a kind of inexplicable joy.


    Toilet, bedroom, study She looked closely at each other.


    How I hope that one day she can become the hostess here. She has her toothbrush and towel in the bathroom and half of the double bed in the bedroom belongs to her. If you think about it, you can''t help but turn up your mouth. If you are seen by others, it''s time to say that she is giggling.


    Although compared with other single man''s home, his home has been very clean, but she is still very serious inside and outside cleaning layout.


    Flowers, candles, red wine, as well as her own exquisite Western food, she painstakingly prepared, it looks so perfect.


    Do all this, she obediently sat on the sofa waiting for him to come back, want him to enter the door will give him a surprise.

 Chapter 1186

    However, she waited for a long time, but he never came back.


    When you make a phone call, it''s never answered.


    The original good mood, in the long wait for a little lost.


    She sat curled up on the sofa, watching his return.


    By the time he opened the door, she was asleep.


    Sensitive to hear the sound of opening the door, suddenly opened his eyes, some at a loss looked up, suddenly remembered that he is waiting for him to accompany his birthday.


    A look at the watch, more than ten minutes later today will be over.


    Disappointments, grievances, a feeling of heartache poured into my heart.


    After all, she is also a girl. How can she not be sad to be stood up for her birthday? She has been carefully prepared for so long.


    Seeing her red eyes, song Tianxiao felt a strong sense of guilt for her for the first time.


    Today, he was left to work overtime. He just wanted to finish the project quickly and come back to accompany her, but he was lost in time.


    Because of the meeting in the afternoon, the mobile phone has been turned to silent and put aside.


    When he finally got it done, he looked at his watch. It was already eleven o''clock, and he rushed home immediately.


    Unexpectedly, she is still waiting for her return, and there is her elaborate candlelight dinner on the table.


    "I''m sorry to work overtime today It''s my negligence. I''ll accompany you again tomorrow, OK Song Tianxiao walks over and sits beside her apologizing. All the explanations are just excuses. He is trying to make up for them.


    He didn''t say it was OK. As soon as he said it, her tears fell out: "it''s clearly today''s birthday. What''s the point of living tomorrow?"


    Song Tianxiao is a little at a loss for a moment. She wipes her tears with a paper towel and comforts her in a hurry for a long time.


    "It''s all my fault. I''m sorry. I promise you whatever you want me to do." He kept trying to get her forgiveness.


    Used to her usually in front of him strong and initiative, suddenly cry so sad, he really does not adapt.


    Seeing his clumsy and nervous face, she couldn''t help laughing and wiping away her tears.


    His hand stretched out in front of him like a child: "where''s the gift?"


    Song Tianxiao looks a little unnatural. He has forgotten the gift.


    "Gifts I''ll see you off tomorrow. "


    "No sincerity." She flattened her mouth and whispered.


    It''s his fault that comes first, but he has no face to refute.


    "Close your eyes." She said to him suddenly.


    He didn''t resist and closed his eyes.


    After a while, he felt soft and cool on his lips, and his heart suddenly trembled. She was


    The touch soon disappeared, he opened his eyes, her cheeks slightly red, look a little unconscious, but still pretended to calm said: "well, this as a birthday gift. It''s getting late. Take me home. "


    A look at the time, zero sharp.


    "Good." He agreed.


    She was so nervous and excited that she didn''t dare to see his reaction.


    Don''t ask her why she told him to close his eyes, because she would be more nervous and scared.


    After taking her home, she couldn''t sleep for a long time.


    This time, it was a blessing in disguise. She had been coveting this gift for a long time, and finally had the courage to take it down.


    How could I have been so cheeky at that time? Again, she''ll never have the courage to do that.


    How shy, how to face him tomorrow.


    He Xiaobai''s name and photo, she only secretly saw in his study drawer.

 Chapter 1187

    In the photo, she is bright and moving. Her facial features are more beautiful than many stars with makeup. The real beauty is absolutely amazing and unforgettable.


    I''m so ordinary. If I stand beside her, I can''t even be a servant girl.


    There is a little inferiority in my heart. Tianxiao''s former girlfriend is so beautiful, will she like this ordinary one?


    She never thought that one day, she would meet his beautiful ex girlfriend in the hospital.


    That day, a classmate in the class had a car accident when she was at school. After receiving the news, she rushed to the hospital.


    He called his parents, paid for the operation, went to the hospital and was busy.


    Fortunately, only the leg was injured, there was no major problem, was pushed into the operating room for surgery.


    He had been waiting with his parents outside the operating room for several hours, and it was already past noon.


    After a busy morning, she didn''t drink any water. Presumably, his parents were even more worried.


    She sneaked away and went out to buy a box lunch.


    When carrying a pile of things back, inadvertently looked up, but saw a beautiful woman sitting in a chair in the hall.


    Beautiful women like this are rare, especially the one she saw in the photo many times.


    In front of this woman, is he Xiaobai!


    Heart suddenly trembled, the pace also slowed down, staring at her.


    Hasn''t she been missing for a long time? How can she suddenly appear in H city? What is she doing here? What is the relationship between her and Tianxiao? Will she go to him?


    Countless problems appear in her heart, suddenly a little uncomfortable, always feel, will lose days Xiao.


    He Xiaobai himself looks better than the photo, Su Yan Chaotian, no matter which angle is perfect. Even if her lips were a little dim, and her face was a little pale and weak, she could not hide her beauty.


    I wanted to walk around her as if I didn''t see anything.


    However, after a few steps, I couldn''t make myself feel sorry and came back.


    "Miss He." She tried to adjust herself and called her.


    Suddenly I heard someone calling his name. He Xiaobai raised his head and looked at the girl she didn''t know. Was she calling herself?


    The girl came over with a lunch box, sat down beside her and explained, "you may not know me. I''m Tianxiao''s girlfriend. I saw your picture in his room."


    He Xiaobai suddenly realized that this girl is familiar, but she can''t remember her name. It turns out that she is Tianxiao''s new girlfriend. That day, she saw her from a distance.


    Seeing that she had no malice, he Xiaobai held her with a gentle smile: "hello."


    Two women talk about the same man, but there is a rare harmony between them.


    Although I know that she and Tianxiao had a good relationship before and almost got married, I don''t know why they broke up, because she never dared to expose his injury, so he would be very sad.


    Now, facing the heroine of that relationship, she really has some curiosity in her heart.


    Want to know more about his past, also because of her love for him.


    He Xiaobai knew that she must have many questions to ask. He laughed and said, "if you want to ask any questions, just ask them. As long as you can answer them, I will tell you."


    Seeing her so gentle completely overturned my impression of her.


    The girl pursed her lips and asked, "why did you leave him?"

 Chapter 1188

    He Xiaobai looked dim for a moment, and was silent for a while. He said in a soft voice: "I was sorry for him at the beginning. I left him because I had to. I''m sorry. I can''t tell you the reason."


    Her eyes are pure, her tone does not seem to be deceiving, she has no reason not to believe her.


    "Well, do you still love him?" The girl then asked.


    She felt like she was beating a drum, because she was worried that if she competed, she would not win at all.


    He Xiaobai wry smile for a while, gently shook his head: "we can''t be together."


    At the beginning, she felt that Tianxiao was a person worthy of being entrusted for life. Gu Yixi stopped her. In addition, with her current condition, how could they have a chance to be together.


    "However, I really appreciate that he has you by his side. Tianxiao is a good man. Promise me that you will be together." He Xiaobai put his hand on her palm and said sincerely.


    I didn''t expect that she would bless herself and Tianxiao. The girl looked into her eyes, nodded firmly and said softly, "thank you, I will."


    I''m very grateful that she didn''t want to rob Tianxiao again.


    The two women''s original relative position is more harmonious and intimate because of her unilateral abandonment.


    He Xiaobai suddenly thought of something. He opened his bag and found a beautiful ring. He took her hand and solemnly handed it to her: "this is the engagement ring that Tianxiao once gave me. Now, I give it to you."


    The girl looked at the ring, a Leng, did not expect that she would be honest enough to give her such valuable things.


    "I can''t take it. Since it''s from Tianxiao..." Although as his current girlfriend, she has never received his token of love. She will feel a little disappointed, but she is not jealous. She believes there will be one day in the future. How can she win people''s love.


    He Xiaobai can''t help but say, Leng is to personally put on her: "you see, how appropriate ah, now I can''t put on this ring."


    Yes, since she was ill, she has lost a lot of weight. Even if she put it on, she will fall loose.


    In the face of he Xiaobai''s enthusiasm, the girl had nothing to say, so she had to accept it nervously.


    They talked about song Tianxiao.


    The girl and he Xiaobai said: "since you left, he has changed a lot. Even if he is with me now, I can see that he always loves you in his heart. To me, it may be out of responsibility." Since communication is proposed, we should treat it well.


    He Xiaobai smiles and doesn''t speak.


    She believes that over time, Tianxiao will see her good and fall in love with her.


    The lunch box in her hand was getting cold. The girl stood up and said, "thank you for telling me so much. I went up first."


    He Xiaobai nodded gently, but she just took two steps, but she was stopped again.


    "Can you promise me not to tell Tianxiao about what happened to me today?"


    The girl was stunned and nodded with a smile: "well, I promise you."


    They know each other, this thing told Tianxiao, for all people will not be a good thing.


    "By the way, Miss He, can I venture to ask, what''s your disease?" The girl couldn''t help asking.


    I always feel that she doesn''t look very well and her body is very weak. Since she appears in the hospital, she must have come to see a doctor.

 Chapter 1189

    "Gastric cancer, advanced." He Xiaobai said plainly that the radian of the smile at the corner of his mouth has not changed at all.


    For the girl, it was like a thunder and lightning from the top of the head, the whole person was stunned.


    Cancer She means


    She would rather have heard it wrong, how dare she believe that this woman is going to die soon.


    "I''m kidding. The food is going to be cold. Come on up." He Xiaobai said with a smile.


    The girl was relieved at last. The joke was too scary. She laughed and ran to catch the elevator.


    Just then, guysy came with a pile of medicine in his hand.


    "Let''s go back."


    She nodded and got up to follow him.


    As time went by, her body became weaker and weaker, but she refused to be hospitalized.


    Because she felt that she could still stand up and spend more time with her.


    It''s just The weak can only be maintained by medicine. They take medicine in large handfuls every day, even more than eating.


    In his heart, he was both distressed and helpless. He could not bear to deprive her of her last right as a mother.


    Until one day, she fainted at home.


    When he saw her fall on the floor in his bedroom, he carried her to the hospital crazily.


    I''m really afraid that she will leave like this. Her more and more emaciated body and more and more tired spirit make his heart tense every day. Even in the middle of the night, he will suddenly wake up several times to go to the room to see if she is still well, for fear that the string will suddenly break.


    His heart almost stopped beating when he saw her close her eyes.


    Fortunately, she is still alive.


    But the doctor''s words made him accept that she might leave at any time.


    How willing to accept such news? He grabbed the doctor''s collar and even begged him in a low voice to save her.


    As long as she''s alive, he''s willing to pay more.


    He Xiaobai was arranged in the intensive care unit. Every day, professional doctors and nurses kept monitoring her physical condition 24 hours a day. If she was a little unstable, she took emergency treatment.


    She was so weak that she didn''t even have the strength to sit up. She could only lie on the sickbed all day, and even the time of coma was getting longer and longer.


    All kinds of tubes were inserted into her body, needles were inserted into her skin, and a lot of drugs were continuously injected into her body.


    Even all kinds of instruments, chemotherapy.


    She felt like a white mouse, exposed to the doctor''s scalpel, being slaughtered, unable to return to the sky.


    And Guyi, also constantly waiting beside her, he looked at her eyes, also more and more revealed heartache, also more and more mixed with pain.


    Maybe she didn''t know that during that time, he suffered more than she did.


    His eyes are always full of blood, red.


    Accept the reality of death, the heart will not feel so afraid.


    At this time, he Xiaobai''s attitude is very good, even negative, she is waiting for death.


    Every day''s treatment makes her very uncomfortable. Although it can delay her physical weakness, it is painful. She doesn''t like it.


    She mentioned it to him once, and she said, "I can''t be well, easy. Let me go." No amount of treatment is useless.


    After listening to her words, his eyes suddenly turned red, and he said to her in a thick voice: "impossible, he Xiaobai, don''t think that I will forgive you, you can''t die!"

 Chapter 1190

    Somehow, she saw the pain of gouging out her heart in his eyes.


    After that, she never said that again.


    That night, when he went back, Xu Miaoyun was at home.


    My daughter sleeps on the baby couch and paints in her little room.


    "How is she?" Asked Xu Miaoyun on the sofa.


    Goosey leaned back on the sofa with her eyes closed, tired, and shook her head.


    There is no cure for this kind of disease at all. The best doctors and the most advanced medical technology in the country have used it, but they can''t control the spread of cancer cells. Seeing that her body is about to be completely destroyed, he can only watch it, but he can''t help it. This feeling really makes him feel miserable.


    Every time he saw her weak on the sickbed, every time he saw her weak breathing, he hated that he could not save her.


    For the sake of he Xiaobai''s illness, Xu Miaoyun has also looked for experts and doctors in this circle, but the situation is not optimistic.


    "The doctor said that she might not survive for a week."


    When he said this, his voice was hoarse, and his voice seemed to be blocked up. He couldn''t breathe.


    Up to now, no matter how much comfort, it is just to add sadness to his heart.


    To tell you the truth, even as a passer-by who doesn''t have a deep friendship, he will feel sad when he learns that she is suffering from a terminal disease. What''s more, Gu Yixi, his first love, the person he loves most in his life, and the person who always hides in his heart It must be worse than his own cancer.


    That kind of mood pressed in the heart for a long time, he can''t say with anyone, but only Xu miaoyan, understand all his thoughts.


    While they were talking about he Xiaobai''s illness, suddenly a small figure appeared beside them.


    "Daddy." Duoduo suddenly called out.


    Gu Yixi and Xu Miaoyun are both in a daze. They quickly turn around and don''t know how long they have been standing there.


    With tears in his eyes, he seemed to have heard what he had just said.


    "Dodo, how did you come out?" Goosey tried to pretend that nothing had happened, but dodo had come.


    "Daddy, were you talking about Aunt Xiaobai just now?"


    Goosey quickly denied: "no, we''re talking about other people."


    "I heard it! Daddy, you''re cheating. You said Aunt Xiaobai went to find her boyfriend. She''s sick. She''s dying. Wuwu, daddy, although you said she was a bad woman before, I really like her... " Many hold the thigh of Gu Yi Xi to cry of a snot a tear.


    When he heard that Aunt Xiaobai was seriously ill, he really couldn''t help feeling sad.


    Guysi could only hold his head, but there was a very complicated feeling in his heart.


    The next day, she still sleeps for a long time before slowly opening her eyes.


    And he, as always, has been sitting on the chair in the ward.


    "How are you feeling today?" When he saw her wake up, he came up and asked.


    Even sometimes, he Xiaobai will think that he is not through, because only before marriage, he would be so gentle to her, so concerned about her.


    I really miss him and the feelings between them.


    She shook her head slightly, with a thin tube in her nose to help her breathe.


    "Yesterday, Duoduo accidentally heard that you were sick. He cried all night. He missed you very much." Said kooisi.

 Chapter 1191

    Hearing that he mentioned Duoduo, he Xiaobai''s tears came out and ran down the corner of his eyes to the pillow.


    Duoduo cried for her and missed her.


    In fact, she is not, she does not want him? Whenever his name is mentioned, I can''t help crying.


    "Do you want to come and see you and see him?" Said Kuisi.


    He spoke gently, with some deliberation.


    After all, she is Duoduo''s biological mother. He is really afraid that Duoduo will never see her again.


    He Xiaobai suddenly shook his head, feeling a little excited.


    She doesn''t want to let Duoduo see herself like this.


    After continuous chemotherapy, the original hair has fallen off to be exhausted, her thin skin and bones, she does not want to leave this kind of himself in Duoduo''s heart, rather than so embarrassed, she would rather not meet.


    It''s too cruel for her to see Duoduo like this.


    Seeing her emotion so excited, he had to comfort her: "no, No


    Grab her arm to avoid excessive movement and throw the needle out of the back of the hand.


    But on the hand''s movement, is actually the unusual light, was afraid to hurt her.


    She is so thin that her arm seems to be so thin that she can break it accidentally.


    And her face, also because of too thin, cheek some depression.


    As she sleeps longer and longer, he can''t help stroking her face, so that he can feel the touch of the bone and make his fingers tremble slightly.


    He even couldn''t help whispering: I wish you were a little fat, just like before.


    In the past, she always disliked her fat, fleshy, want to lose weight, but how also can''t go down, he never disliked her figure.


    Because in his opinion, no matter what she looks like, she is the best, and even the meat is more lovely than others.


    Later, she is thin, is thin down, so thin, but he never felt happy, because he knew that she must be bad.


    Now, seeing her like this, he was even more distressed. He hoped that she would be a little fatter, but not so weak.


    He even sometimes thought, if he could put down his hatred and not think about revenge, would it be like this?


    If they can stick to her wholeheartedly, like the normal track, like father he''s last words, marry and have children, will they be very happy now? It''s not as painful as it is now?


    He would rather not receive a call from that stranger on the day when she tried on her wedding dress. He would rather not know the hidden family feuds and the truth. He would rather


    If he had known today, he would have tried to restrain his idea of revenge and be nice to her.


    He clearly loves her so much, why would he hate her and take revenge on her so cruelly?


    Now think about it, it''s all his fault. He hurt her and himself.


    In the morning, when the nurse fed her, he personally took the bowl and spoon: "I''ll feed her."


    He Xiaobai didn''t want to eat. He just took a bite, then shook his head and refused to eat any more.


    No amount of hanging water and injection can satisfy the supplement of her body and make her look better.


    He can''t wait for her to eat more, even if she doesn''t want to.


    Forced by him to take a spoon to her mouth, where she twisted, he followed, no way, she can only eat hard, but she ate very painful.

 Chapter 1192

    The nurse next to him couldn''t see it any more, and said to him, "Mr. Gu, don''t force her. Miss he has poor stomach function. She can''t digest after eating too much. On the contrary, it''s bad for her health."


    Listen to the nurse''s words, Gu Yixi dejectedly put down the bowl and spoon in his hand.


    He was worried.


    "I''m sorry."


    I never thought that I could hear him apologize to her.


    She doesn''t blame him.


    Before long, she fell asleep again.


    The later he went, the more irritable and anxious he was.


    He didn''t know how much weight he had lost since she was ill.


    The company''s affairs were also thrown to the people under his command. Every day, he had no time to be distracted. Even when his competitors bullied him, he did not resist for the first time and suffered heavy losses.


    For him, only her life is the most important thing.


    "Easy West." Suddenly I heard her weak voice.


    He looked up, she was looking at him, with a smile on his face, so weak, but let people more sad and distressed.


    "Well?" He responded softly, as if for fear of scaring her.


    "Can you help me up and sit for a while? I want to see outside."


    She wanted to struggle to sit up, but it was so hard that she had to rely on his strength.


    "Well."


    He gently lifted her back, lifted her up, and let her lean against himself.


    She leaned lightly against him as if she had no weight. He took her shoulder gently.


    I haven''t held her for a long time.


    He Xiaobai looked at the scenery outside the window, blue sky, white clouds, trees, grass, suddenly a sense of satisfaction.


    "It''s beautiful." She couldn''t help feeling low.


    Probably later, I will never see it again.


    Only at this time can we feel how beautiful the world is.


    From her words, he seemed to hear her confession to the world, and his heart trembled, but he didn''t know what to say. Subconsciously, he held her more tightly.


    "When you get better, I''ll take you outside. I''ll show you the flowers in the park. " He said as quietly as he could.


    And she seems to have known the impossibility and didn''t respond.


    She quietly looked out of the window and felt the beauty of the world.


    He held her quietly, feeling her weak breathing and temperature.


    After a long time, she said, "Yi Xi, can I ask you a question?"


    "You said


    "Do you love me?"


    After all, she was the first man in her life and the only one who had ever loved. She once firmly believed that he was the only one who would not marry in her life. She wanted to have children for him and build a beautiful family with him, although what happened later


    However, at the end of her life, she could not help asking him this question.


    She knew that she might not last long.


    Guysi''s lips trembled slightly. At this time, who would he disguise for? When would he deceive himself.


    "Love, love, always love, never stage, even now." He replied very honestly.


    Voice is not big, in the quiet ward, every word, weight is so heavy, enough to let her hear clearly.


    A drop of tears along the cheek across, his answer, she did not think of.


    She thought that his love for her had disappeared when she learned that her father was the murderer of their family. But she didn''t expect that he still loved her all the time.


    Even later, that kind of revenge.


    Those right and wrong, she did not care. Once the love and hatred, has gone with the wave, to hear his answer, she has the satisfaction.

 Chapter 1193

    "Yixi, promise me to treat Duoduo and aunt Gu well."


    "Well, I promise you." His lips trembled.


    I don''t know when, she has closed her eyes and fainted in the past, and the tears in her eyes have flowed through his cheek.


    He lost his mind and was blinded by hatred.


    When he was about to lose, he knew what was the most important to him.


    He didn''t blame her, and he didn''t hate his father.


    He just hoped that she would come back.


    In a very depressed mood, he once again went to the ancient mother.


    Gu Ma''s body is still as usual, not much better, thinking is still so unclear.


    Can''t remember the past, can''t think, can''t even say a complete sentence.


    Guysy was walking in the garden downstairs with his aunt in a wheelchair. He could only talk to her, even if she didn''t know what he was talking about.


    "Mom, when dad was forced to jump from a building, you must be very desperate when you know the news, and then you would jump with him without hesitation. At that time, you must have hated the man who forced our family to die. " Guyisi''s voice is flat, but with infinite sadness.


    He had imagined countless times, in the end, how difficult situation, his father would give up his life, even if he jumped off the dozens of high-rise buildings.


    He also thought countless times, in the end is how sad, will let his mother give up their new children, followed by also jump.


    Body fell heavily on the ground that moment, fragmented, colorful, how shocking.


    Although he had never experienced the scene more than 20 years ago, he understood the pain with empathy.


    Every time I think about it, my heart aches.


    No matter how hard hearted people are, they will not be indifferent when they know the bloody truth of their parents.


    How can they turn a blind eye to the pain they have suffered and the experience they have encountered, as a son.


    How much pressure did he bear and how many times he struggled in his heart, giving up love and hurting the person he loved most from her again and again, to recover the mistakes her father made in his life, but now, he has been unable to face her from the perspective of hatred.


    "Mom, I''m sorry, I always want to be a filial son. I want my father to be able to sleep in peace. I took the property of he family and hurt her again and again. But I can''t stop loving her. " Every time I hurt her, I repent in remorse. I can only rely on her belief that she is the daughter of the enemy who killed her father.


    "There is not much left in her life. Xiaobai is about to die, but I really love her. Seeing her lying on the sickbed with her eyes closed, I really feel sad. I can''t hate her. Even if she is the daughter of an enemy, she is also the woman I love most in my life. Mom, Dad, if you know, will you forgive me? "


    One side is family feud, the other side is lover, he is struggling in the middle of pain, he must give up one.


    Before he has been choosing family feud, and now, he just want to put down all the hatred.


    He knew it was too late for him to wake up.


    In his life, he never regretted anything, only this thing, let him deeply regret.


    "Xiaobai."


    Hear the name of he Xiaobai, always calm as if nothing heard of the ancient mother mood suddenly a little excited, she some difficult call out her name.

 Chapter 1194

    "You like her, too, don''t you? When she gets better, let her be the daughter-in-law of the ancient family, OK? Dad must like her very much He said softly.


    With such a dream in mind, he seems a little cautious.


    Just as they were walking slowly under the shade of a tree, an old lady kept looking here. She was in her fifties, and her eyes were filled with suspicion.


    Gouisi was sure that he had never seen her, had no impression of her, and had never taken her seriously.


    Finally, the old lady summoned up the courage to come over and asked in an uncertain tone: "excuse me This is Mrs. Koo


    "Who are you? Do you know my mother? " From her mouth to hear the name of mother Gu, Gu Yixi asked.


    "Mom?" Surprised, the old lady said to herself, "she had a son later?"


    What do you mean again? Did mother live with other children before?


    What does she mean by these strange words?


    He didn''t understand, but he always felt that there must be something hidden.


    "What do you mean by what you say? Can you make it clear?" Asked guysey, a little anxious to know the truth.


    "It''s nothing. Your mother and I just met. I have something to do. I''ll go first."


    The old lady wanted to say nothing, obviously thought of something, do not want to get involved in this matter, hurried to say goodbye.


    How can guysi let her go like this? Only she can restore the truth more than 20 years ago. He must know the truth.


    "Auntie, please tell me what happened." He is neither humble nor overbearing, but there is a strong insistence in his voice.


    Seeing that she couldn''t refuse, the old lady finally sighed and said, "anyway, it''s been so long, and I''ve been in my heart for more than 20 years."


    Guysi asked the old lady to sit on the bench beside her and listen to her talk about the incident that shocked H city more than 20 years ago.


    "I''m a nurse in X hospital. When your mother gave birth, I watched her in the operating room. It''s a girl, not to mention how lovely she looks. Even some of our nurses said that they had never seen such a beautiful girl. "


    The old lady sighed and said slowly, "it was such a good thing, but the next day, I heard that Mrs. Gu''s husband jumped off the building and died miserably. Later, Mrs. Gu also jumped down. At that time, it was very popular. That night, a stranger came to my house and left a large sum of money to warn us not to reveal a word about Mrs. Gu''s birth. "


    "They seem to have a lot of backstage. The doctors and nurses in the hospital all received this kind of seal. After that, no one dared to mention it and never knew what happened to Mrs. Gu."


    "when I saw Mrs. Gu just now, I thought I was old and my eyes were dazzled. I never thought that she was still alive, so I came up to ask. This is all I know. As for later, how did you have this son again? I really don''t know. "


    The old lady was very frank and told everything she knew.


    It''s just that goosey is not so calm.


    She said, mother that year is a girl? Judging from what he knows, he was born that year.


    Far from what he knew, he felt a little uneasy.

 Chapter 1195

    "Are you sure my mother gave birth to a girl that year?" Guysy asked again.


    She''s old, and she''s been a nurse to deliver so many babies. Maybe she''s mistaken.


    "It''s true! I guarantee my life. I''m definitely a girl The old lady seemed a little excited, patted her chest and vowed.


    "What year?" Guysi tried to find a flaw in time.


    "The day, month, and year of 8x." She said it almost without hesitation.


    , as like as two peas.


    He had no time to digest the sudden change.


    "Oh, yes, I remember. That girl was born with a red birthmark on her waist." The old lady suddenly said that she had told him all the news she knew.


    Red birthmark? On the waist?


    Gu Yixi unconsciously stepped back, and his whole body was shaking slightly.


    More than once, he felt that the birthmark on her hip was sexy and beautiful, and that shape he would never forget in his life.


    The girl she said is he Xiaobai!


    He Xiaobai is a child of the ancient family! Why is that?


    What about him? Who is he!


    Although he didn''t want to believe it, he had to believe what had happened over the years.


    The first time we met, Gu''s mother seemed to have a special liking for Xiaobai and always wanted to see her.


    The nurse also said that he Xiaobai looks like mother Gu. Although he resents being told that the enemy''s daughter looks like her mother, from the point of view of facts, they really look like her in many places.


    And, once, when Gu''s mother was injured and needed blood transfusion, his blood type didn''t match, but her blood type matched surprisingly.


    So many kinds of coincidences, why didn''t he think it would be like this?


    The reality is too cruel and bloody. How could he have thought of this if he had not been informed and informed today?


    What about him? Whose child is he


    His heart beat violently. Although he didn''t want to think like this, the fact forced him to have no choice.


    He is he Zhan''s own son and the only heir of he family.


    Smart as he was, he soon figured out the whole story.


    At that time, after Gu''s husband and wife jumped out of the building, he Zhan raised their daughter in person out of guilt, and secretly took care of Gu''s unconscious mother.


    In order to compensate, he even secretly exchanged the identities of his two children, raising Xiaobai as his own daughter and Guyi as his child.


    To he Xiaobai, he paid his meticulous love, regarded her as a little princess, and gave her rare happiness in the world.


    Although he was a little strict with him, he gave him the same deep fatherly love.


    Later, he and Xiaobai fell in love, but he Fu, who knew the truth, did not criticize them, just let them develop naturally.


    Maybe, in his opinion, this is the best result.


    It''s gratifying to see that they are so good and so in love.


    Until his father died, he entrusted him to take good care of Xiaobai.


    In his father''s will, he marries Xiaobai and gets 50% of his family''s property. When they have children, he gets the remaining 50%.


    As a matter of fact, it seems that he was not selfish at that time, but he really had good intentions.

 Chapter 1196

    On the one hand, he wanted to fulfill their feelings. On the other hand, he wanted his son to pay off the debt instead of himself to make up for Xiaobai.


    In his hands, she has lost her parents. He wants her to be happy and happy all her life and carefree like a little angel all her life.


    For his son, he also has too much regret and guilt. Only those family properties are left to him. He believes that he can take care of them very well.


    Therefore, when he was dying, he would come to him alone and solemnly entrust him with these.


    Even when we say goodbye, we just want to hear him shout "Dad" and then close his eyes peacefully.


    Gu Yixi only felt headache, so he thought that everything should be taken for granted.


    How to make him suddenly accept the news that the enemy he has hated for so many years is his own father? He is really reluctant to accept this fact. It must be false. It must be something wrong.


    He tried every means to find the old man who had been a housekeeper in he''s family, but had already lived in seclusion in the countryside and could not hear outside the window.


    Only he knows the truth of the whole thing. He wants him to tell himself whether it is true or not.


    Once the youth has grown into a mature man, eyes full of blood, it seems that the situation is not very good.


    I didn''t expect that after many years, he could find it here. The old man had already guessed what he might have come for.


    Over the years, he has never been involved in external affairs, retribution, sooner or later, this young man has probably experienced a lot.


    "Tell me if I''m the son of he Zhan." Gu Yixi went straight to the theme and asked in a hoarse voice.


    The old man sighed and said, "it seems you already know. Yes, you are Mr. He''s own son. Xiaobai is the daughter of the ancient family. In order to make atonement, Mr. he conceals your life experience and takes Xiaobai as his daughter''s son. But Mr. He loves you no less than other fathers. When he did this, he said that even if he Zhan''s son knew the truth in the future, he would understand what he did. "


    As he expected, when the truth was really in front of him, he felt how flustered and helpless he was. He even wanted to grab his hair and hit the wall.


    Goosey closed his eyes in pain. These facts made his heart feel bloody.


    Everything is so ridiculous, the original, his father is the murderer who killed her father.


    Father spent all his life trying to repay, but here he was, all of them were destroyed.


    Instead of loving her and making up for her, he hurt her again and again.


    If my father knew, he would hate his unfilial son!


    "Yixi, please forgive Mr. He for not telling you the truth. Maybe he would rather you didn''t know it all your life." The old man patted guysy on the shoulder and comforted him.


    For more than 20 years, he Zhan treated him as if he were his own. He made him willing to call his father to take care of his daughter instead of him. He never hated him for putting his own name on someone else''s.


    He understood the way he held he Xiaobai in his hand for atonement.


    He just hated himself. Why didn''t he know the whole truth? With just a few words, he was dazzled by hatred and hurt her severely.

 Chapter 1197

    Now it seems that everything is his fault, he is the most heinous person in the world.


    He is sorry for his father, Xiao Bai, Gu Ma and Xiao Bai''s dead father.


    He really wanted to stab himself. Maybe only in this way can he feel better and feel less guilty for her.


    Even if he took his own life to compensate her, I''m afraid it''s not enough to make up for the hurtful things he did to her.


    "Xiaobai." At the moment of his tears, heart only regret, just want to hurry to her side, distressed want to hold her tightly in his arms.


    He really hates himself and loves her.


    Surrounded by too much hatred, he did not dare to love her easily.


    But now, it is found that he is the one who should really hate and revenge.


    He has missed too much, he owes her, I''m afraid this life is not over.


    He ran out of the door and drove to the hospital like crazy.


    He loved her to the core. When he learned the truth, he felt even more guilty and wanted to exchange his life for her happiness.


    He did not allow her to be taken away by the disease. As long as she could get better, he would love her twice as much as he Zhan.


    This incident, and his blow, is even greater than when he first knew the truth of his parents'' death.


    He couldn''t express how he felt at the moment.


    Why don''t you let him know this fact earlier? Why don''t you let him know it when he scarred her? Is it setting out to make his life worse than death?


    When he finally arrived at the hospital, he even had no time to wait for the elevator to come down, climbed the stairs to her ward, pushed the door and entered, but the needles and instruments were all hanging alone, and the room was empty.


    He was a little confused. He walked quickly and searched the whole room. He even looked around the room, but he didn''t see her.


    Was the doctor transferred to the ward? Why didn''t you tell him.


    "Nurse! Nurse Gulsey cried out, trying to find her fate.


    "Mr. Koo." When he heard such a flustered cry, the doctor and nurse rushed over.


    "What about people? What about Xiaobai? " Guysy asked, pointing to the empty bed.


    As soon as the medical staff saw that the patient had disappeared, they were all panicked and rushed to find him.


    At the sight of their expression, guysy''s face darkened.


    They don''t know. So they didn''t do it?


    Where did he Xiaobai go!


    In the ward, the temperature she left was slightly hot, but I searched all the places where she might appear, but I didn''t see her.


    She was so sick, so weak, so difficult to sit up. Where did she go alone?


    "Mr. Gu, I''m sorry. Today I put a drop on he Xiaobai. She said she was sleepy. If someone didn''t want to disturb her, we went back. We don''t know how suddenly the man disappeared. " The nurses were crying.


    "Look! You all go to her! Get her back He yelled with red eyes.


    At the moment when he opened the door but didn''t see her, he knew how much loss and panic he felt.


    The hospital is almost crazy. Half of the medical staff put down their work and went to find a woman in sick clothes.


    "Look, Mr. Koo." Suddenly, a nurse handed Guyi a mobile phone. Guyi took it and saw a recording lying in it.

 Chapter 1198

    This mobile phone is hers. No one will leave such a thing except her.


    Intuitively, this recording must have something to do with her disappearance.


    For some reason, his hands trembled slightly, and he didn''t even have the courage to listen.


    He is so afraid that he will hear some bad news.


    Finally, the middle of the play was pressed. After a while of Zizi''s voice, the familiar voice appeared slowly.


    "I''m sorry, easy. I want to say goodbye to you. No, maybe never again. My body is not good, and I don''t even know whether I''m breathing or not. I think I can''t wake up in my sleep many times. Take medicine, injection, chemotherapy, operation everyday It''s really painful. I don''t like it. You know what I''m afraid of, I can''t make it. Thank you for your efforts, and please forgive me for my selfishness I have to go, even if you have been very bad to me, I don''t hate you at all. After all, you are still Duoduo''s father. That day, I cried when I heard you say that you always loved me. In fact, you are the only one I have ever loved in my life. Yixi, please take good care of me. The fate of this life is over. If you still love me in the next life, and I just love you, goodbye... "


    Then there was a blind sound.


    Guysy was already in tears when he heard her words.


    He always boasted that he was a strong man, but at this time, even if he closed his eyes tightly, he could not stop the unrestrained tears.


    At this time, she is still thinking about him, standing in his position, to understand him and tolerate him.


    Is she doing this to make his life worse than death?


    He is very selfish, in order to let her live a few more days, every day try every means to let her accept all kinds of treatment, how can he not think about, does she hurt? Can the body take it?


    He only hated that he could not bear the pain for her, but he could not watch her leave.


    "Mr. Gu, I''ve looked up and down the whole hospital, but I didn''t see Miss He."


    The news the Dean brought to him was cruel. His heart was shaking and he was afraid that he would never see her again.


    Even if he uses all his power and money to search H City, he must find her and get her information.


    Gu Yixi tightly holds the mobile phone, but in his heart, it has already been a river of tears.


    Those days, he was almost all day long in search of her news.


    Her departure made him feel as if the whole world had collapsed.


    He couldn''t eat anything, even water didn''t come in for several days, he couldn''t sleep at night, because when he closed his eyes, her pale face appeared in his mind.


    He had a ragged beard and no energy to shave. His hair was in a mess. He didn''t take a bath for several days.


    Even when Xu Miaoyun saw him, she was startled. She had never seen him in such a mess. There was no big difference between falling and falling and the tramp on the roadside.


    He tried every means to find her whereabouts.


    What is available is always disappointment.


    He watched the surveillance video all day long, and even went all over the corner of H City in person.


    How he hoped that when he closed his eyes and opened them again, he suddenly looked up and saw her standing not far away, smiling and busy with his own affairs, just like before.

 Chapter 1199

    However, God would not care for him any more. No matter how much he expected, what he saw was always the cold street and the expressionless passers-by.


    "Don''t look for it, Mr. Gu. She can''t live long after leaving the hospital. She''s probably gone."


    She wants to die. I''m afraid she has found a place where there is no one, as she said in the recording, and then


    Even from an objective point of view to dissuade him, but also by his hoarse voice crazy roar open.


    "Go away!" He didn''t believe it. She was going to die. He couldn''t believe it.


    The heart contracts violently, be about to gasp, she died, how should he do.


    He Xiaobai, as if the world evaporated in general, can not find any news.


    That time was the most painful and painful time in his life.


    He desperately want to find her, day by day, until the only disappointment, in such a disappointment again and again, he gradually heart, heart also died with her missing.


    In the dark, he is still unwilling to accept the news that she has passed away. Although many people think so, he can''t convince himself.


    After he Xiaobai disappeared for a long time, Gu Yixi gave up the search.


    But, now this kind of family, he can no longer stick to it.


    Although the family has a beautiful wife, lovely son and daughter, but without her, he will not feel at ease and happy for a moment.


    Before long, he and Xu Miaoyun divorced.


    They belong to the peaceful divorce, there is no dispute, even signed the divorce agreement, both sides are very indifferent, seems to have agreed, did not feel any sudden.


    At first, they got married just to get what they needed.


    He is eager to revenge. In order to prove that he has no feelings for Xiaobai, he immediately marries Xu miaoyan after divorce.


    At that time, she must have thought that he really fell in love with others, right?


    And Xu Miaoyun, also just to deal with the family forced to marry, casually find a man to marry, when a mask.


    Because she fell in love with a person she shouldn''t love, the family won''t allow them to be together.


    Why didn''t she choose someone to satisfy her parents?


    The marriage between them is just taking what they need.


    More often, they are like close friends, knowing the secrets hidden in each other''s hearts.


    So far, he doesn''t need marriage to restrain his feelings.


    And she, with all her children, should tell her parents the truth, and never wait to hide it for a lifetime.


    That day, it was Guyi who personally sent Xu Miaoyun back to her mother''s home.


    Seeing the two of them holding their children together, Xu''s parents were very happy, but they were dignified.


    "Dad, mom, we''re divorced." Xu miaoyan said.


    Xu''s parents were shocked and thought they had heard the wrong thing.


    When the divorce certificate was placed in front of them, they knew what had happened.


    Originally, they were looking forward to their only daughter marrying a good man, having a child, and having a happy life. But they just felt that they had a good start, and this kind of thing happened immediately.


    They''re too old to stand up to this.


    "Yan Yan, what''s the matter? You have a good life. Why do you want a divorce? " Xu Ma asked in a trembling voice.


    For them, the marriage of their children is the biggest thing in their life.

 Chapter 1200

    "No why, not suddenly. Because we don''t want to love at all Xu miaoyan whispered the truth.


    She knows that such a treason, she also knows that parents may not be able to accept, but she, really no way.


    "If you don''t love each other, you will get married? Don''t want to have children? Yan Yan, tell me what you''re up to! "


    Xu''s mother almost quickly fainted, and there was a cry in her voice that was hard to hide.


    Originally, she was so lucky that her daughter married guyisi. She didn''t have a choice in appearance, family background and character. They seemed to love each other like that, but now


    "Miaoyun, tell me, did this kid bully you? Is he out there doing something wrong? "


    Xu''s father can''t calm down and points to Gu Yixi.


    Her daughter is arrogant. I''m afraid that if he does something wrong to her, she will divorce. I don''t know why.


    "No! Dad! The child is not guysy''s at all Seeing that Xu''s father''s mood is out of control, Xu Miaoyun can''t help shouting.


    She knew that her parents were for their own good and afraid of being bullied, but this time, it was not goosey''s fault at all.


    Xu''s parents were surprised again.


    "Yan Yan, what do you say?" Xu Ma asked in surprise.


    Isn''t it goosey, but his own daughter? My daughter has done something that doesn''t conform to women''s principles?


    After all, they are also serious people. How can they live and face when their daughter does such a thing?


    "Dad, mom, listen to me." Xu miaoyan tries to appease Xu''s parents and intends to tell them all the truth.


    "Come in." She called out gently, and in came a young man, who was the driver of goosey.


    "Dad, mom, I love him. Although he has no money and is not handsome, he is very kind to me and I love him very much. When I told you that he was a driver, you thought he was poor and had no future. You didn''t want me to associate with him. You didn''t even see him force us to break up. You always want me to find a good family, I know you are for my good, but you never thought that I would be happy. The blind dates you introduced to me are very good. They are not the sons of high-ranking officials, or the aristocratic families of merchants. They call the wind and the rain, and they have what they want. But for them, I am just a tool for marriage or a vase that can be taken out to show off. I''m fed up with such faces. You forced me to get married. As a last resort, I found Yi Xi, but we just exist in name. From small to large, as long as you like, I can do, will strive for, but only this matter, I can no longer listen to you


    Quiet room, can only hear Xu Miaoyun''s voice.


    "Don''t you want to know why I love him? Because he loves me ten times and a hundred times more. When I was almost hit by a car, he would push me aside. However, he broke his bones and couldn''t get out of bed for a whole few months. His salary was only a few thousand, but he was willing to buy me a surprise gift and eat instant noodles all day. Now that we have a daughter, if you still insist on not agreeing with us, I''ll lead my daughter alone. "


    What she said was heavy, but moving.


    Xu''s father and mother were all shocked, and their emotions were very complicated.


    They did not think that this man would love their daughter so much, nor did they think that Xu miaoyan wanted to be with him so firmly.

 Chapter 1201

    All this came so suddenly that they were overwhelmed by too many circumstances.


    It''s obviously impossible to be with goosey.


    With a daughter, if you want to get married again, not many people are willing to accept it.


    They lead their children by themselves, and they are even more worried when they are helpless.


    At present, forced them to have no way back, it seems, only by her, although, they are not willing.


    I''ve scolded and made trouble, but it''s still their daughter after all. It''s already the case, so I have to accept it.


    After going through a storm, Xu Miaoyun is always with the people she likes.


    She can finally be aboveboard with him, hugging, holding hands, even kissing, without caring about the questioning eyes of others.


    She can finally hold her daughter and say to her, "baby, this is your father." Although her daughter is still young, she may not understand anything and will giggle at her.


    It''s a great happiness for them to be with the people they love.


    Compared with Xu miaoyan''s hard won happiness, Gu Yixi seems a lot more lonely.


    In his life, he Xiaobai is the one who is most sorry. He can''t even pay for his own life.


    Take good care of Duoduo. This is her only wish before she leaves. He can only make himself feel better if he follows her last wish as an imperial edict.


    Take good care of aiduo. Take good care of her biological mother, Gu ma.


    He hoped that one day she would see what he had done for her and what he had confessed.


    For Gu Yixi and Xu Miaoyun''s divorce, Duoduo seems very indifferent.


    Just blinked and asked: "Daddy, will you find me a stepmother?"


    He shook his head. In his life, he Xiaobai was the only wife he recognized.


    Without her, he would rather never marry again for fear that he would never fall in love with another woman.


    Every day, he takes Duoduo to school, works hard, and goes to the hospital to accompany Gu Ma who has not recovered


    His time was full of family and work.


    And he, also in the busy day by day, used to such a life.


    Knowing her fate, he couldn''t help it. When he didn''t see her body, he still had fantasies.


    I hope that one day, she can come back and see that everything at home is very good, and the company only takes care of it. He can let her rely on it and protect her.


    Whenever Duoduo asked about her, he would only say: "aunt Xiaobai has gone far away to recuperate. When she is well, she will come back."


    In fact, when he said this, he had no bottom in his heart, so he could only comfort himself by deceiving himself.


    And when one day, Duoduo came back from school and smelled the familiar fragrance, he cried with joy: "aunt Xiaobai." When I ran to the kitchen, I saw guysy in the kitchen.


    He was wearing an apron, but he was still so stylish.


    Unfamiliar action, but clearly remember that she taught him every process.


    One morning, he repeatedly repeated this kind of action, always hoping to make a familiar taste and find the feeling when she was there, but he was always disappointed.


    He missed her in his own way.


    In the twinkling of an eye, song Tianxiao and his girlfriend have reached the stage of marriage.


    In other people''s eyes, they have been dating for a long time and have a stable relationship. They have met each other''s parents and are very satisfied with each other. It''s time for them to prepare for marriage.


    Yes, both parents are looking forward to their early marriage.

 Chapter 1202

    And once a woman gives her heart to a man, she will want to marry him and have a child for him.


    However, compared with other people, song Tianxiao seems indifferent.


    He is like standing on the road, being pushed forward by people around him. Under the pressure of the outside world, he can only be held forward.


    Maybe this is not his original intention, but a little helpless.


    Because he never mentioned getting married.


    On the emotional side, he became negative and let it be.


    The girl knew that he didn''t promise to marry him because of how much he loved himself.


    But she doesn''t mind. It''s enough that she loves him.


    She believes that he will be a good husband, and gradually, he will feel more deeply for her.


    On that day, they made an appointment to choose their wedding dress.


    The girl put a lot of emphasis on dressing up. She was plain in appearance, but it was also a bit of beauty.


    Open drawer, see a delicate ring suddenly, it is the one that he Xiaobai gives her.


    She took it up and put it on her hand. It was very beautiful. Her fingers were white and slender. It had to be said that Tian Xiao''s eyes were really good.


    Unconsciously, she has taken him as her man, never thought, because there will be disputes in this ring.


    Song Tianxiao drove her to the wedding dress shop. As usual, she talked all over the world, and he would say one or two words from time to time.


    It has become a model for them to get along with each other.


    She is active and lovely, but he is silent and reserved, but harmonious.


    Just, when she handed over the water to him to drink, song Tianxiao took it over and inadvertently saw the ring on her hand.


    With a sudden contraction of heart, the car stopped on the side of the road.


    Completely unprepared, she almost fell on the glass, covering her heart, which was constantly startled. She raised her head in shock.


    But see, song Tianxiao face some frightening looking at the ring on her hand.


    "Where did the ring come from?" Now his voice seems a little colder than usual.


    Rarely see this kind of him, the girl was a little scared, some panic.


    Never thought that when he Xiaobai saw something that belonged to him, he would still be so excited.


    "He, miss he gave it to me." The girl whispered in a submissive voice.


    Song Tianxiao''s eyes flashed a trace of disbelief, she has seen Xiaobai?


    Xiaobai left so long, he thought he would never see her again in this life, and she, actually met he Xiaobai?


    "Tell me where you met her." Song Tianxiao stares at her tightly and asks.


    He gave her a strong sense of oppression. He was more severe than usual.


    To tell you the truth, she was flustered on one side, but on the other, she felt a little sad and wronged.


    They are all planning to get married, and he will still be so excited when he sees his predecessor''s things, what does she think.


    I just feel that all my efforts are in vain. How can I not feel sad.


    "A long time ago, in XX Hospital." Sad to sad, the girl said it.


    Song Tianxiao turned around and ran to the hospital.


    She left too suddenly, even if they could not be together again, he still wanted to see her.


    Some words, as long as clear, the heart of the pimple will be untied.


    The girl''s tears suddenly came down, and her voice suddenly became higher: "Tianxiao! She''s sick! Cancer! Stomach cancer! You can''t use it now! "

 Chapter 1203

    Last time, after she met he Xiaobai, she really thought about this problem. She had gastric cancer, which was true or false.


    Later, he felt that she had no reason to cheat her like that, so he thought it might be true.


    For this reason, she had been depressed for a long time.


    Hearing her words, song Tianxiao''s face is more dignified.


    The news is too sudden for him. He doesn''t believe it!


    When he finally ran to the hospital to ask, he got the news that she died a few months ago.


    Equally shocked, there was his fiancee beside him. Unexpectedly, she left so suddenly.


    "No way!" Song Tianxiao''s face is unbelievable. How can he accept it? Since the last farewell, when he heard her news again, it turned out to be like this.


    I''m afraid only Kuisi knows what the secret is.


    He wants to know what happened to her.


    Are they lying to him? How could she leave so suddenly.


    When he found goosey company, he met him very smoothly.


    Gu Yixi heard that a gentleman came outside and wanted to ask Miss He. He had already guessed who it was.


    Although they have always been in an opposite angle, they are similar in a sense, because they like a woman together.


    "Guysy, tell me, where is Xiaobai?" Song Tianxiao is a little excited. He hopes to hear other answers from Gu Yixi.


    "As you know." Goosey responded to him lightly.


    "You''re lying to me, aren''t you?" Song Tianxiao cried with red eyes.


    In order to break them up, hide her secretly and announce her death to others?


    Goosey looked a little disdainful: "yes, I did it intentionally when I asked her family to be a nanny and destroy your wedding. As long as I don''t want to, it''s impossible between you and her. Do you think it''s necessary for me to cheat you with such a thing? "


    Although, his tone is light, but it is not enough to smoke, but from his eyes, it seems to see the pain and sadness hidden in the heart.


    That kind of look, is never before.


    Song Tianxiao can''t help but step back. Is it true what he said?


    He hasn''t had time to see her for the last time. He still has too many things to say to her, but he has no time to speak. It has become a farewell.


    "Even if she''s still alive, you don''t want to be with her, because I''ll never let go." It''s the decision of guysy.


    He pushed her into other people''s arms and ruined her life. He didn''t know how stupid he was until he knew the whole truth of her family.


    He will not let go, her life, can only be his wife, can only let him exhaust life to love her.


    Others, don''t expect to take her away, don''t even think about it.


    Song Tianxiao knew that what he said was serious.


    "I''ve met your fiancee, very good girl. I wish you get married soon. It''s her wish to see you find someone you love as soon as possible. " Finish saying this words, Gu Yixi called a person to see off a guest.


    Yes, even if she had left, he would not allow any more men to worry about her. He would be jealous.


    Song Tianxiao leaves dejectedly, feeling a little depressed. How can he be in the mood to choose a wedding dress and talk about marriage.

 Chapter 1204

    The girl yearns for the wedding dress, but he is absent. How can he not be disappointed, how can he not feel aggrieved.


    But sometimes I think about it. He Xiaobai is also very poor. He got that kind of disease when he was young. Suddenly hearing her news, Tianxiao will inevitably lose control of her mood. She has to try to understand it and compete with someone who has passed away. It''s really disrespectful.


    Such a thought, she also slowly relaxed heart, in the side with song Tianxiao, comfort him.


    The past can only be the past forever.


    On the wedding day, after she left, he knew that they could never be together again.


    At the beginning, if it was not for Gu Yixi to give up that relationship, he and Xiao Bai would never be together, because he knew how much they loved each other.


    If he hadn''t destroyed their wedding, he would not have found that guysi still couldn''t let Xiaobai go, and he still loved her in his heart.


    He never expected to be able to renew the front edge with her, he just sincerely hoped that she had a good life, so that he can be at ease.


    But now it seems that There is no point in talking about anything.


    That feeling, that regret, he can only be deeply buried in the heart.


    Because after the event, the expectation of life, feelings and relatives is still pushing him forward. He can''t stay there forever.


    A few months later, song Tianxiao and the girl went to choose the wedding dress, took the wedding photos, and set the date to get married.


    The picture of her smiling face, full of happiness.


    But he, in the heart actually forever retains a person''s position.


    Now he will choose his fiancee, probably the same as he Xiaobai.


    The man that Xiaobai deeply loves has always been only guysi.


    Love a person, is involuntarily.


    At the beginning, she just felt that he was kind to her, moved her and made her feel safe, and she also wholeheartedly wanted to respond.


    Fiancee wholeheartedly for him to pay, he also felt, how can you have the heart to hurt the girl who loves him so much.


    Life in the world, where there are so many magnificent love, more, just because they feel appropriate to choose together, and then slowly cultivate feelings.


    On the day of song Tianxiao''s marriage, his relatives and friends, seven aunts and six mothers in law, were unprecedentedly busy.


    Song''s father and mother are also very happy.


    However, because of their first wedding experience, they have some reflexes. They have a tight string in their heart for fear that one will make trouble again.


    Fortunately, everything went well.


    But at the end of the day, a waiter held an envelope in his hand and said, "Mr. Song, a gentleman sent you a gift."


    Song Tianxiao didn''t care, let his wife close down.


    On that day, he was drunk a lot. Including his wife''s wine, he also stopped to work for her: "my wife can''t drink."


    A colleague joked: "just married, so protect ah."


    He just smiles.


    And around, his wife''s cheeks slightly red looking at him, a warm heart.


    Since he has promised to marry her, he is bound to be responsible for her. The wedding vows, love her, cherish her, protect her, are not just words.


    Song Tianxiao has always been such a serious person.


    After the wedding, he came home slightly drunk.


    She rushed to make sober tea for him to drink, helped him undress, took a towel to wipe his face, like a virtuous little wife.


    He woke up and told her to stop being busy.

 Chapter 1205

    She also had a hard day.


    She suddenly thought of something. She found out the envelope and jokingly asked song Tianxiao, "which friend of yours is so mysterious that the gift money was sent by someone."


    To be honest, he didn''t know.


    At the moment of calling the envelope, a check fell out of it, with a "ancient" sign on the back.


    The girl took the check and was stunned: "your friend is such a big hand."


    Song Tianxiao frowned slightly, never thought that it would be Gu Yixi.


    Goosey said it was Xiaobai''s wish to see him get married.


    Now, she should be smiling and blessing them.


    In the office, guysy was holding a picture and staring at it for a long time.


    Xiaobai, song Tianxiao is married. You should rest assured.


    You didn''t apologize to him. It''s me who should always say sorry. But if I want to be indifferent, you are someone else''s wife. How can I be willing to


    Duoduo has graduated from kindergarten and is in the first grade of primary school. He has grown up a lot, and he is learning violin better and better. He is as smart as you used to be. Gu Ma''s illness has shown signs of improvement, and everything at home is very good.


    But when will you be back?


    The more I look at her picture, the more dry my eyes are.


    Knowing that it was almost impossible, he was still looking forward to it every day. It seemed that she had only gone far away and would come back one day.


    He Xiaobai''s departure has greatly changed his character.


    There are only work and home in his life. As long as there are activities unrelated to work, they are all pushed away by him, let alone entertainment.


    Such a young president in charge of a multinational company, although divorced once, had a baby, but very attractive.


    More importantly, he is single.


    I don''t know how many beauties and celebrities are attracted by the superior conditions. They try their best to get to know him and try to become wives of rich families. Among them, there are some stars who are popular on the screen.


    But he didn''t seem to be interested at all. He pushed everything.


    Even a girl''s offer to have dinner together was mercilessly rejected by him.


    In terms of his private life, he is rigorous beyond everyone''s imagination.


    When he was just married, the scene of nightclub beauties pregnant every day was quite the opposite.


    "Mr. Gu, many people came to audition to select the spokesperson for our new product this time. This is a part of the screening. Please have a look." The advertising manager respectfully handed over a stack of audition photos.


    Goosey flipped at will. There were some popular stars and some new comers.


    In the role of makeup artist, in the lighting, angle, and other aspects of professional photography technology, and even with the post production, everyone in the photo is so delicate and beautiful.


    However, seeing so many photos that even the United States looks the same, I really feel flat.


    When he turned to the last one, his heart beat faster for a moment.


    Because the person in the photo is too similar to he Xiaobai.


    Eyes? Mouth? I can''t say what it looks like. Although it''s less than one tenth of Xiaobai''s temperament, a certain feeling will make him feel more familiar.


    "Just her." Goosey did not hesitate to choose a spokesperson.


    "Mr. Gu, this is a new comer. He is hardly famous. Do you want to consider changing someone else?" The manager explained.

 Chapter 1206

    Among these people, she is the most unpopular and famous. In fact, when she looks for a spokesperson to advertise, she just wants to publicize the product. Wouldn''t it be better to look for famous stars?


    "Don''t think about it, just her." Goosey answered decisively and put the stack of photos on the table.


    "Well, I''ll do it now." The manager nodded.


    He has the right to remind, but not to change the president''s mind.


    It is because she looks like he Xiaobai somewhere that guyisi gives her the chance without hesitation.


    When the spokesperson announced, everyone was surprised, especially one of the most popular female stars. No matter what, she would not have thought that she had been PK by an unknown newcomer.


    And the girl who was selected also cried out surprise, just like pie falling from the sky.


    Guyisi''s people are very fast. Before long, the advertisement has been shot and many satellite TV prime time has been bought to broadcast in turn.


    Taking advantage of this advertisement, girls appear more in the public view and are known by more people.


    Her value immediately increased dozens of times.


    And the key person who made her famous was goosey.


    "Mr. Gu, our advertising effect is good. Last month, our revenue increased by XX%..."


    In the office, the manager reported the situation to goosey seriously.


    Gu Yixi nodded, and suddenly remembered the girl with similar eyebrows to he Xiaobai.


    "Help me arrange dinner with her." He said.


    Every day in front of he Xiaobai''s photos, he thinks that she is going crazy.


    Knowing that this woman is not Xiaobai, because of the similarity, he suddenly wants to see her.


    This is the first time that guyisi takes the initiative to invite a woman to dinner. The girl''s surprise is no less than that of being chosen as the spokesperson at the beginning.


    Around her, a group of little sisters who have not yet been well-known one after another said to her, "Mr. Gu, you must have taken a fancy to you. This is the rhythm of marrying a rich family."


    When she became famous and was invited by President Gu, she was a little bit elated. In addition, the little sister said that, she was even more proud.


    I firmly believe that Mr. Gu must be interested in her. Otherwise, how could he choose her as a spokesperson and ask her to have dinner? No one else can ask for it.


    After the meeting, goosey began to regret the decision.


    Damn, it''s right for him to miss Xiaobai, but he can ask a woman similar to Xiaobai to relieve the pain of Acacia. Is he really sober?


    What''s more, the woman in front of her can''t even compare with one tenth of Xiaobai.


    It''s not as beautiful as Xiaobai. He has a small family spirit. He can see the secularity and affectation from a long distance.


    People in front of him will only disgust him.


    To compare her with Xiaobai is an insult to Xiaobai.


    After all, he is a man who has seen the world. He has not shown anything wrong. He is never stingy of the elegance that a successful man should have.


    After dinner, he took her home.


    Sitting in a limousine, when he asked her where she lived, she was obviously a little bit more than she wanted.


    Just a common meal, he didn''t say anything, and there was no emotional communication between them. Is this coming to an end?


    The girl pretended to be reserved and said: "that I''m fine at night. I can go back later. "


    How could she not see what was in her mind.


    "I''m sorry, but I have to accompany my son to class in the evening." He responded faintly.

 Chapter 1207

    "Oh, well, let''s make another appointment." The girl smiles. Obviously, she has planned to hold her thigh firmly for a long time.


    Sitting in the car, Gu Yixi didn''t speak, and she was a little bored.


    Inadvertently, Gu Yixi put a picture on her right hand. She picked it up and looked at it. There was a gorgeous beauty in it, which seemed to be a bit like herself.


    "Ah, Mr. Gu, this is..." She asked as she looked.


    Guyisi was disgusted with others touching her own things. What''s more, it was her photo, and her face immediately became cold: "put it down!"


    The girl was startled and quickly wanted to put it back. In her hurry, she forgot that the other corner was tightly held by her other hand. With a "hiss" sound, the photo was torn in two.


    All of he Xiaobai''s things are his lifeblood. He was destroyed by others. How angry would he be.


    "Go down!" The car stopped suddenly, and guysy''s face became colder.


    "Mr. Gu, I..." The girl was in tears, trying to pretend to be pitiful and compassionate, but guysi didn''t buy it at all, and growled: "get out of here!"


    The girl was so scared that she quickly opened the door and got off.


    Standing on the side of the road, watching his car go away, some unwilling to stamp their feet.


    Gu Yixi didn''t even remember her name, because, from the beginning to the end, he treated her favorably, just like he Xiaobai.


    But she didn''t think so. Although guyisi''s character was somewhat unpredictable, she decided to take risks for some things.


    When guyisi had completely forgotten the previous events, one day, the secretary came in and reported, "Mr. Gu, there is a Miss Mo outside who wants to see you."


    For a moment, Gu Yixi frowned slightly. Then, she thought of who miss Mo was.


    "No see." He refused decisively.


    Since he was single again, many women wanted to throw themselves at him every day. He had been used to rejecting such things for a long time.


    Just, unexpectedly, when he was about to drive home from work, a woman suddenly appeared beside him.


    "Mr. Gu, I''m sorry about last time. Please don''t be angry any more. Will you forgive me?" She tried to please.


    Her such a face, coupled with the look and tone at this time, will only make him more disgusted.


    He didn''t pay any attention. He opened the door and got on the car. He let her slap the window beside him and apologized to him. He turned a deaf ear and drove away, leaving only her back.


    No matter how active she is, no matter how hard she is, and even how many martial arts she has taken turns to fight, he gives her nothing but indifference and indifference, even some disdain and disdain.


    After a lot of love and hate, he won''t like anyone any more.


    He Xiaobai was the only one in his heart. Even if he waited for her all his life, he would have no regrets.


    She left him a lot of things, didn''t she? Duoduo inherited many of her characteristics. Every time he saw them, he felt very kind and felt that she had not left.


    Shortly after her divorce, Xu Miaoyun married her daughter and the man she loved.


    Her parents were very reluctant. They suddenly divorced and married a poor boy. All the daughters of her friends got married very well, not to mention that they couldn''t make a living. Can he give their daughter happiness if he is so poor?


    However, being forced to do this, it''s not good to refuse. You can''t really break off the relationship. You can only think that he can be kind to Miaoyun and the child wholeheartedly.

 Chapter 1208

    After marriage, Xu Miaoyun is very happy. The couple love each other and raise their eyebrows.


    Goosey had seen the picture of the three members of his family enjoying themselves together several times.


    In front of the people she loves, Xu Miaoyun, who has always been used to being a strong woman, also has the side of being a shy little woman. She can also be a little bird and act like a spoiled child.


    He was envious and envious. How I hope that one day, Xiaobai can also nestle in his arms like that, hug her neck and call her "mommy" sweetly.


    That simple life, for him, has become a luxury.


    Although Gu Yixi and Xu Miaoyun are divorced, they are still as close as friends.


    She knows how much he loves he Xiaobai. The onlookers see clearly. She has advised him more than once to let go of hatred and pursue love, but he didn''t listen.


    How much love I had, how much regret and remorse I have now.


    He Xiaobai can''t come back, and she has some unspeakable feelings when she sees that he is not close to a woman and keeps a home alone every day.


    Is it time to persuade him to give up he Xiaobai and pursue his happiness again? Or let him alone, she really has no choice.


    Giving up Xiaobai, he can''t do it. It''s cruel for him to go on like this all his life.


    She can only reserve her opinion.


    Guysi originally wanted to hide all the truth from Duoduo. He is still young and knows so much that he is afraid that he will not be able to accept it.


    In the future, when he becomes an adult, if he knows that he has cheated him so much, that he has deprived him of the right to enjoy maternal love and hates him, he will willingly accept it.


    No matter he hates him or retaliates against him, his heart will always love him.


    I never thought that I would be discovered so early.


    In his study, there is a drawer that is locked all the year round, which contains all the information related to he Xiaobai.


    She was a little shy when she was less than one year old. At the age of 20, she won the prize and stood on the podium with a sweet smile. At the age of 20, she was wearing a bachelor''s uniform, holding his waist and graduating with him


    Pure, beautiful, all kinds of photos, a thick stack, recording her growth path from small to large, the same, and the love between them.


    That drawer was always his most secret place. Every time in the dead of night, he couldn''t help opening it to have a look.


    Once, Duoduo was playing with toys at home. The remote control car rushed under the desk in his study. He ran in to look for it. When he was bending over, he accidentally pulled the drawer.


    Strange, daddy didn''t lock it?


    Unable to control his little curiosity, he opened the drawer, sat on the floor, took out the contents and looked through them one by one.


    The more he looked at it, the more he understood that the two people in the photo turned out to be daddy and Aunt Xiaobai?


    Daddy hugs aunt Xiaobai''s shoulder, aunt Xiaobai goes to kiss daddy, and Princess daddy hugs aunt Xiaobai


    That kind of intimacy, even children who just went to primary school know what kind of relationship they have.


    No wonder he always feels that Daddy''s eyes are a little complicated when he looks at Aunt Xiaobai.


    When guysi pushed the door in, he saw Duoduo sitting on the floor with a pile of photos in front of him.

 Chapter 1209

    Seeing him come in, he turned his head and looked at him.


    Gu Yixi''s mind was a little confused. He strode over, but no matter how to remedy it, he couldn''t do anything. Duoduo had already seen it.


    He just sat down, next to Duoduo, sorting out the photos on the ground one by one.


    While sorting out, he said: "Daddy loves aunt Xiaobai very much. For many reasons, daddy hurt her, and now he regrets it. "


    "Do you know that you are my son and Xiaobai''s, and she is your mother. I''m sorry daddy didn''t let her be with you. "


    Guysi finally told the truth. He drooped his head in some chagrin, and his voice was full of repentance.


    And hear such words, many froze.


    He''s not Miaoyun''s son, but aunt Xiaobai''s child?


    No wonder he always feels inexplicably friendly to Aunt Xiaobai, far more than to Mummy Miaoyun. He even knows that after the divorce of daddy and mummy Miaoyun, he doesn''t feel too sad. But after aunt Xiaobai left, he thinks about her so much.


    "Daddy, will little white mummy come back?" A lot of tears, flutter in the arms of Gu Yi Xi asked.


    Goosey hugged his little head tightly: "yes, little white mummy will come back!"


    This sentence is not only for Duoduo, but also for himself.


    Father and son, the common expectation, is waiting for her to go home.


    A girl is sitting on a shoal to watch the sunset on an island near the sea of a western country.


    She has an oriental face, delicate facial features, white and delicate skin, a short hair, looks cute.


    With a floating wave beating her bare feet, next to the small crab, small creatures crawling, has long been used to general, does not affect her mood.


    The afterglow of the setting sun is soft on her face, and her outline is extremely soft and beautiful.


    Just as she was in a trance, a blonde man came over and sat down beside her


    The girl turned her head and gave him a smile: "Remy."


    The young man, who was called Remy, felt dazzled in front of his eyes and was almost corona again.


    The reason for her hair was disordered by the sea breeze, not sparing their praise: "baby, you are really more and more beautiful."


    The girl, with a shy smile, turned her head and looked at the boundless sea.


    She only knew that her name was he Xiaobai, and the person next to her was Remy. She was the owner of the island and her personal doctor.


    She has been living on this island since she can remember, and the only person she met was Remy.


    At the beginning, she was very weak. She received all kinds of medical treatment every day. She took injections and pills, and she never stopped.


    And after such a long time of conditioning, she is now a lot better.


    Remy is a very talented young doctor, who enjoys a great reputation in the medical world.


    During her convalescence, he almost disappeared from everyone''s eyes and stayed with her on this island. In addition to mastering her physical condition and helping her with treatment, he spent the rest of his time doing some medical research in the laboratory.


    After so many days together, he seems to be not only her doctor, but also her family, and she is not just his patient.


    The relationship between two people depends on each other.

 Chapter 1210

    After the sun sets, next to Remy stood up and stretched out his right hand to he Xiaobai.


    She looked up at him and put her hand in the palm of his hand.


    One by one, he pulled her up, and the two barefoot, hand in hand, walked toward the white building in the middle of the island.


    There is no busy street, no complex crowd, life on the island, casual and monotonous.


    Used to this kind of rhythm, every day is a kind of enjoyment.


    She is used to jogging along the seaside twice every day when the sun rises to see the scenery and breathe the fresh air brought by the breeze.


    She will water and prune the large area of roses she grows. They are lush and beautiful. She likes to look after them very much. The blooming flowers will make her feel very successful.


    She would sit by the sea quietly fishing, or staring at the distance in a daze.


    She will give full play to her strong points and make some delicious Chinese dishes.


    She would look up at the sky at night and count the bright stars.


    How can you stand such a boring life if you don''t feel as light as water?


    The next day, while she was watering her little garden with a kettle, Remy stood by the door and called to her, "Xiaobai."


    She turned her head. Remy was wearing a vest and shorts, like a big boy on holiday by the sea.


    "Come here!" He waved to her and grinned, revealing his two sharp tiger teeth.


    He Xiaobai obediently put down the things in his hand and walked towards him.


    "Have another physical examination today." Remi takes he Xiaobai by the hand and leads her to his studio, where many world advanced medical instruments are installed.


    He Xiaobai nodded and let him arrange.


    After the examination, he took the result, and hugged her with some emotion in his voice: "Xiaobai, you are cured, and the cancer cells in your body have been completely cleaned up."


    His original purpose of bringing her here was to treat her with ease, and he could also focus on research.


    Now, her illness has fully recovered, and his research in the treatment of cancer, after the test has also been proved completely feasible.


    Now, there is no need for them to stay here.


    "Xiaobai, I''m leaving here. Would you like to come with me?" Remy asked, putting her arms around her waist.


    He Xiaobai looked at him with big eyes and nodded.


    Because she can''t remember who she was or what she was like before she got sick.


    The only person she knew was Remy.


    As long as he is willing to take her, she will go with him without hesitation.


    A year ago.


    Remy has just put forward the method of using cell regeneration technology to treat cancer. He has not personally practiced whether it is feasible or not. It is just a theory, which has been refuted by many predecessors.


    Because he is young and full of vigor, because he always only pursues the truth, regardless of the face of his predecessors, all people don''t think highly of him.


    When he was questioned and depressed, he met he Xiaobai.


    At that time, he happened to be on a business trip in China. When he was driving around, he suddenly saw a woman in sick clothes standing near the river.


    He quickly stopped to pull her back, and just like that, she fainted.


    She was so weak that she didn''t seem to live long.


    He suddenly made a decision to take her as the first person to experience his new technology.

 Chapter 1211

    In a sense, she is his mouse.


    Remy is a proud man. If he doesn''t have a full grasp of his own technology, how dare he insist on doing experiments with people at will.


    He took he Xiaobai to his own island and began to treat and operate him in his own way.


    The first few days, he almost sleepless, in the side, a moment also dare not stop staring at her condition.


    When the vital signs finally stabilized and her life was not in danger, he was finally relieved.


    Then, little by little, with his own unique way, he rescued her from death.


    Although there were several unexpected situations in the middle, fortunately, she carried them down.


    Also let him in his own theory, do more perfect.


    When he Xiaobai finally woke up and knew that she was still alive and was saved by a doctor, she was grateful, but she was always worried.


    She experienced too much love and hate entanglement, even now, still can''t forget.


    You can see from her eyes that she must have a story.


    By chance that Remy will be a medical skill, can hypnotize people, let him forget the past.


    He Xiaobai is tortured by all kinds of emotions every day. She takes the initiative to ask him to erase her memory.


    Her insistence left him helpless.


    Maybe, for her, it''s best to forget the past.


    Since then, he Xiaobai only remembers that he was dying and was picked up by Remy, who saved her.


    Leimi and he Xiaobai leave the lonely island and return to the bustling city, a European city with simplicity and fashion.


    When he Xiaobai followed him into the door, he was almost startled.


    The thick curtains are tightly drawn, which makes the room lack of light and has not lived for a long time. The peculiar smell of dust in the air.


    The furnishings in the room are casual, magazines are piled on the floor, there is an air cushion beside the sofa, and even a gun is thrown on the tea table.


    When he Xiaobai followed him carefully, she was tripped by something at her feet. When she kneaded her knees and got up, she suddenly found a skeleton.


    The first time she saw this kind of thing in close range, she screamed and kept back.


    Remy pulled back the curtain, looked back, saw her screaming, and hurried over.


    The light in the house suddenly lit up, and the skull was more real and frightening. He Xiaobai was about to cry.


    Leimi picked it up and threw it to one side. It was like throwing a toy. He hugged him tightly and said, "don''t be afraid. It''s just a deputy skeleton. It''s OK for him to fall off his head after taking care of it for a long time. It won''t bite."


    He Xiaobai saw that there was a skeleton without a head hanging beside it. Every bone was clear.


    In the eyes of doctors, it''s just a pile of bones. In the eyes of ordinary people, it''s just ferocious and insane.


    If she didn''t know that Remy is a researcher who is very obsessed with medicine and puts so many of these things in her home, she would feel that he is out of shape.


    He Xiaobai took several deep breaths, and then gradually recovered from the shock.


    Just imagine, if you live here every day and walk in the room, you can see a skeleton or a skeleton of a dead person from time to time. If it''s not for your strong mental quality, who can not be scared.

 Chapter 1212

    Leimi helped he Xiaobai to sit back on the sofa. Seeing that her face was a little better, she joked half jokingly: "you are so timid. Sit down and I''ll find you something to drink. "


    Then, I went to the kitchen, opened the refrigerator and flipped inside.


    He Xiaobai is a little bored. He glances around. He is afraid to see something frightening, so he takes back his eyes.


    Pick up the pistol on the coffee table, heavy, very textured.


    Now the toy guns are so good, she was curious and pulled the trigger.


    "Bang!" With a loud noise, she lay on the sofa with a strong bounce, her right hand was shocked to numbness, and she didn''t feel it for a long time.


    In the living room, the poor air cushion had only one piece of skin left. The pillows and quilts on it were all smashed to pieces, and the goose feathers in the pillows were flying around, like a snow storm.


    He Xiaobai was so scared that it turned out that it was not a toy gun, but a real gun.


    Remy, that bastard, put these things everywhere. How many dangerous things are there around him.


    The room, which was originally in disorder, was even more chaotic at this time. It seemed that it had been bombed by missiles.


    Remy came out with a bottle of water and looked calm. She didn''t frown at the sight.


    Unscrewing the cap, handing it to her, and joking: "it looks like you''re playing high."


    He is completely his own home as a battlefield, he Xiaobai some want to cry without tears.


    He could not help but grin when he saw that there were several chicken feathers on her hairy hair and he was scared to cry.


    Clearly so sunny young boy, smile still so good-looking, in some things, how can be so cruel.


    If not for he Xiaobai, Remy still plans to survive in this environment.


    In his words, the messy environment is more suitable for the development of divergent thinking. Don''t you think the chicken feathers on the ground are very artistic and romantic?


    On this point, he Xiaobai does not agree. He thinks that he is childish like a child.


    It took he Xiaobai two days to clean up his home. He didn''t think he was so destructive before.


    During the period also saw some strange things, all by her slanting eyes command Remy put his study.


    Speaking of the study, it''s actually a small research room. He Xiaobai never dared to go in alone.


    Later, when Leimi accompanied her to the supermarket, bought a pile of things and put them in the refrigerator, he Xiaobai saw so many bright scalpels and organs of unknown animals, which were soaked in formalin in a glass cup, almost didn''t vomit out, closed the refrigerator door and stroked his chest in shock.


    We should be used to seeing more such things.


    Remy, who suddenly remembered that he still had inventory in his refrigerator, nodded approvingly. Fortunately, he didn''t hear her scream.


    Both of them are tough and irascible, and they live like fighting every day.


    At home, when his parents decide where to eat at night, the stalemate is all about shooting. They often make the house a mess.


    Even once, in front of his little boy, he decided who was going up and who was going down at night.


    Remy has been shuttling through the gunfire since childhood. His parents are playing in the living room. He can also drink juice from the refrigerator calmly.

 Chapter 1213

    If his father loses, his mother will be proud, and his father will be defeated.


    Most of the time, his mother will win.


    But he once looked at it seriously. His father''s skill in shooting alone is much better than his mother''s.


    Although the couple may kill each other at any time, only the family knows how tired they are.


    His father was schemed by someone and accidentally scratched a small hole. His mother was so angry that she almost took someone to fight.


    his mother cut a new hairstyle, he didn''t make complaints about it, and his father immediately beat him up.


    I''m afraid such a wonderful couple can''t find a second couple in the world. It''s said that my uncle used to be on the road. How could he and my aunt be so peaceful.


    Having been influenced by this way of life since childhood, Remy''s spirit is not strong enough.


    Unfortunately, he didn''t like to fight and kill when he was young. He was only interested in scalpels.


    Remy has only concentrated on her own interests since she was a child, and seldom deals with women.


    In his cognition, women in the world are as simple and rough as his mother, regardless of details, and their behaviors are fiercer than tigers.


    Until I met he Xiaobai, she was the first woman he had been with for such a long time.


    She is very timid, afraid of blood, afraid of a lot of things.


    She made him realize the truth that women are troublesome, but in a way, he would feel very cute.


    She has the virtue her mother didn''t have.


    She would clean his room, wash his clothes and cook delicious Chinese food for him, which made Remy, who has always been an idiot in life, feel that this way of life is also very good.


    I''m afraid only his father can bear a woman like his mother.


    The relationship between Remy and he Xiaobai is very harmonious.


    They are more intimate than ordinary friends, but they have no feelings for each other. They are more like relatives, like a family.


    He saved her life, she gradually let him rely on, let him feel that there is a person around with good.


    Remy, who has been busy for a year, enjoys this kind of recreation.


    They can spend all day on the sofa watching movies without getting bored.


    He could take her around most of the city just to buy soy sauce and make a Chinese dish he wanted to eat.


    He can lead her to the street, watch the performance of street artists full of characteristics, feed pigeons in the square, and buy a delicious ice cream to sit on the steps when tired.


    People get along with each other by a feeling. Sometimes, it''s really a kind of fate to meet such a person who has the same ideals and feels happy even if they are bored together.


    Remy''s leisurely life didn''t last long. His mother called last time.


    As soon as he picked it up, he covered his face and said, "Stinky boy! You are finally willing to answer the phone! I thought you were done outside! The day after tomorrow your grandfather''s birthday, dare to play missing again, I''ll waste you! "


    Rao is far away, he Xiaobai also heard the roar from the phone.


    Leimi seems to have been used to it. After hanging up the phone, he Xiaobai shrugs helplessly.


    Since he devoted himself to his research, in order not to be disturbed, his mobile phone has been changed and people have disappeared. No wonder his mother is so angry.


    Grandfather''s birthday, he must go. There was no doubt that his mother would take off his arm if he didn''t go.


    As a doctor, no one knows the structure of human bones better than him, and even he can accurately grasp the position of every organ.

 Chapter 1214

    Go out outside, meet not afraid of death, he took an arm is only two seconds.


    But compared with his mother, he was so weak that his mother could be discarded directly, but he couldn''t get it.


    He Xiaobai would be bored to stay at home alone. Remy decided to take her back with her.


    Remy has regarded her as a very important person in her life, half of her family, and it''s not surprising to take her back.


    He Xiaobai seldom inquires about Remy''s family background, only knows that it must be a big family.


    As soon as I stepped into the gate, I was respectfully "Hello, young master" by the sunglasses men on both sides I''m so scared. It''s like making a movie.


    He Xiaobai can''t help but secretly ask: "Remy, what''s your family for?"


    Remy gave her a light introduction: "my grandfather, he is in charge of Europe, my father is in charge of territory, and he is in charge of Australia. As for my mother, she is even more terrifying. She gives orders to these two men. Few people in the world dare to provoke her. "


    Leimi said carelessly, but in he Xiaobai''s ears, he was shocked and frightened.


    Never thought that his family background should be like this Strange.


    It''s no wonder that he would throw the pistol on the table at will before. It turned out that it was left by the family habit.


    He Xiaobai, who has always been clever and dutiful, went deep into the tiger''s den for the first time. She was a little stiff and fidgety. If she had known this, she would not accompany Remy.


    "Don''t worry, my parents are good people. They won''t do anything to you." Remy winked at him.


    He Xiaobai really had a moment''s desire to talk and stop. When she saw all the weapons in the room, she was already scared to her knees.


    Although I think so, they are Remy''s family. She can''t say something.


    In her cognition, Remy is a good person. Even if she knows his family background, she still firmly believes that.


    Remy''s grandfather and parents are finally on the stage. There is a kind of domineering and decisive spirit that ordinary people can''t have.


    He Xiaobai has an amazing feeling.


    Lei''s parents look very young. If they don''t know that they have a son as big as Lei MI, how can they tell that they are over 50 years old.


    Lei''s father is tall, in a suit and shoes, and handsome features. With the precipitation of time, he has a more mature and intelligent taste, and has a leadership style.


    He exudes the spirit, let people believe that whether in officialdom, or shopping malls, he will be a man of great achievements.


    Lei Ma is beautiful and cool. She has a concave and convex figure. She combs her hair at will and has a high ponytail behind her head. She looks neat and sexy. She grabs a few photos at will, killing a large number of front-line models in terms of movement and expression.


    No wonder Remy is so smart and handsome.


    It''s hard to be good or not when genes are there.


    He Xiaobai, who was still nervous, calmed down when he saw his family.


    His family are very enthusiastic. The old man asked her to sit down and even poured water for her. He was kind like an old man who often sat on the side of the road to bask in the sun. Who would have thought that he would spend his whole life in the bloodbath.


    Lei Ma was also very gentle to her. She even took out a large suitcase with seven or eight pistols in it. Let her choose one to defend herself.


    This is a way for them to show their enthusiasm. It''s simple and rude, frightening, but moving.

 Chapter 1215

    He Xiaobai waved his hand: "Auntie, thank you, no, really no!"


    After taking Remy''s pocket pistol as a toy gun, she ordered him to put away all the dangerous things.


    She swaggered around with a gun every day, which she found hard to accept.


    Seeing her refusal, Lei''s mother was not angry. She felt all the pistols thoughtfully and put them away.


    She is an ordinary child, maybe this kind of thing will scare her.


    And next to Remy silent, just smiling at.


    As a child, he didn''t spend much time at home.


    Before the age of 20, I was busy in school and enriching myself.


    After 20 years old, he has become a famous doctor in the circle.


    All we know is that he is a medical genius, but we don''t know that he has such a prominent family background that sounds like a thunderbolt.


    He knows everything about he Xiaobai, at least after erasing her memory, he knows it all.


    He had no reservation for her.


    The visitors are guests. Maybe the Remy family know this better than ordinary people. That''s why they are respected and go so far on that road.


    At the moment of knowing their identity, she will feel a little at a loss. She will feel more and more relaxed when she gets along with them simply.


    They are also like ordinary families, full of love.


    He Xiaobai saw Lei''s father and mother quarreling for the first time. Lei''s mother was a queen and yelled at Lei''s father. Lei''s father had an iceberg face and was indifferent to Lei''s mother. Every word she said was sharp and direct. She didn''t feel the respect between husband and wife.


    Remy was used to it: "they''ve been fighting like this for half their lives. My father thinks my mother is not gentle enough and not feminine enough. He can say nothing, but others just say that my mother is not good enough, so he is anxious. In fact, my mother is also. It seems that she bullies my father very fiercely. It''s impossible for others to touch him. Mom has a quick temper. When he was young, Dad had a bad temper. After he got married with mom, he gradually converged. But sometimes, when Dad''s real temper comes up, mom will gently enlighten him. "


    Remy is just an accessory of their love. Sometimes, he feels weak in front of them.


    It''s said that Lei''s mother was extremely reluctant to have a baby, and Lei''s father didn''t have any opinions, so he completely obeyed Lei''s mother.


    By grandfather forced no way, an accident, Remy this just came to the world.


    Lei''s father and mother have been together for so many years. Although they seem to be fighting every day, they have never really turned red.


    They care about each other and are willing to make some changes for each other, which has become a unique way for them to get along with each other.


    He Xiaobai suddenly envies them. It''s a kind of happiness to find the most important person in his life, form a family together, grow old together and depend on each other.


    And remember your feelings She suddenly found that her mind was blank, with a vague outline, but she couldn''t see anything clearly. Think hard. I have a headache.


    Did she ever fall in love with others? She can''t remember.


    "What''s the matter? What''s wrong? " Aware of her anomaly, the doctor''s intuition made Remy grab her arm and ask.


    "Oh It''s OK. " He Xiaobai shook his head.

 Chapter 1216

    Maybe her previous emotional world is blank Don''t think about it if you can''t remember. She is looking forward to meeting someone who can accompany her for a lifetime in the future.


    Women, at that age, will have little desire for love and marriage.


    The old man''s birthday ceremony is unprecedented.


    In the evening, the banquet really began.


    In the open-air backyard, flowers, grass, champagne, desserts, lights and swimming pool make up a magnificent and graceful picture.


    Uniformed maids are busily carrying wine and all kinds of delicacies to shuttle among the crowd for guests to enjoy, and luxury cars stop outside the house one after another.


    People from all over the world who have made friends with the old man have come all the way to celebrate their birthday, and even come by private jet, including Remy''s uncle, Mr. Leo and his family.


    This kind of ostentation is nothing he Xiaobai has ever seen in his life.


    Remy doesn''t like excitement, so does he Xiaobai.


    Two people a glass of champagne, she accompanied him to sit on the swing bench in the distance, looking at the night scene, talking.


    The lights here are not so bright. Looking up, you can see the stars.


    Blowing the wind, drinking wine, watching the bustling banquet in the distance, and even some beautiful men and women, is also a kind of enjoyment.


    The leisure time didn''t last long, and the servants came.


    "Young master, the master asked you to go over."


    As the only offspring in the family, the old man naturally attached great importance to him.


    How can he not show up for such a grand birthday party.


    "Let''s go." Remy takes the lead to stand up, turns around, and reaches out a very gentlemanly hand to support he Xiaobai.


    Two people went to the far away party.


    When Remy appeared in front of the crowd, no one thought that the only grandson of the old man was a boy who looked like he was just 20 years old.


    That''s right. Remy does have some baby teeth. She looks very good. She looks harmless to people and animals.


    But, don''t think he''s easy to provoke, not worse than his parents, just, he disdains to pay attention to you.


    Remy didn''t like to socialize, but at this moment, he had to hold his glass and shuttle through the crowd to greet the guests and raise his glass.


    He took he Xiaobai with him all the way.


    He didn''t want her to be left alone, embarrassed, or even teased by an old man.


    Even if someone asked with a smile: "is this a girlfriend? It''s beautiful. " He would smile quietly and say "thank you".


    "Remy!" Suddenly I heard a cry.


    Remy turned his head and a smile rose on his face.


    He Xiaobai can see that his previous smile is just polite to the guests, but this time, it is really from the heart.


    "Cousin, sister-in-law." When the man came up with his girlfriend, Remy called out.


    "Where have you been? I''ve been looking for you for a long time!" The man punched him on the shoulder and hugged him.


    Although Remy disappeared from time to time, they didn''t see each other several times a year. It can be seen that they had a good relationship, just like their parents.


    "This is my cousin, Lei Yan, Tang Sao and Jiang wanting. This is my patient and confidant, he Xiaobai. " Four people found a corner where there was no one, Remy said.


    His eyes curved, a smile and dimples, looks more lovely.

 Chapter 1217

    Living abroad and meeting many foreigners with blue eyes and high noses, he Xiaobai is inexplicably friendly to Chinese, especially after learning that Jiang wanting is Chinese and can speak Chinese.


    The night is getting deeper and deeper. By the side of the swimming pool, there is a breeze, which is cool.


    Jiang wanting a small dress, unconsciously rubbed the bare arm.


    Beside and Leimi chat is high Leiyan but suddenly feel, immediately take off his clothes put on her body.


    Jiang wanting looked up at him and said, "Lei Yan, no more."


    It''s just a little bit cold. She doesn''t care at all.


    Leiyan can''t help but say, holding her shoulder, said: "Leimi, your sister-in-law is not in good health, I''ll take her inside first."


    Remy nodded with a smile: "OK."


    Jiang wanting some reluctantly looked back at two eyes, only feel Leiyan make a fuss, she has no relationship.


    He cared so much about her body that her heart was warm.


    Rao''s son, Mr. Hua moyao, also came to celebrate his birthday on behalf of his father Hua Zexi. He brought his wife, Ms. Xiao Mimi, and their twin daughters, An''an children and Ning Ning children.


    two little guys just passed their ten birthday. They are adorable with big eyes. They are very adorable. They are like two lovely angels. They combine the most beautiful part of their parents'' genes.


    Xiao Mimi thinks that her daughter is more like Hua moyao, no matter in appearance or character.


    What''s worse is that more Hua moyao makes her daughter better. Her own appearance, at most, looks pleasant and comfortable. She is definitely not an amazing beauty. She will be a little bit eclipsed in front of a beautiful woman with one vote.


    I don''t know how Hua moyao was fascinated by her. No matter what, she would be the most lovely.


    Look, in front of her, the lady beside Lei Yan is very beautiful. Even her heart beats for a moment.


    She is not as sexy and charming as a foreign woman, but as gentle as water, as picturesque as eyebrows, as delicate and beautiful as an ink painting.


    It''s just that the more I look at it, the more familiar I feel.


    This kind of beauty is not common in ordinary days, only one side is impressive, always feel, seem to have seen her somewhere.


    Clearly in the brain, but how can''t remember, Xiao Mimi urgent scratching.


    Have you seen her in magazines or on TV? Is she a star?


    After racking her brains for several times, Xiao Mimi finally remembered that many years ago, when the children of Lei Yan and Jiang wanting were born, she saw her in the wrong ward of the hospital by mistake.


    At that time, it seemed that she had just given birth and was abandoned by her husband.


    She called her, she turned back that touch of weak and touching smile, she will never forget this life.


    No wonder, always feel that she looks so familiar, the original and memory of the girl is so like, they will be the same person?


    Xiao Mimi is not sure.


    Looking at her good spirit now, I''m afraid that she has come out of the shadow of that year, or that she has recognized the wrong person. How can she mention the past again?


    Anyway, it''s a kind of fate to meet her on this occasion, no matter whether she was the girl or not.


    Xiao Mimi, with her high feet in her hands, walks along the side of the swimming pool towards Lei Yan and he Xiaobai, trying to offer them wine.


    She has a unique style of cheongsam. The small dress is convex and backward. It''s closed tightly at the bottom. It suddenly opens and drops down at the lower leg. It''s like a fish''s tail and takes small steps all the way.

 Chapter 1218

    Originally, the purpose of choosing this dress for the banquet was to show a lady and limit her unconsciousness.


    Unexpectedly, it was also the beginning of her tragedy.


    One didn''t notice, stepped on his skirt, the whole person''s center of gravity is not stable, she opened her arms like leaning forward, trying to keep balance, accidentally also knocked over the wine in the hands of the waiter passing by her.


    And she, too, fell into the swimming pool.


    The huge movement in the elegant banquet is extremely disharmonious, many guests have to look over here.


    Although Hua moyao was still praying that his wife should not have problems again, he moved quickly.


    At first glance, it''s true. I have a terrible headache.


    Had told her not to run around, standing well, but also to fall in, how long is her brain.


    Complaining to complaining, he took off his coat without saying a word, then jumped in and fished her out.


    "Did you choke?" Regardless of other people''s eyes, Hua moyao first cares if she is hurt.


    Xiao Mimi coughed a few times and said, "no Just a few drinks. "


    Hua moyao is really a headache and speechless.


    Next to Ann and Ning Ning is also a face can''t bear to look directly at.


    "Oh, no, it''s mom again."


    "No one but mom can fall."


    "Poor daddy."


    The two little lollies hold deep sympathy for their father.


    Mommy is too confused, no matter when and where, all kinds of situations happen frequently.


    Every time something happened, Daddy would show up for the first time.


    They are used to the present situation.


    They have a stupid mommy and a great daddy.


    Daddy, like Superman, is omnipotent in their mind and protects them.


    Hua moyao picked up his coat and put it on Xiao Mimi. They were wet and looked a little out of place by the pool.


    "Sorry, I''ll take her to change." Even if the shape is a little embarrassed, the momentum is not lost.


    Hua moyao calmly said, holding her back to the room.


    Xiao Mimi shivered with cold and could not speak.


    Hua moyao took her back and put hot water in the bathtub to give her a bath.


    Xiao Mimi, who took a hot bath, finally came out in her clean pajamas and saw that Hua moyao''s hair was still wet.


    Knowing that she had made trouble again, she apologized quickly: "I''m sorry, Yao Yao, did I humiliate you in front of such a person again today?"


    Hua moyao threw her a white eye: "what do you think?"


    "I..." Xiao Mimi has no way to explain. She is not confident enough, so she closes her mouth.


    It''s all her fault. I knew I wouldn''t wear that fancy fish skirt and pretend to be a lady.


    In fact, after so many years of marriage, she saw and remembered everything Hua moyao had done for her.


    No matter what happened, she was always the first to rush over and protect her in her arms.


    Over the years, she can lead such a free and easy life, all because she knows that no matter what happens, there will always be someone to accompany her, and there will always be someone to help her bear the great difficulties.


    But she is not gentle enough, not virtuous enough, can do for him is not much.


    "Yao Yao, your clothes are wet too. Go in and take a bath." Xiao Mimi''s tone suddenly became mild and looked up at him.

 Chapter 1219

    It was the tenderness in the twinkling of an eye that made Hua moyao''s whole heart melt, and his anger vanished.


    I always feel that everything I do for her, with such tenderness, is worth it.


    Over the years, he helped her clean up the mess, supported her, covered her tightly, and didn''t let her suffer any grievances. He himself, didn''t he also enjoy it?


    It is also a kind of happiness for him to do those things for her and be depended on by her.


    Although, sometimes she would be so embarrassed by her situation, even angry that she would like to beat her ass.


    But invisible, also added a lot of fun to his life.


    Between them, because of his tolerance and love for her, they have loved each other for more than ten years.


    I''m afraid that few people can do the same as his wife. Blindly pay, as long as his true feelings she felt, will be satisfied.


    After the old man''s birthday, Remy devoted himself to his career again.


    He stayed in his study all day, either reading the thick stack of information on the desk or typing something on the keyboard with his fingers.


    Forget to eat and sleep, day and night reversed.


    In his own work, sometimes he is really crazy to make people puzzled.


    Anyway, if he Xiaobai wants to pull him out of the study and have a good meal, there is no possibility. She can only send him to the study in person.


    But often, the food was cold, and he didn''t take a few bites.


    He was still working. Before she went back to her room, she told him to have a rest early. He replied. But when she woke up in the middle of the night and went to the toilet, she found that he was still working.


    He only eats a little food every day and only takes two or three hours'' rest. He is a bit unkempt but energetic.


    He is a doctor. I''m afraid no one knows the harm to his health. Because of his youth and love, he still enjoys it.


    After several days and nights of struggle, Remi sorted out all the treatment plans of he Xiaobai''s cancer in this year, and sent them to the highest organization in the medical field.


    Once his plan was released, it caused a sensation among all the members of the session. He also used such a new method to suppress and kill the cancer cells, and his patient actually recovered!


    It''s a miracle in medicine, an unprecedented treatment.


    If it is feasible, it will be an important turning point for the medical sector and will play a role in promoting development.


    This time, Remy is full of confidence. As far as he is concerned, he has achieved perfection as far as possible. He is sure that his plan can play a good therapeutic effect on patients.


    As a doctor, especially a research-oriented one, one of the most successful things is to solve one problem after another and watch those dying patients recover one by one.


    Soon, Remy''s plan was implemented on a small scale to the patients, and surprisingly, the results were all improved.


    Can effectively treat the disease, no side effects, after audit, this method can be used for treatment.


    Doctors have developed ways to suppress cancer, and cancer patients are expected to recover. Once the news was exposed, it caused a global sensation.


    All over the world, the major media newspapers have reported.


    And in the eyes of the majority of patients, also rekindled a new hope.

 Chapter 1220

    Remy suddenly became famous, and his name appeared in many places.


    People''s impression of him is also that he is a gifted medical scientist and a leader in the medical field.


    Many media invited him to do interviews, famous universities invited him to be a guest to give lectures, and even many hospitals wanted to hire him to be a doctor, but he refused one by one.


    Remy has always been a low-key man. He has never been a doctor for fame and profit. He only hopes that many people in the world will survive because of his hard work.


    All of a sudden, there were so many opportunities to become famous. For a moment, he was a little sad to adapt. Seeing the reporters and photographers outside with equipment, he had a headache and didn''t know how to deal with it.


    He has always been simple minded, busy with his career, to enjoy life, do not like to be disturbed, will not want to get what.


    Forced by the strong pressure of public opinion, he did not respond to it, and even caused the injustice of the general public. As a last resort, he finally decided to participate in a small press conference and accept some simple interviews from the media.


    His interview required no more than ten minutes.


    He is used to taking he Xiaobai as a part of his life. His achievements in medicine are closely related to her. His persistence for more than a year is also closely related to her tolerance and encouragement. So, he brought his patient, he Xiaobai, to the conference.


    In the face of those long guns and short guns, and those eager eyes and faces, with her around, he would be a little relieved.


    Remy, who has always been careless, is shy. He wears sunglasses and tries to hide his little discomfort.


    However, in the face of the media questions, he calm atmosphere, did not rush to explain one by one, professional and every sentence in the key, dripping convincing.


    During that time, phrases like this frequently appeared in major news and newspapers.


    Goosey has learned to make simple breakfasts and take care of a lot of daily life.


    He has been trying to do, exchange with her promise, take good care of Duoduo.


    After she left, he always paid attention to gastric cancer.


    Always in the work of some tired, unconsciously open the search interface, trying to find a trace of the disease can be treated information, trying to make themselves believe that she is still alive.


    This year, he consciously or unconsciously walked through a lot of places, also met a lot of people, but did not find a trace of her.


    In the dead of night, he would also think, is he deceiving himself and will she never come back?


    Every time at this time, he will be very uncomfortable.


    Without her, he is like losing his soul. He lives in a muddle everyday. He is afraid that he will not be able to survive.


    What''s on TV is a video of an interview with an anti-cancer doctor.


    Gulsey was preparing breakfast in the kitchen, listening to the interview, and his mood was very complicated.


    Now, the medical community has made a breakthrough in this area. If only she was still with him, no matter how much money it cost, even if it was ruined, he would cure her.


    Duoduo just got up from the bed and came out with a chicken like hairstyle. He rubbed his eyes and sat on the sofa.


    Half open your eyes and look at the TV.


    His dull eyes suddenly lit up. He fixed his eyes and suddenly cried out: "Daddy! Come and see! Aunt Xiaobai! Aunt Xiaobai

 Chapter 1221

    Hearing Duoduo''s shouts, guyisi thought he saw a beautiful star on TV again and mistook her for Xiaobai.


    Before, similar things have not happened.


    Although he didn''t have much hope in his heart, guysy came out of the kitchen wearing an apron. On the screen, a young foreign doctor was speaking fluent English.


    Interview to he Xiaobai lens is not much, standing beside Remy, she is just a foil.


    "Daddy, wait a minute. I''ll put it on Aunt Xiaobai in a moment." Duoduo stares at the screen for fear of missing a shot of her.


    Sure enough, the camera turned to he Xiaobai at the next moment. Although it was only a few seconds, Gu Yixi was stunned.


    That kind of eyebrows, that kind of smile, he will never forget in his life.


    How many times only in his dream of the picture, even vivid in front of him.


    At that moment, goosey just felt like he was dreaming, some of which were too unreal.


    That''s great. She''s still alive. God is still looking after him.


    He looked for so many places, there is no news of her, this time, unexpectedly so coincidentally let him see.


    Many see standing next to the sculpture as silent as goosey, whispered: "Daddy, what''s the matter with you?"


    He thought that he had recognized the wrong person again.


    "Daddy is OK. She''s your aunt Xiaobai. That''s right." He replied that the weight of this sentence is so heavy.


    His Xiaobai was very successful indeed. She survived and became the first patient to recover.


    Even across thousands of mountains and rivers, he couldn''t stop missing her. It seemed that he could suddenly appear beside her.


    It was almost a decision made at that time, and guysy was going to put everything in his hand aside to find her.


    She was saved by the doctor named Remy. She was helpless. They should live together.


    He didn''t want to take care of it. In the interview, the tenderness in their eyes when they looked at each other. It was a big surprise for him to know that she was still alive.


    When you know Xiaobai is your own mother, Duoduo thinks about her day and night.


    Now I see it on TV, holding Guyi''s thigh and saying, "Daddy, you must get aunt Xiaobai back."


    Guysy used all his contacts to find out Remy''s address.


    However, to his disappointment, the final confirmation news is that Remy may live in XX City, a small city in Europe in the near future.


    He is low-key and seems to have a strong backstage. His family background is blank and can''t be found out at all.


    Goosey didn''t even think about it, so he immediately made a reservation to the city.


    Many entrusted to the care of Xu miaoyan and his wife, and the company, full power to the people under.


    Even if the company is now in a very important stage of transformation, every day large and small meetings and negotiations continue, can not leave him.


    Compared with her, everything else is nothing but personal.


    He works hard and tries hard to be strong. He just wants her to rely on and protect her when she comes back again.


    On the plane, goosey thought a lot.


    She has recovered, but did not return to find him and more, her heart, is still hate him?


    It''s also true that so many things have happened, he has done so many heartless things to her, and he will not forgive himself for putting himself in her position.


    He was chagrined and remorseful, thinking that those things had never happened. But Now, he can only think about how to make up for her, how to love her well.

 Chapter 1222

    She was so close to the doctor Are they Dating?


    When he was seriously ill and desperate, he met a young and handsome doctor. When you open your eyes at that moment, there must be some inexplicable feelings.


    A stab in the heart, even if, they are really in contact, even if, no matter how sad, he will restrain his emotions, quietly quit.


    He won''t be as jealous and rude as he used to be.


    Now, he seems to know the true meaning of love better.


    As long as you see her happiness, it''s enough. Even if you can only be a bystander in her life, he will silently guard her and look at her back.


    He didn''t know whether he was looking for her this time, whether she was escaping from the past, just had a new life, and whether his appearance would disturb her.


    He only knew that he had to go, even if he could only look at her from a distance, it was better than seeing her coming on the screen like this.


    Thinking all the way about some messy things, the plane finally arrived in the city.


    This is a very beautiful European city with unique architecture and scenery. Every year, a large group of tourists come from all over the world to appreciate the thousands of years of culture and post-modern trend.


    Compared with those who come to play, his mood is totally different.


    He couldn''t care to see the beautiful architecture and scenery. All he wanted was to see her earlier.


    Such a city, big or small It''s still a little hard to find someone.


    Aimless, he didn''t know where to find her.


    In the dark, she seemed to be involved with him, because he felt her existence in his intuition.


    She and he, there are always so many coincidences.


    Slowly calm down, at this time of his mature mild a lot.


    Guysy found a hotel to stay.


    I''m afraid few people know that guysy used to like painting best.


    He has been very talented since he was a child. He has never received any professional training, but he paints well, especially good at copying.


    When I was in junior high school, I met an art teacher who appreciated him very much.


    On the road of painting, the teacher gave him a lot of guidance and help. He respected him very much and regarded him as a good teacher and friend in his life. He never spared to share any good ideas or creations with him.


    Just, once, when guysy saw his carefully drawn work published in the magazine, with the teacher''s name under it, his mind suddenly went blank.


    The picture he showed to the teacher was secretly taken by him to participate in the competition and published.


    I''m afraid that the most unacceptable thing for creative people is that others take their own things and publicize them.


    Every work is like his own bone. He came to this world after all kinds of experiences, and was robbed of his life


    Guysi was silent for several days. The most respected person in his heart suddenly made such a thing, which was hard for him to accept.


    When he took the magazine to find the teacher and calmly wanted an explanation, the other side threw him an envelope and said carelessly, "you are still a child now, and there are still many opportunities to be famous in the future. Besides, no one believes that you painted it when you take it out. It''s a reward. You get a lot of money for it... "


    When the other party''s words were still declining, guysi was angry. He tore the magazine and the RMB in the envelope. With a wave of anger, he left a room full of mess and the teacher''s stunned face.

 Chapter 1223

    Since then, he has never touched a brush.


    He can''t tolerate the things he likes being abused. Even then, he might as well never touch them again.


    Even he Xiaobai doesn''t know how he suddenly stopped painting. He explained to her that he just didn''t like it.


    This city is full of culture and romance.


    The garbage cans on the roadside, and even the people sitting on the roadside begging, are shrouded in a strong artistic atmosphere.


    He wants to meet her and approach her slowly. There must be a reason to stay here.


    The brush, which had been frozen for many years, was finally grasped by him. Guysi even applied to a well-known art academy to attend and study.


    Staying in this city, he sometimes set up painting stands on the most prosperous streets to paint for passers-by.


    Sometimes, he would order a cup of coffee in the roadside open-air coffee shop and sit all afternoon, looking at the people coming and going.


    I''m afraid no one would have thought that he would set up a painting stand in a European city as the president of a multinational company.


    He just wanted to see her face in the flow of people.


    He was so careful and full of expectation, looking forward to meeting her by chance. He knew that he could not be in a hurry for success.


    It''s a kind of recreation and enjoyment to paint while looking forward to meeting her.


    It''s been a long time since he had such a relaxed life.


    On the one hand, he is expecting, on the other hand, he is uneasy.


    I don''t know what it would be like for them to meet for the first time.


    Will his appearance disturb her life and bring trouble to her?


    What will she look like Will be surprised, or happy, or avoid.


    He couldn''t figure it out. He began to get a little scared.


    In this way, in this complex mood, he lived in the city for half a month.


    In the past half a month, he has gone through every corner of the city. He has taken classes in the college, painted for many passers-by on the street, and even won praise from many guests


    And a day''s income, all to the roadside vagrants.


    While continuing his hobby, he is looking for her.


    Did not expect that day will be so sudden, so let him by surprise.


    He had just finished painting a picture of a blonde beauty on the street. The sky suddenly darkened, and a loud thunder passed, and then a big drop of rain fell.


    Guysi quickly picked up his painting tools and headed for a cafe by the side of the road not far away.


    In this season, the rain comes and goes fast in this city. The air is always cool.


    Gu Yixi a black windbreaker, outlines a tall and straight figure. With a briefcase in his left hand and an album under his right arm, he pushed open the glass door of the cafe.


    Even though he was caught in the rain, some drops of water hung on his hair. He was slightly embarrassed, which did not affect his handsome at all. On the contrary, he had a more charming taste.


    This kind of weather, sitting by the French window, ordering a cup of warm coffee, looking at the scenery outside, is also a good choice.


    Just walk a few steps, carelessly arm a loose, album fell on the ground.


    He stopped and was about to pick it up. He took the first step, and a pair of soft and white hands had already stretched out.


    She sat, bent, can only see her hair is very supple, just to the neck, wearing a white Cape, back is very beautiful, people have a kind of inexplicable warmth.

 Chapter 1224

    "Yours, sir."


    She picked it up and handed it to him, eyes bent and smiling.


    The moment she looked up, he was stunned.


    What a shock and surprise that the man he was looking for suddenly appeared in front of him.


    She was alive in front of his eyes, talking to him, smiling with him, it was like a dream, let him feel unbelievable.


    Seeing that he didn''t respond, she asked again, "what''s the matter with you? Sir


    Gu Yixi took the picture album in her hand, but she could not help murmuring her name: "Xiaobai..."


    She seemed surprised: "sir? Do you know me? "


    Goosey was stunned again, with an incredible look on his face


    From the moment she saw him, she seemed to be very calm, without any emotional change, completely as if she didn''t know him.


    It''s not a disguise. She really doesn''t seem to know him.


    She lost her memory. She forgot him.


    This kind of cognition makes guysi have a kind of complex emotion in her heart, what she has experienced in the end, how can she become like this.


    Now she looks good. She should live a free life.


    Gu Yixi constantly comforts himself and loses his memory, which is not necessarily a good thing for her or him.


    They don''t have to face the love and hatred, and the harm he brought to her.


    She can get to know him again, get to know him again, he can also Silently to make up, to treat her well.


    I had imagined the scene when I met countless times, but I didn''t expect it would be like this.


    Seeing that he didn''t answer, she seemed to think of something. She laughed and said, "yes, I''m he Xiaobai, a patient of Dr. Remy."


    Remy''s interview videos have been broadcast all over the world. Her first patient who was cured by him has also become famous. It''s not surprising that someone will know her.


    This day is a new beginning.


    It''s like love at first sight. Goosey''s heart is beating all the time. He suppresses the complex emotion in his heart and asks softly, "do you mind if I sit here?"


    She forgot him, and he met and fell in love with her again just like a stranger.


    This process may be very long, he was careful, for fear that she would not like it.


    He Xiaobai probably didn''t look like a bad man, but also a Chinese. He Xiaobai gave him a smile and said, "of course."


    It''s just the politeness and politeness to strangers. She is a reserved girl. Of course, she doesn''t have any thoughts about a stranger she meets for the first time.


    They sat face to face, drinking coffee.


    Her vision is in the magazine in her hand, and he, looking at her from time to time, can''t let her find, can''t let her feel any abnormality.


    First encounter, how to chat up a girl will be very natural, and will not let her disgust.


    He is thinking about this problem, just like a little boy who is just in love.


    In fact, on reflection, he has never had much experience in this issue.


    From the moment he knew what is like, he only liked her. After that, he became her boyfriend.


    He really has no experience in chasing girls.


    After a sip of coffee, goosey finally got up the courage and said, "do you often come to this cafe?"


    Her every move seems to be familiar with here.


    Although his voice is plain and natural, his heart is full of ups and downs.


    Will she answer, will she hate him, will she feel that he has a purpose and ignore him.

 Chapter 1225

    Fortunately, she didn''t seem to be disgusted. She stirred the coffee in the cup and said faintly, "yes, I''m bored at home alone. I''ll just come over and have afternoon tea to pass the time. It''s also very fast."


    At the end of the speech, she used to tick the corner of her mouth, a casual move in his eyes are charming.


    But he always remembered that he was just a stranger in front of her for the first time.


    He took a sip from his cup and said, "the coffee here is good."


    Recently, Remy shuttles around the world every day to do technical guidance in order to make his research more successful in medicine.


    He Xiaobai is the only one left in the empty home. Every day she is bored and has no one to talk to. She will come out to have a look at the scenery.


    Even if you sit quietly in a coffee shop for an afternoon and look through magazines, it''s better than being alone at home.


    In front of this man''s elegant manner, gentlemanly, impression plus points.


    I don''t know why, at the first sight of him, she would have a feeling of deja vu. Maybe, at the same time, because of the Oriental people, she didn''t dislike him.


    "Are you Chinese?" She seemed to be interested in him and asked.


    Although they are both Asians, Chinese people and people from other countries still look different. They have an unspeakable sense of intimacy.


    Of course, Guyi would not miss this opportunity to talk to her. He nodded: "well, my name is Guyi. I''m Chinese and a painter. I study here and draw for others."


    "Goosey." She read it again, inexplicably, and felt comfortable.


    During the Q & a period, his first meeting with her was also very fruitful.


    At least, she knew his name, his profession, and a little bit about him.


    Guysina said every word in a proper manner. He didn''t dare to ask too many questions. He didn''t dare to ask her for a phone.


    Even when she closed the magazine and said that she was going to leave, he could only smile and say "goodbye" to her, and then looked at her back and left, not daring to step forward.


    A few days later, he Xiaobai accidentally spilled coffee on his clothes. When he was busy rummaging around looking for a tissue, a pair of strong and slender hands stretched out at the right time and handed over a tissue.


    A man with beautiful hands is no worse.


    He Xiaobai took over and looked up gratefully: "thank you."


    Just, see that some familiar face, she Leng for a while, then some surprise said: "it''s you!"


    "Yes, what a coincidence." With a smile on her face, goosey naturally sat down opposite her.


    People who only met once in a while will always be surprised to see them again.


    Who would have thought that this was his intention. He has been waiting for her to appear, waiting for such a suitable time to appear in front of her.


    "A cup of coffee." Ancient Yi Si wanted as like as two peas.


    Sitting face to face, she seemed to know him better than when she first met him.


    The topic between the two people also increased, he would occasionally say one or two jokes to make her happy.


    He is handsome, elegant and gentlemanly. His words are occasionally witty but not frivolous. It''s very comfortable to be with him. He Xiaobai doesn''t reject him at all.


    The afternoon passed quickly. When she looked at her watch and left, she went to the bar to check out, but was told that the bill had been bought by a gentleman.

 Chapter 1226

    She looked back, he was sitting there smiling at her, handsome, charming, I don''t know how attractive.


    She tilted her head, returned a smile and walked away in high heels.


    He meticulously planned every encounter with her, and the intersection of her and him is also increasing bit by bit.


    After we met, we found that the city is so small that we always meet unconsciously.


    Maybe it''s a kind of fate. God sees that she is so lonely every day. Send someone to accompany her.


    He Xiaobai thought so, and let it be.


    They always have a common language, and when they talk a lot, they get to know each other.


    Slowly, she took him as another friend in this city besides Remy.


    She saw with her own eyes that he donated the income from his painting day to the vagabonds on the roadside, and she felt a little bit about it.


    From her usual behavior, she felt that he must have been born in a famous family and had a prominent family background. Maybe the money was nothing to him at all.


    But his pursuit of art, his love, let her feel valuable.


    I can''t remember which time, she was looking out of the window, and felt someone looking at her.


    Looking back, I saw him spreading his picture book, brushing his pencil on the paper and looking up at her from time to time.


    Seeing that he was found by her, he gave a slightly sorry smile and said, "I''m sorry, that picture is too beautiful. I''m abrupt. I''m going to an art exhibition soon. Would you mind being my model? "


    He used the tone of discussion and sincerity, but he Xiaobai thought it was no big deal.


    I don''t know if she can be regarded as a great beauty. In this country, many foreigners have praised her for her beauty.


    If he wants her to be a model, draw and participate in the exhibition, she certainly has no problem.


    He paid for her, helped her carry things, and even sent her home.


    After all, she owes him several favors. If modeling for him can help him, of course she will.


    He Xiaobai almost did not think about it and agreed: "no problem."


    Anyway, she just needs to sit there for a while, and she can''t lose a piece of meat.


    Daze is her strength, no one can stop.


    I didn''t expect that she would agree so soon. Guysy was overjoyed.


    How many times in the dream outlined her face, this time, she sat quietly in front of him, let him draw.


    The feeling between them is as plain as water, but it makes people feel comfortable.


    After work, Leimi always takes time to call he Xiaobai and send a video to care about her life.


    On this day, he Xiaobai received his video again in Leimi''s gloomy study.


    In other words, he Xiaobai has been used to living here for a long time. Now, even if you look at the skeleton shelf hanging on the wall, it''s much more pleasing to the eye.


    Remy in the video looks very tired, with two big black circles under her eyes. When calculating the time difference, she must have just stayed up all night talking with her.


    But he looks good in spirit and excited.


    "Xiaobaibai, do you miss me?" As soon as he got through, Remy asked numbly.


    Since waking up, she only knew Remy. She seemed to regard him as the most important person around her. How can she not think of him after such a long time.


    But even now, she still can''t say those numb words. She just asks, "when will you come back?"

 Chapter 1227

    "It''s going to be two or three days. You''ll take good care of yourself at home and wait for me to go back."


    Remy yells at the other end, but he Xiaobai thinks it''s him who should take good care of himself.


    You see, once he is busy with his work, he will turn day and night upside down, and surely he will not care about food.


    "Well, I see. When you come back." He Xiaobai obediently agreed.


    Leimi suddenly found something, said: "Xiaobai, have you had any good luck recently?"


    He Xiaobai was startled, "ah?"


    In the end, it was the doctor who saw the difference between her and the past.


    "He looks much better, and there seems to be something different in his eyes. En, he is as tender as water, and..." Remy''s over there analyzing her.


    He Xiaobai thought before and after, a black line.


    If you want to have good luck Gulsey, I guess.


    During Remy''s absence, he was the only man she knew.


    He is really handsome and gentlemanly. A man like him should really be liked by girls.


    Although she thought he was good, just like a friend, she absolutely didn''t want him at all. How could she say that he had an affair?


    Remy is still crying over there: "Xiaobai, are you going to abandon me when you have good luck?" He Xiaobai couldn''t listen any more and said, "you should have a rest early." I hung up.


    He has dark circles under his eyes like that, and he has the spirit to talk nonsense with her. I really don''t know how he became a doctor.


    Do your best to others, but ignore your own body.


    I didn''t take Remy''s words to heart. After hanging up his video for a long time, he Xiaobai can''t help thinking about Gu Yixi.


    Unconsciously touched her face, did she really have a good feeling for Gu Yixi, and inadvertently showed it on her face?


    Thought for a long time, firmly shook his head, get rid of this ridiculous idea.


    No! Why didn''t she find that she was so easy to have a liking for a man? It must be Dr. Remy''s occupational disease, and her suspicion was too heavy.


    Guysy was soon forgotten by her, because Remy came back.


    He was paralyzed. As soon as he got home, he fell asleep all day. He was so sleepy that we can see how tired he was during his business trip.


    He Xiaobai was worried and didn''t know what to say.


    We can only do what we can in our daily life to lighten his burden.


    Sure enough, it''s the most comfortable and comfortable place to be at home.


    After a good sleep, a shower and a delicious meal, Remy came back to life.


    However, after only one day at home, he was ready to go on a business trip to the next place.


    This stop is in H City, China.


    Remy has been to many countries and places, but he has never been to any city as impressive as H City, even if he has only been to it once before.


    At that time, he met he Xiaobai. He took her back to the laboratory on the island. He cured her and lived her. At the same time, he also achieved his medical ideal and gained such a friend and family member.


    He was very glad that his trip to H city made him have some inexplicable feelings for the city.


    This time, he wants to take Xiaobai with him.


    Maybe she didn''t remember all the things before. For him, it was a memorial.

 Chapter 1228

    When Remy proposed to take her to China, he Xiaobai agreed without thinking about it.


    As a Chinese, even if she doesn''t know whether she has a family or relatives, she still has some nostalgia and yearning for China.


    She wants to see the scenery of her hometown and feel the culture and human feelings there.


    When I set foot on this land again, subconsciously, I always feel familiar and especially kind.


    Leimi takes he Xiaobai to attend the seminar of the local medical college. From his meticulous concern for her, as well as his gentle expression and soft tone, anyone will feel that they must be in contact.


    Remy is in the office to attend the meeting, while he Xiaobai is sitting on the chair in the hall outside, holding his computer to play stand-alone games.


    Bored, but to pass the time, but because waiting for him, she did not have any impatience.


    He can sit in for an afternoon and she can play outside for an afternoon.


    When Remy came out after the meeting, she was still waiting there with her chin in her arms. Even her posture didn''t change much. She waited for him all afternoon. She was moved.


    Because of her existence, Remy will think about her while taking care of her work.


    The original high tension mode of work has been adjusted by him, he always takes part of the time to accompany her.


    Every street and lane of this city, this city is close to the most beautiful place by the river She always had the illusion that she had been here.


    Since Gu Yixi left H city and flew to a city in Europe, Xu miaoyan and her husband have been taking care of Duoduo wholeheartedly.


    When they knew that he Xiaobai was still alive, they were more excited than anyone else.


    I''m afraid no one knows more about how much she loves he Xiaobai.


    It''s not easy for them to go this way. I just hope they can be together.


    Xu miaoyan so dedicated to help him, but also in order to repay that year''s kindness.


    In those days, she could not have been with her lover so easily if she had not been covered by goosey.


    "Duoduo, can you order this set meal?" In a restaurant in H City, Xu Miaoyun is holding the menu and pointing to the picture above.


    Duoduo seems a little listless. He glances at it and nods his head. It doesn''t seem that he is very interested.


    Seeing the little child like this, Xu Miaoyun is also very distressed. She can only take him to eat delicious food and have fun as much as possible. I hope he can be happy.


    After ordering, she poured drinks for him carefully and helped him set the dishes and chopsticks in front of him.


    Even if she divorced guysy, she could be regarded as his half mother. Naturally, she treated him like a child.


    Duoduo was staring out of the window in a daze. Suddenly, as if he saw something, he got up from his chair and ran out in a hurry.


    When Xu Miaoyun lowers her head and takes out a paper towel, he has already gone a long way.


    "Duoduo!" Xu miaoyan was startled and ran after her with her bag. "Duoduo, where are you going?"


    Then he ran out, Duoduo stopped and looked around as if he was looking for something.


    "I saw aunt Xiaobai just now." Duoduo murmured to himself.


    Xu miaoyan was stunned and said, "aunt Xiaobai can''t be in H city. Didn''t your father go abroad to find her?"


    A lot of a listen, head down, although the heart is not reconciled to say: "but I really see the white aunt." But still give up to find.

 Chapter 1229

    He talked to his father on the phone not long ago. He said that he had found aunt Xiaobai and would bring her back. How can aunt Xiaobai be here.


    "Come on, let''s go to dinner." Xu miaoyan stooped, patted Duoduo on the shoulder and comforted him.


    Many obediently with her back, even if, not how appetite.


    In the evening, Leimi and he Xiaobai sit on the stone bench by the river, looking at the night scene of the city, which is very beautiful.


    The red light in the distance is flashing, which shows the prosperity and bustle of the city. The bridges connecting the two sides of the river are like a dragon. On the river, boats pass by from time to time.


    Bursts of breeze blowing, the air moist, clean, very comfortable, very comfortable.


    He Xiaobai leaned his head on Remy''s shoulder.


    This pose looks a bit ambiguous. Between them, there is no need to think too much or say anything.


    No matter how many people may misunderstand each other, they will know it all by looking at each other and smiling.


    Their relationship is different from that of ordinary patients and doctors.


    They have no real relationship with lovers, but they are more intimate than their friends and more congenial than their relatives.


    "Xiaobai?" Remy suddenly spoke.


    "Yes?" He Xiaobai answers lazily.


    "If, five years later, I have no one I like, and you just can''t find the other half of your life, we will be together, OK?" In a word, Remy made a decision for the next few decades.


    He Xiaobai is a good girl. I don''t know if it''s the habit formed by her professional ethics. She doesn''t get emotional with female patients. Therefore, for Xiaobai, he has too much appreciation and love, but it has never been love.


    Now, he has reached the age of being urged to marry by his family every day. If he can''t find the person he loves in his life, Xiaobai must be the best choice.


    He Xiaobai is very calm, she did not deny, light answer: "good."


    What''s the taste of heart? She didn''t know.


    In case there is really no one in love, it''s a good choice to spend a lifetime with the closest one.


    Because of their affirmation of each other, they have a tacit understanding of this matter.


    During the period when he Xiaobai went to H City, Gu Yixi appeared in the place where she often appeared every day as usual, looking forward to meeting her unexpectedly, and even planning for a long time, how to find a suitable reason to make an appointment with her at the right time.


    However, to his disappointment, he didn''t see her after waiting all day.


    He treated her as if he had not seen her for three months.


    In her opinion, the relationship between them did not seem as close as that.


    He was afraid of being abrupt, and didn''t dare to be discovered by her. He carefully hid his feelings, and even didn''t have the courage to call her.


    Not to see her, like tens of millions of ants crawling around, anxious, a moment can not calm down.


    The next day. He was still waiting there all day.


    For several days in a row, I didn''t see her figure. I felt more and more anxious and lost.


    He can''t even help thinking, what happened to her? Are you sick? He began to worry about her.


    Finally can''t help but dial her phone, as long as you hear her voice, as long as you know she''s OK, he is at ease.


    Can, hear, only a string of busy tone, she turned off the phone.

 Chapter 1230

    What a bolt from the blue for guysey.


    People who can''t see her or hear any news about her, she seems to disappear from his eyes again, blocking his chest. He is worried about her, and he is about to go crazy.


    What happened to her? He is really worried about whether there is something wrong with his body.


    Suddenly I regret that I didn''t know where she lived at the beginning. It''s better than being silly here alone, but I''m at a loss.


    Because, afraid of her suspicion, because, afraid that she will be far away from him, he did not dare to be so mean but followed her.


    He was afraid that the little bit of emotion and trust he had built up would collapse because he was a little bit out of line.


    Those days, he had no intention of painting, no intention of class, every day squatting in the place where she might appear, waiting for her, dialing her phone from time to time, hoping to have her news.


    Because of he Xiaobai, Remy stayed in H City longer than other cities.


    Since he was a child, he has been everywhere and lived in many cities, so his sense of belonging to his hometown is not strong.


    Thinking of he Xiaobai, who has been living abroad for so long, I''m afraid she won''t get used to it. He mentioned that if she likes H City, he can live here with her.


    He Xiaobai shakes his head. As long as Remy is around, it''s different where he is.


    Now, he is the only one she can rely on and trust.


    It is half a month later that Remy and he Xiaobai return to their original home.


    Remy''s work has come to an end for a while. Finally, he has time to stop and have a good rest.


    In eating, sleeping these life problems, also finally have a small pursuit.


    He is a little boy, like a child, hanging around her neck on her body, coquetry to eat her Chinese food.


    You know. At ordinary times, when he was concentrating on his work, no matter how delicious food she cooked, it was nothing to him.


    Unable to laugh or cry, he went through the refrigerator and told him that he had to buy some Chinese food and condiments.


    Remy immediately picked up the car key and said to her, with pleasure.


    The car stops in front of the biggest supermarket nearby. Leimi accompanies he Xiaobai to go in and select materials.


    The goods on the shelves are all over your eyes. Like he Xiaobai, you should choose them carefully.


    Remy looked at this and that, nodding approvingly from time to time. Who would have thought that the medical scientist who has made outstanding contributions in the medical field is like an older child in some ways.


    He was in the way. He Xiaobai said to him, "go there and look for Douban sauce."


    If two people look for it, it may be faster and save time.


    Remy repeated what she said: "Douban sauce."


    He Xiaobai nodded: "yes, Douban sauce."


    Remy replied seriously, "remember." Then he turned around and went to find something strange to him.


    That strange thing can make delicious Chinese food.


    Seeing this, he Xiaobai could not help laughing and felt like taking a big baby out.


    Turn around and continue to push the shopping cart.


    Gu Yixi just picked up the food on the shelf and turned his head inadvertently, but saw a quiet and beautiful side face.


    At that moment, his heart beat suddenly.

 Chapter 1231

    Xiaobai! He has been concerned about, worried about Xiaobai.


    Suddenly see her, what kind of heart, great, she''s OK!


    He can''t even help but want to go and hug her. These days, he is worried that she is going crazy.


    He was about to walk past when he saw a young man walking towards her, holding something in his hand and shouting excitedly: "I found it, I found it!"


    He Xiaobai took the things in his hand, looked at them, raised a smile: "yes, that''s it."


    At this time, she is gentle and beautiful. No matter how many words of praise for women in the world are used on her.


    Remy''s excited arm climbed on he Xiaobai''s shoulder, and his face rubbed her cheek, not to mention how intimate.


    From the perspective of goosey, they are kissing. Yes, they seem to have a good relationship.


    He Xiaobai is not angry and angry. He still has a smile on his face and pushes his head away: "OK, stop it."


    Remy let go of her, but still in her side.


    The two of them seem to be so sweet.


    He loved a person, but others get ahead, and she, looks very happy.


    Gu Yixi heart suffocation pain, can''t say what kind of feeling that is, any pain can''t compare to the heartache at the moment.


    He suddenly did not have the courage, dare not come forward, dare not embrace her, to ease these days of missing and worry.


    After all, she was pushed to others by him. No matter how hard she tried, no matter how hard she recovered, it seemed that it was very difficult to go back to the past. There was only him in her heart.


    He knew that he had made it all by himself.


    Unable to return to heaven, I can''t blame anyone.


    Compared with seeing her with other men before, he was jealous and subconsciously wanted to destroy them. Now, he has learned to give in and consider for her.


    As long as she is happy, her happiness, even if the heart stabbing knife dripping blood, he will smile to bless.


    He Xiaobai just told Remy to look for another kind of food. When she looked up, she saw Gu Yixi. She said with surprise: "Hi! What a coincidence! We meet again


    What she didn''t know was that he had been watching her silently for a long time.


    Gu Yi''s suit, as a casual encounter, gave a smile: "yes, what a coincidence."


    I want to ask why I didn''t see her some time ago, why no one answered the phone, but I couldn''t speak.


    Yes, who is she? At most, he is just an acquaintance who has had a few acquaintances. What qualifications does he have to ask such questions.


    While questioning these, his heart trembled slightly.


    Can''t you see that She was accompanied by someone. Perhaps, he did not need her, this terrible seriously let him feel very uncomfortable.


    "Is that your boyfriend?" Goosey asked, calming down.


    While he was talking, the supermarket was broadcasting for someone.


    He Xiaobai only knew that he was asking Remy, but he didn''t know what he was asking. Maybe he was asking, is he the very powerful doctor.


    She nodded subconsciously, with a proud smile on her face.


    In the eyes of guysi, however, it is dazzling.


    It seems that she really likes the handsome young doctor.


    "Xiaobai!" A clear cry, Remy came with a bucket of soy sauce.


    As soon as they approached, they saw guyisi opposite he Xiaobai. They seemed to know each other and were chatting.

 Chapter 1232

    Asians, Asians who know Xiaobai.


    He didn''t know when Xiaobai met this man.


    "Remy, let me introduce you. This is guysy, the painter I mentioned to you." He Xiaobai took Remy''s arm and introduced him.


    I heard Xiaobai mention that during his absence, she met a Chinese painter.


    Originally, I thought that the painters were all very artistic and very different. Unexpectedly, the man in front of me was so elegant and handsome.


    "Hello, Mr. Koo." Remy extended his hand warmly.


    "Dr. ray, I''ve heard a lot about you." Gu Yixi catches it and says it seems very calm, but in his heart, it''s already rough and chaotic.


    In front of his rival, he tried to suppress his emotions, even afraid that he would squeeze his hand.


    "By the way, the last painting was on display in XX Gallery this Saturday. I hope you can see it. Here is the ticket." Gu Yixi took out a ticket for the exhibition from his pocket and handed it to he Xiaobai. With some apologies, he said, "Dr. Lei, I''m sorry. I only left one. If I need to, I''ll ask someone to see if I can buy it."


    The works on display in XX Gallery have always been excellent international paintings, among which there are many works of famous artists. It is often difficult to get a ticket, there is no interpersonal relationship, and money may not buy them.


    "Really! congratulations! Thank you, I will go! " He Xiaobai''s eyes are bright. She knows that what he said is the painting whose model is hers. She didn''t expect that guysi''s paintings could be displayed in such a place. She is really happy for him. At the same time, she also knows how hard it is to buy tickets. How can she bother him again.


    "Thank you for your kindness, Mr. Gu. No more." Remy replied with a smile.


    Remy''s answer was expected by guysey.


    In fact, he was selfish. He was not so generous. He offered them double tickets to see them show their love in front of him. All he wanted to see was her.


    Today''s scene is too sudden for him to accept.


    Seeing other men holding her shoulder, embracing her waist and acting intimately, he felt dazzling.


    If he stayed any longer, he would not be seen any flaws. He said goodbye in a hurry.


    "I''m sorry. I have something else to do. I''ll see you on Saturday."


    "Well, bye."


    Gu Yixi took a few steps. At the corner, the shelves blocked each other''s sight. He finally slowed down, with an indescribable sense of bitterness.


    At this moment, he heard their conversation vaguely.


    "I''m almost done shopping. Can I go back?" Remy''s voice is a bit coquettish.


    "Let me see." He Xiaobai''s voice, silent for a while, probably in the shopping cart things, "OK, let''s go."


    Leimi began to think about what she wanted to eat when she came home: "I want to eat Mapo Tofu, chopped pepper fish, and the last dish I ate in China..." He talked a lot.


    "OK, I see. I''ll make it for you." He Xiaobai was very gentle.


    "Xiaobai, you are so happy to stay by my side." Remy''s voice was full of satisfaction and contentment.


    The footsteps went further and further away until they left completely.


    Guysi did not dare to look back at them or follow them.


    I feel suffocated in my heart.


    Remy is more fortunate than him, until later, he found out how happy she should be around, but when he realized it was too late.

 Chapter 1233

    The happiness that originally belonged to him was destroyed by him.


    Now, there are other men around her, and there is no place for him in her world.


    Such an obvious loss, or their most precious things, how painful the heart.


    The first time I met Gu Yixi, Remy felt thoughtful, oh, this is Xiaobai "Yan, Yu" that person, ah, it looks pretty good.


    Although he Xiaobai has never admitted that he has any lust or encounter, Remy is also a person who has studied psychology, and any slight change can''t hide from his eyes.


    Maybe even she didn''t notice her change, but he could see it.


    Today, he seems to have found something else.


    He Xiaobai to that man, perhaps only between friends greetings.


    And the man''s look at Xiaobai is not so simple.


    Although he had been trying to restrain himself, the little unnaturalness that he inadvertently showed was enough for Remy to catch.


    If you''re not wrong, that man likes Xiaobai.


    There is an old Chinese saying that a hundred year''s cultivation will lead to the same boat crossing, and a thousand years'' cultivation will lead to the same pillow sleeping.


    He must have been blessed for thousands of years to have He Xiaobai by his side. How could he give Xiaobai to the man who seems to have some unknown origins so easily.


    Not to mention whether Xiaobai likes him or not, can he guarantee that he is very good to Xiaobai.


    Remy has many identities for he Xiaobai. She is not only her doctor in charge, but also her closest friend and even her family. He has a heart for her to marry her daughter. Even if she really finds her beloved, she can pass him.


    From the moment she was dying and found her, he knew that she must have had a very painful experience.


    How can I bear to let her suffer misfortune again.


    In the future, the person who will spend the rest of her life with her can only care more about her and take care of her than he does. If not, he will be happy to take care of her for the rest of his life.


    Nothing to do with love, just love her, want to be good to her.


    On Saturday, he Xiaobai came to the exhibition as scheduled.


    Guysi had been waiting for her for a long time, and finally met her. She was a little happy, but she saw that Remy beside her was in a low mood.


    That guy is really haunted, appears in her side from time to time, looks really some eyesore.


    In particular, seeing the intimate contact between him and her, I really have the impulse to rush to push him away.


    It''s just a ticket, but Remy can''t be defeated. After several twists and turns, he finally got one.


    Predictably, when he met face to face, he saw the gloom on goosey''s face.


    During the three people''s trip, Gu Yixi took them to visit the exhibition and introduced the background and author of the painting from time to time.


    He Xiaobai came to see the painting sincerely. Her eyes stopped on all kinds of painting paper and never left. She was in a happy mood and full of exclamation, but she didn''t know that the two people around her had already been in the dark with their own thoughts.


    It seems to be a declaration of sovereignty, or a malicious provocation. Remy always has a lot of physical contact with he Xiaobai, pulling his arms, embracing his shoulders, and even whispering a few words from time to time, which makes him extremely intimate. Then, he goes to secretly observe Gu Yixi''s expression.

 Chapter 1234

    Sure enough, the connotation is very rich. He is in a happy mood and has an indescribable sense of achievement and superiority.


    He Xiaobai is not aware of any conspiracy.


    Gu Yixi always inadvertently saw their "love" move, itching to Remy''s hate teeth, but helpless, always unconsciously clenched his fist, and saw he Xiaobai completely indifferent expression, and slowly loosened.


    When he saw Gu Yixi''s paintings, he Xiaobai was shocked.


    It is undeniable that the characters and artistic conception in the painting are really beautiful.


    The girl sat gracefully in front of the window, holding her chin, half leaning her head, with a quiet and beautiful side face, bright, sad, all kinds of emotions, which made people tremble.


    She was endowed with life and strong attraction by guysi''s masterstroke.


    Even as a model, he Xiaobai felt familiar with the strange, did not hide his praise, sighed: "the painting is too beautiful!"


    Remy said softly in her ear, "baby, you are beautiful."


    That kind of intimate address was particularly unpleasant to guysy.


    And he Xiaobai seems to have been used to it. At the beginning, she also feels affected. But when Remy is in a good mood, people close to her are always "babies", and gradually she gets used to it.


    As soon as the exhibition came down, guyisi began to accept the reality.


    This time, he may not be able to return.


    Do more, for Xiaobai, it may be a kind of injury.


    She is so happy and carefree now. Someone around her is very kind to her, and she just likes it. His persistence may disturb her normal life.


    Maybe it''s time for him to let go and fulfill their feelings.


    Yes, although extremely reluctant, extremely reluctant, standing in her point of view for her sake, has always refused to admit defeat, finally decided to take the initiative to quit.


    After appreciating so many masterpieces, he Xiaobai seems to be in a very happy mood with curved eyebrows and eyes. Even others will be infected by her and become very happy.


    Out of the gallery, she was very pleased to express her thanks to guysy: "guysy, thank you, today''s exhibition is really great!"


    Gu Yixi heart some heavy and lost, but still forced a smile to answer her: "it doesn''t matter, if you like, later I will invite you."


    "Mr. Gu, why don''t we have lunch together?" Leimi put his arm on he Xiaobai''s shoulder, hugged him in his arms and asked warmly.


    After this exhibition, he did not know how many times he repressed his emotions, and then he had lunch together to see them show their love? He''s going to be crazy.


    "I''m sorry, I have something else to do. I''m afraid I can''t go with you."


    Remy was full of regret: "that''s too bad."


    It''s a pity indeed. He also wants to know what kind of action he will make when he is forced to see the person he likes with others.


    "Excuse me, I''ll go to the bathroom." He Xiaobai shoves his bag to Remy and turns to go to the bathroom.


    After he Xiaobai left, the two men face to face, and the atmosphere seemed strange for a moment.


    Remy had a smile on his lips, and his eyes were slightly provocative.


    Guysi''s expression was serious, even a little gloomy, and his attitude to Remy seemed a little unfriendly.


    How to look at this guy is particularly uncomfortable, especially his face is not beat.

 Chapter 1235

    If it wasn''t for he Xiaobai''s face, he wouldn''t have endured so much. For Xiaobai''s sake, he endured.


    "Mr. Gu seems to have something to say?" Looking at each other for a long time, but also silent for a long time, Remy took the lead in speaking, even with a provocative tone.


    Guysy really wanted to hit it.


    Don''t think he can''t see it. He''s very proud of her in front of him, isn''t he? He''s making such intimate moves on purpose to show him, isn''t he?


    Gu Yixi grabbed his collar, his expression dignified, word by word warning: "well to he Xiaobai, if you dare to have a little sorry for her, I will not let you go! Don''t blame me for not reminding you. If you let me know that you are using her, I will kill you myself! "


    When guysi said this, his tone was very serious, very serious, and even a little vicious, which made people have no doubt about the truth of this sentence, but in his tone, there was also a little pain that he could not give up.


    Remy seems to be very satisfied with his words, or a little surprised, did not expect that he was even infatuated with Xiaobai than he imagined. He finally told the truth, see, his family Xiaobai charm is very big, another fall in his family Xiaobai pomegranate skirt infatuated man. The more so, the more reluctant he is to let go.


    The smile on Remy''s face has never changed because of his extreme words and actions. He casually responded to him: "I will naturally take good care of my people, and I don''t need others to tell me what to do?"


    Some are proud, others are frustrated.


    Goosey gritted his teeth and pinched his collar: "it''s best."


    "Remy!" He Xiaobai, who came out of the bathroom, yelled, and suddenly found that the two men were not quite right. He asked strangely, "what are you doing?"


    Goosey''s face changed in an instant, and returned to the elegant appearance of a well-dressed gentleman. He stroked Remy''s shoulder with an affectation: "a leaf has fallen. I''ll take it off for him."


    If I hadn''t seen it with my own eyes, I''m afraid no one would have thought that the ferocious man just now was him. As expected, he should treat different people differently. Remy shook his head silently.


    "So." He Xiaobai was obviously cheated by him in the past without any doubt.


    Remy took he Xiaobai''s arm and left happily. He had already expected that Gu Yixi would like to poke a hole in him with his eyes.


    As smart as Remy, it didn''t take him long to figure out that guysy might be the one Xiaobai had loved.


    It happened to be a Chinese who came all the way to her city.


    They didn''t know each other for a long time, and they didn''t see each other several times, but his feelings were so strong.


    Even if he fell in love with Xiaobai at first sight, it should not be so deep, as if he loved her to the bone marrow.


    When he warned him, it was not like the latecomer at all. Instead, it was the attitude of the former to warn him, just like handing over his favorite things to him.


    More and more evidence made him feel that guysi must have known Xiaobai, and they must have had a vigorous love past.


    Although he didn''t know their past, he must have caused her great harm. Only in this way can she wake up, unwilling to mention the past, and actively ask for hypnosis to erase her memory.


    During the meal, Remy inadvertently began to ask Xiaobai''s opinion.

 Chapter 1236

    "Xiaobai, what do you think of guysy?"


    He Xiaobai, who was eating, put down his fork and thought about it. He seriously replied, "it''s very good, considerate, gentleman and talented."


    He Xiaobai thinks highly of him. He is so excellent that I''m afraid any woman can''t ignore him.


    Hearing his reply, Remy began to laugh. The more he laughed, the more exaggerated he was. He Xiaobai looked at him strangely.


    Remy couldn''t help touching her hair and whispered, "idiot, that guy likes you."


    Yes, she is always so slow, always think of people''s ideas as simple.


    Goosey''s behavior and expression were so obvious that she still couldn''t feel it. Did she still think that he was just a simple friend to her?


    He Xiaobai was startled and surprised.


    Guysy never said anything ambiguous to her, nor did she act out of line. If not for Remy''s words, she would never have thought about it in her whole life.


    If you think about it carefully, some of the things that have happened since she met him, as well as his occasional tone and eyes, are really intimate.


    He Xiaobai is a little suspicious. No, he really likes her?


    "Xiaobai, do you like him?" Remy suddenly asked seriously.


    He Xiaobai''s mind is in a mess. She looks at Remy blankly. She shakes her head: "I don''t know."


    She was completely out of her mind. She didn''t know how to answer. She didn''t even know what she thought.


    Like it? She never thought about it. She only knew that she didn''t hate him.


    When she thought about it, her head began to ache, and her face stroked her forehead.


    "Well! I''m kidding. Good boy, don''t think about it! " Remy stopped the conversation in time and handed her the juice.


    He Xiaobai took a sip of fruit juice, calmed down, and his face slowly eased down.


    That little episode, she only thought Remy was playing with her. After the incident, she didn''t think much about it.


    For guysy, she was just a very important friend, always.


    Since that exhibition, however, he seems to have disappeared from the world and never appeared again.


    Before, always inadvertently can meet with him, never care about can see him again, never take the initiative to contact him.


    More than a month later, he Xiaobai always felt that there was something missing in his life. He suddenly thought that he had not seen Gu Yixi for a long time.


    As a friend, she called in the past to care about his current situation. All she heard was that the other party turned off and couldn''t get through.


    Maybe he has returned to China. Why didn''t he tell her before he left? He Xiaobai has some emotional loss in his heart.


    After the exhibition, guysey was determined to let go.


    He has a lot of not give up and sad, cherish a lifetime of people so let others, how can not pain? It''s like digging your heart out to someone else.


    And he, or resolutely for her happiness, would rather a person to bear all the sins.


    He was afraid that he could not bear it. He turned off the phone and went to other countries to travel and sketch.


    When he missed her and was crazy, he only dared to take out her photos. He didn''t dare to contact her. He was afraid that his resolution, which he had not easily established, would collapse when he heard her voice.


    Travel and sketching are just in the name of healing.

 Chapter 1237

    Through a strange place, see more strangers, in the day by day suffering, his heart seems to be strong day by day.


    He''s sorry for Duoduo. He can''t take his long-awaited Mommy back.


    After a long journey, he finally decided to go back to see her and say goodbye to her formally.


    I clearly remember that it was an afternoon. As soon as Gu Yixi got off the plane, before he left the airport, he saw that not far away, Remy was walking with a flamboyant blonde wearing sunglasses.


    Gu Yixi''s calm heart suddenly burst into flames, he has given the most beloved to him, and he is unfaithful to Xiaobai!


    It''s like giving someone something you''re especially precious, but being trampled on, how can you not be angry.


    Guyisi immediately searched for their place and rushed there.


    During this period, Remy and the woman just stopped. The woman handed her bag to Remy, which seemed to be the direction to the bathroom.


    Remy is bored looking at the billboard on the wall, was suddenly hit in the face with a fist, a stagger, almost did not fall.


    He wiped the corner of his mouth with the back of his hand. He looked down and saw that it was bleeding. Before he could see what the chief culprit looked like, a dark shadow flashed over and he was caught by the collar.


    Face to face with a stalemate, in front of this angry face of people, is Guyi West.


    Originally, she was in a beautiful mood. Suddenly, she was punched by someone in public. Remy was also upset. She frowned and yelled, "what the hell are you mad about?"


    Gouisi was completely infuriated by his attitude. His hand holding his collar was tighter, and his expression was more ferocious: "crazy? I''m crazy to believe you! Trust Xiaobai to you! I warned you at the beginning, if you dare to bully her, I will not let you go! I won''t spare you even if I die! "


    The raised fist was about to wave to his face, and Remy stopped his arm at the right time.


    At this time, in the crowded airport, because of the competition between the two Western men, some passengers stopped to watch.


    Remy yelled at the crowd with a ferocious face: "what are you looking at! I''ve never seen a fight The momentum is worthy of being the descendants of the black and Taoist arms families, and people have evacuated one after another.


    Remy growled in a low voice: "you can hear me clearly. That woman was my mother just now! My own Mommy!! Stop biting like a mad dog


    Gu Yi Xi Leng for a while, the fist gradually softened down.


    That woman, her mother, not her?


    Originally entangled in the two people gradually let go of each other, Gu Yixi originally angry mood also slowly calmed down.


    I see. He made a mistake.


    "Sorry, you can get that punch back, I won''t fight back." Guysy stood there and said.


    Although it''s an apology, his attitude is not weak at all. For Remy, it''s also a kind of warning. He won''t let her suffer any harm.


    Remy, who is in the mood to call back, is just a little depressed. It''s not good to go out today. How can I happen to encounter this kind of thing.


    He covered his cheek and said impatiently, "if I don''t hit you, you can go quickly. After my mother comes out, you may not be able to go."


    Although Remy grew up under the devastation of his parents, he was their own flesh and blood.

 Chapter 1238

    In front of outsiders, he can protect the calf.


    To see him beaten so badly, I don''t know how.


    Although after emergency treatment, when Remy went back, half of his face was slightly swollen, and he Xiaobai saw the flaw at a glance.


    While helping him deal with the wound, he asked him what was the matter and whether he had a fight.


    According to Leimi''s character, he doesn''t do it easily. Even if he does it, he won''t suffer a loss. It''s rare that he is in such a mess.


    It was a shame that Remy was beaten. He insisted that he was hit on the door.


    A few days later, Gu Yixi was in a good mood and dialed he Xiaobai.


    "Xiaobai, are you free now? Is it convenient for you to come out for a cup of coffee?"


    When Gu Yixi called, he Xiaobai was quite surprised.


    "Well, I''m doing business in the bank on XX street. I''ll be ready in a minute."


    "Well, I''ll come to you." Guysy''s voice is very gentle.


    Hang up the phone, he Xiaobai put the mobile phone in the bag, looked at the number plate in hand, there are two more people, it''s her turn.


    Bored staring at the wall clock, watching the second hand beat one by one, carelessly silently counting.


    "Bang! Bang Suddenly two shots broke the harmony in the bank.


    At the door, three men in black clothes and black hoods rushed in with guns. They fired two at the ceiling.


    Women''s screams, people have to hide behind the nearest obstacle, the whole hall into a panic.


    At this point, no matter how slow you are, you should know what happened.


    There are gangsters robbing the bank. They are armed and may hurt people.


    He Xiaobai didn''t expect that this kind of scene that only appears in the movie will clearly happen in front of her eyes. She has been completely scared, sitting in her seat, her legs are so soft that she doesn''t even have the strength to stand up.


    "Shut the hell up! Hold your head and squat down! Who will call me collapse again! " One of the men pointed a gun at the crowd and roared.


    Everyone was so scared that they wanted to scream desperately, but they were afraid that when the other party was angry, the bullet would hit them directly, biting their mouths and not daring to make any sound.


    There was a middle-aged man who was scared out of his mind and tried to rush out of the blind area of his sight. Before he ran to the door, "bang", he was directly hit in the abdomen, covering his chest and lying on the ground groaning.


    People cling to their heads and dare not move again.


    Two gangsters guarded the people in the hall. Another gangster came forward and ordered the staff of the bank: "give me the money! Or I''ll kill them


    The staff in the counter gingerly opened the cupboard to withdraw money, which was very slow and suspected of delaying time.


    The gangster, obviously impatient, shot the nearest man in the leg with a gun.


    A sad cry rang through the hall. The red blood left along his trousers and dyed a large floor red. Everyone''s heart trembled, because the next person to be shot might be himself or even die here. How could he not be flustered or afraid.


    In he Xiaobai''s pale paralysis, he couldn''t move on the chair, but when he looked blankly at the front, he saw a familiar figure.


    It''s goosey. He''s in front of the bank. He seems to have seen what''s going on inside.

 Chapter 1239

    It was so dangerous here that she wanted to remind him not to come in.


    Face to his direction, he also closely looked at her, she vowed, he must see her lips, she said to him, danger, don''t come in!


    However, he knew it was like this, or he sneaked in while some gangsters went to get the money.


    As he got closer, she became more and more disappointed.


    Because when she saw the robbers shooting without hesitation, she knew that she might not be able to go out alive. In a few minutes, she was ready for this.


    One more person, one more danger. In the face of such things, of course, the fewer people, the better. She didn''t want to put herself in such an environment.


    Relying on the cover of people and tables and chairs, Gu Yixi crawls on the floor and finally climbs to he Xiaobai.


    He did not worry about her in his arms, tightly embrace, what men and women give and receive, what she is a man with a boyfriend, all have nothing to do with him.


    He only knew that when he saw the scene inside just now, he was nervous and she was going crazy.


    It''s not that he didn''t think about the danger, but he couldn''t bear to let her face it alone.


    Even if he was going to die, he would stand in front of her.


    He Xiaobai has no strength to resist. At this moment, relying on his warm arms, he feels only a sense of security and warm strength.


    Her body is shaking, her face is very pale, because of him, she began to become less afraid.


    She was very moved, but also some resentment, just why did not listen to her dissuasion not to come in, he simply did not cherish his life.


    If something happened to him following her, how could she think and not blame herself.


    "Don''t be afraid. The police will be here soon. It will be OK." Guysi uses her body to protect her in her arms, but her back is exposed under the muzzle of the gun, but she is still quietly comforting her close to her ear.


    Under his encouragement and care, he Xiaobai''s heart has gradually become strong.


    Yes, it''s going to be OK. She''s going to go out alive. So is Louise. Everyone here is. They have to live.


    The gangster successfully got the money, two people carrying the box, the other man with a gun to defend the tail to withdraw.


    Just as everyone was a little relieved, suddenly a man took out his gun and stood up to fight the gangster, trying to kill him.


    That shot only hit the gangster''s shoulder, but completely angered him. He took the gun and fired several shots to kill the man, and then shot at the crowd.


    Seeing the muzzle of the gun turn to his own direction, he Xiaobai has not had time to shout "be careful", and has been knocked down on the ground by Gu Yixi. He bites his lips tightly, and his head is covered with cold sweat.


    He felt his body more and more heavy, and he held it tightly in his arms. He Xiaobai''s hand stretched behind his back and felt a thick liquid. When he took it out, he found that there were bright red marks on his fingertips.


    "How are you, guysy? Are you ok?" He Xiaobai''s voice is shaking slightly.


    If it wasn''t for goosey, the shot would have hit her with absolute accuracy. It''s unbelievable that he used his body to block the shot for her.


    "Nothing." He insisted, and didn''t want to add any ideological burden to her.

 Chapter 1240

    Tears came down from the eyes, uncontrollable tears.


    Guysi raised her hand very hard to wipe away her tears, but the more she wiped them.


    They hugged each other tightly. At the moment, they looked so close, they were so close, she was worried about him


    Even at this time, guysi''s heart is also satisfied, he does not feel pain, nor is he afraid of death.


    Feeling that his consciousness was getting weaker and weaker, he Xiaobai cried and said in a low voice: "Gu Yixi, be strong. The police are coming and the ambulance is coming. Be strong!"


    The sound of the siren from far to near made people in panic see the hope of life, and the gangsters fled the scene in a hurry.


    At this time, the whole bank hall was in a mess, and many people were seriously injured.


    He Xiaobai''s body trembles and climbs out of Gu Yixi''s arms. Behind him, the blood makes the black suit darker. She takes off her thin coat and folds it to press it on his wound.


    With great effort, guysy took her hand and held it tightly.


    Outside, police cars are closely following the gangsters'' cars, trying to encircle them.


    They used the fastest speed to go to the police, but they didn''t expect to cause so many casualties.


    Ambulances followed, and dozens of medical staff got off to rescue the wounded.


    The quiet and beautiful streets are now in chaos.


    The busy medical staff, the shocked citizens, and the reporters and media with a dignified face.


    Until he helped the paramedics to carry guysy to the ambulance, he never let go of her hand.


    She accompanied him to the hospital and wiped the cold sweat on his forehead from time to time.


    She is more anxious than anyone, more afraid than anyone, she is so afraid of what happens to him.


    Goosey''s consciousness became more and more lax. During this period, he even had shortness of breath. The doctor inserted an oxygen tube into him in time.


    He Xiaobai''s heart is about to be pulled up. He looks very hurt.


    When she asked him in a trembling voice, the doctor didn''t dare to answer her question directly. He just said that he would try his best to rescue her and make her heart cool.


    Before he passed out, she lay down in front of him, holding back tears, voice choked and asked: "why do you want to do this?"


    Why do you want to save her in such a desperate way? If it''s not for the protection of her, he will be able to avoid that shot anyway.


    For a person who has known for a long time, is it really worth taking his own life?


    "I love you." His voice was weak and small, but she heard it clearly.


    A face can''t believe of looking at him, but he, but evoke a pale smile.


    That sentence, from his mouth, brought her shock can be imagined.


    The last time Remy said that, she didn''t take it to heart.


    Never thought that he really had such deep feelings for her that he was willing to give up his life for her.


    Gu Yixi himself did not dare to guarantee that he could resist this time. If he didn''t say anything, he was afraid that he would never have a chance again.


    He finally expressed his feelings.


    Some things are too complicated for him to tell her.


    I''ve done too many things I''m sorry for her before. This shot can be exchanged for her safety. It''s all worth it.

 Chapter 1241

    The only thing I can''t put down is Duoduo.


    If something really happened to him, what should dodo do.


    Although he has done notarization a long time ago and will transfer all his property to Duoduo in the future, he is still so small after all


    He tried his best to hand the mobile phone to he Xiaobai: "if I have an accident You must watch the video in it... "


    It has all her and his past, which will let her know everything between them.


    Maybe she will be shocked that there is a child between them. Maybe she will hate him. He just asks that she can take care of him after he leaves.


    The moment he took the phone, he Xiaobai ran with tears.


    He''s clearly talking about future affairs. How can he do that.


    He''s going to be fine.


    And just then, Remy called.


    He just learned from the news that there was an accident in the bank, which caused heavy casualties. He was very worried about he Xiaobai.


    The moment he heard her voice, he was relieved, but the next moment''s cry immediately lifted his whole heart.


    "Goosey was injured. He was seriously injured in order to save me. We were on the road, in the ambulance." She talked to him incoherently.


    "Don''t worry, you go to the hospital first, I''ll be there in a minute!"


    Goosey didn''t make it to the hospital, so he fell into a coma on the way.


    In order to ease her mood, the doctor next to her also chatted with her and asked, "Miss, are you married?"


    He Xiaobai shook his head.


    The doctor sighed and said, "if you meet such a man, just marry."


    From what they have just said, they probably know what happened.


    It''s really great to pay for each other''s love.


    He Xiaobai''s mood is very complicated.


    Not long after the car arrived at the hospital, Remy arrived.


    After examining his wound, he rubbed his heart.


    Generally, in this case, few doctors will be willing to do it, because the operation is difficult and the probability of success is very small.


    In the end, Remy carries out the operation himself with a knife, and many famous doctors fight in the operating room.


    Sweat drips out from the forehead, and the knife in the hand is careful and firm.


    At this moment, it is not careless at all. A difference of 0.1 cm may cause massive bleeding of the heart.


    Such a test of the level and mentality of the operation, to see the next doctor is pinched a cold sweat, only Remy such top doctors can carry on.


    After six hours, the operation was finished, perfect.


    The moment she took off her mask and gloves, Remy''s strength seemed to be drained, and she felt exhausted.


    "Don''t worry, he''s OK." This is the first thing Remy said to her when she came out of the door of the operating room.


    He Xiaobai''s heart finally fell back.


    The hours of waiting outside were also a torment to her.


    Gu Yixi has been in a coma for several days, and he Xiaobai has been in his ward for several days.


    From her subtle change of attitude, Remy guessed what guysy should have said to her, probably a confession or something.


    "Xiaobai, what are you going to do?" When he Xiaobai looked up and saw Remy''s eyes, he knew what he was referring to.


    In fact, he had known for a long time that guysy had feelings for her.


    "I don''t know." She shook her head, confused. "I just want to wait for him to wake up." After all, she was injured because of him, so she should take care of him.

 Chapter 1242

    Remy, however, was shocked when he learned that guysy rushed into the bank regardless of everything and why Xiaobai blocked the shot.


    He thought all night, if it was himself, could he protect her like him?


    After all, people are selfish, and no one can guarantee what they will do when they are dying.


    Gu yixiken blocked the gun for Xiaobai, which was a blessing for Xiaobai.


    No matter what kind of past they had before, this time, let him completely change his view of him.


    Maybe for Xiaobai, guysi will be a good home, if Xiaobai is willing to accept him.


    Under he Xiaobai''s careful care, Guyi finally opened her eyes.


    Four eyes opposite that moment, he Xiaobai had a moment of excitement, ran to pour water for him to drink: "you wake up, there is no discomfort?"


    Guysy couldn''t drink when she lay down, so she carefully fed him.


    Open your eyes, when you see her still, there is a kind of surprise in guysi''s eyes.


    The strong look in his eyes made he Xiaobai think of the words he said to her before he passed out. He said that he loved her, and the atmosphere became a little embarrassed for a moment.


    "Xiaobai." All of a sudden, guysy grabbed her hand.


    He Xiaobai intentionally evaded it. Before he spoke, he quietly broke his hand and said, "I''ll call the doctor." Turn around and go out in a hurry.


    Until now, she still can''t face this problem, can''t face him, her mind is like a mess, can''t start at all.


    Goosey struggled to sit up, but got involved in the wound, frowned, took a breath, and fell back.


    He Xiaobai''s steps stopped for a while, and finally went out without looking back.


    Looking at the empty ward, Gu Yixi sighed.


    He was so eager to tell her, asked her for the answer, is not too anxious, is not to let her embarrassed.


    After all, she is now Remy''s girlfriend.


    He didn''t want to bind her heart by saving her this time, and cause a burden on her mind.


    This sentence, he has decided to always hide in the bottom of his heart, never mentioned to her.


    Ward, Gu Yixi lying in the ward, back, wrapped in gauze, vaguely visible hidden in the wound below.


    Remy, his surgeon, opened the gauze to examine the wound.


    In order to avoid suspicion, he Xiaobai left for the moment.


    Remy was dressed in a white coat, with a pair of glasses on the bridge of his nose. He looked like a man, adding a trace of elegance.


    To his patients, Remy has always been conscientious, even if he has been lying as a rival.


    "The wound is recovering well, and we can be discharged in half a month." Remy''s very pertinent advice.


    "Thank you." Goosey responded.


    Listen to the nurse said, Remy had a great effort to save him from the death line.


    Even if he doesn''t like the man in front of him, thanks come from his heart.


    There is a feeling that heroes cherish each other.


    If it wasn''t for the immutability of their relationship, maybe they would be good friends.


    Since Xiaobai is the one who chooses, he should try his best to accept it, even if he really doesn''t like their relationship.


    Remy is not a fuel-efficient lamp. I remember the punch that goosey hit him.


    When he bandaged the wound, he deliberately used a lot of force to bind it, and pulled it to the wound. Guyisi''s forehead was in a cold sweat with pain, but he still didn''t say a word. He had already scolded Remy hundreds of times in his heart.

 Chapter 1243

    He is absolutely chiguoguo''s revenge, and the idea of trying to accept Remy is stifled in the cradle in time.


    After dealing with the injury, Remy is not in a hurry to go, carelessly sitting in the chair next to.


    "After I leave the hospital, I''m going back to China. I''ll treat Xiaobai well. Later, if you get married, remember to send me an invitation, although I don''t guarantee that I will come. " Guysy''s voice was a little low and sentimental.


    I''ve got revenge. It''s time to say something.


    Remy''s right leg is on his left leg, and he is still shaking his wrists, with a smile on his face: "in fact, the relationship between me and Xiaobai is not what you think."


    The sensitive guy immediately browed deeply and turned to see him.


    Remy took it for granted: "we''re not together. I''m not her boyfriend, and she doesn''t love me. We are like close friends, like family, so you have a chance to pursue her. "


    Hearing what he said, guysi''s eyes were about to stare out, and then a pillow hit Remy. If it wasn''t for the injury, she would jump up and beat him.


    Damn, I''m playing with him on purpose, isn''t it? I''m deliberately angry with him by creating the illusion of love in front of him, isn''t it?


    The person you love is right in front of you, but because of misunderstanding, he doesn''t dare to rush forward. Even for so many days, he feels sad, and his life is worse than death.


    Remembering Remy''s various provocations, guysi is particularly angry.


    Remy not only didn''t know how to repent, but also rolled his sleeve to warn him: "if you want to be beaten, come here. Don''t forget, you can''t beat me now."


    Gu Yi Xiping regained his mood. A fool went to fight him. In case of being involved in the wound, Xiao Bai became someone else''s friend again.


    His heart beat very hard, because Remy''s words, let him to have been disheartened feelings suddenly ignited, he and he Xiaobai saw new hope.


    "Fortunately, you told me the truth before returning home, otherwise, I will kill you!" Said kooisi viciously.


    Remy grinned wantonly and suddenly became very serious again: "I tell you the truth, not for you Instead, I''m afraid Xiaobai will miss someone who can be relied on for life. As for whether she will choose you Then I have nothing to do


    Gu Yixi laughs. Although he is not sure, he will do his best. This time, she must not be someone else''s person.


    Gu Yixi''s strong and straightforward feelings made he Xiaobai blush and beat his heart, but also made him unable to adapt.


    She did not expect that he was so persistent to her, even beyond her imagination.


    She even threatened not to look at her like that again, otherwise she would never come again.


    But after a few days at home, she was a little worried again.


    I don''t know how he was in the hospital alone, whether he took medicine on time, and whether the wound was better.


    Originally thought, just because he was worried about her injury, but back to the hospital, through the glass to see him lying on the sick Chuang, she can''t bear it.


    The nurse told her that in the past few days when she was away, Mr. Gu was in a bad mood and very disappointed. He was just like two people when she was there.

 Chapter 1244

    It turns out that he has affected his mood every day.


    It suddenly occurred to me that when we were together, he was kind to her and cautious.


    She saw all his sincerity, but


    He Xiaobai is very tangled and distressed. She really doesn''t know what to do.


    Invisible, as if there was a voice to remind her not to, never to, she can not say why, there is a kind of faint fear.


    Unconsciously, his heart seemed to be in his place.


    Will also worry about, will also worry, do not know whether this is a kind of like.


    Guixi''s action effect makes Remy despise greatly, he a bystander is anxious for them some can''t bear to go on.


    Never thought that one day, I will be a matchmaker, or for a hostile man.


    When he Xiaobai fell into a confusion again, Leimi encouraged her to say: "Xiaobai, maybe you should try to accept him."


    He Xiaobai looked up at him, still a little unsure.


    Her most trusted person is Remy. She believes unconditionally that all his positions are based on her good purpose.


    So, with Remy''s repeated encouragement, she finally made up her mind to try to accept the emotion.


    Her answer to him is like a flower on the top of a cliff. She is eager and rare.


    He was not sure what she thought. He was always waiting for the day when she promised. In her avoidance, he felt that it was so far away.


    He Xiaobai admits that he has no feelings for guyisi.


    There is something about him that attracts her, but also makes her want to stay away


    On the morning of discharge, he Xiaobai helped him go through the discharge procedures.


    His body is still a little weak, can not strenuous exercise, a little faster, the wound will be dull pain.


    He was hurt because of her, because she nearly died.


    When sending him to the hospital, he Xiaobai couldn''t help looking up and asked him, "what are your plans after you leave the hospital?"


    Gu Yixi smile: "may also like before, in the roadside to help people draw, or in the roadside cafe to drink coffee, sketching."


    She hasn''t promised him, but he doesn''t want to give up. He wants to stay with her and wait for her answer.


    Two people don''t talk much, but each has a touch of sadness.


    Send Guyi West on the rental, he waved: "go back early, don''t worry about me, has recovered very well, want me to call me."


    He Xiaobai looked at his warm smile, bit his lips and nodded.


    However, when the car just started to move forward, she suddenly felt a little reluctant.


    "Goosey!" She took a few steps to catch up.


    Hearing her cry, guyceline signaled the driver to stop.


    Fortunately, the car didn''t go too far. Looking back, she trotted over.


    "What''s the matter?" I didn''t expect that she would come after me suddenly. Gu Yixi looked at her anxiously and asked.


    "Maybe We can try it out. " He Xiaobai bit his lips for a long time and finally opened his mouth. His voice was as small as a mosquito.


    God knows how much mental obstacle she overcame to make such a decision and say such a thing.


    At that moment, goosey''s eyes were filled with incredible words. He really thought that he had heard wrong.


    "Xiaobai, what do you say? Say it again." Guyi west the whole person is stunned, only road stupidly looking at her to ask.

 Chapter 1245

    He Xiaobai was very embarrassed. He blushed and didn''t have the courage to say it again.


    Just now it was just an impulse to open the mouth, there are still some uneasy in my heart, I don''t know if my choice is right.


    Since he didn''t hear Let her think about it for a while.


    "Nothing. Go back. Goodbye." He Xiaobai shook his head and denied it, as if nothing had happened.


    She turned and was about to leave. How could guysy let her go like this?


    Did not expect happiness to come so suddenly, he finally heard her answer, this moment he was too happy, eager to pick her up and turn a few circles.


    He Xiaobai just stepped out, but suddenly felt something tightly around her waist, and behind her, there was a solid and warm embrace.


    Looking down, a pair of powerful arms folded at her waist, and she could even feel the powerful heartbeat of the people behind her, adding a touch of warmth and a touch to her heart.


    "Let''s go out with each other. I will love you very much." There was some excitement in guysy''s voice, which was hard to hide. He whispered and firmly assured her.


    It turned out that he had heard all the words just now. He Xiaobai thought. I hope that she will not regret her decision in the future.


    They hugged each other passionately on the roadside, but the taxi driver nearby couldn''t wait.


    "Sir, are you still on the bus?" The driver couldn''t help asking.


    Excited as if the whole world is full of fireworks, goosey has already forgotten everything. When the driver called, he suddenly remembered.


    He went to the driver and handed him some money. He apologized and said, "I''m sorry." Took things off the car.


    She just promised him. How could he be willing to part with her.


    Since he Xiaobai promised to associate with Gu Yixi, Remy is not good at all.


    There is not only the joy of finding the right person for her, but also the sadness of marrying a daughter.


    In the past, Xiaobai was always with him, but since he had a boyfriend, he didn''t have time to accompany him every day, dating or going to the movies. Remy was a loner.


    Always work in the study, the habit of shouting: "Xiaobai, help me get a bottle of water."


    No response, put down the things in hand, just suddenly remembered that she was invited out to the concert today.


    A burst of exclamation, female big not stay ah, and then get up to the refrigerator to get water.


    He Xiaobai gradually adapted to the identity of guyisi''s girlfriend.


    The longer we stay together, the more used and dependent we are.


    Sure enough, as he promised, he was not willing to let her suffer a trace of grievance after the communication.


    Even he Xiaobai will feel incredible, how can anyone understand her so much, and try their best to do everything for her.


    The relationship between them didn''t bring her any discomfort and trouble. On the contrary, it was as warm as water and filled her side, making her feel warm and comfortable.


    Sometimes there is the illusion that they have been in love for a long time.


    Gu Yixi''s influence on he Xiaobai''s heart is a little bit. He feels very lucky, and the relationship between them is more and more smooth.


    The only thing that makes him feel uncomfortable is that he is clearly his girlfriend, but he lives in other people''s homes and shares the same roof with other men.


    In his heart, he doesn''t question Remy''s character. If Remy really has something wrong, how can he tell him the truth so easily and make him and Xiaobai happy?

 Chapter 1246

    But, he is jealous, is not reconciled.


    Especially, when he is dating Xiaobai, Remy sometimes has the audacity to follow him. He has no consciousness of being a light bulb, which makes him very depressed.


    Invite Xiaobai to live in his house? Not to mention whether Xiaobai would agree or not, for Remy, it''s also an act of tearing down the bridge.


    Finally, one day, guyisi decided to return his house and ran to Remy''s home with his luggage.


    When he knocked on the door, Remy just woke up and came to open the door with her hair in disorder and her eyes rubbed.


    Xiaobai went out to buy breakfast. He thought Xiaobai would come back so soon. Unexpectedly, he saw a face he didn''t want to see.


    In particular, when I saw the suitcase at his feet, I was more alert.


    "What are you doing?" Remy just left a gap and looked at him defensively.


    "I can''t let my girlfriend live alone with you. I''ll apply for a room, and I''ll pay you for it every month." Gu Yixi said that he was neither humble nor overbearing.


    "I object!" Remy desperately closed the door. He didn''t want to live with a man. He had to watch their little lovers show their love every day.


    Guysi put one leg in the crack of the door and tried to squeeze in. The two people were deadlocked with each other.


    "If you don''t agree with me to move in, I''ll take Xiaobai out to live, and you''ll never eat her Chinese food again." Kuisi is shamelessly threatening.


    Remy''s firm heart relaxed.


    Yes, Xiaobai is guyisi''s girlfriend after all. No matter how reluctant he is, it is a fact.


    If Xiaobai really goes out to live with him, it''s really lonely to be alone in the empty room every day.


    And What a loss it would be to think of never eating her Chinese food again.


    Taking advantage of Remy''s absence, guyisi has opened the door and squeezed in, and has no doubt to find an empty room.


    Remy came back to stop him, but it was too late.


    If you come in, you can''t carry things out again.


    They fought for a long time, but in the end, Remy failed.


    When he Xiaobai comes back, what he sees is that Remy and Gu Yixi are sitting harmoniously on the sofa in the living room watching the ball game, and there is a suitcase standing beside them.


    She was quite surprised and asked: "this is..."


    Guysy came over, put her arms around her waist, said with a smile, "to move in with you, Remy has agreed."


    This action power is too fast, although guysi mentioned it to her before, she completely thought he was joking.


    He Xiaobai looks at Remy with his eyes. He nods in frustration and acquiesces.


    Originally empty home, after accepting he Xiaobai, ushered in a third person.


    Three people living under the same roof, in the eyes of others may be a little strange, but a bit more vitality and lively than before.


    It is at this time that he Xiaobai finds that these two men sometimes make her speechless.


    Their relationship is still not so harmonious. They can always attack each other with the most mean language, and fight to the death every minute. Sometimes, they have a strange tacit understanding.


    "What would you like to eat in the evening?" He Xiaobai habitually asks for their opinions. She enjoys the process of cooking.


    "Braised spareribs." The answer was not hesitant.


    This dish has become his most memorable and aftertaste.

 Chapter 1247

    "I want to eat braised pork!" Remy motioned.


    On the issue of eating braised ribs or braised meat, the two were deadlocked, and neither of them would give in.


    In the end, the very formal PK decision, who wins, listen to who.


    He Xiaobai is very bored to sit on the sofa and watch them fight on the chessboard.


    Half an hour later, Leimi lost to guyisi and had to eat braised pork ribs.


    Some of them are also good. Xiaobai''s dishes are incomparable to many professional Chinese cooks. Remy comforts herself.


    Their quarrel belongs to quarrel. To he Xiaobai''s satisfaction, they always help to clean the dishes and clean the house.


    In guysi''s eyes, Remy was extraordinarily superfluous and unsightly.


    Every day in front of him and Xiaobai sway, affect their two people''s world, but also always fight with him, Bo Xiaobai''s favor.


    He probably forgot that this is Remy''s home.


    One night, Guyi accompanied Xiaobai to a movie on the sofa.


    How wonderful screen, he was not interested to see, focused on her.


    Their feelings are very stable, but they just stay on the spiritual level. Apart from holding hands, the most intimate physical action is nothing more than hugging.


    He did not dare to be too abrupt for fear that she would not adapt.


    Sometimes, proper physical progress may promote the emotional development of two people.


    In such an opportunity, he thought it was time to take some action.


    The romantic film in the camera, the men and women miss each other and unfortunately, is very old-fashioned, but he Xiaobai is a little sad.


    Especially when the heroine was misunderstood, so desperate situation, she had some empathy, some faint tears in her eyes.


    Guysy''s arm was on the sofa behind her, and unconsciously, she was already in her arms.


    And when he was about to kiss her forehead, he saw a figure beside him.


    Cold not Ding see, almost didn''t give him scared to death, turned a look, Remy that guy is standing behind straight Leng Leng looking at him.


    Maybe he felt something was wrong. He Xiaobai turned back and looked back. Because of Remy''s interference, the two people''s original intimate posture suddenly returned to the past.


    "Didn''t you go back to your room to sleep? What are you doing standing here?" Kuisi couldn''t help asking.


    He was really angry in his heart. Did this guy stand here on purpose? To sabotage them, right?


    Said today sleepy must rest early, when runs to the living room he does not know.


    It''s probably a plot. Remy looks in a good mood.


    "Oh, pour the water." He raised the cup in his hand, said carelessly and turned away.


    Goosey wanted to kill him.


    Pour water? Why do you have to go around in such a big circle to pour water and show up behind the sofa for such a long time!


    It''s really depressing that you want to attack but can''t attack.


    In emotional matters, he Xiaobai is very clear.


    Especially after her association with guysi, she paid more attention to the relationship with Remy.


    Don''t deliberately keep a distance from him, but like some easily misunderstood physical contact, you can avoid it as far as possible.


    She has always been a simple and responsible person.


    Now that she has agreed to Gu Yixi, she will take a serious attitude to get along with him. If it is not a last resort, she will not easily give up a relationship.

 Chapter 1248

    Because, when she made this decision, it was not easy. She invested so much. In the end, breaking up was a devastating injury to her.


    The relationship between them is developing in a better direction with the efforts of each other.


    Occasionally, she would act coquetry to him, and occasionally she would show some cute and naughty in front of him.


    Probably only in front of the closest and most trusted people will the most true self be exposed.


    Goosey is very happy. He can even see the figure when they fell in love. He thinks that they will soon return to the time when they loved each other.


    What I didn''t expect is that when everything is developing in a good direction, he Xiaobai suddenly turns a cold shoulder to him.


    No longer talk to him, even, when he hugged her waist, she quietly pushed away, turned into his room.


    Gu Yi West a face of don''t know what to do, he racked his brains in thinking, where he did wrong, where make her angry, but still don''t know.


    He Xiaobai''s temper he knows best. He always hides everything in his heart and bears everything silently. Not willing to say the unhappy things in his heart, not willing to give him a chance to speak, he almost died of headache.


    He Xiaobai''s indifference is a kind of torture for him. He constantly reflects on himself and constantly reviews himself. He can hardly sleep all night.


    In his life, he was really defeated by her.


    And just as he flipped the pancakes, how could he Xiaobai sleep? She was also restless.


    Yes, the trust she managed to build was shaken when she saw a picture.


    That day, she helped him clean up the room, inadvertently saw a picture fell out of a book.


    The woman in the photo is so familiar, so beautiful and moving. Standing next to her is guyisi in her youth.


    The two of them seemed so close that his eyes were full of love.


    No one can see that this is a pair of lovers who love each other so much.


    At that moment, she was stunned.


    It turns out that he once had such a deep love.


    It turned out that his tenderness was not only for her.


    Why they didn''t get together, and where the woman in the photo went, she really didn''t know.


    Now, he pursues her because she looks like the person in the photo.


    If she didn''t have any impression on this photo, she would even suspect that the person in the photo was herself, because it was so similar.


    Only now did she realize that she had always been a stand in.


    Once you decide to love each other, you will give your true feelings without reservation.


    At this moment, how could she not feel sad and hurt.


    She really hated him, why cheat her, why fool her.


    She was in a bad mood and confused. She didn''t want to question him with photos. She could only escape from him and cool him.


    Let her be alone and think about how to deal with it.


    He Xiaobai doesn''t want to talk to him, or stay in the same room with him, or even watch TV on the sofa. When he sees him coming, he will go back to his room alone. Gu Yixi doesn''t even have the chance to get along with her. It''s a real headache.


    The atmosphere at home should have dropped to the lowest point of their relationship.


    Gu Yixi was desperate and went to the doctor in a hurry. He went to find Remy for help.

 Chapter 1249

    Remy shrugged helplessly, saying he could do nothing.


    Xiaobai in the end regeneration what gas, he does not know, only know, from the crack in the door to see her hiding in the room secretly cry once.


    But for sure, it must have something to do with goosey.


    If you know that he has bullied Xiaobai, you will not let him go first.


    However, living together for such a long time, his performance has always been obvious to all. I really can''t find any fault.


    Between lovers, there is no uncomfortable, too peaceful feelings, but some untrue.


    As long as after this period of time, the contradiction between the two people has been solved, maybe they will be closer.


    No matter where he is wrong, he just hopes Xiaobai can forgive him as soon as possible.


    He Xiaobai came out of the room and calmly said to him, "Yi Xi, let''s talk about it."


    This is the first time in a week since the cold war that she took the initiative to speak to him. Before that, he said a hundred words in her ear every day, and she would not reply.


    Gu Yixi is frightened, close picture book in a hurry, stand up from sofa: "good." She sat on the sofa like an old Buddha and took the initiative to pour water for her.


    After all, he sat down respectfully in front of her, with a very devout attitude.


    After waiting so long, she finally gave him a chance to receive education.


    On the closed page was her unfinished sketch.


    "Easy, let''s break up." He Xiaobai said in a flat tone. His voice was not big, but it was very abrupt in the quiet living room.


    Gu yixiyuan was still pious and joyful, and his smile suddenly solidified. He looked at her in a daze, and his face was unbelievable.


    She actually To break up with him, how big a misunderstanding, why so.


    From her expression, he could see that she was serious.


    He Xiaobai is a down-to-earth girl. She never talks about breaking up. Since she says so, it means that she thinks so in her heart.


    Gu Yixi was flustered. He finally got his hand, but he broke up with him so suddenly. His fear of losing her made him flustered.


    "Reason, Xiaobai, you tell me why, why, what I have done is not good enough, you tell me, I will change." Guysy asked eagerly, pulling her wrist.


    He was really reluctant to give up this hard-earned relationship.


    Even if you really want to bully him, you have to give him a reason. Even now, he doesn''t know what she cares about.


    He Xiaobai quietly took back his hand and kept a distance from him.


    Take a deep breath: "you want a reason, right? I''ll give it to you."


    Give each other a reason to break up, the more entangled the more harm to each other, it''s better to find out early and end early.


    He Xiaobai got up and went to his room. Gu Yixi sat down on the sofa and waited anxiously.


    After being together again, he thought he had a clear conscience, but he was still a little worried.


    He even thought, she is not thinking of the past, she is not still hate him, so, will break up with him.


    He Xiaobai came out of the room with a book and sat on the sofa. He took a picture out of the book and pushed it towards him. Then he leaned back on the sofa tired and said in a faint voice: "Yixi, I admit that you have always been very kind to me and moved me. I also admit that I really want to be with you. But now, I don''t know if you ever loved me. "

 Chapter 1250

    Perhaps, has always loved others, and she is just a shadow of others.


    Such a love affair, she would rather not.


    The deeper it gets, the more painful it will be.


    She has made up her mind to break up with him. No matter how many reasons, she will not be moved.


    Goosey picked up the picture on the table and gazed at it seriously.


    This photo, he has always taken with him, always take it out when he is tired. When he sees the beauty that belongs to them, he will feel a burst of sadness and infinite strength.


    After her disappearance, these photos have been giving him the strength to take care of the company.


    I didn''t expect to be seen by her.


    And she thought it was him and another woman in the picture. She thought he didn''t love her.


    Gu Yi Xi in the heart wry smile a, he loves his love of enchanted, even life, all things can not, how can not love her.


    Yeah, she lost her memory. She can''t remember the past.


    He didn''t intend to tell her the truth so soon, but now, it''s not enough.


    Gu Yixi''s eyes are very gentle and nostalgic when he looks at the photos. The expression he inadvertently shows will not deceive people.


    He Xiaobai is more convinced of his feelings for this picture and the woman in it. This reason is enough to persuade him to break up.


    She got up and was about to leave, but he grabbed her by the wrist.


    He looked up, soft tone, with some doting: "fool, the person in the picture is you, ah, how can you be jealous."


    This meeting, turn he small white eyes to stare mouth stupefied, a face can''t believe.


    "What did you say?" She asked again.


    She wanted to make sure that she had heard the wrong thing, that the person in the picture, how could it be her own, and she didn''t remember that she had taken this picture.


    Gu Yixi took her hand, let her sit down beside, slowly explained to her: "Xiaobai, we have been together since we were 16 years old, you know, we were always in love at that time. Later... " Guyisi''s eyes were a little deeper, full of remorse, but he tried to take it from Jane, "later, there was a misunderstanding between us, and we broke up. It''s my son of a bitch who did a lot of sorry things. When I found out the truth, you were seriously ill and had left. It was Remy who saved you, but after you got well, you lost your memory. Over the years, I have always loved you, have been looking for you, hard to get your news, hard to let you back to my side. Xiaobai, how can I not love you? From the beginning to the end, you are the only one I love. "


    Goosey took no time to tell her all the stories.


    He Xiaobai has never thought that he still has such a history. He has never thought that he and Gu Yixi originally fell in love.


    For a moment, it was a little hard for her to accept the fact.


    In this way, there is always a vague sense of familiarity and deja vu, all because they are lovers?


    "You said it, but it''s true?" He Xiaobai looked into his eyes and asked.


    Goosey nodded firmly, opened the painting book beside him and showed her page by page.


    This book is full of her, all kinds of postures, all kinds of expressions, all kinds of vivid images.


    At the bottom of each page, a small date will be marked. The earliest ones were obviously before they met in the coffee shop.

 Chapter 1251

    At that time, he used the memory in his mind to outline her face.


    If it''s not true love, how can it be so attentive.


    He Xiaobai wavered, she did not refute the reason not to believe.


    "Xiaobai, we still have a child named Duoduo. Do you remember?" Guysi''s voice is a little dry. Everything he and she once had is a history that can''t be looked back on. Everything is his fault. When they think about it, they always blame themselves to death.


    "Child?" He Xiaobai''s face is full of shock. There is still a child between her and guyisi?


    This sudden word seemed to have magic power and gave her a hard grasp on her heart.


    Goosey turns on her cell phone and finds out many photos for her to see.


    The child in the photo is beautiful and lovely.


    Reading one by one, each one is so love, eyes stay in the above, can''t move.


    He Xiaobai''s mood is very complex, can''t say the feeling, always feel chest stuffy, some hair block.


    The last one is a short video.


    Duoduo holds his toy car and says in front of the camera, "Mommy, I miss you so much. You need to come back with Daddy soon." Soft voice with some grievances.


    I don''t know why, when I turn off my mobile phone, he Xiaobai''s face is covered with water vapor.


    "He''s really my son," she said, blurring her tears


    If it wasn''t for her own son, how could she have such a complicated emotion? It seemed that she just loved him by instinct.


    "Yes, he is your son, our son." Goosey leaned her on her shoulder, held her in her arms, and said low, "he''s been waiting for us to go back, waiting for our family to get together."


    This day, for he Xiaobai is unforgettable, all the truth to her heart brought too much shock.


    She needs a little time to digest.


    Originally, it was just a misunderstanding of a picture. Unexpectedly, it would involve so many past events.


    When Remy comes back from a business trip in the next city for two days, Gu Yixi and he Xiaobai have made up.


    It''s just that their previous relationship always feels strange and different.


    In the face of he Xiaobai''s confirmation, Remy tells the truth. Yes, he found her dying on the roadside, and she really lost her memory after her illness.


    As for the details of amnesia, he didn''t say that for the sake of her relationship with guysey, he didn''t tell her that she asked to erase the memory on her own initiative.


    He didn''t want to go deep into the past between her and goosey.


    Who is right and who is wrong is not so important at this time.


    It''s not easy to reunite the feelings and fate, forget everything in the past.


    It''s not a good thing to start over.


    He sincerely hopes that Xiaobai will be happy in the second half of his life, and that Guyi will learn to cherish and cherish after losing once.


    He Xiaobai finally forgave Gu Yixi.


    No, because of the children, the connection between them is even tighter than before.


    He Xiaobai believes that he must have loved this person so much that he would have been with him for so long and had children for him.


    She believed that her vision would not be too bad, and she boldly believed that guysi would live up to her.


    It''s finally the day.


    After their relationship became stable, and under the favorable conditions, Guyi asked her, "Xiaobai, would you like to come back with me?"


    This question is expected, but suddenly, he Xiaobai is a little difficult to answer, just a sentence: "Yi Xi, let me think about it."


    In fact, from her personal point of view, almost no more consideration will nod to him.


    After knowing that she and he still have a son, she thought about it day and night. In fact, how much she hoped to see her son one day. The missing in her heart was like a shadow.


    It''s just In this city, she still has Remy.


    So suddenly leave, Remy will lose, after all, they depend on each other for so long, she really some reluctant.


    After wandering between Duoduo and Leimi for a long time, he Xiaobai finally musters up the courage to tell Leimi.


    "Remy, easy is going to take me home."


    From her look, Remy can see that this kind girl is hesitating, is reluctant to give up him.


    "What about you? Do you want to go home with him?" Remy asked with an open mind.


    "I..." He Xiaobai was silent for a while, still nodded firmly, "think, I think more."


    Even if the amnesia, mother and son of the heart of the feelings but give up constantly.


    Remy touched her head, comforted her: "if you want to go back, don''t worry about me, the earth is so big, there will always be many opportunities to meet in the future."


    For a moment, he Xiaobai had a sour nose and hugged Remy.She is very glad that she can meet Remy when she is most helpless and always supports her like this.


    Maybe, a hug can''t represent anything, but I don''t want to let go for a long time.


    When Gu Yixi led he Xiaobai back home, Remy went to see them off.


    In the airport, "the flight to China''s X city is about to take off, please board as soon as possible" prompts kept reverberating in the hall.


    He Xiaobai looks at Leimi, almost can''t help tears, never thought, really to this moment, in the heart that not give up but more intense.


    And Remy, it seems indifferent a lot, although, his eyes are also very dignified, but try to show very calm.


    The last words of parting, which Remy said to guysy.


    He put his arm on his shoulder, with a smile on the corner of his mouth, but his eyes were very serious, and he said: "guysi, what you once said to me, now, I give you all. In your Chinese words, here is always Xiaobai''s family, and I am her family. If you dare to be unkind to her and bully her, I will not let you go! I will bring her back so that you will never see her


    Of course, goosey knew what he meant, and Remy felt the same way at this moment.


    Patted him on the shoulder, with a smile on his face, but the tone was firm: "I won''t give you this opportunity."


    When the radio rang again, guyisi took Xiaobai by the hand and boarded the flight to X city of China.


    Son, she''s coming back.